diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 8184-0.txt | 13132 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 8184-0.zip | bin | 0 -> 255799 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 8184-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 261886 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 8184-h/8184-h.htm | 17157 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/8184-8.txt | 12828 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/8184-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 254646 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/8184-h.htm.2021-01-26 | 15267 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/8184.txt | 12828 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/8184.zip | bin | 0 -> 254617 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/8ghkg10.zip | bin | 0 -> 260566 bytes |
13 files changed, 71228 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/8184-0.txt b/8184-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..e083c53 --- /dev/null +++ b/8184-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,13132 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and +most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions +whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms +of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at +www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you +will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before +using this eBook. + +Title: The Ghost Kings + +Author: H. Rider Haggard + +Release Date: June 27, 2003 [eBook #8184] +[Most recently updated: August 9, 2021] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: UTF-8 + +Produced by: Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team + +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + + + + +The Ghost Kings + +by H. Rider Haggard + + +Contents + + CHAPTER 1. THE GIRL + CHAPTER 2. THE BOY + CHAPTER 3. GOOD-BYE + CHAPTER 4. ISHMAEL + CHAPTER 5. NOIE + CHAPTER 6. THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + CHAPTER 7. THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + CHAPTER 8. MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + CHAPTER 9. THE TAKING OF NOIE + CHAPTER 10. THE OMEN OF THE STAR + CHAPTER 11. ISHMAEL VISITS THE Inkosazana + CHAPTER 12. RACHEL SEES A VISION + CHAPTER 13. RICHARD COMES + CHAPTER 14. WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + CHAPTER 15. RACHEL COMES HOME + CHAPTER 16. THE THREE DAYS + CHAPTER 17. RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + CHAPTER 18. THE CURSE OF THE Inkosazana + CHAPTER 19. RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + CHAPTER 20. THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + CHAPTER 21. THE CITY OF THE DEAD + CHAPTER 22. IN THE SANCTUARY + CHAPTER 23. THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + CHAPTER 24. THE END AND THE BEGINNING + + + + +EXTRACT FROM LETTER HEADED “THE KING’S KRAAL, ZULULAND, 12TH MAY, +1855.” + + +“The Zulus about here have a strange story of a white girl who in +Dingaan’s day was supposed to ‘hold the spirit’ of some legendary +goddess of theirs who is also white. This girl, they say, was very +beautiful and brave, and had great power in the land before the battle +of the Blood River, which they fought with the emigrant Boers. Her +title was Lady of the Zulus, or more shortly, Zoola, which means +Heaven. + +“She seems to have been the daughter of a wandering, pioneer +missionary, but the king, I mean Dingaan, murdered her parents, of whom +he was jealous, after which she went mad and cursed the nation, and it +is to this curse that they still attribute the death of Dingaan, and +their defeats and other misfortunes of that time. + +“Ultimately, it appears, in order to be rid of this girl and her evil +eye, they sold her to the doctors of a dwarf people, who lived far away +in a forest and worshipped trees, since when nothing more has been +heard of her. But according to them the curse stopped behind. + +“If I can find out anything more of this curious story I will let you +know, but I doubt if I shall be able to do so. Although fifteen years +or so have passed since Dingaan’s death in 1840 the Kaffirs are very +shy of talking about this poor lady, and, I think, only did so to me +because I am neither an official nor a missionary, but one whom they +look upon as a friend because I have doctored so many of them. When I +asked the Indunas about her at first they pretended total ignorance, +but on my pressing the question, one of them said that ‘all that tale +was unlucky and “went beyond” with Mopo.’ Now Mopo, as I think I wrote +to you, was the man who stabbed King Chaka, Dingaan’s brother. He is +supposed to have been mixed up in the death of Dingaan also, and to be +dead himself. At any rate he vanished away after Panda came to the +throne.” + + + + +CHAPTER I. +THE GIRL + + +The afternoon was intensely, terribly hot. Looked at from the high +ground where they were encamped above the river, the sea, a mile or two +to her right—for this was the coast of Pondo-land—to little Rachel Dove +staring at it with sad eyes, seemed an illimitable sheet of stagnant +oil. Yet there was no sun, for a grey haze hung like a veil beneath the +arch of the sky, so dense and thick that its rays were cut off from the +earth which lay below silent and stifled. Tom, the Kaffir driver, had +told her that a storm was coming, a father of storms, which would end +the great drought. Therefore he had gone to a kloof in the mountains +where the oxen were in charge of the other two native boys—since on +this upland there was no pasturage to drive them back to the waggon. +For, as he explained to her, in such tempests cattle are apt to take +fright and rush away for miles, and without cattle their plight would +be even worse than it was at present. + +At least this was what Tom said, but Rachel, who had been brought up +among natives and understood their mind, knew that his real reason was +that he wished to be out of the way when the baby was buried. Kaffirs +do not like death, unless it comes by the assegai in war, and Tom, a +good creature, had been fond of that baby during its short little life. +Well, it was buried now; he had finished digging its resting-place in +the hard soil before he went. Rachel, poor child, for she was but +fifteen, had borne it to its last bed, and her father had unpacked his +surplice from a box, put it on and read the Burial Service over the +grave. Afterwards together they had filled in that dry, red earth, and +rolled stones on to it, and as there were few flowers at this season of +the year, placed a shrivelled branch or two of mimosa upon the +stones—the best offering they had to make. + +Rachel and her father were the sole mourners at this funeral, if we may +omit two rock rabbits that sat upon a shelf of stone in a neighbouring +cliff, and an old baboon which peered at these strange proceedings from +its crest, and finally pushed down a boulder before it departed, +barking indignantly. Her mother could not come because she was ill with +grief and fever in a little tent by the waggon. When it was all over +they returned to her, and there had been a painful scene. + +Mrs. Dove was lying on a bed made of the cartel, or frame strung with +strips of green hide, which had been removed from the waggon, a pretty, +pale-faced woman with a profusion of fair hair. Rachel always +remembered that scene. The hot tent with its flaps turned up to let in +whatever air there might be. Her mother in a blue dressing-gown, dingy +with wear and travel, from which one of the ribbon bows hung by a +thread, her face turned to the canvas and weeping silently. The gaunt +form of her father with his fanatical, saint-like face, pale beneath +its tan, his high forehead over which fell one grizzled lock, his thin, +set lips and far-away grey eyes, taking off his surplice and folding it +up with quick movements of his nervous hands, and herself, a scared, +wondering child, watching them both and longing to slip away to indulge +her grief in solitude. It seemed an age before that surplice was +folded, pushed into a linen bag which in their old home used to hold +dirty clothes, and finally stowed away in a deal box with a broken +hinge. At length it was done, and her father straightened himself with +a sigh, and said in a voice that tried to be cheerful: + +“Do not weep, Janey. Remember this is all for the best. The Lord hath +taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord.” + +Her mother sat up looking at him reproachfully with her blue eyes, and +answered in her soft Scotch accent: + +“You said that to me before, John, when the other one went, down at +Grahamstown, and I am tired of hearing it. Don’t ask me to bless the +Lord when He takes my babes, no, nor any mother, He Who could spare +them if He chose. Why should the Lord give me fever so that I could not +nurse it, and make a snake bite the cow so that it died? If the Lord’s +ways are such, then those of the savages are more merciful.” + +“Janey, Janey, do not blaspheme,” her father had exclaimed. “You should +rejoice that the child is in Heaven.” + +“Then do you rejoice and leave me to grieve. From to-day I only make +one prayer, that I may never have another. John,” she added with a +sudden outburst, “it is your fault. You know well I told you how it +would be. I told you that if you would come this mad journey the babe +would die, aye, and I tell you”—here her voice sank to a kind of +wailing whisper—“before the tale is ended others will die too, all of +us, except Rachel there, who was born to live her life. Well, for my +part, the sooner the better, for I wish to go to sleep with my +children.” + +“This is evil,” broke in her husband, “evil and rebellious—” + +“Then evil and rebellious let it be, John. But why am I evil if I have +the second sight like my mother before me? Oh! she warned me what must +come if I married you, and I would not listen; now I warn you, and you +will not listen. Well, so be it, we must dree our own weird, everyone +of us, a short one; all save Rachel, who was born to live her life. +Man, I tell you, that the Spirit drives you on to convert the heathen +just for one thing, that the heathen may make a martyr of you.” + +“So let them,” her father answered proudly. “I seek no better end.” + +“Aye,” she moaned, sinking back upon the cartel, “so let them, but my +babe, my poor babe! Why should my babe die because too much religion +has made you mad to win a martyr’s crown? Martyrs should not marry and +have children, John.” + +Then, unable to bear any more of it, Rachel had fled from the tent, and +sat herself down at a distance to watch the oily sea. + +It has been said that Rachel was only fifteen, but in Southern Africa +girls grow quickly to womanhood; also her experiences had been of a +nature to ripen her intelligence. Thus she was quite able to form a +judgment of her parents, their virtues and their weaknesses. Rachel was +English born, but had no recollection of England since she came to +South Africa when she was four years old. It was shortly after her +birth that this missionary-fury seized upon her father as a result of +some meetings which he had attended in London. He was then a clergyman +with a good living in a quiet Hertfordshire parish, and possessed of +some private means, but nothing would suit him short of abandoning all +his prospects and sailing for South Africa, in obedience to his “call.” +Rachel knew all this because her mother had often told her, adding that +she and her people, who were of a good Scotch family, had struggled +against this South African scheme even to the verge of open quarrel. + +At length, indeed, it came to a choice between submission and +separation. Mr. Dove had declared that not even for her sake would he +be guilty of “sin against the Spirit” which had chosen him to bring +light to those who sat in darkness—that is, the Kaffirs, and especially +to that section of them who were in bondage to the Boers. For at this +time an agitation was in progress in England which led ultimately to +the freeing of the slaves of the Cape Dutch, and afterwards to the +exodus of the latter into the wilderness and most of those wars with +which our generation is familiar. So, as she was devoted to her +husband, who, apart from his religious enthusiasm, or rather +possession, was in truth a very lovable man, she gave way and came. +Before they sailed, however, the general gloom was darkened by Mrs. +Dove announcing that something in her heart told her that neither of +them would ever see home again, as they were doomed to die at the hands +of savages. + +Now whatever the reason or explanation, scientifically impossible as +the fact might be, it remained a fact that Janey Dove, like her mother +and several of her Scottish ancestors, was foresighted, or at least so +her kith and kin believed. Therefore, when she communicated to them her +conviction as though it were a piece of everyday intelligence, they +never doubted its accuracy for a minute, but only redoubled their +efforts to prevent her from going to Africa. Even her husband did not +doubt it, but remarked irritably that it seemed a pity she could not +sometimes be foresighted as to agreeable future events, since for his +part he was quite willing to wait for disagreeable ones until they +happened. Not that he quailed personally from the prospect of +martyrdom; this he could contemplate with complacency and even +enthusiasm, but, zealot though he was, he did shrink from the thought +that his beautiful and delicate wife might be called upon to share the +glory of that crown. Indeed, as his own purpose was unalterable, he now +himself suggested that he should go forth to seek it alone. + +Then it was that his wife showed an unsuspected strength of character. +She said that she had married him for better or for worse against the +wishes of her family; that she loved and respected him, and that she +would rather be murdered by Kaffirs in due season than endure a +separation which might be lifelong. So in the end the pair of them with +their little daughter Rachel departed in a sailing ship, and their +friends and relations knew them no more. + +Their subsequent history up to the date of the opening of this story +may be told in very few words. As a missionary the Reverend John Dove +was not a success. The Boers in the eastern part of the Cape Colony +where he laboured, did not appreciate his efforts to Christianise their +slaves. The slaves did not appreciate them either, inasmuch as, saint +though he might be, he quite lacked the sympathetic insight which would +enable him to understand that a native with thousands of generations of +savagery behind him is a different being from a highly educated +Christian, and one who should be judged by another law. Their sins, +amongst which he included all their most cherished inherited customs, +appalled him, as he continually proclaimed from the housetops. +Moreover, when occasionally he did snatch a brand from the burning, and +the said brand subsequently proved that it was still alight, or worse +still, replaced its original failings by those of the white man, such +as drink, theft and lying, whereof before it had been innocent, he +would openly condemn it to eternal punishment. Further, he was too +insubordinate, or, as he called it, too honest, to submit to the +authority of his local superiors in the Church, and therefore would +only work for his own hand. Finally he caused his “cup to overflow,” as +he described it, or, in plain English, made the country too hot to hold +him, by becoming involved in a bitter quarrel with the Boers. Of these, +on the whole, worthy folk, he formed the worst; and in the main a very +unjust opinion, which he sent to England to be reprinted in Church +papers, or to the Home Government to be published in Blue-books. In due +course these documents reached South Africa again, where they were +translated into Dutch and became incidentally one of the causes of the +Great Trek. + +The Boers were furious and threatened to shoot him as a slanderer. The +English authorities were also furious, and requested him to cease from +controversy or to leave the country. At last, stubborn as he might be, +circumstances proved too much for him, and as his conscience would not +allow him to be silent, Mr. Dove chose the latter alternative. The only +question was whither he should go. As he was well off, having inherited +a moderate fortune in addition to what he had before he left England, +his poor wife pleaded with him to return home, pointing out that there +he would be able to lay his case before the British public. This course +had attractions for him, but after a night’s reflection and prayer, he +rejected it as a specious temptation sent by Satan. + +What, he argued, should he return to live in luxury in England not only +unmartyred but a palpable failure, his mission quite unfulfilled? His +wife might go if she liked, and take their surviving children, Rachel +and the new-born baby boy, with her (they had buried two other little +girls), but he would stick to his post and his duty. He had seen some +Englishmen who had visited the country called Natal where white people +were beginning to settle. In that land it seemed there were no +slave-driving Boers, and the natives, according to all accounts, much +needed the guidance of the Gospel, especially a certain king of the +people called Zulus, who was named Chaka or Dingaan, he was not sure +which. This ferocious person he particularly desired to encounter, +having little doubt that in the absence of the contaminating Boer, he +would be able to induce him to see the error of his ways and change the +national customs, especially those of fighting and, worse still, of +polygamy. + +His unhappy wife listened and wept, for now the martyr’s crown which +she had always foreseen, seemed uncomfortably near, indeed as it were, +it glowed blood red within reach of her hand. Moreover, in her heart +she did not believe that Kaffirs could be converted, at any rate at +present. They were fighting men, as her Highland forefathers had been, +and her Scottish blood could understand the weakness, while, as for +this polygamy, she had long ago secretly concluded that the practice +was one which suited them very well, as it had suited David and +Solomon, and even Abraham. But for all this, although she was sure in +her uncanny fashion that her baby’s death would come of her staying, +she refused to leave her husband as she had refused eleven years +before. + +Doubtless affection was at the bottom of it, for Janey Dove was a very +faithful woman; also there were other things—her fatalism, and stronger +still, her weariness. She believed that they were doomed. Well, let the +doom fall; she had no fear of the Beyond. At the best it might be +happy, and at the worst deep, everlasting rest and peace, and she felt +as though she needed thousands of years of rest and peace. Moreover, +she was sure no harm would come to Rachel, the very apple of her eye; +that she was marked to live and to find happiness even in this wild +land. So it came about that she refused her husband’s offer to allow +her to return home where she had no longer any ties, and for perhaps +the twentieth time prepared herself to journey she knew not whither. + +Rachel, seated there in the sunless, sweltering heat, reflected on +these things. Of course she did not know all the story, but most of it +had come under her observation in one way or other, and being shrewd by +nature, she could guess the rest, for she who was companionless had +much time for reflection and for guessing. She sympathised with her +father in his ideas, understanding vaguely that there was something +large and noble about them, but in the main, body and mind, she was her +mother’s child. Already she showed her mother’s dreamy beauty, to which +were added her father’s straight features and clear grey eyes, together +with a promise of his height. But of his character she had little, that +is outside of a courage and fixity of purpose which marked them both. +For the rest she was far, or fore-seeing, like her mother, apprehending +the end of things by some strange instinct; also very faithful in +character. + +Rachel was unhappy. She did not mind the hardship and the heat, for she +was accustomed to both, and her health was so perfect that it would +have needed much worse things to affect her. But she loved the baby +that was gone, and wondered whether she would ever see it again. On the +whole she thought so, for here that intuition of hers came in, but at +the best she was sure that there would be long to wait. She loved her +mother also, and grieved more for her than for herself, especially now +when she was so ill. Moreover, she knew and shared her mind. This +journey, she felt, was foolishness; her father was a man “led by a +star” as the natives say, and would follow it over the edge of the +world and be no nearer. He was not fit to have charge of her mother. + +Of herself she did not think so much. Still, at Grahamstown, for a year +or so there had been other children for companions, Dutch most of them, +it is true, and all rough in mind and manner. Yet they were white and +human. While she played with them she could forget she knew so much +more than they did; that, for instance, she could read the Gospels in +Greek—which her father had taught her ever since she was a little +child—while they could scarcely spell them out in the Taal, or Boer +dialect, and that they had never heard even of William the Conqueror. +She did not care particularly about Greek and William the Conqueror, +but she did care for friends, and now they were all gone from her, gone +like the baby, as far off as William the Conqueror. And she, she was +alone in the wilderness with a father who talked and thought of Heaven +all day long, and a mother who lived in memories and walked in the +shadow of doom, and oh! she was unhappy. + +Her grey eyes filled with tears so that she could no longer see that +everlasting ocean, which she did not regret as it wearied her. She +wiped them with the back of her hand that was burnt quite brown by the +sun, and turning impatiently, fell to watching two of those strange +insects known as the Praying Mantis, or often in South Africa as +Hottentot gods, which after a series of genuflections, were now +fighting desperately among the dead stalks of grass at her feet. Men +could not be more savage, she reflected, for really their ferocity was +hideous. Then a great tear fell upon the head of one of them, and +astonished by this phenomenon, or thinking perhaps that it had begun to +rain, it ran away and hid itself, while its adversary sat up and looked +about it triumphantly, taking to itself all the credit of conquest. + +She heard a step behind her, and having again furtively wiped her eyes +with her hand, the only handkerchief available, looked round to see her +father stalking towards her. + +“Why are you crying, Rachel?” he asked in an irritable voice. “It is +wrong to cry because your little brother has been taken to glory.” + +“Jesus cried over Lazarus, and He wasn’t even His brother,” she +answered in a reflective voice, then by way of defending herself added +inconsequently: “I was watching two Hottentot gods fight.” + +As Mr. Dove could think of no reply to her very final Scriptural +example, he attacked her on the latter point. + +“A cruel amusement,” he said, “especially as I have heard that boys, +yes, and men, too, pit these poor insects against each other, and make +bets upon them.” + +“Nature is cruel, not I, father. Nature is always cruel,” and she +glanced towards the little grave under the rock. Then, while for the +second time her father hesitated, not knowing what to answer, she added +quickly, “Is mother better now?” + +“No,” he said, “worse, I think, very hysterical and quite unable to see +things in the true light.” + +She rose and faced him, for she was a courageous child, then asked: + +“Father, why don’t you take her back? She isn’t fit to go on. It is +wrong to drag her into this wilderness.” + +At this question he grew very angry, and began to scold and to talk of +the wickedness of abandoning his “call.” + +“But mother has not got a ‘call,’” she broke in. + +Then, as for the third time he could find no answer, he declared +vehemently that they were both in league against him, instruments used +by the Evil One to tempt him from his duty by working on his natural +fears and affections, and so forth. + +The child watched him with her clear grey eyes, saying nothing further, +till at last he grew calm and paused. + +“We are all much upset,” he went on, rubbing his high forehead with his +thin hand. “I suppose it is the heat and this—this—trial of our faith. +What did I come to speak to you about? Oh! I remember; your mother will +eat nothing, and keeps asking for fruit. Do you know where there is any +fruit?” + +“It doesn’t grow here, father.” Then her face brightened, and she +added: “Yes, it does, though. The day that we outspanned in this camp +mother and I went down to the river and walked to that kind of island +beyond the dry donga to get some flowers that grow on the wet ground. I +saw lots of Cape gooseberries there, all quite ripe.” + +“Then go and get some, dear. You will have plenty of time before dark.” + +She started up as though to obey, then checked herself and said: + +“Mother told me that I was not to go to the river alone, because we saw +the spoor of lions and crocodiles in the mud.” + +“God will guard you from the lions and the crocodiles, if there are +any,” he answered doggedly, for was not this an opportunity to show his +faith? “You are not afraid, are you?” + +“No, father. I am afraid of nothing, perhaps because I don’t care what +happens. I will get the basket and go at once.” + +In another minute she was walking quickly towards the river, a lonely +little figure in that great place. Mr. Dove watched her uneasily till +she was hidden in the haze, for his reason told him that this was a +foolish journey. + +“The Lord will send His angels to protect her,” he muttered to himself. +“Oh! if only I could have more faith, all these troubles come upon me +from a lack of faith, and through that I am continually tempted. I +think I will run after her and go, too. No, there is Janey calling me, +I cannot leave her alone. The Lord will protect her, but I need not +mention to Janey that she has gone, unless she asks me outright. She +will be quite safe, the storm will not break to-night.” + + + + +CHAPTER II. +THE BOY + + +The river towards which Rachel headed, one of the mouths of the +Umtavuna, was much further off than it looked; it was, indeed, not less +than a mile and a half away. She had said that she feared nothing, and +it was true, for extraordinary courage was one of this child’s +characteristics. She could scarcely ever remember having felt +afraid—for herself, except sometimes of her father when he grew +angry—or was it mad that he grew?—and raged at her, threatening her +with punishment in another world in reward for her childish sins. Even +then the sensation did not last long, because she could not believe in +that punishment which he so vividly imagined. So it came about that now +she had no fear when there was so much cause. + +For this place was lonely; not a living creature could be seen. +Moreover, a dreadful hush brooded on the face of earth, and in the sky +above; only far away over the mountains the lightning flickered +incessantly, as though a monster in the skies were licking their +precipices and pinnacles with a thousand tongues of fire. Nothing +stirred, not even an insect; every creature that drew breath had hidden +itself away until the coming terror was overpast. + +The atmosphere was full of electricity struggling to be free. Although +she knew not what it was, Rachel felt it in her blood and brain. In +some strange way it affected her mind, opening windows there through +which the eyes of her soul looked out. She became aware of some new +influence drawing near to her life; of a sudden her budding womanhood +burst into flower in her breast, shone on by an unseen sun; she was no +more a child. Her being quickened and acknowledged the kinship of all +things that are. That brooding, flame-threaded sky—she was a part of +it, the earth she trod, it was a part of her; the Mind that caused the +stars to roll and her to live, dwelt in her bosom, and like a babe she +nestled within the arm of its almighty will. + +Now, as in a dream, Rachel descended the steep, rock-strewn banks of +the dry branch of the river-bed, wending her way between the boulders +and noting that rotten weeds and peeled brushwood rested against the +stems of the mimosa thorns which grew there, tokens which told her that +here in times of flood the water flowed. Well, there was little enough +of it now, only a pool or two to form a mirror for the lightning. In +front of her lay the island where grew the Cape gooseberries, or winter +cherries as they are sometimes called, which she came to seek. It was a +low piece of ground, a quarter of a mile long, perhaps, but in the +centre of it were some great rocks and growing among the rocks, trees, +one of them higher than the rest. Beyond it ran the true river, even +now at the end of the dry season three or four hundred yards in +breadth, though so shallow that it could be forded by an ox-drawn +waggon. + +It was raining on the mountains yonder, raining in torrents poured from +those inky clouds, as it had done off and on for the past twenty-four +hours, and above their fire-laced bosom floated glorious-coloured +masses of misty vapour, enflamed in a thousand hues by the arrows of +the sinking sun. Above her, however, there was no sun, nothing but the +curtain of cloud which grew gradually from grey to black and minute by +minute sank nearer to the earth. + +Walking through the dry river-bed, Rachel reached the island which was +the last and highest of a line of similar islands that, separated from +each other by narrow breadths of water, lay like a chain, between the +dry donga and the river. Here she began to gather her gooseberries, +picking the silvery, octagonal pods from the green stems on which they +grew. At first she opened these pods, removing from each the yellow, +sub-acid berry, thinking that thus her basket would hold more, but +presently abandoned that plan as it took too much time. Also although +the plants were plentiful enough, in that low and curious light it was +not easy to see them among the dense growth of reedy vegetation. + +While she was thus engaged she became aware of a low moaning noise and +a stirring of the air about her which caused the leaves and grasses to +quiver without bending. Then followed an ice-cold wind that grew in +strength until it blew keen and hard, ruffling the surface of the +marshy pools. Still Rachel went on with her task, for her basket was +not more than half full, till presently the heavens above her began to +mutter and to groan, and drops of rain as large as shillings fell upon +her back and hands. Now she understood that it was time for her to be +going, and started to walk across the island—for at the moment she was +near its farther side—to reach the deep, rocky river-bed or donga. + +Before ever she came there, with awful suddenness and inconceivable +fury, the tempest burst. A hurricane of wind tore down the valley to +the sea, and for a few minutes the darkness became so dense that she +could scarcely stumble forward. Then there was light, a dreadful light; +all the heavens seemed to take fire, yes, and the earth, too; it was as +though its last dread catastrophe had fallen on the world. + +Buffeted, breathless, Rachel at length reached the edge of the deep +river-bed that may have been fifty yards in width, and was about to +step into it when she became aware of two things. The first was a +seething, roaring noise so loud that it seemed to still even the +bellowing of the thunder, and the next, now seen, now lost, as the +lightning pulsed and darkened, the figure of a youth, a white youth, +who had dismounted from a horse that remained near to but above him, +and stood, a gun in his hand, upon a rock at the farther side of the +donga. + +He had seen her also and was shouting to her, of this she was sure, for +although the sound of his voice was lost in the tumult, she could +perceive his gesticulations when the lightning flared, and even the +movement of his lips. Wondering vaguely what a white boy could be doing +in such a place and very glad at the prospect of his company, Rachel +began to advance towards him in short rushes whenever the lightning +showed her where to set her feet. She had made two of these rushes when +from the violence and character of his movements at length she +understood that he was trying to prevent her from coming further, and +paused confused. + +Another instant and she knew why. Some hundreds of yards above her the +river bed took a turn, and suddenly round this turn, crested with foam, +appeared a wall of water in which trees and the carcases of animals +were whirled along like straws. The flood had come down from the +mountains, and was advancing on her more swiftly than a horse could +gallop. Rachel ran forward a little way, then understanding that she +had no time to cross, stood bewildered, for the fearful tumult of the +elements and the dreadful roaring of that advancing wall of foam +overwhelmed her senses. The lightnings went out for a moment, then +began to play again with tenfold frequency and force. They struck upon +the nearing torrent, they struck in the dry bed before it, and leapt +upwards from the earth as though Titans and gods were hurling spears at +one another. + +In the lurid sheen of them she saw the lad leap from his rock and rush +towards her. A flash fell and split a boulder not thirty paces from +him, causing him to stagger, but he recovered himself and ran on. Now +he was quite close, but the water was closer still. It was coming in +tiers or ledges, a thin sheet of foam in front, then other layers laid +upon it, each of them a few yards behind its fellow. On the top ledge, +in its very crest, was a bull buffalo, dead, but held head on and down +as though it were charging, and Rachel thought vaguely that from the +direction in which it came in a few moments its horns would strike her. +Another second and an arm was about her waist—she noted how white it +was where the sleeve was rolled up, dead white in the lightning—and she +was being dragged towards the shore that she had left. The first film +of water struck her and nearly washed her from her feet, but she was +strong and active, and the touch of that arm seemed to have given her +back her wit, so she regained them and splashed forward. Now the next +tier took them both above the knees, but for a moment shallowed so that +they did not fall. The high bank was scarce five yards away, and the +wall of waters perhaps a score. + +“Together for life or death!” said an English voice in her ear, and the +shout of it only reached her in a whisper. + +The boy and the girl leapt forward like bucks. They reached the bank +and struggled up it. The hungry waters sprang at them like a living +thing, grasping their feet and legs as though with hands; a stick as it +whirled by them struck the lad upon the shoulder, and where it struck +the clothes were rent away and red blood appeared. Almost he fell, but +this time it was Rachel who supported him. Then one more struggle and +they rolled exhausted on the ground just clear of the lip of the racing +flood. + +Thus through tempest, threatened by the waters of death from which he +snatched her, and companioned by heaven’s lightnings, did Richard +Darrien come into the life of Rachel Dove. + +Presently, having recovered their breath, they sat up and looked at +each other by lightning light, which was all there was. He was a +handsome lad of about seventeen, though short for his years; sturdy in +build, very fair-skinned and curiously enough with a singular +resemblance to Rachel, except that his hair was a few shades darker +than hers. They had the same clear grey eyes, and the same well-cut +features; indeed seen together, most people would have thought them +brother and sister, and remarked upon their family likeness. Rachel +spoke the first. + +“Who are you?” she shouted into his ear in one of the intervals of +darkness, “and why did you come here?” + +“My name is Richard Darrien,” he answered at the top of his voice, “and +I don’t know why I came. I suppose something sent me to save you.” + +“Yes,” she replied with conviction, “something sent you. If you had not +come I should be dead, shouldn’t I? In glory, as my father says.” + +“I don’t know about glory, or what it is,” he remarked, after thinking +this saying over, “but you would have been rolling out to sea in the +flood water, like that buffalo, with not a whole bone in you, which +isn’t my idea of glory.” + +“That’s because your father isn’t a missionary,” said Rachel. + +“No, he is an officer, naval officer, or at least he was, now he trades +and hunts. We are coming down from Natal. But what’s your name?” + +“Rachel Dove.” + +“Well, Rachel Dove—that’s very pretty, Rachel Dove, as you would be if +you were cleaner—it is going to rain presently. Is there any place +where we can shelter here?” + +“I am as clean as you are,” she answered indignantly. “The river +muddied me, that’s all. You can go and shelter, I will stop and let the +rain wash me.” + +“And die of the cold or be struck by lightning. Of course I knew you +weren’t dirty really. Is there any place?” + +She nodded, mollified. + +“I think I know one. Come,” and she stretched out her hand. + +He took it, and thus hand in hand they made their way to the highest +point of the island where the trees grew, for here the rocks piled up +together made a kind of cave in which Rachel and her mother had sat for +a little while when they visited the place. As they groped their way +towards it the lightning blazed out and they saw a great jagged flash +strike the tallest tree and shatter it, causing some wild beast that +had sheltered there to rush past them snorting. + +“That doesn’t look very safe,” said Richard halting, “but come on, it +isn’t likely to hit the same spot twice.” + +“Hadn’t you better leave your gun?” she suggested, for all this while +that weapon had been slung to his back and she knew that lightning has +an affinity for iron. + +“Certainly not,” he answered, “it is a new one which my father gave me, +and I won’t be parted from it.” + +Then they went on and reached the little cave just as the rain broke +over them in earnest. As it chanced the place was dry, being so +situated that all water ran away from it. They crouched in it +shivering, trying to cover themselves with dead sticks and brushwood +that had lodged here in the wet season when the whole island was under +water. + +“It would be nice enough if only we had a fire,” said Rachel, her teeth +chattering as she spoke. + +The lad Richard thought a while. Then he opened a leather case that +hung on his rifle sling and took from it a powder flask and flint and +steel and some tinder. Pouring a little powder on the damp tinder, he +struck the flint until at length a spark caught and fired the powder. +The tinder caught also, though reluctantly, and while Rachel blew on +it, he felt round for dead leaves and little sticks, some of which were +coaxed into flame. + +After this things were easy since fuel lay about in abundance, so that +soon they had a splendid fire burning in the mouth of the cave whence +the smoke escaped. Now they were able to warm and dry themselves, and +as the heat entered into their chilled bodies, their spirits rose. +Indeed the contrast between this snug hiding place and blazing fire of +drift wood and the roaring tempest without, conduced to cheerfulness in +young people who had just narrowly escaped from drowning. + +“I am so hungry,” said Rachel, presently. + +Again Richard began to search, and this time produced from the pocket +of his coat a long and thick strip of sun-dried meat. + +“Can you eat biltong?” he asked. + +“Of course,” she answered eagerly. + +“Then you must cut it up,” he said, giving her the meat and his knife. +“My arm hurts me, I can’t.” + +“Oh!” she exclaimed, “how selfish I am. I forgot about that stick +striking you. Let me see the place.” + +He took off his coat and knelt down while she stood over him and +examined his wound by the light of the fire, to find that the left +upper arm was bruised, torn and bleeding. As it will be remembered that +Rachel had no handkerchief, she asked Richard for his, which she soaked +in a pool of rain water just outside the cave. Then, having washed the +hurt thoroughly, she bandaged his arm with the handkerchief and bade +him put on his coat again, saying confidently that he would be well in +a few days. + +“You are clever,” he remarked with admiration. “Who taught you to +bandage wounds?” + +“My father always doctors the Kaffirs and I help him,” Rachel answered, +as, having stretched out her hands for the pouring rain to wash them, +she took the biltong and began to cut it in thin slices. + +These she made him eat before she touched any herself, for she saw that +the loss of blood had weakened him. Indeed her own meal was a light +one, since half the strip of meat must, she declared, be put aside in +case they should not be able to get off the island. Then he saw why she +had made him eat first and was very angry with himself and her, but she +only laughed at him and answered that she had learned from the Kaffirs +that men must be fed before women as they were more important in the +world. + +“You mean more selfish,” he answered, contemplating this wise little +maid and her tiny portion of biltong, which she swallowed very slowly, +perhaps to pretend that her appetite was already satisfied with its +superabundance. Then he fell to imploring her to take the rest, saying +that he would be able to shoot some game in the morning, but she only +shook her little head and set her lips obstinately. + +“Are you a hunter?” she asked to change the subject. + +“Yes,” he answered with pride, “that is, almost. At any rate I have +shot eland, and an elephant, but no lions yet. I was following the +spoor of a lion just now, but it got up between the rocks and bolted +away before I could shoot. I think that it must have been after you.” + +“Perhaps,” said Rachel. “There are some about here; I have heard them +roaring at night.” + +“Then,” he went on, “while I was staring at you running across this +island, I heard the sound of the water and saw it rushing down the +donga, and saw too that you must be drowned, and—you know the rest.” + +“Yes, I know the rest,” she said, looking at him with shining eyes. +“You risked your life to save mine, and therefore,” she added with +quiet conviction, “it belongs to you.” + +He stared at her and remarked simply: + +“I wish it did. This morning I wished to kill a lion with my new +_roer_,” and he pointed to the heavy gun at his side, “above everything +else, but to-night I wish that your life belonged to me—above anything +else.” + +Their eyes met, and child though she was, Rachel saw something in those +of Richard that caused her to turn her head. + +“Where are you going?” she asked quickly. + +“Back to my father’s farm in Graaf-Reinet, to sell the ivory. There are +three others besides my father, two Boers and one Englishman.” + +“And I am going to Natal where you come from,” she answered, “so I +suppose that after to-night we shall never see each other again, +although my life does belong to you—that is if we escape.” + +Just then the tempest which had lulled a little, came on again in fury, +accompanied by a hurricane of wind and deluge of rain, through which +the lightning blazed incessantly. The thunderclaps too were so loud and +constant that the sound of them, which shook the earth, made it +impossible for Richard and Rachel to hear each other speak. So they +were silent perforce. Only Richard rose and looked out of the cave, +then turned and beckoned to his companion. She came to him and watched, +till suddenly a blinding sheet of flame lit up the whole landscape. +Then she saw what he was looking at, for now nearly all the island, +except that high part of it on which they stood, was under water, +hidden by a brown, seething torrent, that tore past them to the sea. + +“If it rises much more, we shall be drowned,” he shouted in her ear. + +She nodded, then cried back: + +“Let us say our prayers and get ready,” for it seemed to Rachel that +the “glory” of which her father spoke so often was nearer to them than +ever. + +Then she drew him back into the cave and motioned to him to kneel +beside her, which he did bashfully enough, and for a while the two +children, for they were little more, remained thus with clasped hands +and moving lips. Presently the thunder lessened a little so that once +more they could hear each other speak. + +“What did you pray about?” he asked when they had risen from their +knees. + +“I prayed that you might escape, and that my mother might not grieve +for me too much,” she answered simply. “And you?” + +“I? Oh! the same—that you might escape. I did not pray for my mother as +she is dead, and I forgot about father.” + +“Look, look!” exclaimed Rachel, pointing to the mouth of the cave. + +He stared out at the darkness, and there, through the thin flames of +the fire, saw two great yellow shapes which appeared to be walking up +and down and glaring into the cave. + +“Lions,” he gasped, snatching at his gun. + +“Don’t shoot,” she cried, “you might make them angry. Perhaps they only +want to take refuge like ourselves. The fire will keep them away.” + +He nodded, then remembering that the charge and priming of his +flint-lock _roer_ must be damp, hurriedly set to work by the help of +Rachel to draw it with the screw on the end of his ramrod, and this +done, to reload with some powder that he had already placed to dry on a +flat stone near the fire. This operation took five minutes or more. +When at length it was finished, and the lock reprimed with the dry +powder, the two of them, Richard holding the _roer_, crept to the mouth +of the cave and looked out again. + +The great storm was passing now, and the rain grew thinner, but from +time to time the lightning, no longer forked or chain-shaped, flared in +wide sheets. By its ghastly illumination they saw a strange sight. +There on the island top the two lions marched backwards and forwards as +though they were in a cage, making a kind of whimpering noise as they +went, and staring round them uneasily. Moreover, these were not alone, +for gathered there were various other animals, driven down by the flood +from the islands above them, reed and water bucks, and a great eland. +Among these the lions walked without making the slightest effort to +attack them, nor did the antelopes, which stood sniffing and staring at +the torrent, take any notice of the lions, or attempt to escape. + +“You are right,” said Richard, “they are all frightened, and will not +harm us, unless the water rises more, and they rush into the cave. +Come, make up the fire.” + +They did so, and sat down on its further side, watching till, as +nothing happened, their dread of the lions passed away, and they began +to talk again, telling to each other the stories of their lives. + +Richard Darrien, it seemed, had been in Africa about five years, his +father having emigrated there on the death of his mother, as he had +nothing but the half-pay of a retired naval captain, and he hoped to +better his fortunes in a new land. He had been granted a farm in the +Graaf-Reinet district, but like many other of the early settlers, met +with misfortunes. Now, to make money, he had taken to elephant-hunting, +and with his partners was just returning from a very successful +expedition in the coast lands of Natal, at that time an almost +unexplored territory. His father had allowed Richard to accompany the +party, but when they got back, added the boy with sorrow, he was to be +sent for two or three years to the college at Capetown, since until +then his father had not been able to afford him the luxury of an +education. Afterwards he wished him to adopt a profession, but on this +point he—Richard—had made up his mind, although at present he said +little about that. He would be a hunter, and nothing else, until he +grew too old to hunt, when he intended to take to farming. + +His story done, Rachel told him hers, to which he listened eagerly. + +“Is your father mad?” he asked when she had finished. + +“No,” she answered. “How dare you suggest it? He is only very good; +much better than anybody else.” + +“Well, it seems to come to much the same thing, doesn’t it?” said +Richard, “for otherwise he would not have sent you to gather +gooseberries here with such a storm coming on.” + +“Then why did your father send you to hunt lions with such a storm +coming on?” she asked. + +“He didn’t send me. I came of myself; I said that I wanted to shoot a +buck, and finding the spoor of a lion I followed it. The waggons must +be a long way ahead now, for when I left them I returned to that kloof +where I had seen the buck. I don’t know how I shall overtake them +again, and certainly nobody will ever think of looking for me here, as +after this rain they can’t spoor the horse.” + +“Supposing you don’t find it—I mean your horse—tomorrow, what shall you +do?” asked Rachel. “We haven’t got any to lend you.” + +“Walk and try to catch them up,” he replied. + +“And if you can’t catch them up?” + +“Come back to you, as the wild Kaffirs ahead would kill me if I went on +alone.” + +“Oh! But what would your father think?” + +“He would think there was one boy the less, that’s all, and be sorry +for a while. People often vanish in Africa where there are so many +lions and savages.” + +Rachel reflected a while, then finding the subject difficult, suggested +that he should find out what their own particular lions were doing. So +Richard went to look, and reported that the storm had ceased, and that +by the moonlight he could see no lions or any other animals, so he +thought that they must have gone away somewhere. The flood waters also +appeared to be running down. Comforted by this intelligence Rachel +piled on the fire nearly all the wood that remained to them. Then they +sat down again side by side, and tried to continue their conversation. +By degrees it drooped, however, and the end of it was that presently +this pair were fast asleep in each other’s arms. + + + + +CHAPTER III. +GOOD-BYE + + +Rachel was the first to wake, which she did, feeling cold, for the fire +had burnt almost out. She rose and walked from the cave. The dawn was +breaking quietly, for now no wind stirred, and no rain fell. So dense +was the mist which rose from the river and sodden land, however, that +she could not see two yards in front of her, and fearing lest she +should stumble on the lions or some other animals, she did not dare to +wander far from the mouth of the cave. Near to it was a large, +hollow-surfaced rock, filled now with water like a bath. From this she +drank, then washed and tidied herself as well as she could without the +aid of soap, comb or towels, which done, she returned to the cave. + +As Richard was still sleeping, very quietly she laid a little more wood +on the embers to keep him warm, then sat down by his side and watched +him, for now the grey light of the dawning crept into their place of +refuge. To her this slumbering lad looked beautiful, and as she studied +him her childish heart was filled with a strange, new tenderness, such +as she had never felt before. Somehow he had grown dear to her, and +Rachel knew that she would never forget him while she lived. Then +following this wave of affection came a sharp and sudden pain, for she +remembered that presently they must part, and never see each other any +more. At least this seemed certain, for how could they when he was +travelling to the Cape and she to Natal? + +And yet, and yet a strange conviction told her otherwise. The power of +prescience which came to her from her mother and her Highland +forefathers awoke in her breast, and she knew that her life and this +lad’s life were interwoven. Perhaps she dozed off again, sitting there +by the fire. At any rate it appeared to her that she dreamed and saw +things in her dream. Wild tumultuous scenes opened themselves before +her in a vision; scenes of blood and terror, sounds, too, of voices +crying war. It appeared to her as if she were mad, and yet ruled a +queen, death came near to her a score of times, but always fled away at +her command. Now Richard Darrien was with her, and now she had lost him +and sought—ah! how she sought through dark places of doom and unnatural +night. It was as though he were dead, and she yet living, searched for +him among the habitations of the dead. She found him also, and drew him +towards her. How, she did not know. + +Then there was a scene, a last scene, which remained fixed in her mind +after everything else had faded away. She saw the huge trunks of forest +trees, enormous, towering trees, gloomy trees beneath which the +darkness could be felt. Down their avenues shot the level arrows of the +dawn. They fell on her, Rachel, dressed in robes of white skin, turning +her long, outspread hair to gold. They fell upon little people with +faces of a dusky pallor, one of them crouched against the bole of a +tree, a wizened monkey of a man who in all that vastness looked small. +They fell upon another man, white-skinned, half-naked, with a yellow +beard, who was lashed by hide ropes to a second tree. It was Richard +Darrien grown older, and at his feet lay a broad-bladed spear! + +The vision left her, or she was awakened from her sleep, whichever it +might be, by the pleasant voice of this same Richard, who stood yawning +before her, and said: + +“It is time to get up. I say, why do you look so queer? Are you ill?” + +“I have been up, long ago,” she answered, struggling to her feet. “What +do you mean?” + +“Nothing, except that you seemed a ghost a minute ago. Now you are a +girl again, it must have been the light.” + +“Did I? Well, I dreamed of ghosts, or something of the sort,” and she +told him of the vision of the trees, though of the rest she could +remember little. + +“That’s a queer story,” he said when she had finished. “I wish you had +got to the end of it, I should like to know what happened.” + +“We shall find out one day,” she answered solemnly. + +“Do you mean to say that you believe it is true, Rachel?” + +“Yes, Richard, one day I shall see you tied to that tree.” + +“Then I hope you will cut me loose, that is all. What a funny girl you +are,” he added doubtfully. “I know what it is, you want something to +eat. Have the rest of that biltong.” + +“No,” she answered. “I could not touch it. There is a pool of water out +there, go and bathe your arm, and I will bind it up again.” + +He went, still wondering, and a few minutes later returned, his face +and head dripping, and whispered: + +“Give me the gun. There is a reed buck standing close by. I saw it +through the mist; we’ll have a jolly breakfast off him.” + +She handed him the _roer_, and crept after him out of the cave. About +thirty yards away to the right, looming very large through the dense +fog, stood the fat reed buck. Richard wriggled towards it, for he +wanted to make sure of his shot, while Rachel crouched behind a stone. +The buck becoming alarmed, turned its head, and began to sniff at the +air, whereon he lifted the gun and just as it was about to spring away, +aimed and fired. Down it went dead, whereon, rejoicing in his triumph +like any other young hunter who thinks not of the wonderful and happy +life that he has destroyed, Richard sprang upon it exultantly, drawing +his knife as he came, while Rachel, who always shrank from such sights, +retreated to the cave. Half an hour later, however, being healthy and +hungry, she had no objection to eating venison toasted upon sticks in +the red embers of their fire. + +Their meal finished at length, they reloaded the gun, and although the +mist was still very dense, set out upon a journey of exploration, as by +now the sun was shining brightly above the curtain of low-lying vapour. +Stumbling on through the rocks, they discovered that the water had +fallen almost as quickly as it rose on the previous night. The island +was strewn, however, with the trunks of trees and other debris that it +had brought down, amongst which lay the carcases of bucks and smaller +creatures, and with them a number of drowned snakes. The two lions, +however, appeared to have escaped by swimming, at least they saw +nothing of them. Walking cautiously, they came to the edge of the +donga, and sat down upon a stone, since as yet they could not see how +wide and deep the water ran. + +Whilst they remained thus, suddenly through the mist they heard a voice +shouting from the other side of the donga. + +“Missie,” cried the voice in Dutch, “are you there missie?” + +“That is Tom, our driver,” she said, “come to look for me. Answer for +me, Richard.” + +So the lad, who had very good lungs, roared in reply: + +“Yes, I’m here, safe, waiting for the mist to lift, and the water to +run down.” + +“God be thanked,” yelled the distant Tom. “We thought that you were +surely drowned. But, then, why is your voice changed?” + +“Because an English heer is with me,” cried Rachel. “Go and look for +his horse and bring a rope, then wait till the mist rises. Also send to +tell the pastor and my mother that I am safe.” + +“I am here, Rachel,” shouted another voice, her father’s. “I have been +looking for you all night, and we have got the Englishman’s horse. +Don’t come into the water yet. Wait till we can see.” + +“That’s good news, any way,” said Richard, “though I shall have to ride +hard to catch up the waggons.” + +Rachel’s face fell. + +“Yes,” she said; “very good news.” + +“Are you glad that I am going, then?” he asked in an offended tone. + +“It was you who said the news was good,” she replied gently. + +“I meant I was glad that they had caught my horse, not that I had to +ride away on it. Are you sorry, then?” and he glanced at her anxiously. + +“Yes, I am sorry, for we have made friends, haven’t we? It won’t matter +to you who will find plenty of people down there at the Cape, but you +see when you are gone I shall have no friend left in this wilderness, +shall I?” + +Again Richard looked at her, and saw that her sweet grey eyes were full +of tears. Then there rose within the breast of this lad who, be it +remembered, was verging upon manhood, a sensation strangely similar, +had he but known it, to that which had been experienced an hour or two +before by the child at his side when she watched him sleeping in the +cave. He felt as though these tear-laden grey eyes were drawing his +heart as a magnet draws iron. Of love he knew nothing, it was but a +name to him, but this feeling was certainly very new and queer. + +“What have you done to me?” he asked brusquely. “I don’t want to go +away from you at all, which is odd, as I never liked girls much. I tell +you,” he went on with gathering vehemence, “that if it wasn’t that it +would be mean to play such a trick upon my father, I wouldn’t go. I’d +come with you, or follow after—all my life. Answer me—what have you +done?” + +“Nothing, nothing at all,” said Rachel with a little sob, “except tie +up your arm.” + +“That can’t be it,” he replied. “Anyone could tie up my arm. Oh! I know +it is wrong, but I hope I shan’t be able to overtake the waggons, for +if I can’t I will come back.” + +“You mustn’t come back; you must go away, quite away, as soon as you +can. Yes, as soon as you can. Your father will be very anxious,” and +she began to cry outright. + +“Stop it,” said Richard. “Do you hear me, stop it. I am not going to be +made to snivel too, just because I shan’t see a little girl any more +whom I never met—till yesterday.” + +These last words came out with a gulp, and what is more, two tears came +with them and trickled down his nose. + +For a moment they sat thus looking at each other pitifully, and—the +truth must be told—weeping, both of them. Then something got the better +of Richard, let us call it primeval instinct, so that he put his arms +about Rachel and kissed her, after which they continued to weep, their +heads resting upon each other’s shoulders. At length he let her go and +stood up, saying argumentatively: + +“You see now we are really friends.” + +“Yes,” she answered, again rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand +for lack of a pocket handkerchief in the fashion that on the previous +day had so irritated her father, “but I don’t know why you should kiss +me like that, just because you are my friend, or” she added with an +outburst of truthfulness, “why I should kiss you.” + +Richard stood over her frowning and reflecting. Then he gave up the +problem as beyond his powers of interpretation, and said: + +“You remember that rubbish you dreamt just now, about my being tied to +a tree and the rest of it? Well, it wasn’t nice, and it gives me the +creeps to think of it, like the lions outside the cave. But I want to +tell you that I hope it is true, for then we shall meet again, if it is +only to say good-night.” + +“Yes, Richard,” she answered, placing her slim fingers into his big +brown hand, “we shall meet again, I am sure—I am quite sure. And I +think that it will be to say, not good-night,” and she looked up at him +and smiled, “but good-morning.” + +As Rachel spoke a puff of wind blew down the donga, rolling up the mist +before it, and of a sudden shining above them they saw the glorious +sun. As though by magic butterflies appeared basking upon the +rain-shattered lily blooms; bright birds flitted from tree to tree, +ringdoves began to coo. The terror of the tempest and the darkness of +night were overpast; the world awoke again to life and love and joy. +Instantly this change reflected itself in their young hearts. They +whose natures had as it were ripened prematurely in the stress of +danger and the shadow of death, became children once again. The very +real emotions that they had experienced were forgotten, or at any rate +sank into abeyance. Now they thought, not of separation or of the dim, +mysterious future that stretched before them, but only of how they +should ford the stream and gain its further side, where Rachel saw her +father, Tom, the driver, and the other Kaffirs, and Richard saw his +horse which he had feared was lost. + +They ran down to the brink of the water and examined it, but here it +was still too deep for them to attempt its crossing. Then, directed by +the shouts and motions of the Kaffir Tom and Mr. Dove, they proceeded +up stream for several hundred yards, till they came to a rapid where +the lessening flood ran thinly over a ridge of rock, and after +investigation, proceeded to try its passage hand in hand. It proved +difficult but not dangerous, for when they came near to the further +side where the current was swift and the water rather deep, Tom threw +them a waggon rope, clinging on to which they were dragged—wet, but +laughing—in safety to the further bank. + +“Ow!” exclaimed the Kaffirs, clapping their hands. “She is alive, the +lightnings have turned away from her, she rules the waters, and the +lightnings!” and then and there, after the native fashion, they gave +Rachel a name which was destined to play a great part in her future. +That name was “Lady of the Lightnings,” or, to translate it more +accurately, “of the Heavens.” + +“I never thought to see you again,” said her father, looking at Rachel +with a face that was still white and scared. “It was very wrong of me +to send you so far with that storm coming on, and I have had a terrible +night—yes, a terrible night; and so has your poor mother. However, she +knows that you are safe by now, thank God, thank God!” and he took her +in his arms and kissed her. + +“Well, father, you said that He would look after me, didn’t you? And so +He did, for He sent Richard here. If it hadn’t been for Richard I +should have been drowned,” she added inconsequently. + +“Yes, yes,” said Mr. Dove. “Providence manifests itself in many ways. +But who is your young friend whom you call Richard? I suppose he has +some other name.” + +“Of course,” answered that youth himself, “everybody has except +Kaffirs. Mine is Darrien.” + +“Darrien?” said Mr. Dove. “I had a friend called Darrien at school. I +never saw him after I left, but I believe that he went into the Navy.” + +“Then he must be my father, sir, for I have heard him say that there +had been no other Darrien in the service for a hundred years.” + +“I think so,” answered Mr. Dove, “for now that I look at you, I can see +a likeness. We slept side by side in the same dormitory once +five-and-thirty years ago, so I remember. And now you have saved my +daughter; it is very strange. But tell me the story.” + +So between them they told it, although to one scene of it—the +last—neither of them thought it necessary to allude; or perhaps it was +forgotten. + +“Truly the Almighty has had you both in His keeping,” exclaimed Mr. +Dove, when their tale was done. “And now, Richard, my boy, what are you +going to do? You see, we caught your horse—it was grazing about a mile +away with the saddle twisted under its stomach—and wondered what white +man could possibly have been riding it in this desolate place. +Afterwards, however, one of my voor-loopers reported that he had seen +two waggons yesterday afternoon trekking through the poort about five +miles to the north there. The white men with them said that they were +travelling towards the Cape, and pushing on to get out of the hills +before the storm broke. They bade him, if he met you, to bid you follow +after them as quickly as you could, and to say that they would wait for +you, if you did not arrive before, at the Three Sluit outspan on this +side of the Pondo country, at which you stopped some months ago.” + +“Yes,” answered Richard, “I remember, but that outspan is thirty miles +away, so I must be getting on, or they will come back to hunt for me.” + +“First you will stop and eat with us, will you not?” said Mr. Dove. + +“No, no, I have eaten. Also I have saved some meat in my pouch. I must +go, I must indeed, for otherwise my father will be angry with me. You +see,” he added, “I went out shooting without his leave.” + +“Ah! my boy,” remarked Mr. Dove, who seldom neglected an opportunity +for a word in season, “now you know what comes of disobedience.” + +“Yes, I know, sir,” he answered looking at Rachel. “I was just in time +to save your daughter’s life here; as you said just now, Providence +sent me. Well, good-bye, and don’t think me wicked if I am very glad +that I was disobedient, as I believe you are, too.” + +“Yes, I am. Good comes out of evil sometimes, though that is no reason +why we should do evil,” the missionary added, not knowing what else to +say. Richard did not attempt to argue the point, for at the moment he +was engaged in bidding farewell to Rachel. It was a very silent +farewell; neither of them spoke a word, they only shook each other’s +hand and looked into each other’s eyes. Then muttering something which +it was as well that Mr. Dove did not hear, Richard swung himself into +the saddle, for his horse stood at hand, and, without even looking +back, cantered away towards the mountains. + +“Oh!” exclaimed Rachel presently, “call him, father.” + +“What for?” asked Mr. Dove. + +“I want to give him our address, and to get his.” + +“We have no address, Rachel. Also he is too far off, and why should you +want the address of a chance acquaintance?” + +“Because he saved my life and I do,” replied the child, setting her +face. Then, without another word, she turned and began to walk towards +their camp—a very heavy journey it was to Rachel. + +When Rachel reached the waggon she found that her mother was more or +less recovered. At any rate the attack of fever had left her so that +she felt able to rise from her bed. Now, although still weak, she was +engaged in packing away the garments of her dead baby in a travelling +chest, weeping in a silent, piteous manner as she worked. It was a very +sad sight. When she saw Rachel she opened her arms without a word, and +embraced her. + +“You were not frightened about me, mother?” asked the child. + +“No, my love,” she answered, “because I knew that no harm would come to +you. I have always known that. It was a mad thing of your father to +send you to such a place at such a time, but no folly of his or of +anyone else can hurt you who are destined to live. Never be afraid of +anything, Rachel, for remember always you will only die in old age.” + +“I am not sure that I am glad of that,” answered the girl, as she +pulled off her wet clothes. “Life isn’t a very happy thing, is it, +mother, at least for those who live as we do?” + +“There is good and bad in it, dear; we can’t have one without the +other—most of us. At any rate, we must take it as it comes, who have to +walk a path that we did not make, and stop walking when our path comes +to an end, not a step before or after. But, Rachel, you are changed +since yesterday. I see it in your face. What has happened to you?” + +“Lots of things, mother. I will tell you the story, all of it, every +word. Would you like to hear it?” + +Her mother nodded, and, the baby-clothes being at last packed away, +shut the lid of the box with a sigh, sat down upon it and listened. + +Rachel told her of her meeting with Richard Darrien, and of how he +saved her from the flood. She told of the strange night that they had +spent together in the little cave while the lions marched up and down +without. She told of her vigil over the sleeping Richard at the +daybreak, and of the dream that she had dreamed when she seemed to see +him grown to manhood, and herself grown to womanhood, and clad in white +skins, watching him lashed to the trunk of a gigantic tree as the first +arrows of sunrise struck down the lanes of some mysterious forest. She +told of how her heart had been stirred, and of how afterwards in the +mist by the water’s brink his heart had been stirred also, and of how +they had kissed each other and wept because they must part. + +Then she stopped, expecting that her mother would be angry with her and +scold her for her thoughts and conduct, as she knew well her father +would have done. But she was not angry, and she did not scold. She only +stretched out her thin hands and stroked the child’s fair hair, saying: + +“Don’t be frightened, Rachel, and don’t be sad. You think that you have +lost him, but soon or late he will come back to you, perhaps as you +dreamed—perhaps otherwise.” + +“If I were sure of that, mother, I would not mind anything,” said the +girl, “though really I don’t know why I should care,” she added +defiantly. + +“No, you don’t know now, but you will one day, and when you do, +remember that, however long it seems to wait, you may be quite sure, +because I who have the gift of knowing, told you so. Now tell me again +what Richard Darrien was like while you remember, for perhaps I may +never live to see his face, and I wish to get it into my mind.” + +So Rachel told her, and when she had described every detail, asked +suddenly: + +“Must we really go on, mother, into this awful wilderness? Would not +father turn back if you asked him?” + +“Perhaps,” she answered. “But I shall not ask. He would never forgive +me for preventing him from doing what he thinks his duty. It is a +madness when we might be happy in the Cape or in England, but that +cannot be helped, for it is also his destiny and ours. Don’t judge +hardly of your father, Rachel, because he is a saint, and this world is +a bad place for saints and their families, especially their families. +You think that he does not feel; that he is heartless about me and the +poor babe, and sacrifices us all, but I tell you he feels more than +either you or I can do. At night when I pretend to go to sleep I watch +him groaning over his loss and for me, and praying for strength to bear +it, and for help to enable him to do his duty. Last night he was nearly +crazed about you, and in all that awful storm, when the Kaffirs would +not stir from the waggon, went alone down to the river guided by the +lightnings, but of course returned half dead, having found nothing. By +dawn he was back there again, for love and fear would not let him rest +a minute. Yet he will never tell you anything of that, lest you should +think that his faith in Providence was shaken. I know that he is +strange—it is no use hiding it, but if I were to thwart him he would go +quite mad, and then I should never forgive myself, who took him for +better and for worse, just as he is, and not as I should like him to +be. So, Rachel, be as happy as you can, and make the best of things, as +I try to do, for your life is all before you, whereas mine lies behind +me, and yonder,” and she pointed towards the place where the infant was +buried. “Hush! here he comes. Now, help me with the packing, for we are +to trek to the ford this afternoon.” + + + + +CHAPTER IV. +ISHMAEL + + +It may he doubted whether any well-born young English lady ever had a +stranger bringing-up than that which fell to the lot of Rachel Dove. To +begin with, she had absolutely no associates, male or female, of her +own age and station, for at that period in its history such people did +not exist in the country where she dwelt. Practically her only +companions were her father, a religious enthusiast, and her mother, a +half broken-hearted woman, who never for a single hour could forget the +children she had lost, and whose constitutional mysticism increased +upon her continually until at times it seemed as though she had added +some new quality to her normal human nature. + +Then there were the natives, amongst whom from the beginning Rachel was +a sort of queen. In those first days of settlement they had never seen +anybody in the least like her, no one so beautiful—for she grew up +beautiful—so fearless, or so kind. The tale of that adventure of hers +as a child upon the island in the midst of the flooded torrent spread +all through the country with many fabulous additions. Thus the Kaffirs +said that she was a “Heaven-herd,” that is, a magical person who can +ward off or direct the lightnings, which she was supposed to have done +upon this night; also that she could walk upon the waters, for +otherwise how did she escape the flood? And, lastly, that the wild +beasts were her servants, for had not the driver Tom and the natives +seen the spoor of great lions right at the mouth of the cave where she +and her companion sheltered, and had they not heard that she called +these lions into the cave to protect her and him from the other +creatures? Therefore, as has been said, they gave her a name, a very +long name that meant Chieftainess, or Lady of Heaven, +_Inkosazana-y-Zoola;_ for Zulu or Zoola, which we know as the title of +that people, means Heaven, and _Udade-y-Silwana,_ or Sister of wild +beasts. As these appellations proved too lengthy for general use, even +among the Bantu races, who have plenty of time for talking, ultimately +it was shortened to Zoola alone, so that throughout that part of +South-Eastern Africa Rachel came to enjoy the lofty title of “Heaven,” +the first girl, probably, who was ever so called. + +With all natives from her childhood up, Rachel was on the best of +terms. She was never familiar with them indeed, for that is not the way +for a white person to win the affection, or even the respect of a +Kaffir. But she was intimate in the sense that she could enter into +their thoughts and nature, a very rare gift. We whites are apt to +consider ourselves the superior of such folk, whereas we are only +different. In fact, taken altogether, it is quite a question whether +the higher sections of the Bantu peoples are not our equals. Of course, +we have learned more things, and our best men are their betters. But, +on the other hand, among them there is nothing so low as the +inhabitants of our slums, nor have they any vices which can surpass our +vices. Is an assegai so much more savage than a shell? Is there any +great gulf fixed between a Chaka and a Napoleon? At least they are not +hypocrites, and they are not vulgar; that is the privilege of civilised +nations. + +Well, with these folk Rachel was intimate. She could talk to the +warrior of his wars, to the woman of her garden and her children to the +children of that wonder world which surrounds childhood throughout the +universe. And yet there was never a one of these but lifted the hand to +her in salute when her shadow fell upon them. To them all she was the +Inkosazana, the Great Lady. They would laugh at her father and mimic +him behind his back, but Rachel they never laughed at or mimicked. Of +her mother also, although she kept herself apart from them, much the +same may be said. For her they had a curious name which they would not, +or were unable to explain. They called her +“Flower-that-grows-on-a-grave.” For Mr. Dove their appellation was less +poetical. It was “Shouter-about-Things-he-does-not-understand,” or, +more briefly, “The Shouter,” a name that he had acquired from his habit +of raising his voice when he grew moved in speaking to them. The things +that he did not understand, it may be explained, were not to their +minds his religious views, which, although they considered them +remarkable, were evidently his own affair, but their private customs. +Especially their family customs that he was never weary of denouncing +to the bewilderment of these poor heathens, who for their part were not +greatly impressed by those of the few white people with whom they came +in contact. Therefore, with native politeness, they concluded that he +spoke thus rudely because he did not understand. Hence his name. + +But Rachel had other friends. In truth she was Nature’s child, if in a +better and a purer sense than Byron uses that description. The sea, the +veld, the sky, the forest and the river, these were her companions, for +among them she dwelt solitary. Their denizens, too, knew her well, for +unless she were driven to it, never would she lift her hand against +anything that drew the breath of life. The buck would let her pass +quite close to them, nor at her coming did the birds stir from off +their trees. Often she stood and watched the great elephants feeding or +at rest, and even dared to wander among the herds of savage buffalo. Of +only two living things was she afraid—the snake and the crocodile, that +are cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field, +because being cursed they have no sympathy or gentleness. She feared +nothing else, she who was always fearless, nor brute or bird, did they +fear her. + +After Rachel’s adventure in the flooded river she and her parents +pursued their journey by slow and tedious marches, and at length, +though in those days this was strange enough, reached Natal unharmed. +At first they went to live where the city of Durban now stands, which +at that time had but just received its name. It was inhabited by a few +rough men, who made a living by trading and hunting, and surrounded +themselves with natives, refugees for the most part from the Zulu +country. Amongst these people and their servants Mr. Dove commenced his +labours, but ere long a bitter quarrel grew up between him and them. + +These dwellers in the midst of barbarism led strange lives, and Mr. +Dove, who rightly held it to be his duty to denounce wrong-doing of +every sort, attacked them and their vices in no measured terms, and +upon all occasions. For long years he kept up the fight, until at +length he found himself ostracised. If they could avoid it, no white +men would speak to him, nor would they allow him to instruct their +Kaffirs. Thus his work came to an end in Durban as it had done in other +places. Now, again, his wife and daughter hoped that he would leave +South Africa for good, and return home. But it was not to be, for once +more he announced that it was laid upon him to follow the example of +his divine Master, and that the Spirit drove him into the wilderness. +So, with a few attendants, they trekked away from Durban. + +On this occasion it was his wild design to settle in Zululand—where +Chaka, the great king, being dead, Dingaan, his brother and murderer, +ruled in his place—and there devote himself to the conversion of the +Zulus. Indeed, it is probable that he would have carried out this plan +had he not been prevented by an accident. One night when they were +about forty miles from Durban they camped on a stream, a tributary of +the Tugela River, which ran close by, and formed the boundary of the +Zulu country. It was a singularly beautiful spot, for to the east of +them, about a mile away, stretched the placid Indian Ocean, while to +the west, overshadowing them almost, rose a towering cliff, over which +the stream poured itself, looking like a line of smoke against its +rocky face. They had outspanned upon a rising hillock at the foot of +which this little river wound away like a silver snake till it joined +the great Tugela. In its general aspect the country was like an English +park, dotted here and there with timber, around which grazed or rested +great elands and other buck, and amongst them a huge rhinoceros. + +When the waggon had creaked to the top of the rise, for, of course, +there was no road, and the Kaffirs were beginning to unyoke the hungry +oxen, Rachel, who was riding with her father, sprang from her horse and +ran to it to help her mother to descend. She was now a tall young +woman, full of health and vigour, strong and straightly shaped. Mrs. +Dove, frail, delicate, grey-haired, placed her foot upon the disselboom +and hesitated, for to her the ground seemed far off, and the heels of +the cattle very near. + +“Jump,” said Rachel in her clear, laughing voice, as she smacked the +near after-ox to make it turn round, which it did obediently, for all +the team knew her. “I’ll catch you.” + +But her mother still hesitated, so thrusting her way between the ox and +the front wheel Rachel stretched out her arms and lifted her bodily to +the ground. + +“How strong you are, my love!” said her mother, with a sort of +wondering admiration and a sad little smile; “it seems strange to think +that I ever carried you.” + +“One had need to be in this country, dear,” replied Rachel cheerfully. +“Come and walk a little way, you must be stiff with sitting in that +horrid waggon,” and she led her quite to the top of the knoll. “There,” +she added, “isn’t the view lovely? I never saw such a pretty place in +all Africa. And oh! look at those buck, and yes—that is a rhinoceros. I +hope it won’t charge us.” + +Mrs. Dove obeyed, gazing first at the glorious sea, then at the plain +and the trees, and lastly behind her at the towering cliff steeped in +shadow—for the sun was westering—down the face of which the waterfall +seemed to hang like a silver rope. + +As her eyes fell upon this cliff Mrs. Dove’s face changed. + +“I know this spot,” she said in a hurried voice. “I have seen it +before.” + +“Nonsense, mother,” answered Rachel. “We have never trekked here, so +how could you?” + +“I can’t say, love, but I have. I remember that cliff and the +waterfall; yes, and those three trees, and the buck standing under +them.” + +“One often feels like that, about having seen places, I mean, mother, +but of course it is all nonsense, because it is impossible, unless one +dreams of them first.” + +“Yes, love, unless one dreams. Well, I think that I must have dreamt. +What was the dream now? Rachel weeping—Rachel weeping—my love, I think +that we are going to live here, and I think—I think——” + +“All right,” broke in her daughter quickly, with a shade of anxiety in +her voice as though she did not wish to learn what her mother thought. +“I don’t mind, I am sure. I don’t want to go to Zululand, and see this +horrid Dingaan, who is always killing people, and I am quite sure that +father would never convert him, the wicked monster. It is like the +Garden of Eden, isn’t it, with the sea thrown in. There are all the +animals, and that green tree with the fruit on it might be the Tree of +Life, and—oh, my goodness, there is Adam!” + +Mrs. Dove followed the line of her daughter’s outstretched hand, and +perceived three or four hundred yards away, as in that sparkling +atmosphere it was easy to do, a white man apparently clad in skins. He +was engaged in crawling up a little rise of ground with the obvious +intention of shooting at some blesbuck which stood in a hollow beyond +with quaggas and other animals, while behind him was a mounted Kaffir +who held his master’s horse. + +“I see,” said Mrs. Dove, mildly interested. “But he looks more like +Robinson Crusoe without his umbrella. Adam did not kill the animals in +the Garden, my dear.” + +“He must have lived on something besides forbidden apples,” remarked +Rachel, “unless perhaps he was a vegetarian as father wants to be. +There—he has fired!” + +As she spoke a cloud of smoke arose above the man, and presently the +loud report of a _roer_ reached their ears. One of the buck rolled over +and lay struggling on the ground, while the rest, together with many +others at a distance, turned and galloped off this way and that, +frightened by this new and terrible noise. The old rhinoceros under the +tree rose snorting, sniffed the air, then thundered away up wind +towards the man, its pig-like tail held straight above its back. + +“Adam has spoilt our Eden; I hope the rhinoceros will catch him,” said +Rachel viciously. “Look, he has seen it and is running to his horse.” + +Rachel was right. Adam—or whatever his name might be—was running with +remarkable swiftness. Reaching the horse just as the rhinoceros +appeared within forty yards of him, he bounded to the saddle, and with +his servant galloped off to the right. The rhinoceros came to a +standstill for a few moments as though it were wondering whether it +dared attack these strange creatures, then making up its mind in the +negative, rushed on and vanished. When it was gone, the white man and +the Kaffir, who had pulled up their horses at a distance, returned to +the fallen buck, cut its throat, and lifted it on to the Kaffir’s +horse, then rode slowly towards the waggon. + +“They are coming to call,” said Rachel. “How should one receive a +gentleman in skins?” + +Apparently some misgivings as to the effect that might be produced by +his appearance occurred to the hunter. At any rate, he looked first at +the two white women standing on the brow, and next at his own peculiar +attire, which appeared to consist chiefly of the pelt of a lion, plus a +very striking pair of trousers manufactured from the hide of a zebra, +and halted about sixty yards away, staring at them. Rachel, whose sight +was exceedingly keen, could see his face well, for the light of the +setting sun fell on it, and he wore no head covering. It was a dark, +handsome face of a man about thirty-five years of age, with +strongly-marked features, black eyes and beard, and long black hair +that fell down on to his shoulders. They gazed at each other for a +while, then the man turned to his after-rider, gave him an order in a +clear, strong voice, and rode away inland. The after-rider, on the +contrary, directed his horse up the rise until he was within a few +yards of them, then sprang to the ground and saluted. + +“What is it?” asked Rachel in Zulu, a language which she now spoke +perfectly. + +“Inkosikaas” (that is—Lady), answered the man, “my master thinks that +you may be hungry and sends you a present of this buck,” and, as he +spoke, he loosed the riem or hide rope by which it was fastened behind +his saddle, and let the animal fall to the ground. + +Rachel turned her eyes from it, for it was covered with blood, and +unpleasant to look at, then replied: + +“My father and my mother thank your master. How is he named, and where +does he dwell?” + +“Lady, among us black people he is named Ibubesi (lion), but his white +name is Hishmel.” + +“Hishmel, Hishmel?” said Rachel. “Oh! I know, he means Ishmael. There, +mother, I told you he was something biblical, and of course Ishmael +dwelt in the wilderness, didn’t he, after his father had behaved so +badly to poor Hagar, and was a wild man whose hand was against every +man’s.” + +“Rachel, Rachel,” said her mother suppressing a little smile. “Your +father would be very angry if he heard you. You should not speak +lightly of holy persons.” + +“Well, mother, Abraham may have been a holy person, but we should think +him a mean old thing nowadays, almost as mean as Sarah. You know they +were most of them mean, so what is the use of pretending they were +not?” + +Then without waiting for an answer she asked the Kaffir again: “Where +does the Inkoos Ishmael dwell?” + +“In the wilderness,” answered the man appropriately. “Now his kraal is +yonder, two hours’ ride away. It is called Mafooti,” and he pointed +over the top of the precipice, adding: “he is a hunter and trades with +the Zulus.” + +“Is he Dutch?” asked Rachel, whose curiosity was excited. + +The Kaffir shook his head. “No, he hates the Dutch; he is of the people +of George.” + +“The people of George? Why, he must mean a subject of King George—an +Englishman.” + +“Yes, yes, Lady, an Englishman, like you,” and he grinned at her. “Have +you any message for the Inkoos Hishmel?” + +“Yes. Say to the Inkoos Ishmael or Lion-who-dwells-in-the-wilderness, +hates the Dutch and wears zebra-skin trousers, that my father and my +mother thank him very much for his present, and hope that his health is +good. Go. That is all.” + +The man grinned again, suspecting a joke, for the Zulus have a sense of +humour, then repeated the message word for word, trying to pronounce +Ishmael as Rachel did, saluted, mounted his horse, and galloped off +after his master. + +“Perhaps you should have kept that Kaffir until your father came,” +suggested Mrs. Dove doubtfully. + +“What was the good?” said Rachel. “He would only have asked Mr. Ishmael +to call in order that he might find out his religious opinions, and I +don’t want to see any more of the man.” + +“Why not, Rachel?” + +“Because I don’t like him, mother. I think he is worse than any of the +rest down there, too bad to stop among them probably, and—” she added +with conviction, “I think we shall have more of his company than we +want before all is done. Oh! it is no good to say that I am +prejudiced—I do, and what is more, he came into our Garden of Eden and +shot the buck. I hope he will meet that rhinoceros on the way home. +There!” + +Although she disapproved, or tried to think that she did, of such +strong opinions so strongly expressed, Mrs. Dove offered no further +opposition to them. The fact was that her daughter’s bodily and mental +vigour overshadowed her, as they did her husband also. Indeed, it +seemed curious that this girl, so powerful in body and in mind, should +have sprung from such a pair, a wrong-headed, narrow-viewed saint whose +right place in the world would have been in a cell in the monastery or +one of the stricter orders, and a gentle, uncomplaining, high-bred +woman with a mind distinguished by its affectionate and mystical +nature, a mind so unusual and refined that it seemed to be, and in +truth was, open to influences whereof, mercifully enough, the majority +of us never feel the subtle, secret power. + +Of her father there was absolutely no trace in Rachel, except a certain +physical resemblance—so far as he was concerned she must have thrown +back to some earlier progenitor. Even their intellects and moral +outlook were quite different. She had, it is true, something of his +scholarly power; thus, notwithstanding her wild upbringing, as has been +said, she could read the Greek Testament almost as well as he could, or +even Homer, which she liked because the old, bloodthirsty heroes +reminded her of the Zulus. He had taught her this and other knowledge, +and she was an apt pupil. But there the resemblance stopped. Whereas +his intelligence was narrow and enslaved by the priestly tradition, +hers was wide and human. She searched and she criticised; she believed +in God as he did, but she saw His purpose working in the evil as in the +good. In her own thought she often compared these forces to the Day and +Night, and believed both of them to be necessary to the human world. +For her, savagery had virtues as well as civilisation, although it is +true of the latter she knew but little. + +From her mother Rachel had inherited more, for instance her grace of +speech and bearing, and her intuition, or foresight. Only in her case +this curious gift did not dominate her, her other forces held it in +check. She felt and she knew, but feeling and knowledge did not +frighten or make her weak, any more than the strength of her frame or +of her spirit made her unwomanly. She accepted these things as part of +her mental equipment, that was all, being aware that to her a door was +opened which is shut firmly enough in the faces of most folk, but not +on that account in the least afraid of looking through it as her mother +was. + +Thus when she saw the man called Ishmael, she knew well enough that he +was destined to bring great evil upon her and hers, as when as a child +she met the boy Richard Darrien, she had known other things. But she +did not, therefore, fear the man and his attendant evil. She only +shrank from the first and looked through the second, onward and outward +to the ultimate good which she was convinced lay at the end of +everything, and meanwhile, being young and merry, she found his +zebra-skin trousers very ridiculous. + +Just as Rachel and her mother finished their conversation about Mr. +Ishmael, Mr. Dove arrived from a little Kloof, where he had been +engaged with the Kaffirs in cutting bushes to make a thorn fence round +their camp as a protection against lions and hyenas. He looked older +than when we last met him, and save for a fringe of white hair, which +increased his monkish appearance, was quite bald. His face, too, was +even thinner and more eager, and his grey eyes were more far-away than +formerly; also he had grown a long white beard. + +“Where did that buck come from?” he asked, looking at the dead +creature. + +Rachel told him the story with the result that, as her mother had +expected, he was very indignant with her. It was most unkind, and +indeed, un-Christian, he said, not to have asked this very courteous +gentleman into the camp, as he would much have liked to converse with +him. He had often reproved her habit of judging by external, and in the +veld, lion and zebra skins furnish a very suitable covering. She should +remember that such were given to our first parents. + +“Oh! I know, father,” broke in Rachel, “when the climate grew too cold +for leaf petticoats and the rest. Now don’t begin to scold me, because +I must go to cook the dinner. I didn’t like the look of the man; +besides, he rode off. Then it wasn’t my business to ask him here, but +mother’s, who stood staring at him and never said a single word. If you +want to see him so much, you can go to call upon him to-morrow, only +don’t take me, please. And now will you send Tom to skin the buck?” + +Mr. Dove answered that Tom was busy with the fence, and, ceasing from +argument which he felt to be useless with Rachel, suggested doubtfully +that he had better be his own butcher. + +“No, no,” she replied, “you know you hate that sort of thing, as I do. +Let it be till the Kaffirs have time. We have the cold meat left for +supper, and I will boil some mealies. Go and help with the fence, +father, while I light the fire.” + +Usually Rachel was the best of sleepers. So soon as she laid her head +upon whatever happened to serve her for a pillow, generally a saddle, +her eyes shut to open no more till daylight came. On this night, +however, it was not so. She had her bed in a little flap tent which +hooked on to the side of the waggon that was occupied by her parents. +Here she lay wide awake for a long while, listening to the Kaffirs who, +having partaken heartily of the buck, were now making themselves drunk +by smoking _dakka_, or Indian hemp, a habit of which Mr. Dove had tried +in vain to break them. At length the fire around which they sat near +the thorn fence on the further side of the waggon, grew low, and their +incoherent talk ended in silence, punctuated by snores. Rachel began to +doze but was awakened by the laughing cries of the hyenas quite close +to her. The brutes had scented the dead buck and were wandering round +the fence in hope of a midnight meal. Rachel rose, and taking the gun +that lay at her side, threw a cloak over her shoulders and left the +tent. + +The moon was shining brightly and by its light she saw the hyenas, two +of them, wolves as they are called in South Africa, long grey creatures +that prowled round the thorn fence hungrily, causing the oxen that were +tied to the trek tow and the horses picketed on the other side of the +waggon, to low and whinny in an uneasy fashion. The hyenas saw her +also, for her head rose above the rough fence, and being cowardly +beasts, slunk away. She could have shot them had she chose, but did +not, first because she hated killing anything unnecessarily, even a +wolf, and secondly because it would have aroused the camp. So she +contented herself by throwing more dry wood on to the fire, stepping +over the Kaffirs, who slept like logs, in order to do so. Then, resting +upon her gun like some Amazon on guard, she gazed a while at the lovely +moonlit sea, and the long line of game trekking silently to their +drinking place, until seeing no more of the wolves or other dangerous +beasts, she turned and sought her bed again. + +She was thinking of Mr. Ishmael and his zebra-skin trousers; wondering +why the man should have filled her with such an unreasoning dislike. If +she had disliked him at a distance of fifty paces, how she would hate +him when he was near! And yet he was probably only one of those broken +soldiers of fortune of whom she had met several, who took to the +wilderness as a last resource, and by degrees sank to the level of the +savages among whom they lived, a person who was not worth a second +thought. So she tried to put him from her mind, and by way of an +antidote, since still she could not sleep, filled it with her +recollections of Richard Darrien. Some years had gone by since they had +met, and from that time to this she had never heard a word of him in +which she could put the slightest faith. She did not even know whether +he were alive or dead, only she believed that if he were dead she would +be aware of it. No, she had never heard of him, and it seemed probable +that she never would hear of him again. Yet she did not believe that +either. Had she done so her happiness—for on the whole Rachel was a +happy girl—would have departed from her, since this once seen lad never +left her heart, nor had she forgotten their farewell kiss. + +Reflecting thus, at length Rachel fell off to sleep and began to dream, +still of Richard Darrien. It was a long dream whereof afterwards she +could remember but little, but in it there were shoutings, and black +faces, and the flashing of spears; also the white man Ishmael was +present there. One part, however, she did remember; Richard Darrien, +grown taller, changed and yet the same, leaning over her, warning her +of danger to come, warning her against this man Ishmael. + +She awoke suddenly to see that the light of dawn was creeping into her +tent, that low, soft light which is so beautiful in Southern Africa. +Rachel was disturbed, she felt the need of action, of anything that +would change the current of her thoughts. No one was about yet. What +should she do? She knew; the sea was not more than a mile away, she +would go down to it and bathe, and be back before the rest of them were +awake. + + + + +CHAPTER V. +NOIE + + +That a girl should set out alone to bathe through a country inhabited +chiefly by wild beasts and a few wandering savages, sounds a somewhat +dangerous form of amusement. So it was indeed, but Rachel cared nothing +for such dangers, in fact she never even thought of them. Long ago she +had discovered that the animals would not harm her if she did not harm +them, except perhaps the rhinoceros, which is given to charging on +sight, and that was large and could generally be discovered at a +distance. As for elephants and lions, or even buffalo, her experience +was that they ran away, except on rare occasions when they stood still, +and stared at her. Nor was she afraid of the savages, who always +treated her with the utmost respect, even if they had never seen her +before. Still, in case of accidents she took her double-barrelled gun, +loaded in one barrel with ball, and in the other with loopers or slugs, +and awakened Tom, the driver, to tell him where she was going. The man +stared at her sleepily, and murmured a remonstrance, but taking no heed +of him she pulled out some thorns from the fence to make a passage, and +in another minute was lost to sight in the morning mist. + +Following a game path through the dew-drenched grass which grew upon +the swells and valleys of the veld, and passing many small buck upon +her way, in about twenty minutes, just as the light was really +beginning to grow, Rachel reached the sea. It was dead calm, and the +tide chancing to be out, soon she found the very place she sought—a +large, rock-bound pool where there would be no fear of sharks that +never stay in such a spot, fearing lest they should be stranded. +Slipping off her clothes she plunged into the cool and crystal water +and began to swim round and across the pool, for at this art she was +expert, diving and playing like a sea-nymph. Her bath done she dried +herself with a towel she had brought, all except her long, fair hair, +which she let loose for the wind to blow on, and having dressed, stood +a while waiting to see the glory of the sun rising from the ocean. + +Whilst she remained thus, suddenly she heard the sound of horses +galloping towards her, two of them, she could tell that from the hoof +beats, although the low-lying mist made them invisible. A few more +seconds and they emerged out of the fog. The first thing that she saw +were stripes which caused her to laugh, thinking that she had mistaken +zebras for horses. Then the laugh died on her lips as she recognised +that the stripes were those of Mr. Ishmael’s trousers. Yes, there was +no doubt about it, Mr. Ishmael, wearing a rough coat instead of his +lion-skin, but with the rest of his attire unchanged, was galloping +down upon her furiously, leading a riderless horse. Remembering her wet +and dishevelled hair, Rachel threw the towel over it, whence it hung +like an old Egyptian head-dress, setting her beautiful face in a most +becoming frame. Next she picked up the double-barrelled gun and cocked +it, for she misdoubted her of this man’s intentions. Not many modern +books came her way, but she had read stories of young women who were +carried off by force. + +For an instant she was frightened, but as she lifted the hammer of the +second barrel her constitutional courage returned. + +“Let him try it,” she thought to herself. “If he had come ten minutes +ago it would have been awful, but now I don’t care.” + +By this time Mr. Ishmael had arrived, and was dragging his horse to its +haunches; also she saw that evidently he was much more frightened than +she had been. The man’s handsome face was quite white, and his lips +were trembling. “Perhaps that rhinoceros is after him again,” thought +Rachel, then added aloud quietly: + +“What is the matter?” + +“Forgive me,” he answered in a rich, and to Rachel’s astonishment, +perfectly educated voice, “forgive me for disturbing you. I am ashamed, +but it is necessary. The Zulus—” and he paused. + +“Well, sir,” asked Rachel, “what about the Zulus?” + +“A regiment of them are coming down here on the warpath. They are +hunting fugitives. The fugitives, about fifty of them, passed my camp +over an hour ago, and I saw the Impi following them. I rode to warn you +all. They told me you were down by the sea. I came to bring you back to +your waggon lest you should be cut off.” + +“Thank you very much,” said Rachel. “But I am not afraid of the Zulus. +I do not think that they will hurt me.” + +“Not hurt you! Not hurt you! White and beautiful as you are. Why not?” + +“Oh! I don’t know,” she replied with a laugh, “but you see I am called +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. They won’t touch one with that name.” + +“Inkosazana-y-Zoola,” he repeated astonished. “Why she is their Spirit, +yes, and I remember—white like you, so they say. How did you get that +name? But mount, mount! They will kill you first, and ask how you were +called afterwards. Your father is much afraid.” + +“My mother would not be afraid; she knows,” muttered Rachel to herself, +as she sprang to the saddle of the led-horse. + +Then, without more words, they began to gallop back towards the camp. +Before they reached the crest of the second rise the sun shone out in +earnest, thinning the seaward mist, although between them and the camp +it still hung thick. Then suddenly in the fog-edge Rachel saw this +sight: Towards them ran a delicately shaped and beautiful native girl, +naked except for her moocha, and of a very light, copper-colour, whilst +after her, brandishing an assegai, came a Zulu warrior. Evidently the +girl was in the last stage of exhaustion; indeed she reeled over the +ground, her tongue protruded from her lips and her eyes seemed to be +starting from her head. + +“Come on,” shouted the man called Ishmael. “It is only one of the +fugitives whom they are killing.” + +But Rachel did nothing of the sort; she pulled up her horse and waited. +The girl caught sight of her and with a wild hoarse scream, redoubled +her efforts, so that her pursuer, who had been quite close, was left +behind. She reached Rachel and flung her arms about her legs gasping: + +“Save me, white lady, save me!” + +“Shoot her if she won’t leave go,” shouted Ishmael, “and come on.” + +But Rachel only sprang from the horse and stood face to face with the +advancing Zulu. + +“Stand,” she said, and the man stopped. + +“Now,” she asked, “what do you want with this woman?” + +“To take her or to kill her,” gasped the soldier. + +“By whose order?” + +“By order of Dingaan the King.” + +“For what crime?” + +“Witchcraft; but who are you who question me, white woman?” + +“One whom you must obey,” answered Rachel proudly. “Go back and leave +the girl. She is mine.” + +The man stared at her, then laughed aloud and began to advance again. + +“Go back,” repeated Rachel. + +He took no heed but still came on. + +“Go back or die,” she said for the third time. + +“I shall certainly die if I go back to Dingaan without the girl,” +replied the soldier who was a bold-looking savage. “Now you, Noie, will +you return with me or shall I kill you? Say, witch,” and he lifted his +assegai. + +The girl sank in a heap upon the veld. “Kill,” she murmured faintly, “I +will not go back. I did not bewitch him to make him dream of me, and I +will be Death’s wife, not his; a ghost in his kraal, not a woman.” + +“Good,” said the man, “I will carry your word to the king. Farewell, +Noie,” and he raised the assegai still higher, adding: “Stand aside, +white woman, for I have no order to kill you also.” + +By way of answer Rachel put the gun to her shoulder and pointed it at +him. + +“Are you mad?” shouted Ishmael. “If you touch him they will murder +every one of us. Are you mad?” + +“Are you a coward?” she asked quietly, without taking her eyes off the +soldier. Then she said in Zulu, “Listen. The land on this side of the +Tugela has been given by Dingaan to the English. Here he has no right +to kill. This girl is mine, not his. Come one step nearer and you die.” + +“We shall soon see who will die,” answered the warrior with a laugh, +and he sprang forward. + +They were his last words. Rachel aimed and pressed the trigger, the gun +exploded heavily in the mist; the Zulu leapt into the air and fell upon +his back, dead. The white man, Ishmael, rode to them, pulled up his +horse and sat still, staring. It was a strange picture in that lonely, +silent spot. The soldier so very still and dead, his face hidden by the +shield that had fallen across it; the tall, white girl, rigid as a +statue, in whose hand the gun still smoked, the delicate, fragile +Kaffir maiden kneeling on the veld, and looking at her wildly as though +she were a spirit, and the two horses, one with its ears pricked in +curiosity, and the other already cropping grass. + +“My God! What have you done?” exclaimed Ishmael. + +“Justice,” answered Rachel. + +“Then your blood be on your own head. I am not going to stop here to +have my throat cut.” + +“Don’t,” answered Rachel. “I have a better guardian than you, and will +look after my own blood.” + +To this speech the white man seemed to be able to find no answer. +Turning his horse he galloped off swearing, but not towards the camp, +whereon the other horse galloped after him, and presently they all +vanished in the mist, leaving the two women alone. + +At this moment from the direction of the waggon they heard the sound of +shouting and of screams, which appeared to come from the valley between +them and it. + +“The king’s men are killing my people,” muttered the girl Noie. “Go, or +they will kill you too.” + +Rachel thought a moment. Evidently it was impossible to get through to +the camp; indeed, even had they tried to do so on the horses they would +have been cut off. An idea came to her. They stood upon the edge of a +steep, bush-clothed kloof, where in the wet season a stream ran down to +the sea. This stream was now represented by a chain of deep and muddy +pools, one of which pools lay directly underneath them. + +“Help me to throw him into the water,” said Rachel. + +The girl understood, and with desperate energy they seized the dead +soldier, dragged him to the edge of the little cliff and thrust him +over. He fell with a heavy splash into the pool and vanished. + +“Crocodiles live there,” said Rachel, “I saw one as I passed. Now take +the shield and spear and follow me.” + +She obeyed, for with hope her strength seemed to have returned to her, +and the two of them scrambled down the cliffs into the kloof. As they +reached the edge of the pool they saw great snouts and a disturbance in +the water. Rachel was right, crocodiles lived there. + +“Now,” she said, “throw your moocha on that rock. They will find it and +think——” + +Noie nodded and did so, rending its fastening and wetting it in the +water. Then quite naked she took Rachel’s hand and swiftly, swiftly, +the two of them leapt from stone to stone, so as to leave no +footprints, heading for the sea. Only the fugitive stopped once to +drink of the fresh water, for she was perishing with thirst. Now when +Rachel was bathing she had observed upon the farther side of her pool +and opening out of it, as it were, a little pocket in the rock, where +the water was not more than three feet deep and covered by a dense +growth of beautiful seaweed, some black and some ribbon-like and +yellow. The pool was long, perhaps two hundred paces in all, and to go +round it they would be obliged to expose themselves upon the sand, and +thus become visible from a long way off. + +“Can you swim?” said Rachel to Noie. + +Again she nodded, and the two of them slipped into the water and swam +across the pool till they reached the pocket-like place, on the edge of +which they sat down, covering themselves with the seaweed. + +They had not been there five minutes when they heard the sound of +voices drawing near down the kloof, and at once slid into the water, +covering themselves in it in such fashion that only their heads +remained above the surface, mixed with the black and yellow seaweed, so +that without close search none could have said which was hair and which +was weed. + +“The Zulus,” said Noie, shivering so that the water shook about her, +“they seek me.” + +“Lie still, then,” answered Rachel. “I can’t shoot now, the gun is +wet.” + +The voices died away, and the two girls thought that the speakers had +gone, but rendered cautious, still remained hidden in the water. It was +well for them that they did so for presently they heard the voices +again and much nearer. The Zulus were walking round the pool. Two of +them came quite close to their little hiding-place, and sat down on +some rocks to rest, and talk. Peeping through her covering of seaweed +Rachel could see them, great men who held red spears in their hands. + +“You are a fool,” said one of them to the other, “and have given us +this walk for nothing, as though our feet were not sore enough already. +The crocodiles have that Noie, her witchcraft could not save her from +them; it was a baboon’s spoor you saw in the mud, not a woman’s.” + +“It would seem so, brother,” answered the other, “as we found the +moocha. Still, if so, where is Bomba who was running her down? And what +made that blood-mark on the grass?” + +“Doubtless,” replied the first man, “Bomba came up with her there and +wounded her, whereon being a woman and a coward, she ran from him and +jumped into the pool in which the crocodiles finished her. As for +Bomba, I expect that he has gone back to Zululand, or is asleep +somewhere resting. The other spoor we saw was that of a white woman, +who puts skins upon her feet. There is a camp of them up yonder, but +you remember, our orders were not to touch any of the people of George, +so we need not trouble about them.” + +“Well, brother, if you are sure, we had better be starting back, lest +there should be trouble with the white people. Dingaan will be +satisfied when we show him the moocha, and sleep in peace henceforth. +She must really have been _tagati_ (uncanny), that little Noie, for +otherwise, although it is true she was pretty, why should Dingaan who +has all Zululand to choose from, have fallen in love with her, and why +should she have refused to enter his house, and persuaded all her kraal +to run away? For my part, I don’t believe that she is dead now, +notwithstanding the moocha. I think that she is a witch, and has +changed into something else—a bird or a snake, perhaps. Well, the rest +of them will never change into anything, except black mould. Let us +see. We have killed every one; all the common people, the mother of +Noie, the dwarf-wizard Seyapi her father, and her other mothers, four +of them, and her brothers and sisters, twelve in all.” + +At these words Noie again trembled beneath her seaweed, so that the +water shook all about her. + +“There is a fish there,” said the first Kaffir, “I saw it rise. It is a +small pool, shall we try to catch it?” + +“No, brother,” answered the other, “only coast people eat fish. I am +hungry, but I will wait for man’s food. Take that, fish!” and he threw +a stone into the pool which struck Rachel on the side, and caused her +fair hair to float about among the yellow seaweed. + +Then the two of them got up and went away, walking arm-in-arm like +friends and amiable men, as they were in their own fashion. + +For a long time the girls remained beneath their seaweed, fearing lest +the men or others should return, until at length they could bear the +cold of the water no longer, and crept out of it to the brink of the +little pool, where, still wreathed in seaweed, they sat and warmed +themselves in the hot sunlight. Now Noie seemed to be half dead; indeed +Rachel thought that she would die. + +“Awake,” she said, “life is still before you.” + +“Would that it were behind me, Lady,” moaned the poor girl. “You +understand our tongue—did you not hear? My father, my own mother, my +other mothers, my brothers and sisters, all killed, all killed for my +sake, and I left living. Oh! you meant kindly, but why did you not let +Bomba pass his spear through me? It would have been quickly over, and +now I should sleep with the rest.” + +Rachel made no answer, for she saw that talking was useless in such a +case. Only she took Noie’s hand and pressed it in silent sympathy, +until at length the poor girl, utterly outworn with agony and the +fatigue of her long flight, fell asleep, there in the sunshine. Rachel +let her sleep, knowing that she would take no harm in that warmth. +Quietly she sat at her side for hour after hour while the fierce sun, +from which she protected her head with seaweed, dried her garments. At +length the shadows told her that midday was past, and the sea water +which began to trickle over the surrounding rocks that the tide was +approaching its full. They could stop there no longer unless they +wished to be drowned. + +“Come,” she said to Noie, “the Zulus have gone, and the sea is here. We +must swim to the shore and go back to my father’s camp.” + +“What place have I in your kraal, Lady?” asked the girl when her senses +had returned to her. + +“I will find you a place,” Rachel answered; “you are mine now.” + +“Yes, Lady, that is true,” said Noie heavily, “I am yours and no one +else’s,” and taking Rachel’s hand she pressed it to her forehead. + +Then together once more they swam the pool, and not too soon, for the +tide was pouring into it. Reaching the shore in safety, no easy task +for Rachel, who must hold the heavy gun above her head, Noie tied +Rachel’s towel about her middle to take the place of her moocha, and +very cautiously they crept up the kloof, fearing lest some of the Zulus +might still be lurking in the neighbourhood. + +At length they came to the pool into which they had thrown the soldier +Bomba, and saw two crocodiles, doubtless those that had eaten him, +lying asleep in the sun upon flat rocks at its edge. Here they were +obliged to leave the kloof both because they feared to pass the +crocodiles, and for the reason that their road to the camp ran another +way. So they climbed up the cliff and looked about, but could see only +a pair of oribe bucks, one lying down under a tree, and one eating +grass quite close to its mate. + +“The Zulus have gone or there would be no buck here,” said Rachel. +“Come, now, hold the shield before you and the spear in your hand, to +hide that you are a woman, and let us go on boldly.” + +So they went till they reached the crest of the next rise, and then +sprang back behind it, for lying here and there they saw people who +seemed to be asleep. + +“The Zulus resting!” exclaimed Rachel. + +“Nay,” answered the girl with a sigh. “My people, dead! See the +vultures gathered round them.” + +Rachel looked again, and saw that it was so. Without a word they walked +forward, and as they passed each body Noie gave it its name. Here lay a +brother, there a sister, yonder four folk of her father’s kraal. They +came to a tall and handsome woman of middle age, and she shivered as +she had done in the pool and said in an icy voice: + +“The mother who bore me!” + +A few more steps and in a patch of high grass that grew round an +ant-heap, they found two Zulu soldiers, each pierced through with a +spear. Seated against the ant-heap also, as though he were but resting, +was a light-coloured man, a dwarf in stature, spare of frame, and with +sharp features. His dress, if he wore any, seemed to have been removed +from him, for he was almost naked, and Rachel noticed that no wound +could be seen on him. + +“Behold my father!” said Noie in the same icy voice. + +“But,” whispered Rachel, “he only sleeps. No spear has touched him.” + +“Not so, he is dead, dead by the White Death after the fashion of his +people.” + +Now Rachel wondered what this White Death might be, and of which people +the man was one. That he was not a Zulu who had been stunted in his +growth she could see for herself, nor had she ever met a native who at +all resembled him. Still she could ask no questions at that time; the +thing was too awful. Moreover Noie had knelt down before the body, and +with her arms thrown around its neck, was whispering into its ear. For +a full minute she whispered thus, then set her own ear to the cold +stirless lips, and for another minute or more, seemed to listen +intently, nodding her head from time to time. Never before had Rachel +witnessed anything so uncanny, and oddly enough, the fact that this +scene was enacted in the bright sunlight added to its terrors. She +stood paralysed, forgetting the Zulus, forgetting everything except +that to all appearance the living was holding converse with the dead. + +At length Noie rose, and turning to her companion said: + +“My Spirit has been good to me; I thank my Spirit, which brought me +here before it was too late for us to talk together. Now I have the +message.” + +“The message! Oh! what message?” gasped Rachel. + +An inscrutable look gathered on the face of the beautiful native girl. + +“It is to me alone,” she answered, “but this I may say, much of it was +of you, Inkosazana-y-Zoola.” + +“Who told you that was my native name?” asked Rachel, springing back. + +“It was in the message, O thou before whom kings shall bow.” + +“Nonsense,” exclaimed Rachel, “you have heard it from our people.” + +“So be it, Lady; I have heard it from your people whom I have never +seen. Now let us go, your father is troubled for you.” + +Again Rachel looked at her sideways, and Noie went on: + +“Lady, from henceforth I am your servant, am I not? and that service +will not be light.” + +“She thinks I shall make her dig,” thought Rachel to herself, as the +girl continued in her low, soft voice: + +“Now I ask you one thing—when I tell you my story, let it be for your +breast alone. Say only that I am a common girl whom you saved from the +soldier.” + +“Why not?” answered Rachel. “That is all I have to tell.” + +Then once more they went on, Rachel wondering if she dreamed, the girl +Noie walking at her side, stern and cold-faced as a statue. + + + + +CHAPTER VI. +THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + + +They reached the crest of the last rise, and there, facing them on the +slope of the opposite wave of land, stood the waggon, surrounded by the +thorn fence, within which the cattle and horses were still enclosed, +doubtless for fear of the Zulus. Nothing could be more peaceful than +the aspect of that camp. To look at it no one would have believed that +within a few hundred yards a hideous massacre had just taken place. +Presently, however, voices began to shout, and heads to bob up over the +fence. Then it occurred to Rachel that they must think she was a +prisoner in the charge of a Zulu, and she told Noie to lower the shield +which she still held in front of her. The next instant some thorns were +torn out, and her father, a gun in his hand, appeared striding towards +them. + +“Thank God that you are safe,” he said as they met. “I have suffered +great anxiety, although I hoped that the white man Israel—no, +Ishmael—had rescued you. He came here to warn us,” he added in +explanation, “very early this morning, then galloped off to find you. +Indeed his after-rider, whose horse he took, is still here. Where on +earth have you been, Rachel, and”—suddenly becoming aware of Noie, who, +arrayed only in a towel, a shield, and a stabbing spear, presented a +curious if an impressive spectacle—“who is this young person?” + +“She is a native girl I saved from the massacre,” replied Rachel, +answering the last question first. “It is a long story, but I shot the +man who was going to kill her, and we hid in a pool. Are you all safe, +and where is mother?” + +“Shot the man! Shed human blood! Hid in a pool!” ejaculated Mr. Dove, +overcome. “Really, Rachel, you are a most trying daughter. Why should +you go out before daybreak and do such things?” + +“I don’t know, I am sure, father; predestination, I suppose—to save her +life, you know.” + +Again he contemplated the beautiful Noie, then, murmuring something +about a blanket, ran back to the camp. By this time Mrs. Dove had +climbed out of the waggon, and arrived with the Kaffirs. + +“I knew you would be safe, Rachel,” she said in her gentle voice, +“because nothing can hurt you. Still you do upset your poor father +dreadfully, and—what are you going to do with that naked young woman?” + +“Give her something to eat, dear,” answered Rachel. “Don’t ask me any +more questions now. We have been sitting up to our necks in water for +hours, and are starved and frozen, to say nothing of worse things.” + +At this moment Mr. Dove arrived with a blanket, which he offered to +Noie, who took it from him and threw it round her body. Then they went +into the camp, where Rachel changed her damp clothes, whilst Noie sat +by her in a corner of the tent. Presently, too, food was brought, and +Rachel ate hungrily, forcing Noie to do the same. Then she went out, +leaving the girl to rest in the tent, and with certain omissions, such +as the conduct of Noie when she found her dead father, told all the +story which, wild as were the times and strange as were the things that +happened in them, they found wonderful enough. + +When she had done Mr. Dove knelt down and offered up thanks for his +daughter’s preservation through great danger, and with them prayers +that she might be forgiven for having shot the Zulu, a deed that, +except for the physical horror of it, did not weigh upon Rachel’s mind. + +“You know, father, you would have done the same yourself,” she +explained, “and so would mother there, if she could hold a gun, so what +is the good of pretending that it is a sin? Also no one saw it except +that white man and the crocodiles which buried the body, so the less we +say about the matter the better it will be for all of us.” + +“I admit,” answered Mr. Dove, “that the circumstances justified the +deed, though I fear that the truth will out, since blood calls for +blood. But what are we to do with the girl? They will come to seek her +and kill us all.” + +“They will not seek, father, because they think that she is dead, and +will never know otherwise unless that white man tells them, which he +will scarcely do, as the Zulus would think that he shot the soldier, +not I. She has been sent to us, and it is our duty to keep her.” + +“I suppose so,” said her father doubtfully. “Poor thing! Truly she has +cause for gratitude to Providence: all her relations killed by those +bloodthirsty savages, and she saved!” + +“If all of you were killed and I were saved, I do not know that I +should feel particularly grateful,” answered Rachel. “But it is no use +arguing about such things, so let us be thankful that we are not killed +too. Now I am tired out, and going to lie down, for of course we can’t +leave this place at present, unless we trek back to Durban.” + +Such was the finding of Noie. + +When Rachel awoke from the sleep into which she had fallen, sunset was +near at hand. She left the tent where Noie still lay slumbering or lost +in stupor, to find that only her mother and Ishmael’s after-rider +remained in the camp, her father having gone out with the Kaffirs, in +order to bury as many of the dead as possible before night came, and +with it the jackals and hyenas. Rachel made up the fire and set to work +with her mother’s help to cook their evening meal. Whilst they were +thus engaged her quick ears caught the sound of horses’ hoofs, and she +looked up to perceive the white man, Ishmael, still leading the spare +horse on which she had ridden that morning. He had halted on the crest +of ground where she had first seen him upon the previous day, and was +peering at the camp, with the object apparently of ascertaining whether +its occupants were still alive. + +“I will go and ask him in,” said Rachel, who, for reasons of her own, +wished to have a word or two with the man. + +Presently she came up to him, and saw at once that he seemed to be very +much ashamed of himself. + +“Well,” she said cheerfully, “you see here I am, safe enough, and I am +glad that you are the same.” + +“You are a wonderful woman,” he replied, letting his eyes sink before +her clear gaze, “as wonderful as you are beautiful.” + +“No compliments, please,” said Rachel, “they are out of place in this +savage land.” + +“I beg your pardon, I could not help speaking the truth. Did they kill +the girl and let you go?” + +“No, I managed to hide up with her; she is here now.” + +“That is very dangerous, Miss Dove. I know all about it; it is she whom +Dingaan was after. When he hears that you have sheltered her he will +send and kill you all. Take my advice and turn her out at once. I say +it is most dangerous.” + +“Perhaps,” answered Rachel calmly, “but all the same I shall do nothing +of the sort unless she wishes to go, nor do I think that my father will +either. Now please listen a minute. If this story comes to the ears of +the Zulus—and I do not see why it should, as the crocodiles have eaten +that soldier—who will they think shot him, I or the white man who was +with me? Do you understand?” + +“I understand and shall hold my tongue, for your sake.” + +“No, for your own. Well, by way of making the bargain fair, for my part +I shall say as little as possible of how we separated this morning. Not +that I blame you for riding off and leaving an obstinate young woman +whom you did not know to take her chance. Still, other people might +think differently.” + +“Yes,” he answered, “they might, and I admit that I am ashamed of +myself. But you don’t know the Zulus as I do, and I thought that they +would be all on us in a moment; also I was mad with you and lost my +nerve. Really I am very sorry.” + +“Please don’t apologise. It was quite natural, and what is more, all +for the best. If we had gone on we should have ridden right into them, +and perhaps never ridden out again. Now here comes my father; we have +agreed that you will not say too much about this girl, have we not?” + +He nodded and advanced with her, leading the horses, for he had +dismounted, to meet Mr. Dove at the opening in the fence. + +“Good evening,” said the clergyman, who seemed depressed after his sad +task, as he motioned to one of the Kaffirs to put down his mattock and +take the horses. “I don’t quite know what happened this morning, but I +have to thank you for trying to save my daughter from those cruel men. +I have been burying their victims in a little cleft that we found, or +rather some of them. The vultures you know——” and he paused. + +“I didn’t save her, sir,” answered the stranger humbly. “It seemed +hopeless, as she would not leave the Kaffir girl.” + +Mr. Dove looked at him searchingly, and there was a suspicion of +contempt in his voice as he replied: + +“You would not have had her abandon the poor thing, would you? For the +rest, God saved them both, so it does not much matter exactly how, as +everything has turned out for the best. Won’t you come in and have some +supper, Mr.—Ishmael—I am afraid I do not know the rest of your name.” + +“There is no more to know, Mr. Dove,” he replied doggedly, then added: +“Look here, sir, as I daresay you have found out, this is a rough +country, and people come to it, some of them, whose luck has been rough +elsewhere. Now, perhaps I am as well born as you are, and perhaps _my_ +luck was rough in other lands, so that I chose to come and live in a +place where there are no laws or civilisation. Perhaps, too, I took the +name of another man who was driven into the wilderness—you will +remember all about him—also that it does not seem to have been his +fault. Any way, if we should be thrown up together I’ll ask you to take +me as I am, that is, a hunter and a trader ‘in the Zulu,’ and not to +bother about what I have been. Whatever I was christened, my name is +Ishmael now, or among the Kaffirs Ibubesi, and if you want another, let +us call it Smith.” + +“Quite so, Mr. Ishmael. It is no affair of mine,” replied Mr. Dove with +a smile, for he had met people of this sort before in Africa. + +But within himself already he determined that this white and perchance +fallen wanderer was one whom, perhaps, it would be his duty to lead +back into the paths of Christian propriety and peace. + +These matters settled, they went into the little camp, and a sentry +having been set, for now the night was falling fast, Ishmael was +introduced to Mrs. Dove, who looked him up and down and said little, +after which they began their supper. When their simple meal was +finished, Ishmael lit his pipe and sat himself upon the disselboom of +the waggon, looking extremely handsome and picturesque in the flare of +the firelight which fell upon his dark face, long black hair and +curious garments, for although he had replaced his lion-skin by an old +coat, his zebra-hide trousers and waistcoat made of an otter’s pelt +still remained. Contemplating him, Rachel felt sure that whatever his +present and past might be, he had spoken the truth when he hinted that +he was well-born. Indeed, this might be gathered from his voice and +method of expressing himself when he grew more at ease, although it was +true that sometimes he substituted a Zulu for an English word, and +employed its idioms in his sentences, doubtless because for years he +had been accustomed to speak and even to think in that language. + +Now he was explaining to Mr. Dove the political and social position +among that people, whose cruel laws and customs led to constant fights +on the part of tribes or families, who knew that they were doomed, and +their consequent massacre if caught, as had happened that day. Of +course, the clergyman, who had lived for some years at Durban, knew +that this was true, although, never having actually witnessed one of +these dreadful events till now, he did not realise all their horror. + +“I fear that my task will be even harder than I thought,” he said with +a sigh. + +“What task?” asked Ishmael. + +“That of converting the Zulus. I am trekking to the king’s kraal now, +and propose to settle there.” + +Ishmael knocked out his pipe and filled it again before he answered. +Apparently he could find no words in which to express his thoughts, but +when at length these came they were vigorous enough. + +“Why not trek to hell and settle _there_ at once?” he asked, “I beg +pardon, I meant heaven, for you and your likes. Man,” he went on +excitedly, “have you any heart? Do you care about your wife and +daughter?” + +“I have always imagined that I did, Mr. Ishmael,” replied the +missionary in a cold voice. + +“Then do you wish to see their throats cut before your eyes, or,” and +he looked at Rachel, “worse?” + +“How can you ask such questions?” said Mr. Dove, indignantly. “Of +course I know that there are risks among all wild peoples, but I trust +to Providence to protect us.” + +Mr. Ishmael puffed at his pipe and swore to himself in Zulu. + +“Yes,” he said, when he had recovered a little, “so I suppose did +Seyapi and his people, but you have been burying them this +afternoon—haven’t you?—all except the girl, Noie, whom you have +sheltered, for which deed Dingaan will bury you all if you go into +Zululand, or rather throw you to the vultures. Don’t think that your +being an _umfundusi_, I mean a teacher, will save you. The Almighty +Himself can’t save you there. You will be dead and forgotten in a +month. What’s more, you will have to drive your own waggon in, for your +Kaffirs won’t, they know better. A Bible won’t turn the blade of an +assegai.” + +“Please, Mr. Ishmael, please do not speak so—so irreligiously,” said +Mr. Dove in an irritated but nervous voice. “You do not seem to +understand that I have a mission to perform, and if that should involve +martyrdom——” + +“Oh! bother martyrdom, which is what you are after, no doubt, ‘casting +down your golden crown upon a crystal sea,’ and the rest of it—I +remember the stuff. The question is, do you wish to murder your wife +and daughter, for that’s the plain English of it?” + +“Of course not. How can you suggest such a thing?” + +“Then you had better not cross the Tugela. Go back to Durban, or stop +where you are at least, for, unless he finds out anything, Dingaan is +not likely to interfere with a white man on this side of the river.” + +“That would involve abandoning my most cherished ambition, and impulses +that—but I will not speak to you of things which perhaps you might not +understand.” + +“I dare say I shouldn’t, but I do understand what it feels like to have +your neck twisted out of joint. Look here, sir, if you want to go into +Zululand, you should go alone; it is no place for white ladies.” + +“That is for them to judge, sir,” answered Mr. Dove. “I believe that +their faith will be equal to this trial,” and he looked at his wife +almost imploringly. + +For once, however, she failed him. + +“My dear John,” she said, “if you want my opinion, I think that this +gentleman is quite right. For myself I don’t care much, but it can +never have been intended that we should absolutely throw away our +lives. I have always given way to you, and followed you to many strange +places without grumbling, although, as you know, we might be quite +comfortable at home, or at any rate in some civilised town. Now I say +that I think you ought not to go to Zululand, especially as there is +Rachel to think of.” + +“Oh! don’t trouble about me,” interrupted that young lady, with a shrug +of her shoulders. “I can take my chance as I have often done +before—to-day, for instance.” + +“But I do trouble about you, my dear, although it is true I don’t +believe that you will be killed; you know I have always said so. Still +I do trouble, and John—John,” she added in a kind of pitiful cry, +“can’t you see that you have worn me out? Can’t you understand that I +am getting old and weak? Is there nobody to whom you have a duty as +well as to the heathen? Are there not enough heathen here?” she went on +with gathering passion. “If you must mix with them, do what this +gentleman says, and stop here, that is, if you won’t go back. Build a +house and let us have a little peace before we die, for death will come +soon enough, and terribly enough, I am sure,” and she burst into a fit +of weeping. + +“My dear,” said Mr. Dove, “you are upset; the unhappy occurrences of +to-day, which—did we but know it—are doubtless all for the best, and +your anxiety for Rachel have been too much for you. I think that you +had better go to bed, and you too, Rachel. I will talk the matter over +further with Mr. Ishmael, who, perhaps, has been sent to guide me. I am +not unreasonable, as you think, and if he can convince me that there is +any risk to your lives—for my own I care nothing—I will consider the +suggestion of building a mission-station outside Zululand, at any rate +for a few years. It may be that it is not intended that we should enter +that country at present.” + +So Mrs. Dove and her daughter went, but for two hours or more Rachel +heard her father and the hunter talking earnestly, and wondered in a +sleepy fashion to what conclusion he had come. Personally she did not +mind much on which side of the Tugela they were to live, if they must +bide at all in the region of that river. Still, for her mother’s sake +she determined that if she could bring it about, they should stay where +they were. Indeed there was no choice between this and returning to +England, as her father had quarrelled too bitterly with the white men +at Durban to allow of his taking up his residence among them again. + +When Rachel woke on the following morning the first thing she saw in +the growing light was the orphaned native Noie, seated on the further +side of the little tent, her head resting upon her hand, and gazing at +her vacantly. Rachel watched her a while, pretending to be still +asleep, and for the first time understood how beautiful this girl was +in her own fashion. Although small, that is in comparison with most +Kaffir women, she was perfectly shaped and developed. Her soft skin in +that light looked almost white, although it had about it nothing of the +muddy colour of the half-breed; her hair was long, black and curly, and +worn naturally, not forced into artificial shapes as is common among +the Kaffirs. Her features were finely cut and intellectual, and her +eyes, shaded by long lashes, somewhat oblong in shape, of a brown +colour, and soft as those of a buck. Certainly for a native she was +lovely, and what is more, quite unlike any Bantu that Rachel had ever +seen, except indeed that dead man whom she said was her father, and +who, although he was so small, had managed to kill two great Zulu +warriors before, mysteriously enough, he died himself. + +“Noie,” said Rachel, when she had completed her observations, whereon +with a quick and agile movement the girl rose, sank again on her knees +beside her, took the hand that hung from the bed between her own, and +pressed it to her lips, saying in the soft Zulu tongue, + +“Inkosazana, I am here.” + +“Is that white man still asleep, Noie?” + +“Nay, he has gone. He and his servant rode away before the light, +fearing lest there might still be Zulus between him and his kraal.” + +“Do you know anything about him, Noie?” + +“Yes, Lady, I have seen him in Zululand. He is a bad man. They call him +there ‘Lion,’ not because he is brave, but because he hunts and springs +by night.” + +“Just what I should have thought of him,” answered Rachel, “and we know +that he is not brave,” she added with a smile. “But never mind this +jackal in a lion’s hide; tell me your story, Noie, if you will, only +speak low, for this tent is thin.” + +“Lady,” said the girl, “you who were born white in body and in spirit, +hear me. I am but half a Zulu. My father who died yesterday in the +flesh, departing back to the world of ghosts, was of another people who +live far to the north, a small people but a strong. They live among the +trees, they worship trees; they die when their tree dies; they are +dealers in dreams; they are the companions of ghosts, little men before +whom the tribes tremble; who hate the sun, and dwell in the deep of the +forest. Myself I do not know them; I have never seen them, but my +father told me these things, and others that I may not repeat. When he +was a young man my father fled from his people.” + +“Why?” asked Rachel, for the girl paused. + +“Lady, I do not know; I think it was because he would have been their +priest, or one of their priests, and he feared I think that he had seen +a woman, a slave to them, whom therefore he might not marry. I think +that woman was my mother. So he fled from them—with her, and came to +live among the Zulus. He was a great doctor there in Chaka’s time, not +one of the _Abangomas_, not one of the ‘Smellers-out-of-witches,’ not a +‘Bringer-down-to-death,’ for like all his race he hated bloodshed. No, +none of these things, but a doctor of medicines, a master of magic, an +interpreter of dreams, a lord of wisdom; yes, it was his wisdom that +made Chaka great, and when he withdrew it from him because of his +cruelties, then Chaka died. + +“Lady, Dingaan rules in Chaka’s place, Dingaan who slew him, but +although he had been Chaka’s doctor, my father was spared because they +feared him. I was the only child of my mother, but he took other wives +after the Zulu fashion, not because he loved them, I think, but that he +might not seem different to other men. So he grew great and rich, and +lived in peace because they feared him. Lady, my father loved me, and +to me alone he taught his language and his wisdom. I helped him with +his medicines; I interpreted the dreams which he could not interpret, +his blanket fell upon me. Often I was sought in marriage, but I did not +wish to marry, Wisdom is my husband. + +“There came an evil day; we knew that it must come, my father and I, +and I wished to fly the land, but he could not do so because of his +other wives and children. The maidens of my district were marshalled +for the king to see. His eye fell upon me, and he thought me fair +because I am different from Zulu women, and—you can guess. Yet I was +saved, for the other doctors and the head wives of the king said that +it was not wise that I should be taken into his house, I who knew too +many secrets and could bewitch him if I willed, or prison him with +drugs that leave no trace. So I escaped a while and was thankful. Now +it came about that because he might not take me Dingaan began to think +much of me, and to dream of me at nights. At last he asked me of my +father, as a gift, not as a right, for so he thought that no ill would +come with me. But I prayed my father to keep me from Dingaan, for I +hated Dingaan, and told him that if I were sent to the king, I would +poison him. My father listened to me because he loved me and could not +bear to part with me, and said Dingaan nay. Now Dingaan grew very angry +and asked counsel of his other doctors, but they would give him none +because they feared my father. Then he asked counsel of that white man, +Hishmel, who is called the Lion, and who is much at the kraal of +Umgungundhlovu.” + +“Ah!” said Rachel, “now I understand why he wished you to be killed.” + +“The white man, Hishmel, the jackal in a lion’s skin, as you named him, +laughed at Dingaan’s fears. He said to him, ‘It is of the father, +Seyapi, you should be afraid. He has the magic, not the girl. Kill the +father, and his house, and take the daughter whom your heart desires, +and be happy.’ + +“So spoke Hishmel, and Dingaan thought his counsel good, and paid him +for it with the teeth of elephants, and certain women for whom he +asked. Now my father foreboded ill, and I also, for both of us had +dreamed a dream. Still we did not fly until the slayers were almost at +the gates, because of his other wives and his children. Nor, save for +them would he have fled then, or I either, but would have died after +the fashion of his people, as he did at last.” + +“The White Death?” queried Rachel. + +“Yes, Lady, the White Death. Still in the end we fled, thinking to gain +the protection of the white men down yonder. I went first to escape the +king’s men who had orders to take me alive and bring me to him, that is +why we were not together at the end. Lady, you know the rest. Hishmel +doubtless had seen you, and thinking that the Impi would kill you, came +to warn you. Then we met just as I was about to die, though perhaps not +by that soldier’s spear, as you thought. I have spoken.” + +“What message came to you when you knelt down before your dead father?” +asked Rachel for the second time, since on this point she was intensely +curious. + +Again that inscrutable look gathered on the girl’s face, and she +answered. + +“Did I not tell you it was for my ear alone, O Inkosazana-y-Zoola? I +dare not say it, be satisfied. But this I may say. Your fate and mine +are intertwined; yours and mine and another’s, for our spirits are +sisters which have dwelt together in past days.” + +“Indeed,” said Rachel smiling, for she who had mixed with them from her +childhood knew something of the mysticism of the natives, also that it +was often nonsense. “Well, Noie, I love you, I know not why. Perhaps, +for all you have suffered. Yet I say to you that if you wish to remain +my sister in the spirit, you had better separate from me in the flesh. +That jackal man knows your secret, girl, and soon or late will loose +the assegai on you.” + +“Doubtless,” she answered, “doubtless many things will come about. But +they are doomed to come about. Whether I go or whether I stay they will +happen. Say you therefore, Lady, and I will obey. Shall I go or shall I +stay, or shall I die before your eyes?” + +“It is on your own head,” answered Rachel shrugging her shoulders. + +“Nay, nay, Lady, you forget, it is on yours also, seeing that if I stay +I may bring peril on you and your house. Have you then no order for +me?” + +“Noie, I have answered—one. Judge you.” + +“I will not judge. Let Heaven-above judge. Lady, give me a hair from +your head.” + +Rachel plucked out the hair and handed it, a shining thread of gold, to +Noie who drew one from her own dark tresses, and laid them side by +side. + +“See,” she said, “they are of the same length. Now, without the wind +blows gently; come then to the door of the tent, and I will throw these +two hairs into the wind. If that which is black floats first to the +ground, then I stay, if that which is golden, then I go to seek my +hair. Is it agreed?” + +“It is agreed.” + +So the two girls went to the entrance of the tent, and Noie with a +swift motion tossed up the hairs. As it happened one of those little +eddies of wind which are common in South Africa, caught them, causing +them to rise almost perpendicularly into the air. At a certain height, +about forty feet, the supporting wind seemed to fail, that is so far as +the hair from Noie’s head was concerned, for there it floated high +above them like a black thread in the sunlight, and gently by slow +degrees came to the earth just at their feet. But the hair from +Rachel’s head, being caught by the fringe of the whirlwind, was borne +upwards and onwards very swiftly, until at length it vanished from +their sight. + +“It seems that I stay,” said Noie. + +“Yes,” answered Rachel. “I am very glad; also if any evil comes of it +we are not to blame, the wind is to blame.” + +“Yes, Lady, but what makes the wind to blow?” + +Again Rachel shrugged her shoulders, and asked a question in her turn. + +“Whither has that hair of mine been borne, Noie?” + +“I do not know, Lady. Perhaps my father’s spirit took it for his own +ends. I think so. I think it went northwards. At any rate when mine +fell, it was snatched away, was it not? And yet they both floated up +together. I think that one day you will follow that hair of yours, +Lady, follow it to the land where great trees whisper secrets to the +night.” + + + + +CHAPTER VII. +THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + + +So it chanced that Noie became a member of the Dove household. For +obvious reasons she changed her name, and thenceforward was called +Nonha. Also it happened that Mr. Dove abandoned his idea of settling as +a missionary in Zululand, and instead, took up his residence at this +beautiful spot. He called it Ramah because it was a place of weeping, +for here all the family and dependents of Seyapi had been destroyed by +the spear. Mrs. Dove thought it an ill-omened name enough, but after +her manner gave way to her husband in the matter. + +“I think there will be more weeping here before everything is done,” +she said. + +Rachel answered, however, that it was as good as any other, since names +could alter nothing. Here, then, at Ramah, Mr. Dove built him a house +on that knoll where first he had pitched his camp. It was a very good +house after its fashion, for, as has been said, he did not lack for +means, and was, moreover, clever in such matters. He hired a mason who +had drifted to Natal to cut stone, of which a plenty lay at hand, and +two half-breed carpenters to execute the wood-work, whilst the Kaffirs +thatched the whole as only they can do. Then he set to work upon a +church, which was placed on the crest of the opposite knoll where the +white man, Ishmael, had appeared on the evening of their arrival. Like +the house, it was excellent of its sort, and when at length it was +finished after more than a year of labour, Mr. Dove felt a proud man. + +Indeed at Ramah he was happier than he had ever been since he landed +upon the shores of Africa, for now at length his dream seemed to be in +the way of realisation. Very soon a considerable native village sprang +up around him, peopled almost entirely by remnants of the Natal tribes +whom Chaka had destroyed and who were but too glad to settle under the +aegis of the white man, especially when they discovered how good he +was. Of the doctrines which he preached to them day and night, most of +them, it is true, did not understand much. Still they accepted them as +the price of being allowed “to live in his shadow,” but in the vast +majority of cases they sturdily refused to put away all wives but one, +as he earnestly exhorted them to do. + +At first he wished to eject them from the settlement in punishment of +this sin, but when it came to the point they absolutely refused to go, +demonstrating to him that they had as much right to live there as he +had, an argument that he was unable to controvert. So he was obliged to +submit to the presence of this abomination, which he did in the hope +that in time their hard hearts would be softened. + +“Continue to preach to us, O Shouter,” they said, “and we will listen. +Mayhap in years to come we shall learn to think as you do. Meanwhile +give us space to consider the point.” + +So he continued to preach, and contented himself with baptising the +children and very old people who took no more wives. Except on this one +point, however, they got on excellently together. Indeed, never since +Chaka broke upon them like a destroying demon had these poor folk been +so happy. The missionary imported ploughs and taught them to improve +their agriculture, so that ere long this rich, virgin soil brought +forth abundantly. Their few cattle multiplied also in an amazing +fashion, as did their families, and soon they were as prosperous as +they had been in the good old days before they knew the Zulu assegai, +especially as, to their amazement, the Shouter never took from them +even a calf or a bundle of corn by way of tax. Only the shadow of that +Zulu assegai still lay upon them, for if Chaka was dead Dingaan ruled a +few miles away across the Tugela. Moreover, hearing of the rise of this +new town, and of certain strange matters connected with it, he sent +spies to inspect and enquire. The spies returned and reported that +there dwelt in it only a white medicine-man with his wife, and a number +of Natal Kaffirs. Also they reported in great detail many wonderful +stories concerning the beautiful maiden with a high name who passed as +the white teacher’s daughter, and who had already become the subject of +so much native talk and rumour. On learning all these things Dingaan +despatched an embassy, who delivered this message: + +“I, Dingaan, king of the Zulus, have heard that you, O White Shouter, +have built a town upon my borders, and peopled it with the puppies of +the jackals whom Chaka hunted. I send to you now to say that you and +your jackals shall have peace from me so long as you harbour none of my +runaways, but if I find but one of them there, then an Impi shall wipe +you out. I hear also that there dwells with you a beautiful white +maiden said to be your daughter, who is known, throughout the land as +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. Now that is the name of our Spirit who, the doctors +say, is also white, and it is strange to us that this maiden should +bear that great name. Some of the _Isanusis_, the prophetesses, declare +that she is our Spirit in the flesh, but that meat sticks in my throat, +I cannot swallow it. Still, I invite this maiden to visit me that I may +see her and judge of her, and I swear to you, and to her, by the ghosts +of my ancestors, that no harm shall come to her then or at any time. He +who so much as lays a finger upon her shall die, he and all his house. +Because of her name, which I am told she has borne from a child, all +the territories of the Zulus are her kraal and all the thousands of the +Zulus are her servants. Yea, because of her high name I give to her +power of life and death wherever men obey my word, and for an offering +I send to her twelve of my royal white cattle and a bull, also an ox +trained to riding. When she visits me let her ride upon the white ox +that she may be known, but let no man come with her, for among the +people of the Zulus she must be attended by Zulus only. I have spoken. +I pray that she who is named Princess of the Zulus will appear before +my messengers and acknowledge the gift of the King of the Zulus, that +they may see her in the flesh and make report of her to me.” + +Now when Mr. Dove had received this message, one evening at sundown, he +went into the house and repeated it to Rachel, for it puzzled him much, +and he knew not what to answer. + +Rachel in her turn took counsel with Noie who was hidden away lest +some of the embassy should see and recognise her. + +“Speak with the messengers,” said Noie, “it is well to have power among +the Zulus. I, who have some knowledge of this business, say, speak with +them alone, and speak softly, saying that one day you will come.” + +So having explained the matter to her father, and obtained his consent, +Rachel, who desired to impress these savages, threw a white shawl about +her, as Noie instructed her to do. Then, letting her long, golden hair +hang down, she went out alone carrying a light assegai in her hand, to +the place where the messengers, six of them, and those who had driven +the cattle from Zululand, were encamped in the guest kraal, at the gate +of which, as it chanced, lay a great boulder of rock. On this boulder +she took her stand, unobserved, waiting there till the full moon shone +out from behind a dark cloud, turning her white robe to silver. Now of +a sudden the messengers who were seated together, talking and taking +snuff, looked up and saw her. + +“_Inkosazana-y-Zoola_!” exclaimed one of them, rising, whereon they all +sprang to their feet and perceiving this beautiful and mysterious +figure, by a common impulse lifted their right arms and gave to her +what no woman had ever received before—the royal salute. + +“Bayète!” they cried, “Bayète!” then stood silent. + +“I hear you,” said Rachel, who spoke their tongue as well as she did +her own. “It has been reported to me that you wished to see me, O +Mouths of the King. Behold I am pleased to appear before you. What +would you of Inkosazana-y-Zoola, O Mouths of the King?” + +Then their spokesman, an old man of high rank, with a withered hand, +stepped forward from the line of his companions, stared at her for a +while, and saluted again. + +“Lady,” he said humbly, “Lady or Spirit, we would know how thou camest +by that great name of thine.” + +“It was given me as a child far away from here,” she answered, “because +in a mighty tempest the lightnings turned aside and smote me not; +because the waters raged yet drowned me not; because the lions slept +with me yet harmed me not. It came to me from the high Heaven that was +my friend. I do not know how it came.” + +“We have heard the story,” answered the old man (which indeed they had +with many additions), “and we believe. We believe that the Heavens +above gave thee their own name which is the name of the Spirit of our +people. That Spirit I have seen in a dream, and she was like to thee, O +Inkosazana-y-Zoola.” + +“It may be so, Mouth of the King, still I am woman, not spirit.” + +“Yet in every woman there dwells a spirit, or so we believe, and in +thee a great one, or so we have heard and believe, O Lady of the +Heavens. To thee, then, again we repeat the words of Dingaan and of his +council which to-day we have said in the ears of him who thinks himself +thy father. To thee the roads are open; thine are the cattle and the +kraals; here is an earnest of them. Thine are the lives of men. Command +now, if thou wilt, that one of us be slain before thee, and whilst thou +watchest, he shall look his last upon the moon.” + +“I hear you,” said Rachel, quietly, “but I seek the life of none who +are good. I thank the King for his gift; I wish the King well. I +remember that life and death lie in my hands. Say these words to the +King.” + +“We will say them, but wilt thou not come, O Lady, as the King desires? +A regiment shall meet thee on the river bank and lead thee to his +house. Unharmed shalt thou come, unharmed shalt thou return, and what +thou askest that shall be given thee.” + +“One day, perchance, I will come, but not now. Go in peace, O Mouths of +the King.” + +As she spoke another dark cloud floated across the moon, and when it +had passed away she stood no more upon the rock. Then, seeing that she +was gone, those messengers gathered up their spears and mats, and +returned swiftly to Zululand. + +When she reached the house again Rachel told her father and mother all +that had passed, laughing as she spoke. + +“It seems scarcely right, my dear,” said Mr. Dove, when she had done. +“Those benighted heathens will really believe that you are something +unearthly.” + +“Then let them,” she answered. “It can do no one any harm, and the +power of life and death with the rest of it, unless it was all talk as +I suspect, might be very useful one day. Who knows? And now the +Princess of the Heavens will go and set the supper, as Noie—I beg +pardon, Nonha—is off duty for the present.” + +Afterwards she asked Noie who was the old man with a withered hand who +had spoken as the “King’s Mouth.” + +“Mopo is his name, Mopo or Umbopo, none other, O Zoola,” she answered. +“It was he who stabbed T’Chaka, the Black One. It is said also that +alone among men living, he has seen the White Spirit: the Inkosazana. +Thrice he has seen her, or so goes the tale that my father, who knew +everything, told to me. That is why Dingaan sent him here to make +report of you.” And she told her all the wonderful story of Mopo and of +the death of T’Chaka, which Rachel treasured in her mind.[*] + +[*] For the history of Mopo, see “Nada the Lily.”—AUTHOR. + + +Such was Rachel’s first introduction to the Zulus, an occasion on which +her undoubted histrionic abilities stood her in good stead. + +This matter of the embassy happened and in due course was almost +forgotten, that is until a certain event occurred which brought it into +mind. For some time, however, Rachel thought of it a good deal, +wondering how it came about that her native name and the strange +significance which they appeared to give to it had taken such a hold of +the imagination of the Zulus. Ultimately she discovered that the white +man, Ishmael, was the chief cause of these things. He had lived so long +among savages that he had caught something of their mind and dark +superstitions. To him, as to them, it seemed a marvellous thing that +she should have acquired the title of the legendary Spirit of the Zulu +people. The calm courage, too, so unusual in a woman, which she showed +when she shot the warrior, and at the risk of her own life saved that +of the girl, Noie, impressed him as something almost ultra-human, +especially when he remembered his own conduct on that occasion. All of +this story, of course, he did not tell to the Zulus for he feared lest +they should take vengeance for his share in it. But of Rachel he +discoursed to the King and his _indunas_, or great men, as a white +witch-doctoress of super-natural power, whose name showed that she was +mixed up with the fortunes of the race. Therefore, in the end, Dingaan +sent Mopo, “he who knew the Spirit,” to make report of her. + +When he was not absent upon his hunting or trading expeditions, Ishmael +visited Ramah a great deal and, as Rachel soon discovered, not without +an object. Indeed, almost from the first, her feminine instincts led +her to suspect that this man who, notwithstanding his good looks, +repelled her so intensely, was falling in love with her, which in truth +he had done once and for all at their first meeting. In the beginning +he did not, it is true, say much that could be so interpreted, but his +whole attitude towards her suggested it, as did other things. For +instance, when he came to visit the Doves, he discarded his garments of +hide, including the picturesque zebra-skin trousers, and appeared +dressed in smart European clothes which he had contrived to obtain from +Durban, and a large hat with a white ostrich feather, that struck +Rachel as even more ludicrous than the famous trousers. Also he was +continuously sending presents of game and of skins, or of rare +karosses, that is, fur rugs, which he ordered to be delivered to her +personally—tokens, all of them, that she could not misunderstand. Her +father, however, misunderstood them persistently, although her mother +saw something of the truth, and did her best to shield her from +attentions which she knew to be unwelcome. Mr. Dove believed that it +was his company which Ishmael sought. Indeed in this matter the man was +very clever, contriving to give the clergyman the impression that he +required spiritual instruction and comfort, which, of course, he found +forthcoming in an abundant supply. When Mrs. Dove remonstrated, saying +that she misdoubted her of him and his character, her husband answered +obstinately, that it was his duty to turn a sinner from his way, and +declined to pursue the conversation. So Ishmael continued to come. + +For her part Rachel did her best to avoid him, instructing Noie to keep +a constant look-out both with her eyes and through the Kaffirs, and to +warn her of his advent. Then she would slip away into the bush or down +to the seashore, and remain there till he was gone, or if he came when +she could not do so, in the evening for instance, would keep Noie at +her side, and on the first opportunity retire to her own room. + +Now the result of this method of self-protection was to cause Ishmael +to hate Noie as bitterly as she hated him. He guessed that the girl +knew the dreadful truth about him; that it was he, and no other, who +had counselled Dingaan to kill her father and all his family, and take +her by force into his house, and although she said nothing of it, he +suspected that she had told everything to Rachel. Moreover, it was she +who always thwarted him, who prevented him time upon time from having a +single word alone with her mistress. Therefore he determined to be +revenged upon Noie whenever an opportunity occurred. But as yet he +could find none, since if he were to tell the Zulus that she still +lived, and cause her to be killed or taken away, he was sure that it +would mean a final breach with the Dove family, all of whom had learned +to love this beautiful orphan maid. So he nursed his rage in secret. + +Meanwhile his passion increased daily, burning ever more fiercely for +its continued repression, until at length the chance for which he had +waited so long came to him. + +Having become aware of Rachel’s habit of slipping away whenever he +appeared, he showed himself on horseback at a little distance, then +waited a while and, instead of going up to the mission station, rode +round it, and hid in some bush whence he could command a view of the +surrounding country. Presently he saw Rachel, who was alone, for she +had not waited to call Noie, hurrying towards the seashore, along the +edge of that kloof down which ran the stream where the crocodiles +lived. Presently, when she had gone too far to return to the house if +she caught sight of him, he followed after her, and, leaving his horse, +at last came up with her seated on a rock by the pool in which she had +bathed on the morning of the massacre. + +Walking softly in his veld-schoens, or shoes made of raw hide, on the +sand, Rachel knew nothing of his coming until his shadow fell upon her. +Then she sprang up and saw him, smiling and bowing, the ostrich-plume +hat in his hand. Her first impulse was to run away, but recovering +herself she nodded in a friendly fashion, and bade him “Good day,” +adding: + +“What are you doing here, Mr. Ishmael, hunting?” + +“Yes,” he answered, “that’s it. Hunting you. It has been a long chase, +but I have caught you at last.” + +“Really, I am not a wild creature, Mr. Ishmael,” she said indignantly. + +“No,” he answered, “you are more beautiful and more dangerous than any +wild creature.” + +Rachel looked at him. Then she made as though she would pass him, +saying that she was going home. Now Ishmael stood between two rocks +filling the only egress from this place. + +He stretched out his arms so that his fingers touched the rocks on +either side, and said: + +“You can’t. You must listen to me first. I came here to say what I have +wanted to tell you for a long time. I love you, and I ask you to marry +me.” + +“Indeed,” she replied, setting her face. “How can that be? I understood +that you were already married—several times over.” + +“Who told you that?” he asked, angrily. “I know—that accursed little +witch, Noie.” + +“Don’t speak any ill of Noie, please; she is my friend.” + +“Then you have a liar for your friend. Those women are only my +servants.” + +“It doesn’t matter to me what they are, Mr. Ishmael. I have no wish to +know your private affairs. Shall we stop this talk, which is not +pleasant?” + +“No,” he answered. “I tell you that I love you and I mean to marry you, +with your will or without it. Let it be with your will, Rachel,” he +added, pleadingly, “for I will make you a good husband. Also I am +well-born, much better than you think, and I am rich, rich enough to +take you out of this country, if you like. I have thousands of cattle, +and a great deal of money put by, good English gold that I have got +from the sale of ivory. You shall come with me from among all these +savage people back to England, and live as you like.” + +“Thank you, but I prefer the savages, as you seem to have done until +now. No, do not try to touch me; you know that I can defend myself if I +choose,” and she glanced at the pistol which she always carried in that +wild land, “I am not afraid of you, Mr. Ishmael; it is you who are +afraid of me.” + +“Perhaps I am,” he exclaimed, “because those Zulus are right, you are +_tagati_, an enchantress, not like other women, white or black. If it +were not so, would you have driven me mad as you have done? I tell you +I can’t sleep for thinking of you. Oh! Rachel, Rachel, don’t be angry +with me. Have pity on me. Give me some hope. I know that my life has +been rough in the past, but I will become good again for your sake and +live like a Christian. But if you refuse me, if you send me back to +hell—then you shall learn what I can be.” + +“I know what you are, Mr. Ishmael, and that is quite enough. I do not +wish to be unkind, or to say anything that will pain you, but please go +away, and never try to speak to me again like this, as it is quite +useless. You must understand that I will never marry you, never.” + +“Are you in love with somebody else?” he asked hoarsely, and at the +question, do what she would to prevent it, Rachel coloured a little. + +“How can I be in love here, unless it were with a dream?” + +“A dream, a dream of a man you mean. Well, don’t let him cross my path, +or it will soon be the dream of a ghost. I tell you I’d kill him. If I +can’t have you, no one else shall. Do you understand?” + +“I understand that I am tired of this. Let me go home, please.” + +“Home! Soon you will have no home to go to except mine—that is, if you +don’t change your mind about me. I have power here—don’t you +understand? I have power.” + +As he spoke these words the man looked so evil that Rachel shivered a +little. But she answered boldly enough: + +“I understand that you have no power at all against me; no one has. It +is I who have the power.” + +“Yes, because as I said, you are _tagati_, but there are others——” + +As these words passed his lips someone slipped by him. Starting back, +he saw that it was Noie, draped in her usual white robe, for nothing +would induce her to wear European clothes. Passing him as though she +saw him not, she went to Rachel and said: + +“Inkosazana, I was at my work in the house yonder and I thought that I +heard you calling me down here by the seashore, so I came. Is it your +pleasure that I should accompany you home?” + +“For instance,” he went on furiously, “there is that black slut whom +you are fond of. Well, if I can’t hurt you, I can hurt her. Daughter of +Seyapi, you know how runaways die in Zululand, or if you don’t you +shall soon learn. I will pay you back for all your tricks,” and he +stopped, choking with rage. + +Noie looked him up and down with her soft, dreamy brown eyes. + +“Do you think so, Night-prowler?” she asked. “Do you think that what +you did to the father and his house, you will do to the daughter also? +Well, it is strange, but last night, just before the cock crew, I sat +by Seyapi’s grave, and he spoke to me of you, White Man. Listen, now, +and I will tell you what he said,” and stepping forward she whispered +in his ear. + +Rachel, watching, saw the man’s swarthy face turn pale as he hearkened, +then he lifted his hand as though to strike her, let it fall again, and +muttering curses in English and in Zulu, turned and walked, or rather +staggered away. + +“What did you tell him, Noie?” asked Rachel. + +“Never mind, Zoola,” she answered. “Perhaps the truth; perhaps what +came into my mind. At any rate I frightened him away. He was making +love to you, was he not, the low _silwana _(wild beast)? Ah! I thought +so, for that he has wished to do for long. And he threatened, did he +not? Well, you are right; he cannot hurt you at all, and me only a +little, I think. But he is very dangerous and very strong, and can hurt +others. If your father is wise he will leave this place, Zoola.” + +“I think so too,” answered Rachel. “Let us go home and tell him so.” + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. +MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + + +When Rachel and Noie reached the house, which they did not do for some +time, as they waited to make sure that Ishmael had really gone, it was +to see the man himself riding away from its gate. + +“Be prepared,” said Noie; “I think that he has been here before us to +pour poison into your father’s ears.” + +So it proved to be, indeed, for on the stoep or verandah they found Mr. +Dove walking up and down evidently much disturbed in mind. + +“What is all this trouble, Rachel?” he asked. “What have you done to +Mr. Smith”—for Mr. Dove in pursuance of the suggestion made by the man, +had adopted that name for him which he considered less peculiar than +Ishmael. “He has been here much upset, declaring that you have used him +cruelly, and that Nonha threatened him with terrible things in the +future, of which, of course, she can know nothing.” + +“Well, father, if you wish to hear,” answered Rachel, “Mr. Ishmael, or +Mr. Smith as you call him, has been asking me to marry him, and when I +refused, as of course I did, behaved very unpleasantly.” + +“Indeed, Rachel. I gathered from him that something of the sort had +happened, only his story is that it was you who behaved unpleasantly, +speaking to him as though he were dirt. Now, Rachel, of course I do not +want you to marry this person, in fact, I should dislike it, although I +have seen a great change for the better in him lately—I mean +spiritually, of course—and an earnest repentance for the errors of his +past life. All I mean is that the proffered affection of an honest man +should not be met with scorn and sharp words.” + +Up to this point Rachel endured the lecture in silence, but now she +could bear no more. + +“Honest man!” she exclaimed. “Father, are you deaf and blind, or only +so good yourself that you cannot see evil in others? Do you know that +it was this ‘honest man’ who brought about the murder of all Noie’s +people in order that he might curry favour with the Zulus?” + +Mr. Dove started, and turning, asked: + +“Is that so, Nonha?” + +“It is so, Teacher,” answered Noie, “although I have never spoken of it +to you. Afterwards I will tell you the story, if you wish.” + +“And do you know,” went on Rachel, “why he will never let you visit his +kraal among the hills yonder? Well, I will tell you. It is because this +‘honest man,’ who wishes me to marry him, keeps his Kaffir wives and +children there!” + +“Rachel!” replied her father, in much distress, “I will never believe +it; you are only repeating native scandal. Why, he has often spoken to +me with horror of such things.” + +“I daresay he has, father. Well, now, I ask you to judge for yourself. +Take a guide and start two hours before daybreak to-morrow morning to +visit that kraal, and see if what I say is not true.” + +“I will, indeed,” exclaimed Mr. Dove, who was now thoroughly aroused, +for it was conduct of this sort that had caused his bitter quarrel with +the first settlers in Natal. “I cannot believe the story, Rachel, I +really cannot; but I promise you that if I should find cause to do so, +the man shall never put foot in my house again.” + +“Then I think that I am rid of him,” said Rachel, with a sigh of +relief, “only be careful, dear, that he does not do you a mischief, for +such men do not like to be found out.” Then she left the stoep, and +went to tell her mother all that had happened. + +When she had heard the story, Mrs. Dove, who detested Ishmael as much +as her daughter did, tried to persuade her husband not to visit his +kraal, saying that it would only breed a feud, and that under the +circumstances, it would be easy to forbid him the house upon other +grounds. But Mr. Dove, obstinate as usual, refused to listen to her, +saying that he would not judge the man without evidence, and that of +the natives could not be relied on. Also, if the tale were true, it was +his duty as his spiritual adviser to remonstrate with him. + +So his poor wife gave up arguing, as she always did, and long before +dawn on the following morning, Mr. Dove, accompanied by two guides, +departed upon his errand. + +After he had ridden some twelve miles across the plain which lay behind +Ramah, just at daybreak, he reached a pass or nek between two swelling +hills, beyond which the guides said lay the kraal that was called +Mafooti. Presently he saw it, a place situated in a cup-like valley, +chosen evidently because the approaches to it were easy to defend. On a +knoll in the centre of this rich valley stood the kraal, a small native +town surrounded by walls, and stone enclosures full of cattle. As they +approached the kraal, from its main entrance issued four or five +good-looking native women, one of them accompanied by a boy, and all +carrying hoes in their hands, for they were going out at sunrise to +work in the mealie fields. When they saw Mr. Dove they stood still, +staring at him, till he called to them not to be afraid, and riding up, +asked them who they were. + +“We are of the number of the wives of Ibubesi, the Lion,” answered +their spokeswoman, who held the little boy by the hand. + +“Do you mean the _Umlungu_ (that is, the white man), Ishmael?” he asked +again. + +“Whom else should we mean?” she answered. “I am his head wife, now that +he has put away old Mami, and this is his son. If the light were +stronger you would see that he is almost white,” she added, with pride. + +Mr. Dove knew not what to answer; this intelligence overwhelmed him, +and he sat silent on his horse. The wives of Ishmael prepared to pass +on to the mealie fields, then stopped, and began to whisper together. +At length the mother of the boy turned and addressed him, while the +others crowded behind her to listen. + +“We desire to ask you a question, Teacher,” she said, somewhat shyly, +for evidently they knew well enough who he was. “Is it true that we are +to have a new sister?” + +“A new sister! What do you mean?” asked Mr. Dove. + +“We mean, Teacher,” she replied smiling, “that we have heard that +Ibubesi is courting the beautiful Zoola, the daughter of your head +wife, and we thought that perhaps you had come to arrange about the +cattle that he must pay for her. Doubtless if she is so fair, it will +be a whole herd.” + +This was too much, even for Mr. Dove. + +“How dare you talk so, you heathen hussies?” he gasped. “Where is the +white man?” + +“Teacher,” she replied with indignation, and drawing herself up, “why +do you call us bad names? We are respectable women, the wives of one +husband, as respectable as your own, although not so numerous, or so we +hear from Ibubesi. If you desire to see him, he is in the big hut, +yonder, with our youngest sister, she whom he married last month. We +wish you good day, as we go to hoe our lord’s fields, and we hope that +when she comes, the Inkosazana, your daughter, will not be as rude as +you are, for if so, how shall we love her as we wish to do?” Then +wrapping her blanket round her with a dignified air, the offended lady +stalked off, followed by her various “sisters.” + +As for Mr. Dove, who for once in his life was in a towering rage, he +cut his horse viciously with the sjambok, or hippopotamus-hide whip, +which he carried, and followed by his guides, galloped forward to a big +hut in the centre of the kraal. + +Apparently Ishmael heard the sound of his horse’s hoofs, for as the +missionary was dismounting he crawled out of the bee-hole of the hut +upon his hands and knees, as a Kaffir does, followed by a young woman +in the lightest of attire, who was yawning as though she had just been +aroused from sleep. What is more, except for the colour of his skin, he +_was_ a Kaffir and nothing else, for his costume consisted of a skin +moocha such as the natives wear, and a fur kaross thrown over his +shoulders. Straightening himself, Ishmael saw for the first time who +was his visitor. His jaw dropped, and he uttered an ejaculation that +need not be recorded, then stood silent. Mr. Dove was silent also; for +his wrath would not allow him to speak. + +“How do you do, sir?” Ishmael jerked out at last. “You are an early +visitor, and find me somewhat unprepared. If I had known that you were +coming I would”—then suddenly he remembered his attire, or the lack of +it, also his companion who was leaning on his shoulder, and peeping at +the white man over it. Drawing the kaross tightly about him, he gave +the poor girl a backward kick, and with a Kaffir oath bade her begone, +then went on hurriedly: “I am afraid my dress is not quite what you are +accustomed to, but among these poor heathens I find it necessary to +conform more or less to their ways in order to gain their confidence +and—um—affection. Will you come into the hut? My servant there will get +you some _tywala_ (Kaffir beer)—I mean some _amasi_ (curdled milk) at +once, and I will have a calf killed for breakfast.” + +Mr. Dove could bear it no longer. + +“Ishmael, or Smith, or Ibubesi—whichever name you may prefer,” he broke +out, “do not lie to me about your servant, for now I know all the +truth, which I refused to believe when my daughter and Nonha told it +me. You are a black-hearted villain. But yesterday you dared to come +and ask Rachel to marry you, and now I find that you are living—oh! I +cannot say it, it makes me ashamed of my race. Listen to me, sir. If +ever you dare to set foot in Ramah again, or to speak to my wife and +daughter, the Kaffirs shall whip you off the place. Indeed,” he added, +shaking his sjambok in Ishmael’s face, “although I am an older man than +you are, were it not for my office I would give you the thrashing you +deserve.” + +At first Ishmael had shrunk beneath this torrent of invective, but the +threat of violence roused his fierce nature. His face grew evil, and +his long black hair and beard bristled with wrath. + +“You had best get out of this, you prayer-snuffling old humbug,” he +said savagely, “for if you stop much longer I will make you sing +another tune. We have sea-cow whips here, too, and you shall learn what +a hiding means, such a hiding that your own family won’t know you, if +you live to get back to them. Look here, I offered to marry your +daughter on the square, and I meant what I said. I’d have got rid of +all this black baggage, and she should have been the only one. Well, +I’ll marry her yet, only now she’ll just take her place with the +others. We are all one flesh and blood, black and white, ain’t we? I +have often heard you preach it. So what will she have to complain of?” +he sneered. “She can go and hoe mealies like the rest.” + +As this brutal talk fell upon his ears Mr. Dove’s reason departed from +him entirely. After all, he was an English gentleman first, and a +clergyman afterwards; also he loved his daughter, and to hear her +spoken of like this was intolerable to him, as it would have been to +any father. Lifting the sjambok he cut Ishmael across the mouth so +sharply that the blood came from his lips, then suddenly remembering +that this deed would probably mean his death, stood still awaiting the +issue. As it chanced it did not, for the man, like most brutes and +bullies, was a coward, as Rachel had already found out. Obeying his +first impulse he sprang at the clergyman with an oath, then seeing that +his two guides, who carried assegais, had ranged themselves beside him, +checked himself, for he feared lest those spears should pierce his +heart. + +“You are in my house,” he said, wiping the blood from his beard, “and +an old man, so I can’t kill you as I would anyone else. But you have +made me your enemy now, you fool, and others can. I have protected you +so far for your daughter’s sake, but I won’t do it any longer. You +think of that when your time comes.” + +“My time, like yours, will come when God wills,” answered Mr. Dove +unflinchingly, “not when you or anyone else wills. I do not fear you in +the least. Still, I am sorry that I struck you, it was a sin of which I +repent as I pray that you may repent.” + +Then he mounted his horse and rode away from the kraal Mafooti. + +When Mr. Dove reached Ramah he only said to Rachel that what she had +heard was quite true, and that he had forbidden Ishmael the house. Of +course, however, Noie soon learnt the whole story from the Kaffir +guides, and repeated it to her mistress. To his wife, on the other +hand, he told everything, with the result that she was very much +disturbed. She pointed out to him that this white outcast was a most +dangerous man, who would certainly be revenged upon them in one way or +another. Again she implored him, as she had often done before, to leave +these savage countries wherein he had laboured for all the best years +of his life, saying that it was not right that he should expose their +daughter to the risks of them. + +“But,” answered her husband, “you have often told me that you were sure +no harm would come to Rachel, and I think that, too.” + +“Yes, dear, I am sure; still, for many reasons it does not seem right +to keep her here.” She did not add, poor, unselfish woman, that there +was another who should be considered as well as Rachel. + +“How can I go away,” he went on excitedly, “just when all the seed that +I have sown is ripening to harvest? If I did so, my work would be +utterly lost, and my people relapse into barbarism again. I am not +afraid of this man, or of anything that he can do to my body, but if I +ran away from him it would be injuring my soul, and what account should +I give of my cowardice when my time comes? Do you go, my love, and take +Rachel with you if you wish, leaving me to finish my work alone.” + +But now, as before, Mrs. Dove would not go, and Rachel, when she was +asked, shrugged her shoulders and answered laughing that she was not +afraid of anybody or anything, and, except for her mother’s sake, did +not care whether she went or stayed. Certainly she would not leave her, +nor, she added, did she wish to say goodbye to Africa. + +When she was asked why, she replied vaguely that she had grown up +there, and it was her home. But her mother, watching her, knew well +enough that she had another reason, although no word of it ever passed +her lips. In Africa she had met Richard Darrien as a child, and in +Africa and nowhere else she believed she would meet him again as a +woman. + +The weeks and months went by, bringing to the Ramah household no sight +or tidings of the white man, Ishmael. They heard through the Kaffirs, +indeed, that although he still kept his kraal at Mafooti, he himself +had gone away on some trading journey far to the north, and did not +expect to return for a year, news at which everyone rejoiced, except +Noie, who shook her wise little head and said nothing. + +So all fear of the man gradually died away, and things were very +peaceful and prosperous at Ramah. + +In fact this quiet proved to be but the lull before the storm. + +One day, about eight months after Mr. Dove had visited the kraal +Mafooti, another embassy came to Rachel from the Zulu king, Dingaan, +bringing with it a present of more white cattle. She received them as +she had done before, at night and alone, for they refused to speak to +her in the presence of other people. + +In substance their petition was the same that it had been before, +namely, that she would visit Zululand, as the king and his indunas +desired her counsel upon an important matter. When asked what this +matter was they either were, or pretended to be, ignorant, saying that +it had not been confided to them. Thereon she said that if Dingaan +chose to submit the question to her by messenger, she would give him +her opinion on it, but that she could not come to his kraal. They asked +why, seeing that the whole nation would guard her, and no hair of her +head be harmed. + +“Because I am a child in the house of my people, and they will not +allow me to leave even for a day,” she answered, thinking that this +reply would appeal to a race who believe absolutely in obedience to +parents and every established authority. + +“Is it so?” remarked the old induna who spoke as Dingaan’s Mouth—not +Mopo, but another. “Now, how can the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, before whom a +whole nation will bow, be in bonds to a white _Umfundusi_, a mere +sky-doctor? Shall the wide heavens obey a cloud?” + +“If they are bred of that cloud,” retorted Rachel. + +“The heavens breed the cloud, not the cloud the heavens,” answered the +induna aptly. + +Now it occurred to Rachel that this thing was going further than it +should. To be set up as a kind of guardian spirit to the Zulus had +seemed a very good joke, and naturally appealed to the love of power +which is common to women. But when it involved, at any rate in the eyes +of that people, dominion over her own parents, the joke was, she felt, +becoming serious. So she determined suddenly to bring it to an end. + +“What mean you, Messenger of the King?” she asked. “I am but the child +of my parents, and the parents are greater than the child, and must be +obeyed of her.” + +“Inkosazana,” answered the old man with a deprecatory smile, “if it +pleases you to tell us such tales, our ears must listen, as if it +pleased you to order us to be killed, we must be killed. But learn that +we know the truth. We know how as a child you came down from above in +the lightning, and how these white people with whom you dwell found you +lying in the mist on the mountain top, and took you to their home in +place of a babe whom they had buried.” + +“Who told you that story?” asked Rachel amazed. + +“It was revealed to the council of the doctors, Lady.” + +“Then that was revealed which is not true. I was born as other women +are, and my name of ‘Lady of the Heavens’ came to me by chance, as by +chance I resemble the Spirit of your people.” + +“We hear you,” answered the “Mouth” politely. “You were born as other +women are, by chance you had your high name, by chance you are tall and +fair and golden-haired like the Spirit of our people. We hear you.” + +Then Rachel gave it up. + +“Bear my words to the King,” she said, and they rose, saluted her with +a Bayète, that royal salute which never before had been given to woman, +and departed. + +When they had gone Rachel went in to supper and told her parents all +the story. Mr. Dove, now that she seemed to take a serious view of the +matter, affected to treat it as absurd, although when she had laughed, +his attitude, it may be remembered, was different. He talked of the +silly Zulu superstitions, showed how they had twisted up the story of +the death of her baby brother, and her escape from the flood in the +Umtavuna river, into that which they had narrated to her. He even +suggested that the whole thing was nonsense, part of some political +move to enable the King, or a party in the state, to declare that they +had with them the word of their traditional spirit and oracle. + +Mrs. Dove, however, who that night was strangely depressed and uneasy, +thought far otherwise. She pointed out that they were playing with vast +and cruel forces, and that whatever these people exactly believed about +Rachel, it was a dreadful thing for a girl to be put in a position in +which the lives of hundreds might hang upon her nod. + +“Yes, and,” she added hysterically, “perhaps our own lives also—perhaps +our own lives also!” + +To change the conversation, which was growing painful, Rachel asked if +anyone had seen Noie. Her father answered that two hours ago, just +before the embassy arrived, he had met her going down to the banks of +the stream, as he supposed, to gather flowers for the table. Then he +began to talk about the girl, saying what a sweet creature she was, and +how strange it seemed to him that although she appeared to accept all +the doctrines of the Christian faith, as yet she had never consented to +be baptised. + +It was while he was speaking thus that Rachel suddenly observed her +mother fall forward, so that her body rested on the table, as though a +kind of fit had seized her. Rachel sprang towards her, but before she +reached her she appeared to have quite recovered, only her face looked +very white. + +“What on earth is the matter, mother?” + +“Oh! don’t ask me,” she answered, “a terrible thing, a sort of fancy +that came to me from talking about those Zulus. I thought I saw this +place all red with blood and tongues of fire licking it up. It went as +quickly as it came, and of course I know that it is nonsense.” + + + + +CHAPTER IX. +THE TAKING OF NOIE + + +Presently Mrs. Dove, who seemed to have quite recovered from her +curious seizure, went to bed. + +“I don’t like it, father,” said Rachel when the door had closed behind +her. “Of course it is contrary to experience and all that, but I +believe that mother is fore-sighted.” + +“Nonsense, dear, nonsense,” said her father. “It is her Scotch +superstition, that is all. We have been married for five-and-twenty +years now, and I have heard this sort of thing again and again, but +although we have lived in wild places where anything might happen to +us, nothing out of the way ever has happened; in fact, we have always +been most mercifully preserved.” + +“That’s true, father, still I am not sure; perhaps because I am rather +that way myself, sometimes. Thus I _know_ that she is right about me; +no harm will happen to me, at least no permanent harm. I feel that I +shall live out my life, as I feel something else.” + +“What else, Rachel?” + +“Do you remember the lad, Richard Darrien?” she asked, colouring a +little. + +“What? The boy who was with you that night on the island? Yes, I +remember him, although I have not thought of him for years.” + +“Well, I feel that I shall see him again.” + + Mr. Dove laughed. “Is that all?” he said. “If he is still alive and in + Africa, it wouldn’t be very wonderful if you did, would it? And at any + rate, of course, you will one day when we all cease to be alive. + Really,” he added with irritation, “there are enough bothers in life + without rubbish of this kind, which comes from living among savages + and absorbing their ideas. I am beginning to think that I shall have + to give way and leave Africa, though it will break my heart just when, + after all the striving, my efforts are being crowned with success.” + +“I have always told you, father, that I don’t want to leave Africa, +still, there is mother to be considered. Her health is not what it +was.” + +“Well,” he said impatiently, “I will talk to her and weigh the thing. +Perhaps I shall receive guidance, though for my part I cannot see what +it matters. We’ve got to die some time, and if necessary I prefer that +it should be while doing my duty. ‘Take no thought for the morrow, +sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,’ has always been my motto, +who am content with what it pleases Providence to send me.” + +Then Rachel, seeing no use in continuing the conversation, bade him +good-night, and went to look for Noie, only to discover that she was +not in the house. This disturbed her very much, although it occurred to +her that she might possibly be with friends in the village, hiding till +she was sure the Zulu embassy had gone. So she went to bed without +troubling her father. + +At daybreak next morning she rose, not having slept very well, and went +out to look for the girl, without success, for no one had heard or seen +anything of her. As she was returning to the house, however, she met a +solitary Zulu, a dignified middle-aged man, whom she thought she +recognised as one of the embassy, although of this she could not be +sure, as she had only seen these people in the moonlight. The man, who +was quite unarmed, except for a kerry which he carried, crouched down +on catching sight of her in token of respect. As she approached he +rose, and gave her the royal salute. Then she was sure. + +“Speak,” she said. + +“Inkosazana,” he answered humbly, “be not angry with me, I am Tamboosa, +one of the King’s indunas. You saw me with the others last night.” + +“I saw you.” + +“Inkosazana, there has been dwelling with you one Noie, the daughter of +Seyapi the wizard, who with all his house was slain at this place by +order of the King. She also should have been slain, but we have learned +that you called down lightning from Heaven, and that with it you slew +the soldier who had run her down, slew him and burned him up, as you +had the right to do, and took the girl to be your slave, as you had the +right to do.” + +“Speak on,” said Rachel, showing none of the surprise which she felt. + +“Inkosazana, we know that you have come to love this girl. Therefore, +yesterday before we spoke with you we seized her as we were commanded, +and hid her away, awaiting your answer to our message. Had you +consented to visit the King at his Great Place, we would have let her +go. But as you did not consent my companions have taken her to the +King.” + +“An ill deed. What more, Tamboosa?” + +“This; the King says by my mouth—Let the Inkosazana come and command, +and her servant Noie shall go free and unharmed, for is she not a dog +in her hut? But if she comes not and at once, then the girl dies.” + +“How know I that this tale is true, Tamboosa?” asked Rachel, +controlling herself with an effort, for she loved Noie dearly. + +The man turned towards some bushes that grew at a distance of about +twenty paces, and cried: “Come hither.” + +Thereon from among the bushes where she lay hidden, rose a little maid +of about fourteen, whom Rachel knew well as a girl that Noie often took +with her to carry baskets and other things. + +“Tell now the tale of the taking of Noie and deliver the message that +she gave to you,” commanded Tamboosa. + +Thereon the trembling child began, and after the native fashion, +suppressing no detail or circumstance, however small, narrated how the +Zulus had surprised her and Noie while they were gathering flowers, and +having bound their arms, had caused them to be hurried away unseen to +some dense bush about four miles off. Here they had been kept hidden +till in the night the embassy returned. Then they had spoken with Noie, +who in the end called her and gave her a message. This was the message: +“Say to the Inkosazana that the Zulus have caught me, and are taking me +to Dingaan the King. Say that they declare that if she is pleased to +come and speak the word, I shall be set free unharmed, that is, if she +comes at once. But if she does not come, then I shall be killed. Say to +her that I do not ask that she should come who am ready to die, and +that though I believe that no harm will happen to her in Zululand, I +think that she had better not come. Say that, living or dead, I love +her.” + +Then the maid described how the embassy went on with Noie, leaving her +in the charge of the man Tamboosa, who at the first break of dawn +brought her back to Ramah, and made her hide in the bush. + +Now Rachel had no more doubts. Clearly the tale was true, and the +question was—what must be done? She thought a while, then bade Tamboosa +and the child to follow her to the mission-house. On the stoep she +found her father and mother sitting in the sun and drinking coffee, +after the South African fashion. + +“What is it?” asked Mr. Dove, looking at the man anxiously. + +Rachel ordered him to repeat his story, and this he did, addressing +Rachel alone, for of her father and mother he would take no notice. +When he had done the child told her tale also. + +“Go now, and wait without,” said Rachel, when it was finished. + +“Inkosazana, I go,” answered the man, “but if it pleases you to save +your servant, know that you must come swiftly. If you are not across +the Tugela by sunset this night, word will be passed to the King, and +she dies at once. Know also that you must come alone with me, for if +any, white or black, accompany you, they will be killed.” + +“Now,” said Rachel when the three of them were left alone, “now what is +to be done?” + +Mrs. Dove shook her head helplessly, and looked at her husband, who +broke into a tirade against the Zulus, their superstitions, cruelties, +customs, and everything that was theirs, and ended by declaring that it +was of course utterly impossible that Rachel should go upon such a mad +errand, and thus place herself in the power of savages. + +“But, father,” she said when he had done, “do you understand that you +are pronouncing Noie’s death sentence? If you were in my place, would +you not go?” + +“Of course I would. In fact I propose to do so as it is. No doubt +Dingaan will listen to me.” + +“You mean that Dingaan will kill you. Did you not hear what that man +Tamboosa said? Father, you must not go.” + +“No, John,” broke in Mrs. Dove, “Rachel is right, you must not go, for +you would never come back again. Also, how can you be so cruel as to +think of leaving me here alone?” + +“Then I suppose that we must abandon that poor girl to her fate,” +exclaimed Mr. Dove. + +“How can you suppose anything so merciless, father, when it is in my +power to save her?” asked Rachel. “If I let those horrible Zulus kill +her I shall never be happy again all my life.” + +“And what if the horrible Zulus kill you?” + +“They will not kill me, father; mother knows they will not, and so do +I. But as they have got this madness into their heads, I am sure that +if I do not go they will send an impi here to kill everybody else, and +take me prisoner. The kidnapping of Noie is only a first move. It is +one of two things: either I must visit Zululand, save Noie, and play my +part there as best I can, or we must desert Noie, and all leave this +place at once, tomorrow if possible. But then, as I told you, I shall +never forgive myself, especially as I am not in the least afraid of the +Zulus.” + +“It is true that God can protect you as much in Zululand as He can +here,” replied Mr. Dove, beginning to weaken in face of this desperate +alternative. + +“Of course, father, but if I go to Zululand I want you and mother to +trek to Durban, and remain there till I return.” + +“Why, Rachel? It is absurd.” + +“Because I do not think that you are safe here, and it is not at all +absurd,” she answered stubbornly. “These people choose to believe that +I am in some way in bondage to you; you remember all their talk about +the heavens and the cloud. Of course it may mean nothing, but you will +be much better in Durban for a while, where you can take to the water +if necessary.” + +Now Mr. Dove’s obstinacy asserted itself. He refused to entertain any +such idea, giving reason after reason why he should not do so. Thus for +another half hour the argument raged till at length a compromise was +arrived at, as usual in such cases, not of too satisfactory an order. +Rachel was to be allowed to undertake her mission on behalf of Noie, +and her parents were to remain at Ramah. On her return, which they +hoped would be within a week or eight days, the question of the +abandonment of the mission was to be settled by the help of the +experience she had gained. To this arrangement, then, they agreed, +reluctantly enough all of them, in order to save Noie’s life, and for +no other reason. + +The momentous decision once taken, in half an hour Rachel was ready for +her journey, which she determined she would make upon her own horse, a +grey mare that she had ridden for a long while, and could rely on in +every way. The white riding-ox that Dingaan had sent as a present was +also to accompany her, to carry her spare garments and other articles +packed in skin bags, such as coffee, sugar and a few medicines, and to +serve as a remount in case anything should happen to the horse. When it +was laden Rachel sent for the Zulu, Tamboosa, and, pointing to the ox, +said: + +“I come to visit Dingaan the king, and to claim my servant. Lead the +beast on, I will overtake you presently.” + +The man saluted and began to _bonga_, that is, to give her titles of +praise, but she cut him short with a wave of her hand, and he departed +leading the ox. + +Now while Mr. Dove saw to the saddling of the horses, for he was to +ride with her as far as the Tugela, Rachel went to bid farewell to her +mother. She found her by herself in the sitting-room, seated at an open +window, and looking out sadly towards the sea. + +“I am quite ready, dear,” she said in a cheerful voice. “Don’t look so +sad, I shall be back again in a week with Noie.” + +“Yes,” answered Mrs. Dove, “I think that you and Noie will come back +safely, but—” and she paused. + +“But what, mother?” + +“Oh! I don’t know. I am very much oppressed, my heart is heavy in me. I +hate parting with you, Rachel. Remember we have never been separated +since you were born.” + +Her daughter looked at her, and was filled with grief and compunction. + +“Mother,” she said, “if you feel like that—well, I love Noie, but after +all you are more to me than Noie, and if you wish I will give up this +business and stop with you. It is very terrible, but it can’t be +helped; Noie will understand, poor thing,” and her eyes filled with +tears at the thought of the girl’s dreadful fate. + +“No, Rachel, somehow I think it best that you should go, not only for +Noie’s sake, but for your own. If your father would leave here to-day +or to-morrow, as you suggested, it might be otherwise, but he won’t do +that, so it is no use talking of it. Let us hope for the best.” + +“As you wish, mother.” + +“Now, dear, kiss me and go. I hear your father calling you; and, +Rachel, if we should not meet again in this world, I know you won’t +forget me, or that there is another where we shall. I did not want to +frighten you with my fancies, which come from my not being well. +Goodbye, my love, good-bye. God be with you, and make you happy, +always—always.” + +Then Rachel kissed her in silence, for she could not trust herself to +speak, and turning, left the room whence her mother watched her go, +also in silence. In another minute she was mounted, and, accompanied by +her father, riding on the road along which Tamboosa had led the white +ox. + +Presently they overtook him, whereon he stopped, and looking at Mr. +Dove, said: + +“Inkosazana, the King’s orders are that none should accompany you into +Zululand.” + +“Be silent,” answered Rachel, proudly. “He rides with me as far as the +river bank.” + +Then they went on, and Rachel was relieved to find that whatever might +have been her mother’s mood, that of her father was fairly cheerful. +Indeed, his mind was so occupied with the details and object of her +journey that he quite forgot its dangers. + +Two hours’ steady riding brought them to the ford of the Tugela river, +across which lay Zululand. On the hills beyond it they could see a +number of Kaffirs watching, who on catching sight of Rachel, ran down +to the river and entered it, shouting and beating the water with their +sticks, as she guessed, to scare away any crocodiles that might be +lurking there. + +Now that the moment of separation had come, Mr. Dove grew loth to part +with his daughter, and again suggested to Tamboosa that he should +accompany her to Dingaan’s Great Place. + +“If you set a foot across that river, Praying Man,” answered the induna +grimly, “you shall die; look, there are the spears that will kill you.” + +As he spoke he pointed to the crest of the opposing hill over which, +running swiftly in ordered companies, now appeared a Zulu regiment who +carried large white shields and wore white plumes rising from their +head rings. + +“It is the escort of the Inkosazana,” he added. “Do you think that she +can take hurt among so many? And do you think, if you dare to disobey +the words of Dingaan, that you can escape so many? Go back now, lest +they should come over and kill you where you are.” + +Then, seeing that both argument and resistance were useless, and that +Tamboosa would brook no delay, Mr. Dove hurriedly embraced his daughter +in farewell. Indeed, Rachel was glad that there was no time for words, +for this parting was more terrible to her than she cared to own, and +she feared lest she should break down before the Zulu who was watching +her, and thereby be lowered in his eyes and in those of his people. + +It was over and done. She had entered the water, riding her grey mare +while Tamboosa led the white ox at her side. Presently she looked +back, and saw her father kneeling in prayer upon the bank. + +“What does the man?” asked Tamboosa, uneasily. “Is he bewitching us?” + +“Nay,” she answered, “he prays to the Heavens for us.” + +On they went between the two lines of natives, who ceased their beating +of the water, and were silent as she passed. The river was shallow, and +they crossed it with ease. By now the regiment was gathered on its +further bank, two thousand men or more, brought hither to do honour to +this white girl in whom they chose to consider that the guardian spirit +of their people was incarnate. Contemplating them, Rachel wondered how +it came about that they should be thus prepared for her advent. The +answer rose in her mind. If she had refused to visit Zululand, it was +their mission to fetch her. It was wise, therefore, that she had come +of her own will. + +Forward she rode, a striking figure in her long white cloak, down which +her bright hair hung, sitting very proud and upright on her horse, +without a sign of doubt or fear. As she approached, the captains of the +regiment ran forward to meet her with lifted shield and crouching +bodies. + +“Hail!” cried their leader. “In the name of the Great Elephant, of +Dingaan the King, hail to thee, Princess of the Heavens, Holder of the +Spirit of Nomkubulwana.” + +Rachel rode on, taking no notice, marvelling who Nomkubulwana, whose +spirit she was supposed to enshrine, might be. Afterwards she +discovered that it was only another name for the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, +that mysterious white ghost believed by this people to control their +destinies, with whom it had pleased them to identify her. As her horse +left the wide river and set foot upon dry land, every man of the two +thousand soldiers, who were watching, as it seemed to her, with wonder +and awe, began to beat his ox-hide shield with the handle of his spear. +They beat very softly at first, producing a sound like the distant +murmur of the sea, then harder and harder till its volume grew to a +mighty roar, impossible to describe, a sound like the sound of thunder +that echoed along the water and from hill to hill. The mighty noise +sank and died away as it had begun, and for a moment there was silence. +Then at some signal every spear flashed aloft in the sunlight, and from +every throat came the royal salute—_Bayète_. It was a tremendous and +most imposing welcome, so tremendous that Rachel could no longer doubt +that this people regarded her as a being apart, and above the other +white folk whom they knew. + +At the time, however, she had little space for such thoughts, since the +mare she rode, terrified by the tumult, bucked and shied so violently +that she could scarcely keep her seat. She was a good rider, which was +fortunate for her, since, had she been ignominiously thrown upon such +an occasion, her prestige must have suffered, if indeed it were not +destroyed. As it proved, it was greatly enhanced by this accident. Many +of the Zulus of that day had never even seen a horse, which was +considered by all of them to be a dangerous if not a magical beast. +That a woman could remain seated on such a wild animal when it sprang +into the air, and swerved from side to side, struck them, therefore, as +something marvellous and out of experience, a proof indeed that she was +not as others are. + +She quieted the mare, and rode on between the white-shielded ranks, +who, their greeting finished, remained absolutely still like bronze +statues watching her with wondering eyes. When at length they were +passed, the captains and a guard of about fifty men ran ahead of her. +Then she came, and after her Tamboosa, leading the white ox, followed +by another guard, which in turn was followed by the entire regiment. +Thus royally escorted, asking no questions, and speaking no word, did +Rachel make her entry into Zululand. Only in her heart she wondered +whither she was going, and how that strange journey would end, +wondered, too, how it would fare with her father and her mother till +she returned to them. + +Well might she wonder. + +When she had ridden thus for about two hours an incident occurred which +showed her how great, and indeed how dreadful was the eminence on which +she had been set among these people. Suddenly some cattle, frightened +by the approach of the impi, rushed through it towards their kraal, and +a bull that was with them, seeing this unaccustomed apparition of a +white woman mounted on a strange animal, put down its head and charged +her furiously. She saw it coming, and by pulling the mare on to its +haunches, avoided its rush. Now at the time she was riding on a path +which ran along the edge of a little rock-strewn donga not more than +eight or ten feet deep, but steep-sided. Into this donga the bull, +which had shut its eyes to charge after the fashion of its kind, +plunged headlong, and as it chanced struck its horns against a stone, +twisting and dislocating the neck, so that it lay there still and dead. + +When the Zulus saw what had happened they uttered a long-drawn _Ow-w_ +of amazement, for had not the beast dared to attack the White Spirit, +and had not the Spirit rewarded it with instant death? Then a captain +made a motion with his hand and instantly men sprang upon the remaining +cattle, four or five of them that were following the bull, and +despatched them with assegais. Before Rachel could interfere they were +pierced with a hundred wounds. Now there was a little pause, while the +carcases of the beasts were dragged out of her path, and the +bloodstains covered from her eyes with fresh earth. Just as this task +was finished there appeared, scrambling up the donga, and followed by +some men, a fat and hideous-looking woman, with fish bladders in her +hair, and snake-skins tied about her, who, from her costume, Rachel +knew at once must be an _Isanuzi_ or witch-doctoress. Evidently she was +in a fury, as might be seen by the workings of her face, and the +extraordinary swiftness with which she moved notwithstanding her years +and bulk. + +“Who has dared to kill my cattle?” she screamed. “Is it thou whom men +name Nomkubulwana?” + +“Woman,” answered Rachel quietly, “the Heavens killed the bull which +would have hurt me. For the rest, ask of the captains of the King.” + +The witch-doctoress glanced at the dead bull which lay in the donga, +its head twisted up in an unnatural fashion at right angles to the +body, and for a moment seemed afraid. Then her rage at the loss of her +herd broke out afresh, for she was a person in authority, one +accustomed to be feared because of her black arts and her office. + +“When the Inkosazana is seen in Zululand,” she gasped, “death walks +with her. There is the token of it,” and she pointed to the dead +cattle. “So it has ever been and so shall it ever be. Red is thy road +through life, White One. Go back, go back now to thine own kraal, and +see whether or no my words are true,” and springing at the horse she +seized it by the bridle as though she would drag it round. + +Now in her hand Rachel held a little rod of white rhinoceros horn which +she used as a riding whip, and with this rod she pointed at the woman, +meaning that some of those with her should cause her to loose the +bridle. Too late she remembered that in this savage land such a motion +when made by the King or one in supreme command, had another dreadful +interpretation—death without pity or reprieve. + +In an instant, before she could interfere, before she could speak, the +witch-doctoress lay dead upon the carcase of the dead bull. + +“What of the others, Queen, what of the others?” asked the chief of the +slayers, bending low before her, and pointing with his spear to the +attendants of the witch-doctoress, who fled aghast. “Do they join this +evil-doer who dared to lift her hand against thee?” + +“Nay,” she answered in a low voice, for horror had made her almost +dumb. “I give them life. Forward.” + +“She gives them life!” shouted the praisers about her. “The Bearer of +life and death gives life to the children of the evil-doer,” and as the +great cavalcade marched forward, company after company took up these +words and sang them as a song. + + + + +CHAPTER X. +THE OMEN OF THE STAR + + +As it chanced and can easily be understood, Rachel could not have made +a more effective entry into Zululand, or one more calculated to confirm +her supernatural reputation. When the “wild beast” she rode plunged +about she had remained seated on it as though she grew there, whereas +every warrior knew that he would have fallen off. When the bull charged +her that bull had died, slain by the Heavens. When the Isanuzi, a witch +of repute, had lifted voice and hand against her she had commanded her +death, showing that she feared no rival magic. True the woman would +have been killed in any case, for such was the order of the King as to +all who should dare to affront the Inkosazana, yet the captains had +waited to see what Rachel would do that they might judge her +accordingly. If she had shown fear, if she had even neglected to +avenge, they might have marvelled whether after all she were more than +a beautiful white maiden filled with the wisdom of the whites. + +Now they knew better; she was a Spirit having the power of a Spirit +over beast and man, who smote as a Spirit should. The fame of it went +throughout the land, and little chance thenceforward had Rachel of +escaping from the shadow of her own fearful renown. + +Towards sundown they came to a kraal set upon a hill, and it was asked +of her if she were pleased to spend the night there. She bowed her head +in assent, and they entered the kraal. It was quite empty save for +certain maidens dressed in bead petticoats, who waited there to serve +her. All the other inhabitants had gone. They took her to a large and +beautifully clean hut. Kneeling on their knees, the maidens presented +her with food—meat and curdled milk, and roasted cobs of corn. She ate +of the corn and the milk, but the meat she sent away as a gift to the +captains. Then alone in that kraal, in which after they had served her +even the girls seemed to fear to stay, Rachel slept as best she might +in such solitude, while without the fence two thousand armed savages +watched over her safety. + +It was a troubled sleep, for she dreamed always of that +dreadful-looking Isanuzi with the fish-bladders in her hair, yelling to +her that her path through life was watered with blood, and bidding her +go back to her own kraal and see whether the words were true, an +ominous saying of which she could not read the riddle. She dreamed also +of the woman’s coarse, furious face turned suddenly to one of abject +terror, and then of the dreadful end—the red death without mercy and +without appeal which she had let loose by a motion of her hand. Another +dream she had was of her father and her mother, who seemed to be lying +side by side staring towards her with wide-open eyes, and that when she +spoke to them they would not answer. + +So the long night wore away, till at length Rachel woke with a start +thinking that a hand had been laid upon her face, to see by the faint +light of dawn which struggled into the hut through the cracks of the +door-boards that the hand was only a great rat that had crawled over +her and now nibbled at her hair. She sat up, frightening it and its +companions away, then rose and washed herself with water that stood by +in great gourds while without she heard the women singing some kind of +song or hymn of which she could not catch the words. + +Scarcely was she ready than they entered the hut, saluting her and +bringing more food. Rachel ate, then bade one of them say to the +captain of the impi that she was ready to start. Presently the girl +returned with the message that all was prepared. She walked from the +kraal to find her mare, which had been well fed and groomed by +Tamboosa, who had seen horses in Natal, and knew how they should be +treated, saddled and waiting, whilst before and behind it, arranged as +on the previous day, stood the warriors, who received her in dead, +respectful silence. + +She mounted, and the procession went forward. With a two hours’ halt at +midday they marched on over hill and dale, passing many villages of +beehive-shaped huts. As they came the inhabitants of these places +deserted them and fled, crying _“Nomkubulwana! Nomkubulwana!”_ It was +evident to Rachel that the tale of the death of the Isanuzi had +preceded her, and they feared lest, should they cross her path, her +fate would be their fate. Indeed, one of the strangest circumstances of +this strange adventure was the complete loneliness in which she lived. +Except those who were actually ordered to wait upon her, none dared +come near to Rachel; she was holy, a Spirit, to approach whom unbidden +might mean death. + +At nightfall they reached another empty kraal, where again she slept +alone. When they left it in the morning she called Tamboosa to her and +asked him at what hour they would come to Dingaan’s great town, +Umgugundhlovo, which means the Place of the trumpeting of the Elephant. +He answered, at sunset. + +So she rode on all that day also till as the sun began to sink, from a +hill whereon grew large euphorbia trees, on a plain backed by +mountains, she saw the town surrounded by a fence, inside of which were +thousands of huts, that in their turn surrounded a great open space. +Now they pushed forward quickly, and as darkness fell approached the +main gate of the place, where, as usual, there was no one to be seen. +But here they did not enter, marching on till they came to another +gate, that of the Intunkulu, the King’s house, where, their escort +done, the regiment turned and went away, leaving Rachel alone with the +envoy, Tamboosa, who still led the white ox. They entered this gate, +and presently came to a second. It was that of the Emposeni, the +Dwelling of the King’s wives, out of which appeared women crawling on +the ground before Rachel, and holding in their left hands torches of +grass. These undid the baggage from the ox, and at their signals, for +they did not seem to dare to speak to her, Rachel dismounted. Thereon +Tamboosa saluted her, and taking the horse by the bridle, led it away +with the ox. + +Then Rachel felt that she was indeed alone, for Tamboosa at any rate +had seen her home, which now was so far away. Still proudly enough she +followed the women, who, bent double as before, led her to a great hut +lit by a rude lamp filled with melted hippopotamus fat, where they set +down her bags, and departed, to return presently with food and water. + +Having washed off the dust of her long journey, and combed out her +hair, Rachel ate all she could, for she was hungry, and guessed that +she might need her strength that night. Then she lay down upon a pile +of beautiful karosses that had been placed ready for her, and rested. +An hour or more went by, and just as she was beginning to fall asleep +the door-board of the hut was thrust aside, and a tall woman entered, +who knelt to her and said: + +“Hail, Inkosazana! The King asks whether it be thy pleasure to appear +before him this night.” + +“It is my pleasure,” answered Rachel; “for that purpose have I +travelled here. Lead me to the King.” + +So the woman went out of the hut, Rachel following her to find that the +moon shone brightly in a clear sky. The woman conducted her through +tortuous reed fences, until presently they came to an open court where, +in the shadow of a hut, sat a number of men wrapped about with fur +karosses. Guessing that she was in the presence of Dingaan, Rachel drew +her white cloak round her tall form and walked forward slowly, till she +reached the centre of the space, where she stopped and stood quite +still, looking like a ghost in the moonlight. Then all the men to right +and left rose and saluted her silently by the uplifting of one arm; +only he who was in the midst of them remained seated and did not +salute. Still she stayed motionless, uttering no word for a long while, +six or seven minutes, perhaps. Her silence fought against theirs, and +she knew that the one who spoke first would own to inferiority. + +At length, in answering salutation, she lifted the little wand of white +horn that she carried and turned slowly as though to leave the place, +so that now the moonlight glistened on her lovely hair. Then, fearing +perhaps lest she should depart or vanish away, the man seated in the +centre said in a low half-awed voice: + +“I am Dingaan, King of the Amazulu. Say, White One, who art thou?” + +“By what name am I known here, O Dingaan the King?” she replied, +answering the question with a question. + +“By a high name, White One, a name that is seldom spoken, the name of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, the title of Nomkubulwana, the Spirit of our +people. How camest thou by that name?” + +“My name is my name,” she said. + +“We know, White One; the wind has borne all that story through the +land, it whispers it from the leaves of the forest and the reeds of the +water and the grass of the plains. We know that the Heavens gave thee +their own name, O Child of Heaven, O Holder of the Spirit of +Nomkubulwana.” + +“Thou sayest it, King. I do not say it, thou sayest it.” + +“I say it, and having seen thee I know that it is true, for thy beauty, +White One, is not the beauty of woman alone, although still thou beest +woman. Now I confirm to thee the words my messengers bore thee in past +days. Here, with me, thou rulest. The land is thine, my impis wait thy +word. Death and life are in thy hands; command, and they go forth to +slay; command, and they return again. Only thou rulest alone with me, +and the black folk, not the white, shall be thy servants.” + +“I hear thee, King. Now, as a first fruit, give to me Noie, daughter of +Seyapi, my slave whom the soldiers stole away from Ramah beyond the +river where I dwell.” + +“She is dead, White One, she is dead for her crimes,” answered Dingaan, +looking at her. + +Now Rachel’s heart sank in her, for it might well be that a trick had +been played on her, and that this was true. Or perhaps this tale of +Noie’s death was but a trap to test her powers; moreover, it was not +likely that the King, who had promised that she should live, would dare +to break his word to one whom he believed or half-believed to be a +spirit. + +For a moment she thought; then, after her nature, determined to be bold +and hazard all upon a throw. Therefore she did not argue or reproach, +but said: + +“She is not dead. I have questioned every spear in Zululand, and none +of them is red with her blood.” + +“Thou art right,” he answered; “the spears are clean. She died in the +river.” + +Now Rachel was sure, and answered in her clear voice: + +“I have questioned the waters, and I have questioned the crocodiles, +and they answer that Noie has passed them safely.” + +“Thou art right, White One. She died by a rope in yonder huts.” + +Now Rachel looked at the huts and cried: + +“Noie, I hear thee, I see thee, I smell thee out. Come forth, Noie.” + +The King and his councillors stared at her, whispering to one another, +and before ever they had done their whisperings out from among the +gloom of the huts crept Noie. + +To Rachel she crept, taking no heed even of the King, and crouching +down in the faint shadow of her that the moonlight threw, she flung her +arms about her knees and pressed her forehead on her feet. Now Rachel’s +heart bounded with joy at the sight of her, and she longed to bend down +and kiss her, but did not, lest her great dignity should be lessened in +the eyes of the King; only she said: + +“I greet you, Noie; be seated in my shadow, where you are safe, and +tell me, have these men dealt well by you?” + +“Not so ill, Inkosazana, that is since I reached the Great Kraal. But +one of them, he who sits yonder,” and she pointed to a certain induna, +“struck me on the journey, and took away my food.” + +Now Rachel looked at the man angrily, playing with the little wand in +her hand, whereon this induna shivered with terror, fearing lest she +should point it at him. Rising, he came to Rachel and flung himself +down before her. + +“What have you to say,” asked Rachel, “you who have dared to strike my +servant?” + +“Inkosazana,” he mumbled, “the maid was obstinate, and tried to run +away, and our orders were to bring her to the King. Spare my life, I +pray thee.” + +“King,” said Rachel, “I have power over this man, have I not?” + +“It is so,” answered Dingaan. “Kill him if thou wilt.” + +Rachel seemed to consider while the poor wretch, with chattering teeth, +implored her to forgive. Then she turned to Noie, saying: + +“He struck you, not me. I give him to you to do by as you will. Shall +he sleep to-night with the living or the dead?” + +Noie looked at him, and next at a mark on her arm, and the induna, +ceasing from his prayers to Rachel, clutched Noie by the ankle, and +begged her mercy. + +“Your life has been given to you,” he said, “give mine to me, lest +ill-fortune follow you.” + +“Do you remember,” asked Noie contemptuously, “how, when you had beaten +me, yonder by the Tugela, you said you hoped that it would be your luck +to put a spear through this heart of mine? And do you remember that I +answered you that the spear would be over your own heart first, and +that thereon you called me ‘Daughter of Wizards’ and struck me +again—me, the child of Seyapi, upon whom the mantle of the Inkosazana +lies, me who have drunk of her wisdom and of his—you struck _me_, you +dog,” and lifting her foot she spurned him in the face. + +Now the King and his company, concluding that the thing was finished, +glanced at Rachel to see her point with the rod and thus give the man +to death. But Rachel waited, sure that Noie had not done. Moreover, +whatever Noie might say, she had determined to save him. + +Meanwhile, the girl, after a pause, said: + +“Were you a man you would be too proud to ask your life of me, but you +are a dog; and, Dog, I remember that you have children, among them a +daughter of my own age, whom I saw come out to greet you. For her +sake, then, take your life, and with it this new name that I give +you—‘Soldier-who-strikes-girls.’” + +So the man rose, and weak with shame and the agony of suspense, crept +swiftly from the place, fearing lest the Inkosazana or her servant +might change her mind and kill him after all. But Noie’s name clung to +him so closely that at length, unable to bear the ridicule of it, he +and his family fled from Zululand. + +So this matter ended. + +Now the King spoke, saying: + +“White One, thy magic is great, and thine eyes could pierce the +darkness and see thy servant hidden, and call her forth to thee. Yet +know, she is mine, not thine, for when she fled I had already chosen +her to be my wife, and afterwards I sent and killed the wizard Seyapi, +and all his House.” + +“But this girl thou didst not kill, O King, for I saved her.” + +“It is so, White One. I have heard lately how thou didst call down the +lightning and burn up my soldier who followed after her, so that +nothing of him remained.” + +“Yes,” said Rachel quietly, “as, were it to please me, I could burn +thee up also, O King,” a saying at which. Dingaan looked afraid. + +“Yet,” he went on, waving his hand as though to put aside this +unpleasant suggestion, “the maid is mine, not thine, and therefore I +took her.” + +“How didst thou learn that she dwelt at my kraal?” asked Rachel. + +The King hesitated. + +“The white man, Ishmael, he whom thou callest Ibubesi, told thee, did +he not?” + +Dingaan bowed his head. + +“And he told thee that thou couldst make what promises thou wouldst to +me as to the girl’s life, but that afterwards when thou hadst called me +here to claim it, thou mightest kill her or keep her as a wife, as it +pleased thee.” + +“I can hide nought from thee; it is so,” said Dingaan. + +“Is that still in thy mind, O King?” asked Rachel again, beginning to +play with the little wand. + +“Not so, not so,” he answered hurriedly. “Hadst thou not come the girl +would have died, as she deserved to do according to our law. But thou +hast come and claimed her, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana, and +she sits in thy shadow and is clothed with thy garment. Take her then, +for henceforth she is holy, as thou art holy.” + +Rachel heard, and without any change of countenance waved her hand to +show that this question was finished. Then she asked suddenly: + +“What is this great matter whereof thou wouldst speak with me, O King?” + +“Surely thy wisdom has told thee, White One,” he answered uneasily. + +“Perchance, yet I would have it from thy lips, and now.” + +Now Dingaan consulted a little with his council. + +“White One,” he said presently, “the thing is grave, and we need +guidance. Therefore, as the circle of the witch-doctors have declared +must be done, we ask it of thee who art named with the name of the +Spirit of our people and hast of her wisdom. Thou knowest, White One, +of the fights in past years between the white people of Natal and the +Zulus, in which many were slain on either side. But now, when we are at +peace with the English, we hear of another white people, the Amaboona” +(_i.e._ the Dutch Boers), “who are marching towards us from the Cape, +and have already fought with Moselikatze—the traitor who was once my +captain—and killed thousands of his men. These Amaboona threaten us +also, and say aloud that they will eat us up, for they are brave and +armed with the white man’s weapons that spit out lightning. Now, White +One, what shall we do? Shall I send out my impis and fall on them while +they are unprepared, and make an end of them, as seems wisest, and is +the wish of my indunas? Or, shall I sit at home and watch, trying to be +at peace with them, and only strike back if they strike at me? Answer +not lightly, O Zoola, for much may hang upon thy words. Remember also +that he whose name may not be spoken, the Lion who ruled before me and +is gone, with his last breath uttered a certain prophecy concerning the +white people and this land.” + +“Let me hear that prophecy, O King.” + +“Come forth,” said Dingaan pointing to a councillor who sat in the +circle, “come forth, thou who knowest, and tell the tale in the ears of +this White One.” + +A figure rose, a draped figure whose face was hidden in a hood of +blanket. It came forward, and as it came it drew the blanket tighter +about it. Rachel, watching all things, saw, or thought she saw, that +one of its hands was white as though it had been burned with fire. +Surely she had seen such a hand before. + +“Speak,” she said. + +“Name me by my name and tell me who I am and I will obey thee,” +answered the man. + +Then she was sure, for she remembered the voice. She looked at him +indifferently and asked: + +“By what name shall I name you, O Slayer of a King? Will you be called +Mopo or Umbopa, who have borne them both?” + +Now Dingaan stared, and the shrouded form before her started as though +in surprise. + +“Why do you seek to mock me?” she went on. “Can a blanket of bark hide +that face of yours from these eyes of mine which saw it a while ago at +Ramah, when you came thither to judge of me, O Mouth of the King?” + +Now the man let the blanket slip from his head and looked at her. + +“It seems that it cannot,” he answered. “Then I told thee that I had +dreamed of the Spirit of our people, and that thou, White One, wast +like to her of whom I had dreamed. Canst thou tell me what was the +fashion of that dream of mine?” + +Now Rachel understood that notwithstanding his words at Ramah, this man +still doubted her, and was set up to prove her, and all that Noie had +told her about him and the secret history of the Zulus came back into +her mind. + +“Surely Mopo or Umbopa,” she replied, “you dreamed three dreams, not +one. Is it of the last you speak?—that dream at the kraal Duguza, when +the Inkosazana rode past you on a storm clothed in lightning, and +shaking in her hand a spear of fire?” + +“Yes, I speak of it,” he replied in an awed voice, “but if thou art but +a woman as thou hast said, how knowest thou these things?” + +“Perchance I am both woman and spirit, and perchance the past tells +them to me,” Rachel answered; “but the past has many voices, and now +that I dwell in the flesh I cannot hear them all. Let me search you +out. Let me read your heart,” and she bent forward and fixed her eyes +upon him, holding him with her eyes. + +“Ah! now I see and I hear,” she said presently. “Had you not a sister, +Mopo, a certain Baleka, who afterwards entered the house of the Black +One and bore a son and died in the Tatiyana Cleft? Shall I tell you how +she died?” + +“Tell it not! Tell it not!” exclaimed the old man quaveringly. + +“So be it. There is no need. Yet ere she died you made a promise to +this Baleka, and that promise you kept at the kraal Duguza, you and the +prince Umhlangana, and another prince whose name I forget,” and she +looked at Dingaan, who put his hand before his face. “You kept that +promise with an assegai—let me look, let me look into your heart—yes, +with a little assegai handled with the royal red wood, an assegai that +had drunk much blood.” + +Now a low moan broke from the lips of Dingaan, and those who sat with +them, while Umbopa shivered as though with cold. + +“Have mercy, I pray thee,” he gasped. “Forgive me if at times since we +met at Ramah I thought thee but a white maiden, beautiful and bold, as +thou didst declare thyself to be. Now I see thou hast the spirit, or +else how didst thou know these things?” + +Noie heard and smiled in the shadow, but Rachel stood silent. + +“I was bidden to tell thee of the last words of the Black One,” went on +Umbopa hurriedly; “but what need is there to tell thee anything who +knowest all? They were that he heard the sound of the running of the +feet of a great white people which shall stamp out the children of the +Zulus.” + +“Nay,” answered Rachel, “I think they were; _‘Wherefore wouldst thou +kill me, Mopo?’”_ + +Again Dingaan moaned, for he had heard these very words spoken. Umbopa +turned and stared at him, and he stared at Umbopa. + +“Come hither,” said Rachel, beckoning to the old man. + +He obeyed, and she threw the corner of her cloak over his head, and +whispered into his ear. He listened to her whisperings, then with a cry +broke from her and fled away out of the council of the King. + +When he had gone there was silence, though Dingaan looked a question +with his eyes. + +“Ask it not,” she said, “ask it not of me, or of him. I think this Mopo +here had his secrets in the past. I think that once he sat in a hut at +night and bargained with certain Great Ones, a prince who lives, and a +prince who died. Come hither, come hither, thou son of Senzangacona, +come from the fields of Death and tell me what was that bargain which +thou madest with Mopo, thou and another?” and once again Rachel +beckoned, this time upwards in the air. + +Now the face of Dingaan went grey, even in the moonlight it went grey +beneath the blackness of his skin, for there rose before his mind a +vision of a hut and of Mopo and of Umhlangana, the prince his brother +whom he had slain, and of himself, seated in the darkness, their heads +together beneath a blanket whispering of the murder of a king. + +“Thou knowest all,” he gasped, “thou art Nomkubulwana and no other. +Spare us, Spirit who canst summon our dead sins from the grave of time, +and make them walk alive before us.” + +“Nay, nay,” she answered, mockingly, “surely I am but a woman, daughter +of a Teacher who lives yonder over the Tugela, a white maiden who eats +and sleeps and drinks as other maidens do. Take notice, King, and you +his captains, that I am no spirit, nothing but a woman who chances to +bear a high name, and to have some wisdom. Only,” she added with +meaning, “if any harm should come to me, if I should die, then I think +that I should become a spirit, a terrible spirit, and that ill would it +go with that people against whom my blood was laid.” + +“Oh!” said the King, who still shook with fear, “we know, we know. Mock +us not, I pray. Thou art the Spirit who hast chosen to wear the robe of +woman, as flame hides itself in flint, and woe be to the hand that +strikes the fire from this stone. White One, give us now that wisdom +whereof thou speakest. Shall I fall upon the Boers or shall I let them +be?” + +Rachel looked upwards, studying the stars. + +“She takes counsel with the Heavens, she who is their daughter,” +muttered one of the indunas in a low voice. + +As he spoke it chanced that a bright meteor travelling from the +south-west swept across the sky to burst and vanish over the kraal of +Umgugundhlovo. + +“It is a messenger to her,” said one. “I saw the fire shine upon her +hair and vanish in her breast.” + +“Nay,” answered another, “it is the _Ehlose_, the guardian ghost of the +Amazulu that appears and dies.” + +“Not so,” broke in a third, “that light shows the Amaboona travelling +from the south-west to be eaten up in the blackness of our impis.” + +“Such a star runs ever before the death of kings. It fell the night ere +the Black One died,” murmured a fourth as though he spoke to himself. + +Only Dingaan, taking no heed of them, said, addressing Rachel: + +“Read thou the omen.” + +“Nay,” she replied upon the swift impulse of the moment, “I read it +not. Interpret it as ye will. Here is my answer to thy question, King. +_Those who lift the spear shall perish by the spear.”_ + +At this saying the captains murmured a little, for they, who desired +war, understood that she counselled peace between them and the Boers, +though others thought that she meant that the Boers would perish. +Dingaan also looked downcast. Watching their faces, Rachel was sure +that not even her hand could hold them back from their desire. That war +must come. Again she spoke: + +“The star travels whither it is thrown by the hand of the Umkulunkulu, +the Master of men; the spear finds the heart to which it is appointed. +Read you the omen as you will. I have spoken, but ye will not +understand. That which shall be, shall be.” + +She bent her head, and turned her ear towards the ground as though to +hearken. + +“What was that tale of the last words of the Great Lion who is gone?” +she went on. “Ask it of Mopo, ask it of Dingaan the King. It seems to +me that I also hear the feet of a people travelling over plain and +mountain, and the rivers behind them run red with blood. Are they black +feet or white feet? Read ye the omen as ye will. I have spoken for the +first time and the last; trouble me no more with this matter of the +white men and your war,” and turning, Rachel glided from the court, +followed by Noie with bowed head. + + + + +CHAPTER XI. +ISHMAEL VISITS THE INKOSAZANA + + +When at last they were in the hut and the door-board had been safely +closed, Rachel took Noie in her arms and kissed her. But Noie did not +kiss her back; she only pressed her hand against her forehead. + +“Why do you not kiss me, Noie?” asked Rachel. + +“How can I kiss you, Inkosazana,” replied the girl humbly, “I who am +but the dog at your feet, the dog whom twice it has pleased you to save +from death.” + +“Inkosazana!” exclaimed Rachel. “I weary of that name. I am but a woman +like yourself, and I hate this part which I must play.” + +“Yet it is a high part, and you play it very well. While I listened to +you to-night, Zoola, twice and thrice I wondered if you are not +something more than you deem yourself to be. That beautiful body of +yours is but a cup like those of other women, but say, who fills the +cup with the wine of wisdom? Why do kings and councillors fear you, and +why do you fear nothing? Why did dead Seyapi talk to me of you in +dreams? What strange chance gave you that name of yours and made you +holy in these men’s eyes? What power teaches you the truth and gives +you wit and strength to speak it? Why are you different from the rest +of maidens, white or black?” + +“I do not know, Noie. Something tells me what to do and say. Also, I +understand these Zulus, and you have taught me much. You told me all +the hidden tale of yonder Mopo a year gone by, or more, as you have +told me many of the darkest secrets of this people that you had from +your father, who knew them all. At the pinch I remembered it, no more, +and played upon them by my knowledge.” + +“What was it you said to Mopo under your cloak, Lady?” + +Rachel smiled as she answered: + +“I only asked him if it were not in his mind, having killed one king, +to kill another also, and that spear went home.” + +“Ah!” exclaimed Noie in admiration, “at least I never told you that.” + +“No; I read it in his eyes; for a moment all his heart was open to +me—yes, and the heart of Dingaan also. He fears Mopo, and Mopo hates +him, and one day hate and fear will come together.” + +“Ah!” said Noie again, “you know much.” + +“Yes,” answered Rachel with sudden passion, “more than I wish to know. +Noie, you are right, I am not altogether as others are; there is a +power in my blood. I see and hear what should not be seen and heard; at +times fears fill me, or joys lift me up, and I think that I draw near +to another world than ours. No; it is folly. I am over-wrought. Who +would not be that must endure so much and be set upon this throne, a +goddess among barbarians with life and death upon my lips? Oh! when the +King asked me his riddle I knew not what to answer, who feared lest ten +thousand lives might pay the price of a girl’s incautious words. Then +that meteor broke; there have been several this night, but none noted +them till I looked upwards, and you know the rest. Let them guess its +meaning, which they cannot, for it has none.” + +“Why did you not speak more plainly, Zoola?” + +“Oh! because I dared not. Who am I to meddle with such matters, who +came here but to save you? I warned them not to make war upon the +Boers; what more could I do? Moreover, it is useless, for fight they +must and will and pay the price. Of that I am sure. I feel it here,” +and she pressed her hand upon her heart. “Yes, and other nearer things! +Oh! Noie, I would that I were back at home. Say, can we start to-morrow +at the dawn?” + +Noie shook her head. + +“I do not think that they will let you go; they will keep you to be +their great doctoress. You should not have come. I sent you word—what +did my life matter?” + +“Keep me,” answered Rachel, stamping her foot. “They dare not; here at +least I am the Inkosazana, and I will be obeyed.” + +Noie made no answer; only she said: + +“Ishmael is here. I have seen him. He wished to have me killed at once +because he is afraid of me. But when he was sure that you were coming, +Dingaan would not break his word which he had sent to you.” + +Rachel’s face fell. + +“Ishmael!” she exclaimed in dismay, then recovered herself and added: +“Well, I am not afraid of Ishmael, for here his life is in my hand. Oh! +I am worn out; I cannot talk of the man to-night. I must sleep, Noie, I +must sleep. Come, lie at my side and let us sleep.” + +“Nay,” answered the girl; “my place is at the door. But drink this milk +and lay you down without fear, for I will watch.” + +Rachel obeyed, and Noie sat by her, holding her hand, till presently +her eyes shut and she slept. But Noie did not sleep. All that night she +sat there watching and listening, till at length the dawn came and she +lay down also by the door and rested. + +The sun was high in the heavens when Rachel woke. + +“Good morrow to you, Zoola,” said the sweet voice of Noie. “You have +slept well. Now you must rise, bathe yourself and eat, for already +messengers from the King have been to the outer gate, saying that they +wait to escort you to a better house that has been made ready for you.” + +“I hoped that they waited to escort me out of Zululand,” answered +Rachel. + +“I asked them of that, Zoola, but they declared it must not be, as the +council of the doctors had been summoned to consider your sayings, and +two days will pass before it can meet. Also they declare that your +horse is sick and not fit to travel, meaning that they will not let you +go.” + +“But I have the right to go, Noie.” + +“The bird has the right to fly, but what if it is in a cage, Zoola?” + +“I am queen here, Noie; the bars will burst at my word.” + +“It may be so, Zoola, but what if the bird should find that it has no +nest to fly to?” + +“What do you mean?” asked Rachel, paling. + +“Only that it seems best that you should not anger these Zulus, Lady, +lest it should come into their minds to destroy your nest, thinking +that so you might come to love this cage. No, no, I have heard nothing, +but I guess their thoughts. You need rest; bide here, where you are +safe, a day or two, and let us see what happens.” + +“Speak plainly, Noie. I do not understand your parable of birds and +cages.” + +“Zoola, I obey. I think that if you say you will go, none, not the King +himself, would dare to stay you, though you would have to go on foot, +for then that horse would die. But an impi would go with you, or before +you, and woe betide those who held you from returning to Zululand! Do +you understand me now?” + +“Yes,” answered Rachel. “You mean!—oh! I cannot speak it. I will remain +here a few days.” + +So she rose and bathed herself and was dressed by Noie, and ate of the +food that had been brought to the door of the hut. Then she went out, +and in the little courtyard found a litter waiting that was hung round +with grass mats. + +“The King’s word is that you should enter the litter,” said Noie. + +She did so, whereon Noie clapped her hands and girls in bead dresses +ran in, and having prostrated themselves before the litter, lifted it +up and carried it away, Noie walking at its side. + +Rachel, peeping between the mats, saw that she was borne out of the +town, surrounded, but at a distance, by a guard of hundreds of armed +men. Presently they began to ascend a hill, whereon grew many trees, +and after climbing it for a while, reached a large kraal with huts +between the outer and inner fence, and in its centre a great space of +park-like land through which ran a stream. + +Here, by the banks of the stream, stood a large new hut, and behind at +a little distance two or three other huts. In front of this great hut +the litter was set down by the bearers, who at once went away. Then at +Noie’s bidding Rachel came out of it and looked at the place which had +been given her in which to dwell. + +It was a beautiful spot, away from the dust and the noises of the Great +Kraal, and so placed upon a shoulder of the hillside that the soldiers +who guarded this House of the Inkosazana, as it was called, could not +be seen or heard. Yet Rachel looked at it with distaste, feeling that +it was that cage of which Noie had spoken. + +A cage it proved indeed, a solitary cage, for here Rachel abode in +regal seclusion and in state that could only be called awful. No man +might approach her house unbidden, and the maidens who waited upon her +did so with downcast eyes, never speaking, and falling on to their +knees if addressed. On the first day of her imprisonment, for it was +nothing less, an unhappy Zulu, through ignorance or folly, slipped +through the outer guard and came near to the inner fence. Rachel, who +was seated above, heard some shouts of rage and horror, and saw +soldiers running towards him, and in another minute a body being +carried away upon a shield. He had died for his sacrilege. + +Once a day ambassadors came to her from the King to ask of her health, +and if she had orders to give, but now even these men were not allowed +to look upon her. They were led in by the women, each of them with a +piece of bark cloth over his head, and from beneath this cloth they +addressed her as though she were in truth divine. On the first day she +bade them tell the King that her mission being ended, it was her desire +to depart to her own home beyond the river. They heard her words in +silence, then asked if she had anything to add. She replied—yes, it was +her will that they should cease to wear veils in her presence, also +that no more men should be killed upon her account as had happened that +morning. They said that they would convey the order at once, as several +were under sentence of death who had argued as to whether she were +really the Inkosazana. So she sent them away instantly, fearing lest +they should be too late, and they were led off backwards bowing and +giving the royal salute. Afterwards she rejoiced to hear that her +commands had arrived just in time, and that the blood of these poor +people was not upon her head. + +Next day the messengers returned at the same hour, unveiled as she +desired, bearing the answer of the King and his council. It was to the +effect that the Inkosazana had no need to ask permission to come or to +go. Her Spirit, they knew, was mighty and could wander where it willed; +all the impis of the Zulus could not hold her Spirit. But—and here came +the sting of this clever answer—it was necessary, until her sayings had +been considered, that the body in which that Spirit abode should remain +with them a while. Therefore the King and his counsellors and the whole +nation of the Zulus prayed her to be satisfied with the sending of her +Spirit across the Tugela, leaving her body to dwell a space in the +House of the Inkosazana. + +Rachel looked at them in despair, for what was she to reply to such +reasoning as this? Before she could make up her mind, their spokesman +said that a white man, Ibubesi, who said that he had often spoken with +her, asked leave to visit her in her house. + +Now Rachel thought a while. Ishmael was the last person in the whole +world whom she wished to see. After the interview when they parted, and +all that had happened since, it could not be otherwise. She remembered +the threats he had uttered then, and to her father afterwards, the +brutal and revolting threats. Some of these had been directed against +Noie, and subsequently Noie was kidnapped by the Zulus. That those +directed at herself had not been fulfilled was, she felt sure, due to a +lack of opportunity alone. + +Little wonder, then, that she feared and hated the man. Still he was of +white blood, and perhaps for this reason had authority among the Zulus, +who, as she knew, often consulted him. Moreover, notwithstanding his +vapourings, like the Zulus whose superstitions he had contracted, he +looked upon herself with something akin to fear. If she saw him she had +no cause to dread anything that he could do to her, at any rate in this +country where she was supreme, whereas on the other hand she might +obtain information from him which would be very useful, or make use of +him to enable her to escape from Zululand. On the whole, then, it +seemed wisest to grant him an interview, especially as she gathered +from the fact that the question was raised by Dingaan’s indunas, that +for some reason of his own, the King hoped that she would do so. + +Still she hesitated, loathing and despising him as she did. + +“You have heard,” she said in English to Noie, who stood behind her. +“Now what shall I say?” + +“Say—come,” answered Noie in the same tongue. + +“Read his black heart and find out truth; he no can keep it from you. +Say—come with soldiers. If he behave bad, tell them kill him. They obey +you. No mind me. I not afraid of that wild beast now.” + +Then Rachel said to the indunas: + +“I hear the King’s word, and understand that he wishes me to receive +this Ibubesi. Yet I know that man, as I know all men, white and black. +He is an evil man, and it is not my pleasure to speak with him alone. +Let him come with a guard of six captains, and let the captains be +armed with spears, so that if I give the word there may be an end of +this Ibubesi.” + +Then the messengers saluted and departed as before. + +On the morrow at about the same hour a praiser, or herald, arrived +outside the inner fence of the kraal, and after he had shouted out +Rachel’s titles, attributes, beauties and supernatural powers for at +least ten minutes, never repeating himself, announced that the indunas +of the King were without accompanied by the white man, Ibubesi, +awaiting her permission to enter. She gave it through Noie; and, the +horn wand in her hand, seated herself upon a carved stool in front of +the great hut. Presently an altercation arose upon the further side of +the reed fence in which she recognised Ishmael’s strident voice, +mingled with the deeper tones of the Zulus, who seemed to be insisting +upon something. + +“They command him to take off his headdress,” said Noie, “and threaten +to beat him if he will not.” + +“Go, tell them to admit him as he is, that I may see his face, and +learn if he be the white man whom I knew, or another,” answered Rachel, +and she went. + +Then the gate was opened and the messengers were led in by women. After +these came six captains, carrying broad spears, as she had commanded, +and last of all Ishmael himself. Rachel’s whole nature shrank at the +sight of his dark, handsome features. She loathed the man now as +always; her instinct warned her of danger at his hands. Also she +remembered his threats when last they met and she rejected him, and +what had passed between him and her father on the following day. But of +all this she showed nothing, remaining seated in silence with calm, set +face. + +Ishmael was advancing with a somewhat defiant air. Except for a kaross +upon his shoulders he wore European dress, and the ridiculous hat with +the white ostrich feather in it, both of them now much the worse for +wear, which she remembered so well. Also he had a lighted pipe in his +mouth. Presently one of the captains appeared to become suddenly aware +of this pipe, for, stretching out his hand, he snatched it away, and +the hat with it, throwing them upon the ground. Ishmael, whose teeth +and lips were hurt, turned on the man with an oath and struck him, +whereon instantly he was seized, and would perhaps have been killed +before Rachel could interfere had it not been unlawful to shed blood in +her presence. As it was, with a motion of her wand, she signified that +he was to be loosed, a command that Noie interpreted to them. At any +rate, they let him go, though a captain placed his feet on the hat and +pipe. Then Ishmael came forward and said awkwardly: + +“How do you do? I did not expect to see you here,” and he devoured her +beauty with his bold, greedy eyes, though not without doubt and dread, +or so thought Rachel. + +Taking no notice of his greeting, she said in a cold voice: + +“I have sent for you here to ask if you have any reason as to why I +should not order you to be killed for your crime against my servant, +Noie, and therefore against me?” + +Now Ishmael paled, for he had not expected such a welcome, and began to +deny the thing. + +“Spare your falsehoods,” went on Rachel. “I have it from the King’s +lips, and from my own knowledge. Remember only that here I am the +Inkosazana, with power of life and death. If I speak the word, or point +at you with this wand, in a minute you will have gone to your account.” + +“Inkosazana or not,” he answered in a cowed voice, “you know too much. +Well, then, she was taken that you might follow her to Zululand to ask +her life, and you see that the plan was good, for you came; and,” he +added, recovering some of his insolence and familiarity: “we are here +together, two white people among all these silly niggers.” + +Rachel looked him up and down; then she looked at the indunas seated in +silence before her, at the great limbed captains with their broad +spears beyond, reminding her in their plumes and attitudes of some +picture that she had seen of Roman gladiators about to die. Lastly she +looked at the delicately shaped Noie by her side, with her sweet, +inscrutable face, the woman whose parents and kin this outcast had +brought to a bloody death, the woman whom to forward his base ends he +had vilely striven to murder. Slowly she looked at them all and at him, +and said: + +“Shall I explain to these nobles and captains what you call them, and +what you are called among your own people? Shall I tell them something +of your story, Mr. Ishmael?” + +“You can do what you like,” he answered sullenly. “You know why I got +you here—because I love you: I told you that many months ago. While you +were down at Ramah I had no chance with you, because of that old +hypocrite of a father of yours, and this black girl,” and he looked at +Noie viciously. “Here I thought that it would be different—that you +would be glad of my company, but you have turned yourself into a kind +of goddess and hold me off,” and he paused. + +“Go on,” said Rachel. + +“All right, I will. You may think yourself a goddess, as I do myself +sometimes. But I know that you are a woman too, and that soon you will +get tired of this business. You want to go home to your father and +mother, don’t you? Well, you can’t. You are a prisoner here, for these +fools have got it into their heads that you are their Spirit, and that +it would be unlucky to let you out of the country. So here you must +stop, for years perhaps, or till they are sick of you and kill you. +Just understand, Rachel, that nobody can help you to escape except me, +and that I shan’t do so for nothing.” + +Rachel straightened herself upon her seat, gripping the edge of it with +her hands, for her temper was rising, while Noie bent forward and said +something in her ear. + +“What is that black devil whispering to you?” he asked. “Telling you to +have me killed, I expect. Well, you daren’t, for what would your holy +parents say? It would be murder, wouldn’t it, and you would go to hell, +where I daresay you come from, for otherwise how could you be such a +witch? Look here,” he went on, changing his tone, “don’t let’s +squabble. Make it up with me. I’ll get you clear of this and marry you +afterwards on the square. If you won’t, it will be the worse for +you—and everybody else, yes, everybody else.” + +“Mr. Ishmael,” answered Rachel calmly, “you are making a very great +mistake, about my scruples as to taking life I mean, amongst other +things. Once when it was necessary you saw me kill a man. Well, if I am +forced to it, what I did then I will do again, only not with my own +hand. Mr. Ishmael, you said just now that you could get me out of +Zululand. I take you at your word, not for my own sake, for I am +comfortable enough here, but for that of my father and mother, who will +be anxious,” and her voice weakened a little as she spoke of them. + +“Do you? Well, I won’t. I am comfortable here also, and shall be more +so as the husband of the Inkosazana. This is a very pretty kraal, and +it is quite big enough for two,” he added with an amorous sneer. + +Now for a minute at least Rachel sat still and rigid. When she spoke +again it was in a kind of gasp: + +“Never,” she said, “have you gone nearer to your death, you wanderer +without name or shame. Listen now. I give you one week to arrange my +escape home. If it is not done within that time, I will pay you back +for those words. Be silent, I will hear no more.” + +Then she called out: + +“Rise, men, and bear the message of the Inkosazana to Dingaan, King of +the Zulus. Say to Dingaan that this wandering white dog whom he has +sent into my house has done me insult. Say that he has asked me, the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to be one of his wives.” + +At these words the counsellors and captains uttered a shout of rage, +and two of the latter seized Ishmael by the arm, lifting their spears +to plunge them into him. Rachel waved her wand and they let them fall +again. + +“Not yet,” she said. “Take him to the King, and if my word comes to the +King, then he dies, and not till then. I would not have his vile blood +on my hands. Unless I speak, I, Queen of the Heavens, leave him to the +vengeance of the Heavens. My mantle is over him, lead him back to the +King and let me see his face no more.” + +“We hear and it shall be so,” they answered with one voice, then +forgetting their ceremony hustled Ishmael from the kraal. + +“Have I done well?” asked Rachel of Noie, when they were alone. + +“No, Zoola,” she answered, “you should have killed the snake while you +were hot against him, since when your blood grows cold you can never do +it, and he will live to bite you.” + +“I have no right to kill a man, Noie, just because he makes love to me, +and I hate him. Also, if I did so he could not help me to escape from +Zululand, which he will do now because he is afraid of me.” + +“Will he be afraid of you when you are both across the Tugela?” asked +Noie. “Inkosazana, give me power and ask no questions. Ibubesi killed +my father and mother and brethren, and has tried to kill me. Therefore +my heart would not be sore if, after the fashion of this land, I paid +him spears for battle-axes, for he deserves to die.” + +“Perhaps, Noie, but not by my word.” + +“Perhaps by your hand, then,” said Noie, looking at her curiously. +“Well, soon or late he will die a red death—the reddest of deaths, I +learned that from the spirit of my father.” + +“The spirit of your father?” said Rachel, looking at her. + +“Certainly, it speaks to me often and tells me many things, though I +may not repeat them to you till they are accomplished. Thus I was not +afraid in the hands of Dingaan, for it told me that you would save me.” + +“I wish it would speak to me and tell me when I can go home,” said +Rachel with a sigh. + +“It would if it could, Zoola, but it cannot because the curtain is too +thick. Had all you loved been slain before your eyes, then the veil +would be worn thin as mine is, and through it, you who are akin to +them, would hear the talk of the ghosts, and dimly see them wandering +beneath their trees.” + +“Beneath their trees——!” + +“Yes, the trees of their life, of which all the boughs are deeds and +all the leaves are words, under the shadow of which they must abide for +ever. My people could tell you of those trees, and perhaps they will +one day when we visit them together. Nay, pay no heed, I was wandering +in my talk. It is the sight of that wild beast, Ibubesi. You will not +let me kill him! Well, doubtless it is fated so. I think one day you +will be sorry—but too late.” + + + + +CHAPTER XII. +RACHEL SEES A VISION + + +That evening Ishmael was brought before the King. He was in evil case, +for the captains, some of whom had grudges against him, when he tried +to break away from them outside the gate, had beaten him with their +spear shafts nearly all the way from the kraal to the Great Place, +remarking that he fought and remonstrated, that the Inkosazana had +forbidden them to kill him, but had said nothing as to giving him the +flogging which he deserved. His clothes were torn, his hat and pipe +were lost—indeed hours before Noie had thrown both of them into the +fire—his eyes were black from the blow of a heavy stick and he was +bruised all over. + +Such was his appearance when he was thrust before Dingaan, seething +with rage which he could scarcely suppress, even in that presence. + +“Did you visit the Inkosazana to-day, White Man?” asked the King +blandly, while the indunas stared at him with grim amusement. + +Then Ishmael broke out into a recital of his wrongs, demanding that the +captains who had beaten him, a white man, and a great person, should be +killed. + +“Silence,” said Dingaan at length. “The question, Night-prowler, is +whether you should not be killed, you dog who dared to insult the +Inkosazana by offering yourself to her as a husband. Had she commanded +you to be speared, she would have done well, and if you trouble me with +your shoutings, I will send you to sleep with the jackals to-night +without waiting for her word.” + +Now, seeing his danger, Ishmael was silent, and the King went on: + +“Did you discover, as I bade you, why it is that the Inkosazana desires +to leave us?” + +“Yes, King. It is because she would return to her own people, the old +prayer-doctor and his wife.” + +“They are not her people!” exclaimed Dingaan. “We know that she came to +them out of the storm, and that they are but the foster-parents chosen +for her by the Heavens. You were the first to tell us that story, and +how she caused the lightning to burn up my soldier yonder at Ramah. We +are her people and no others. Can the Inkosazana have a father and a +mother?” + +“I don’t know,” answered Ishmael, “but she is a woman and I never knew +a woman who was without them. At least I am sure that she looks upon +them as her father and mother, obeying them in all things, and that she +will never leave them while they live, unless they command her to do +so.” + +Dingaan stared at him with his pig-like eyes, repeating after +him—“while they live, unless they command her to do so.” Then he asked: + +“If the Inkosazana desires to go, who is there that dares to stay her, +and if she puts out her magic, who is there that has the power? If a +hand is lifted against her, will she not lay a curse on us and bring +destruction upon us?” + +“I don’t know,” answered Ishmael again, “but if she goes back among the +white folk and is angry, I think that she will bring the Boers upon +you.” + +Now Dingaan’s face grew very troubled, and bidding Ishmael stand back +awhile, he consulted with his council. Then he said: + +“Listen to me, White Man. It would be a very evil thing if the +Inkosazana were to leave us, for with her would go the Spirit of our +people, and their good luck, so say the witch-doctors with one voice, +and I believe them. Further, it is our desire that she should remain +with us a while. This day the Council of the Diviners has spoken, +saying that the words of the Inkosazana which she uttered here are too +hard for them, and that other doctors of a people who live far away, +must be sent for and brought face to face with her. Therefore here at +Umgugundhlovo she should abide until they come.” + +“Indeed,” answered Ishmael indifferently. + +In the doctors who dwell far away, and the council of the Diviners he +had no belief. But understanding the natives as he did he guessed +correctly enough that the latter found themselves in a cleft stick. +Worked on by their superstitions, which he had first awakened for his +own ends, they had accepted Rachel as something more than human, as the +incarnation of the Spirit of their people. This Mopo, who was said to +have killed Chaka by command of that Spirit, had acknowledged her to +be, and therefore they did not dare to declare that her words spoken as +an oracle were empty words. But neither did they dare to interpret the +saying that she meant that no attack must be made upon the Boers and +should be obeyed. To do this would be to fly in the face of the martial +aspirations of the nation and the secret wishes of the King, and +perhaps if war ultimately broke out, would cost them their lives. So it +came about that they announced that they could not understand her +sayings, and had decided to thrust off the responsibility on to the +shoulders of some other diviners, though who these men might be Ishmael +neither knew nor took the trouble to ask. + +“But,” went on the King, “who can force the dove to build in a tree +that does not please it, seeing that it has wings and can fly away? Yet +if its own tree, that in which it was reared from the nest, could be +brought to it, it might be pleased to abide there. Do you understand, +White Man?” + +“No,” answered Ishmael, though in fact he understood well enough that +the King was playing upon Rachel’s English name of Dove, and that he +meant that her home might be moved into Zululand. “No, the Inkosazana +is not a bird, and who can carry trees about?” + +“Have the spear-shafts knocked the wit out of you, Ibubesi,” asked +Dingaan, impatiently, “or are you drunk with beer? Learn then my +meaning. The Inkosazana will not stay because her home is yonder, +therefore it must be brought here and she will stay. At first I gave +orders that if this old white teacher and his wife tried to accompany +her, they should be killed. Now I eat up those words. They must come to +Zululand.” + +“How will you persuade them to be such fools?” asked Ishmael. + +“How did I persuade the Inkosazana herself to come? Was it not to seek +one whom she loved?” + +“They will think that you have killed her, and wish to kill them also.” + +“No, because you will go in command of an impi and show them +otherwise.” + +“I cannot go; your brutes of captains have hurt my head, and lamed me; +I cannot walk or ride.” + +“Then you can be carried in a litter, or,” he added threateningly, “you +can abide here with the vultures. The Inkosazana is merciful, but why +should I not avenge her wrongs upon you, white dog, who have dared to +scratch at the kraal gate of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola?” + +Now Ishmael saw that he had no choice; also a dark thought rose dimly +in his mind. He desired to win Rachel above everything on earth, he was +mad with love—or what he understood as love—of her, and this business +might be worked to his advantage. Moreover, to stay was death. So he +fell to bargaining for a reward for his services, a large reward in +cattle and ivory; half of it to be paid down at once, and it was +promised to him. Then he took his instructions. These were that he was +to travel to the mission station of Ramah in command of a small impi of +three hundred men, whose only orders would be that they were to obey +him in all things! That he was to tell the Umfundusi who was called +Shouter, that if they wished to see her any more, he and his wife must +come to dwell with the Inkosazana, in Zululand: that if they refused he +was to bring them by force. If, perchance, the Inkosazana, choosing to +exercise her authority, crossed the Tugela and reached Ramah before he +could do this, he was still to bring them, for then she would follow. +In the same way, if the Shouter and his wife met her on the road, they +were to travel on, for then she would turn and accompany them. He was +to go at once and execute these orders. + +“I hear,” said Ishmael, “and will start as soon as the cattle have been +delivered and sent on with the ivory to my kraal, Mafooti.” + +There was something in the man’s voice, or in the look of low cunning +which spread itself over his face, that attracted Dingaan’s attention. + +“The cattle and the ivory shall be sent,” he said, sternly, “but ill +shall it be for you, Ibubesi, if you seek to trick me in this matter. +You have grown rich on my bounty, and yonder at your place, Mafooti, +you have many cows, many wives, many children—my spies have given me +count of all of them. Now, if you play me false, or if you dare to lift +a finger against the White One, know that I will burn that kraal and +slay the inhabitants with the spear and take the cattle, and when I +catch you, Ibubesi, I will kill you, slowly, slowly. I have spoken, go. + +“I go, Great Elephant, Calf of the Black Cow, and I will obey in all +things,” answered Ishmael in a humble voice, for he was frightened. +“The white people shall be brought, only I trust to you to protect me +from the anger of the Inkosazana for all that I may do.” + +“You must make your own peace with the Inkosazana,” answered Dingaan, +and turning, he crept into his hut. + +An hour later the great induna, Tamboosa, appeared at Rachel’s kraal, +and craved leave to speak with her. + +“What is it?” asked Rachel when he had been admitted. “Have you come to +lead me out of Zululand, Tamboosa?” + +“Nay, White One,” he answered, “the land needs you yet awhile. I have +come to tell you that Dingaan would speak with your servant Noie, if it +be your good pleasure to let her visit him. Fear not. No harm shall +come to her, if it does you may order me to be put to death. You, +yourself, could not be safer than she shall be.” + +“Are you afraid to go?” asked Rachel of Noie. + +“Not I,” answered the girl, with a laugh. “I trust to the King’s word +and to your might.” + +“Depart then,” said Rachel, “and come back as swiftly as you may. +Tamboosa shall lead you.” + +So Noie went. + +Two hours after sundown, while Rachel was eating her evening meal in +her Great Hut, attended by the maidens, the door-board was drawn aside, +and Noie entered, saluted, and sat down. Rachel signed to the women to +clear away the food and depart. When they had gone she asked what the +King’s business was, eagerly enough, for she hoped that it had to do +with her leaving Zululand. + +“It is a long story, Zoola,” answered Noie, “but here is the heart of +it. I told you when first we met that I am not of this people, although +my mother was a Zulu. I told you that I am of the Dream-people, the +Ghost-people, the little Grey-people, who live away to the north +beneath their trees, and worship their trees.” + +“Yes,” answered Rachel, “and that is why you care nothing for men as +other women do, but dream dreams and talk with spirits. But what of +it?” + +“That is why I dream dreams and talk with spirits, as one day I hope +that I shall teach you to do, you whose soul is sister to my soul,” +replied Noie, her large eyes shining strangely in her delicate face. +“And this of it—the Ghost-people are diviners, they can read the future +and see the hearts of men; there are no diviners like them. Therefore +chiefs and peoples who dwell far away send to them with great gifts, +and pray them come read their fate, but they will seldom listen or +obey. Now Dingaan and his councillors are troubled about this matter of +the Boers, and the meaning of the words you spoke as to their waging +war on them, and of the omen of the falling star. The council of the +doctors can interpret none of these things, nor dare they ask you to do +so, since you bade them speak no more to you of that matter, and they +know, that if they did, either you would not answer, or, worse still, +say words that would displease them.” + +“They are right there,” said Rachel. “To have to play the dark oracle +once is enough for me. If I speak again, it shall be plainly.” + +“Therefore they have bethought them of the Dealers in Dreams and desire +to bring you face to face with their prophets, the Ghost-Kings, that +these may see your greatness and tell them the meaning of your words, +and of the omen that you caused to travel through the skies.” + +“Do you mean that they wish me to visit these Ghost-Kings, Noie?” + +“Not so, Zoola, for then they must part with your presence. They wish +that the priests of the Ghost-Kings should visit you, bearing with them +the word of the Mother of the Trees.” + +“Visit me! How can they? Who will bring them here?” + +“They wish that I should bring them, for as they know, I am of their +blood, and I alone can talk their language, which my father taught me +from a child.” + +“But, Noie, that would mean that we must be separated,” said Rachel, in +alarm. + +“Yes, it would mean that, still I think it best that you should humour +them and let me go, for otherwise I do not know how you will ever +escape from Zululand. Now I told the King that I thought you would +permit it on one condition only—that after you had been brought face to +face with the priests of the Ghost-Kings, and they had interpreted your +riddle, you should be escorted whence you came, and he answered that it +should be so, and that meanwhile you could abide here in honour, peace +and safety. Moreover, he promised that a messenger should be sent to +Ramah to explain the reason of your delay.” + +“But how long will you be on the journey, Noie, and what if these +prophets of yours refuse to visit Dingaan?” + +“I cannot tell you who have never travelled that road. But I will march +fast, and if I tire, swift runners shall bear me in a litter. To those +who have the secret of its gate that country is not so very far away. +Also, the Old Mother of the Trees is my father’s aunt, and I think that +the prophets will come at my prayer, or at the least send the answer to +the question. Indeed, I am sure of it—ask me not why.” + +Still for a long while Rachel reasoned against this separation, which +she dreaded, while Noie reasoned for it. She pointed out that here at +least none could harm her, as they had seen in the treatment meted out +to Ishmael, a white man whom the Zulus looked upon as their friend. +Also she said with conviction that these mysterious Ghost-Kings were +very powerful, and could free her from the clutches of the Zulus, and +protect her from them afterwards, as they would do when they came to +know her case. + +The end of it was that Rachel gave way, not because Noie’s arguments +convinced her, but because she was sure that she had other reasons she +did not choose to advance. + +From that day when each of them tossed up a hair from her head at +Ramah, notwithstanding the difference of their race and circumstances, +these two had been as sisters. Rachel believed in Noie more, perhaps, +than in any other living being, and thus also did Noie believe in +Rachel. They knew that their destinies were intertwined, and were sure +that not rivers or mountains or the will and violence of men, could +keep them separate. + +“I see,” said Rachel, at length, “that you believe that my fate hangs +upon this embassy of yours.” + +“I do believe it,” answered Noie, confidently. + +“Then go, but come back as swiftly as you may, for, my sister, I know +not how without you I shall live on in this lonely greatness,” and she +took her in her arms and kissed her lips. + +Afterwards, as they were laying themselves down to sleep, Rachel asked +her if she had heard anything about Ishmael. She answered that she +learned at the Great Kraal that he had been brought before the King +that afternoon, and then taken back to his hut, where he was under +guard. One of her escort told her, too, that since he saw the King, +Ibubesi had fallen very sick, it was thought from a blow that he had +received at the house of Inkosazana, and that now he was out of his +mind and being attended by the doctors. “I wish,” added Noie viciously, +“that he were out of his body also, for then much sorrow would be +spared. But that cannot be before the time.” + +On the next day before noon, Noie departed upon her journey. Rachel +sent for the captains of her escort and the Isanusis, or doctors, who +were to accompany her, and in a few stern words gave her into their +charge, saying that they should answer for her safety with their lives, +to which they replied that they knew it, and would do so. If any harm +came to the daughter of Seyapi through their fault, they were prepared +to die. Then she talked for a long while with Noie, telling her all she +knew of the Boers and the purpose of their wanderings, that she might +be able to repeat it to her people, and show them how dreadful would be +a war between this white folk and the Zulus. + +Noie answered that she would give her message, but that it was +needless, since the Ghost-Kings could see all that passed “in the bowls +of water beneath their trees, and doubtless knew already of her coming +and of the cause of it,” a reply of which Rachel had not time to +inquire the meaning. After this they embraced and parted, not without +some tears. + +When the gate shut behind Noie, Rachel walked to the high ground at the +back of her hut, whence she could see over the fence of the kraal, and +watched her departure. She had an escort of a hundred picked soldiers, +with whom went fifty or sixty strong bearers, who carried food, +karosses, and a litter. Also there were three doctors of magic and +medicine, and two women, widows of high rank who were to attend upon +her. At the head of this procession, save for two guides, walked Noie +herself, with sandals on her feet, a white robe about her shoulders, +and in her hand a little bough on which grew shining leaves, whereof +Rachel did not know the meaning. She watched them until they passed +over the brow of the hill, on the crest of which Noie turned and waved +the bough towards her. Then Rachel went back to her hut, and sat there +alone and wept. + +This was the beginning of many dreadful days, most of which she passed +wandering about within the circuit of the kraal fence, a space of some +three or four acres, or seated under the shadow of certain beautiful +trees, which overhung a deep, clear pool of the stream that ran through +the kraal, a reed-fringed pool whereon floated blooming lilies. That +quiet water, the happy birds that nested in the trees and the flowering +lilies seemed to be her only friends. Of the last, indeed, she would +count the buds, watching them open in the morning and close again for +their sleep at night, until a day came when their loveliness turned to +decay, and others appeared in their place. + +On the morrow of Noie’s departure, Tamboosa and other indunas visited +her, and asked her if she would not descend to the kraal of the King, +and help him and his council to try cases, since while she was in the +land she was its first judge. She answered, “No, that place smelt too +much of blood.” If they had cases for her to try, let them be brought +before her in her own house. This she said idly, thinking no more of +it, but next day was astonished to learn that the plaintiff and +defendant in a great suit, with their respective advocates, and from +thirty to forty witnesses, were waiting without to know when it was her +pleasure to attend to their business. + +With characteristic courage Rachel answered, “Now.” Her knowledge of +law was, it is true, limited to what, for lack of anything more +exciting, she had read in some handbooks belonging to her father, who +had been a justice of the peace in the Cape Colony, and to a few cases +which she had seen tried in a rough-and-ready fashion at Durban, to +which must be added an intimate acquaintance with Kaffir customs. +Still, being possessed with a sincere desire to discover the truth and +execute justice, she did very well. The matter in dispute was a large +one, that of the ownership of a great herd of cattle which was claimed +as an inheritance by each of the parties. Rachel soon discovered that +both these men were very powerful chiefs, and that the reason of their +cause being remitted to her was that the King knew that if he decided +in favour of either of them he would mortally offend the other. + +For a long while Rachel, seated on her stool, listened silently to the +impassioned pleadings of the plaintiff’s lawyers. Presently this +plaintiff was called as a witness, and in the course of his evidence +said something which convinced her that he was lying. Then breaking her +silence for the first time, she asked him how he dared to give false +witness before the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to whom the truth was always +open, and who was acquainted with every circumstance connected with the +cattle in dispute. The man, seeing her eyes fixed upon him, and being +convinced of her supernatural powers, grew afraid, broke down, and +publicly confessed his attempted fraud, into which he said he had been +led by envy of his cousin, the defendant’s, riches. + +Rachel gave judgment accordingly, commanding that he should pay the +costs in cattle and a fine to the King, and warned him to be more +upright in future. The result was that her fame as a judge spread +throughout the land, and every day her gates were beset with suitors +whose causes she dealt with to the best of her ability, and to their +entire satisfaction. Criminal prosecutions that involved the +death-sentence or matters connected with witchcraft, however, she +steadily refused to try, saying that the Inkosazana should not cause +blood to flow. These things she left to the King and his Council, +confining herself to such actions as in England would come before the +Court of Chancery. Thus to her reputation as a spiritual queen, Rachel +added that of an upright judge who could not be influenced by fear or +bribes, the first, perhaps, that had ever been known in Zululand. + +But she could not try such cases all day, the strain was too great, +although in the end most of them partook of the nature of arbitrations, +since the parties involved, having come to the conclusion that it was +not possible to deceive one so wise, grew truthful and submitted their +differences to the decision of her wisdom. + +After they were dismissed, which was always at noon, for she opened her +court at seven and would not sit more than five hours, Rachel was left +in her solitary state until the next morning, and oh! the hours hung +heavily upon her hands. A messenger was despatched to Ramah, but after +ten days he returned saying that the Tugela was in flood, and he could +not cross it. She sent him out again, and a week later was told that he +had been killed by a lion on his journey. Then another messenger was +chosen, but what became of him she never knew. + +It was about this time that Rachel learned that Ishmael, having +recovered from his sickness, had escaped from Umgugundhlovo by night, +whither none seemed to know. From that moment fears gathered thick upon +the poor girl. She dreaded Ishmael and guessed that his departure +without communicating with her boded her no good. Indeed, once or twice +she almost wished that she had taken Noie’s counsel and given him over +to the justice of the King. Meanwhile of Noie herself nothing had been +heard. She had vanished into the wilderness. + +Living this strange and most unnatural life, Rachel’s nerves began to +give way. While she tried her cases she seemed stern and calm. But when +the crowd of humble suitors had dispersed from the outer court in which +she sat as a judge, and the shouts of the praisers rushing up and down +beyond the fence and roaring out her titles had died away, and having +dismissed the obsequious maidens who waited upon her, she retired to +the solitude of her hut to rest—ah! then it was different. Then she lay +down upon her bed of rich furs and at times burst into tears because +she who seemed to be a supernatural queen, was really but a white girl +deserted by God and man. + +Now it was the season of thunderstorms, and almost every afternoon +these dreadful tempests broke over her kraal, which shook in the roll +and crash of the meeting clouds, while beyond the fence the jagged +lightning struck and struck again upon the ironstone of the hillside. + +She had never feared such storms before, but now they terrified her. +She dreaded their advent, and the worst of it was that she must not +show her dread, she who was supposed to rule and direct the lightning. +Indeed, the bounteous rains which fell ensuring a full harvest after +several years of drought, were universally attributed to the good +influence of her presence in the land. In the same way when a +thunderbolt struck the hut of a doctor who but a day or two before had +openly declared his disbelief in her powers, killing him and his +principal wife, and destroying his kraal by fire, the accident was +attributed to her vengeance, or to that of the Heavens, who were angry +at this lack of faith. After this remarkable exhibition of supernatural +strength, needless to say, the voice of adverse criticism was stayed; +Rachel became supreme. + +But the storms passed, and when they had rolled away at length, doing +her no hurt, and the sun shone out again, she would go and sit beneath +the trees at the edge of the beautiful pool until the closing lilies +and the chill of the air told her that night drew on. + +Oh! those long nights—how endless they seemed to Rachel in her +loneliness. Now she who used to sleep so well, could not sleep, or when +she slept she dreamed. She dreamed of her mother, always of her mother, +that she was ill, and calling her, until she came to believe that in +truth this was so. So much did this conviction work upon her mind, that +she determined not to wait for the return of Noie, but at all costs to +try to leave Zululand, and through Tamboosa declared her will to the +King. Next morning the answer came back that of course none could +control her movements, but if she would go, she must fly, as all the +rivers were in flood, as she might see if she would walk to the top of +the mountain behind her kraal. Tamboosa added that a company of men who +had been sent to recapture Ishmael, were kept for a week upon the banks +of the first of them, and at length, being unable to cross, had +returned, as her messenger had done. Knowing from other sources that +this was true, Rachel made no answer. What she did not know, however, +was that Ishmael had crossed the smaller rivers before the flood came +down, and gone on to meet the soldiers, who were ordered to await him +on the banks of the Tugela. + +Escape was evidently impossible at present, and if it had been +otherwise, clearly the Zulus did not mean to let her go. She must abide +here in the company of her terrors and her dreams. + +At length, happily for her, these distressing dreams of Rachel’s began +to be varied by others of a pleasanter complexion, of which, although +they were vivid enough, she could only remember upon waking that they +had to do with Richard Darrien, the companion of her adventure in the +river, of whom she had heard nothing for so many years. For aught she +knew he might have died long ago, and yet she did not think that he was +dead. Well, if he lived he might have forgotten her, and yet she did +not believe that he had forgotten her, he who as a boy had wished to +follow her all his life, and whom she had thought of day by day from +that hour to this. Yes, she had thought of him, but not thus. Why, at +such a time, did he arise in strength before her, seeming to occupy all +her soul? Why was her mind never free of him? Could it be that they +were about to meet again? She shivered as the hope took hold of her, +shivered with joy, and remembered that her mother had always said that +they would meet. Could it be that he of all men on the earth, for if he +lived he was a man now, was coming to rescue her? Oh! then she would +fear nothing. Then in every peril she would feel safe as a child in its +mother’s arms. No, the thing was too happy to come about; her +imagination played tricks with her, no more. And yet, and yet, why did +he haunt her sleep? + +The dreary days went on; a month had passed since Noie vanished over +yonder ridge, and worst of all, for three nights the dreams of Richard +had departed, while those of her mother remained. + +Rachel was worn out; she was in despair. All that morning she had spent +in trying a long and heavy case, which occupied but wearied her mind, +one of those eternal cases about the inheritance of cattle which were +claimed by three brothers, descendants of different wives of a +grandfather who had owned the herd. Finally she had effected a +compromise between the parties, and amidst their salutes and +acclamations, retired to her hut. But she could not eat; the sameness +of the food disgusted her. Neither could she rest, for the daily +tempest was coming up, and the heavy atmosphere, or the electricity +with which it was charged, and the overpowering heat, exasperated her +nervous system and made sleep impossible. At length came the usual rush +of icy wind and the bursting of the great storm. The thunder crashed +and bellowed; the lightning flickered and flared; the rain fell in a +torrent. It passed as it always did, and the sun shone out again. +Gasping with relief, Rachel went out of the oven-like hut into the +cool, sweet air, and sat down upon a tanned bull’s hide which she had +ordered her servants to spread for her by the pool of water upon the +bank beneath the trees. It was very pleasant here, and the raindrops +shaken from the wet leaves fell upon her fevered face and hands and +refreshed her. + +She tried to forget her troubles for a little while, and began to think +of Richard Darrien, her boy-lover of a long-past hour, wondering what +he looked like now that he was grown to be a man. + +“If only you would come to help me! Oh! Richard, if only you would come +to help me,” the poor, worn-out girl murmured to herself, and so +murmuring fell asleep. + +Suddenly it seemed to her that she was wide awake, and staring into a +part of the pool beneath her where the bottom was of granite and the +water clear. In this water she saw a picture. She saw a great laager of +waggons, and outside of one of them a group of bearded, jovial-looking +men smoking and talking. Presently another man of sturdy build and +resolute carriage, who was followed by a weary Kaffir, walked up to +them. His back was towards her so that she could not see his face, but +now she was able to hear all that was said, although the voices seemed +thin and far away. + +“What is it, Nephew?” asked the oldest of the bearded men, speaking in +Dutch. “Why are you in such a hurry?” + +“This, Uncle,” he answered, in the same language, and in a pleasant +voice that sounded familiar to Rachel’s ears. “That spy, Quabi, whom we +sent out a long time ago and who was reported dead, reached Dingaan’s +kraal, and has come back with a strange story.” + +“Almighty!” grunted the old man, “all these spies have strange stories, +but let him tell it. Speak on, swartzel.”[*] + +[*] Black-fellow. + + +Then the tired spy began to talk, telling a long tale. He described how +he had got into Zululand, and reached Umgugundhlovo and lodged there +with a relative of his, and done his best to collect information as to +the attitude of the King and indunas towards the Boers. While he was +there the news came that the white Spirit, who was called +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was approaching the kraal from Natal, where she +dwelt with her parents, who were teachers. + +“Almighty!” interrupted the old man again, “What rubbish is this? How +can a Spirit, white or black, have parents who are teachers?” + +The weary-looking spy answered that he did not know, it was not for him +to answer riddles, all he knew was that there was great excitement +about the coming of this Queen of the Heavens, and he, being desirous +of obtaining first-hand information, slipped out of the town with his +relative, and walked more than a day’s journey on the path that ran to +the Tugela, till they came to a place where they hid themselves to see +her pass. This place he described with minuteness, so minutely, indeed, +that in her dream, Rachel recognised it well. It was the spot where the +witch-doctoress had died. He went on with his story; he told of her +appearance riding on the white horse and surrounded by an impi. He +described her beauty, her white cloak, her hair hanging down her back, +the rod of horn she carried in her hand, the colour of her eyes, the +shape of her features, everything about her, as only a native can. Then +he told of the incident of the cattle rushing across her path, of the +death of the bull that charged her, of the appearance of the furious +witch-doctoress who seized the rein of the horse, of the pointing of +the wand, and the instant execution of the woman. + +He told of how he had followed the impi to the Great Place, of the +story of Noie as he had heard it, and the reports that had reached him +concerning the interview between the King and this white Inkosazana, +who, it was said, advised him not to fight the Boers. + +“And where is she now?” asked the old Dutchman. + +“There, at Umgugundhlovo,” he answered, “ruling the land as its head +Isanuzi, though it is said that she desires to escape, only the Zulus +will not let her go.” + +“I think that we should find out more about this woman, especially as +she seems to be a friend to our people,” said the old Boer. “Now, who +dares to go and learn the truth?” + +“I will go,” said the young man who had brought in the spy, and as he +spoke he turned, and lo! _his face was the face of Richard Darrien_, +bearded and grown to manhood, but without doubt Richard Darrien and +none other. + +“Why do you offer to undertake so dangerous a mission?” asked the Boer, +looking at the young man kindly. “Is it because you wish to see this +beautiful white witch of whom yonder Quabi tells us such lies, Nephew?” + +The shadow of Richard nodded, and his face reddened, for the Boers +around him were laughing at him. + +“That is right, Uncle,” he answered boldly. “You think me a fool, but I +am not. Many years ago I knew a little maid who was the daughter of a +teacher, and who, if she lives, must have grown into such a woman as +Quabi describes. Well, I joined you Boers last year in order to look +for that maid, and I am going to begin to look for her across the river +yonder.” + +As the words reached whatever sense of Rachel’s it was that heard them, +of a sudden, in an instant, laager, Boers, and Richard vanished. In her +sleep she tried to recreate them, at first without avail, then the +curtain of darkness appeared to lift, and in the still water of the +pool she saw another picture, that of Richard Darrien mounted on a +black horse with one white foot, riding along a native path through a +bush-clad country, while by his side trotted the spy whose name was +Quabi. + +They were talking together, and she heard, or, at any rate, knew their +words. + +“How far is it now to Umgugundhlovo?” asked Richard. + +“Three days’ journey, Inkosi, if we are not stopped by flooded rivers,” +answered Quabi. + +For one second only Rachel saw and heard these things, then they, too, +passed away, and she awoke to see in front of her the pool empty save +for its lilies, and above to hear the whispering of the evening wind +among the trees. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. +RICHARD COMES + + +As the sun set Rachel rose and walked to her hut. She was utterly +dazed, she could not understand. Was this but a fiction of an +overwrought and disordered mind, or had she seen a vision of things +passing, or that had passed, far away? If it were a dream, then this +was but another drop in her cup of bitterness. If a true vision—oh! +then what did it mean to her? It meant that Richard Darrien lived, +Richard, of whom her heart had been full for years. It meant that his +heart was full of her also, for had she not seemed to hear him say that +he had travelled from the Cape with the Boers to look for her, and was +he not journeying alone through a hostile land to pursue his search? +Who would do such a thing for the sake of a girl unless—unless? It +meant that he would protect her, would rescue her from her terrible +plight, would take her from among these savages to her home again—oh! +and perhaps much more that she did not dare to picture to herself. + +Yet how could such things be? They were contrary to experience, at any +rate, to the experience of white folk, though natives would believe in +them easily enough. Yet in Nature things might be possible which were +generally held to be impossible. Her mother had certain gifts—had she, +perhaps, inherited them? Had her helplessness appealed to the pity of +some higher power? Had her ceaseless prayers been heard? Yet, why +should the universal laws be stretched for her? Why should she be +allowed to lift a corner of the black veil of ignorance that hems us +in, and see a glimpse of what lies beyond? If Richard were really +coming, in a day or two she would have learned of his arrival +naturally; there was no need that these mysterious influences should be +set to work to inform her of his approach. + +How selfish she was. The warning might concern him, not her. It was +probable enough that the Zulus would kill a solitary white man, +especially if they discovered that he proposed to visit their +Inkosazana. Well, she had the power to protect him. If she “threw her +mantle” over him, no man in all the land would dare to do him violence. +Surely it was for this reason that she had been allowed to learn these +things, if she had learned them, not for her own sake, but his. _If_ +she had learned them! Well, she would take the risk, would run the +chance of failure and of mockery, yes, and of the loss of her power +among these people. It should be done at once. + +Rachel clapped her hands, and a maiden appeared whom she bade summon +the captain of the guard without the gate. Presently he came, +surrounded by a band of her women, since no man might visit the +Inkosazana alone. Bidding him to cease from his salutations, she +commanded him to go swiftly to the Great Place and pray of Dingaan that +he would send her an escort and a litter, as she must see him that +night on a matter which would not brook delay. + +In an hour, just after she had finished her food, which she ate with +more appetite than she had known for days, it was reported that they +were there. Throwing on her white cloak, and taking her horn wand, she +entered the litter and, guarded by a hundred men, was borne swiftly to +the House of Dingaan. At its gate she descended, and once more entered +that court by the moonlight. + +As before, there sat the King and his indunas without the Great Hut, +and while she walked towards them every man rose crying “Hail! +Inkosazana.” Yes, even Dingaan, mountain of flesh though he was, +struggled from his stool and saluted her. Rachel acknowledged the +salutation by raising her wand, motioned to them to be seated, and +waited. + +“Art thou come, White One,” asked Dingaan, “to make clear those dark +words thou spokest to us a moon ago?” + +“Nay, King,” she answered, “what I said then, I said once and for all. +Read thou the saying as thou wilt, or let the Ghost-people interpret it +to thee. Hear me, King and Councillors. Ye have kept me here when I +would be gone, my business being ended, that I might be a judge among +this people. Ye have told me that the rivers were in flood, that the +beast I rode was sick, that evil would befall the land if I deserted +you. Now I know, and ye know, that if it pleased me I could have +departed when and whither I would, but it was not fitting that the +Inkosazana should creep out of Zululand like a thief in the night, so I +abode on in my house yonder. Yet my heart grew wrath with you, and I, +to whom the white people listen also, was half minded to bring hither +the thousands of the Amaboona who are encamped beyond the Buffalo +River, that they might escort me to my home.” + +Now at these bold words the King looked uneasy, and one of the +councillors whispered to another, + +“How knows she that the white men are camped beyond the Buffalo?” + +“Yet,” went on Rachel, “I did not do so, for then there must have been +much fighting and bloodshed, and blood I hate. But I have done this. +With these Amaboona travels an English chief, a young man, one Darrien, +whom I knew from long years ago, and who does me reverence. Him, then, +I have commanded to journey hither, and to lead me to my own place +across the Tugela. To-night I am told he sleeps a short three days’ +journey from this town, and I am come here to bid you send out swift +messengers to guide him hither.” + +She ceased, and they stared at her awhile. Then the King asked, + +“What messenger is it, Inkosazana, that thou hast sent to this white +chief, Dario? We have seen none pass from thy house.” + +“Dost thou think, then, King, that thou canst see my messengers? My +thoughts flew from me to him, and called in his ear in the night, and I +saw his coming in the still pool that lies near my huts.” + +“_Ow!_” exclaimed one of the Council, “she sent her thoughts to him +like birds, and she saw his coming in the water of the pool. Great is +the magic of the Inkosazana.” + +“The chief, Darrien,” went on Rachel, without heeding the interruption, +although she noted that it was Mopo of the withered hand who had spoken +from beneath the blanket wrapped about his head, “may be known thus. He +is fair of face, with eyes like my eyes, and beard and hair of the +colour of gold. If I saw right, he rides upon a black horse with one +white foot and his only companion is a Kaffir named Quabi who, I +think,” and she passed her hand across her forehead, “yes, who was +surely visiting a relation of his, at this, the Great Place, when I +crossed the Tugela.” + +Now the King asked if any knew of this Quabi, and an induna answered in +an awed voice, that it was true that a man so called had been in the +town at the time given by the Inkosazana, staying with a soldier whose +name he mentioned, but who was now away on service. He had, however, +departed before the Inkosazana arrived, or so he believed, whither he +knew not. + +“I thought it was so,” went on Rachel. “As I saw him in the pool he is +a thin man whose shoulders stoop, and whose beard is white, although +his hair is black. He wears no ring upon his head.” + +“That is the man,” said the induna, “being a stranger I noted him well, +as it was my business to do.” + +“Summon the messengers swiftly, King,” went on Rachel, “and let them +depart at once, for know that this white chief and his servant are +under the protection of the Heavens, and if harm comes to them, then I +lay my curse upon the land, and it shall break up in blood and ruin. +Bid them say to Darrien, that the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, she who stood +with him once on the rock in the river while the lightnings fell and +the lions roared about them, sends him greetings and awaits him.” + +Now Dingaan turned to an induna and said, + +“Go, do the bidding of the Inkosazana. Bid swift runners search out +this white chief, and lead him to her house, and remember that if aught +of ill befalls him, those men die, and thou diest also.” + +The induna leapt up and departed, and Rachel also made ready to go. A +moment later the captain of the gate entered, fell upon his knees +before Dingaan, and said, + +“O King, tidings.” + +“What are they, man?” he asked. + +“King, the watchmen report that it has been called from hilltop to +hilltop that a white man who rides a black horse, has crossed the +Buffalo, and travels towards the Great Place. What is thy pleasure? +Shall he be killed or driven back?” + +“When did that news come?” asked the King in the silence which followed +this announcement. + +“Not a minute gone,” he answered. “The inner watchman ran with it, and +is without the gates. There has been no other tidings from the West for +days.” + +“Thy watchmen call but slowly, King, the water in the pool speaks +swifter,” said Rachel, then still in the midst of a heavy silence, for +this thing was fearful to them, she turned and departed. + +“So it is true, so it is true!” Rachel kept repeating to herself, the +words suiting themselves to the time of the footfall of her bearers. +She was spent with all the labour and emotions of that long day, +culminating in the last scene, when she must play her dangerous, +superhuman part before these keen-witted savages. She could think no +more; scarcely could she undress and throw herself upon her bed in the +hut. Yet that night she slept soundly, better than she had done since +Noie went away. No dreams came to trouble her and in the morning she +woke refreshed. + +But now doubts did come. Might she not be mistaken after all? She knew +the marvellous powers of the natives in the matter of the transmission +of news, powers so strange that many, even among white people, +attributed them to witchcraft. She had no doubt, therefore, as to the +fact of some Englishman or Boer having entered Zululand. Doubtless the +news of his arrival had been conveyed over scores of miles of country +by the calling of it as the captain said, from hill to hill, or in some +other fashion. But might not this arrival and the circumstance of her +dream or vision be a mere coincidence? What was there to show that the +stranger who was riding a black horse was really Richard Darrien? +Perhaps it was all a mistake, and he was only one of those white +wanderers of the stamp of the outcast Ishmael who, even at that date, +made their way into savage countries for the purposes of gain or to +enjoy a life of licence. And yet, and yet Quabi, of whom she also +dreamed, had visited the Great Place—as she dreamed. + +The next two days were terrible to Rachel. She endured them as she had +endured all those that went before, trying the cases that were brought +to her, keeping up her appearance of distant dignity and utter +indifference. She asked no questions, since to do so would be to show +doubt and weakness, although she was aware that the tale of her vision +had spread through the land, and that the issue of the matter was of +intense interest to thousands. From some talk which she overheard while +she pretended to be listening to evidence, she learned even that two +men going to execution had discussed it, saying that they regretted +they would not live to know the truth. On the second day she did hear +one piece of news, for although she sat by her pool and again tried to +sleep by its waters, these remained blind and dumb. + +The induna, Tamboosa, on one of his ceremonial visits, after speaking +of the health of her mare, which, it seemed was improving, mentioned +incidentally that the messengers running night and day had met the +white man and “called back” that he was safe and well. He added that +had it not been for her vision this said white man would certainly have +been killed as a spy. + +“Yes, I knew that,” answered Rachel, indifferently, although her heart +thumped within her bosom. “I forget if I said that the Inkosi was to be +brought straight here when he arrives. If not, let it be known that +such is my command. The King can receive him afterwards if it pleases +him to do so, as probably we shall not depart until the next day.” + +Then she yawned, and as though by an afterthought asked if any news had +been “called back” from Noie. + +Tamboosa answered, No; no system of intelligence had been organised in +the direction in which she had gone, for that country was empty of +enemies, and indeed of population. However, this would not distress the +Inkosazana, who had only to consult her Spirit to see all that happened +to her servant. + +Rachel replied that of course this was so, but as a matter of fact she +had not troubled about the matter, then waved her hand to show that the +interview was at an end. + +It was the morning of the third day, and while Rachel was delivering +judgment in a case, a messenger entered and whispered something to the +induna on duty, who rose and saluted her. + +“What is it?” she asked. + +“Only this, Inkosazana; the white Inkoos from the Buffalo River has +arrived, and is without.” + +“Good,” said Rachel, “let him wait there.” Then she went on with her +judgment. Yes, she went on, although her eyes were blind, and the blood +beating in her ears sounded like the roll of drums. She finished it, +and after a decent interval, bowed her head in acknowledgement of the +customary salutes, and made the sign which intimated that the Court was +to be cleared. + +Slowly, slowly, all the crowd melted away, leaving her alone with her +women. + +“Go,” she said to one of them, “and bid the captain admit this white +chief. Say that he is to come unarmed and alone. Then depart, all of +you. If I should need you I will call.” + +The girl went on her errand while her companions filed away through the +back gate of the inner fence. Rachel glanced round to make sure of her +solitude. It was complete, no one was left. There she sat in state upon +her carved stool, her wand in her hand, her white cloak upon her +shoulders, and the sunlight that passed over the round of the hut +behind her glinting on her hair till it shone like a crown of gold, but +leaving her face in shadow; sat quite still like some lovely tinted +statue. + +The gate of the inner fence opened and closed again after a man who +entered. He walked forward a few paces, then stood still, for the flood +of light that revealed him so clearly at first prevented him from +seeing her seated in the shadow. Oh! there could be no further +doubt—before her was Richard Darrien, the lad grown to manhood, from +whom she had parted so many years ago. Now, as then, he was not tall, +though very strongly built, and for the rest, save for his short beard, +the change in him seemed little. The same clear, thoughtful, grey eyes, +the same pleasant, open face, the same determined mouth. She was not +disappointed in him, she knew this at once. She liked him as well as +she had done at the first. + +Now he caught sight of her and stayed there, staring. She tried to +speak, to welcome him, but could not, no words would come. He also +seemed to be smitten with dumbness, and thus the two of them remained a +while. At last he took off his hat almost mechanically, as though from +instinct, and said vaguely, + +“You are the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, are you not?” + +“I am so called,” she answered softly, and with effort. + +The moment that he heard her voice, with a movement so swift that it +was almost a spring, he advanced to her, saying, + +“Now I am sure; you are Rachel Dove, the little girl who—Oh, Rachel, +how lovely you have grown!” + +“I am glad you think so, Richard,” she answered again in the same low, +deep voice, a voice laden with the love within her, and reddening to +her eyes. Then she let fall her wand, and rising, stretched out both +her hands to him. + +They were face to face, now, but he did not take those hands; he passed +his arms about her, drew her to him unresisting, and kissed her on the +lips. She slipped from his embrace down on to her stool, white now as +she had been red. Then while he stood over her, trembling and confused, +Rachel looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, and whispered, + +“Why should I be ashamed? It is Fate.” + +“Yes,” he answered, “Fate.” + +For so both of them knew it to be. Though they had seen each other but +once before, their love was so great, the bond between their natures so +perfect and complete, that this outward expression of it would not be +denied. Here was a mighty truth which burst through all wrappings of +convention and proclaimed itself in its pure strength and beauty. That +kiss of theirs was the declaration of an existent unity which +circumstances did not create, nor their will control, and thus they +confessed it to each other. + +“How long?” she asked, looking up at him. + +“Eight years to-day,” he answered, “since I rode away after those +waggons.” + +“Eight years,” she repeated, “and no word from you all that time. You +have behaved badly to me, Richard.” + +“No, no, I could not find out. I wrote three times, but always the +letters were returned, except one that went to the wrong people, who +were angry about it. Then two years ago, I heard that your father and +mother had been in Natal, but had gone to England, and that you were +dead. Yes, a man told me that you were dead,” he added with a gulp. “I +suppose he was speaking of somebody else, as he could not remember +whether the name was Dove or Cove, or perhaps he was just lying. At any +rate, I did not believe, him. I always felt that you were alive.” + +“Why did you not come to see, Richard?” + +“Why? Because it was impossible. For years my father was an invalid, +paralysed; and I was his only child, and could not leave him.” + +She looked a question at him. + +“Yes,” he answered with a nod, “dead, ten months ago, and for a few +weeks I had to remain to arrange about the property, of which he left a +good deal, for we did well of late years. Just then I heard a rumour of +an English missionary and his wife and daughter who were said to be +living somewhere beyond the boundaries of Natal, in a savage place on +the Transvaal side of the Drakensberg, and as some Boers I knew were +trekking into that country I came with them on the chance—a pretty poor +one, as the story was vague enough.” + +“You came—you came to seek the girl, Rachel Dove?” + +“Of course. Otherwise why should I have left my farms down in the Cape +to risk my neck among these savages?” + +“And then,” went on Rachel, “you or somebody else sent in the spy, +Quabi, who returned to the Boer camp with his story about the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. You remember you brought him in limping to that old +fellow with a grey beard and a large pipe, and the others who laughed +at the tale. I mean when you said that this Inkosazana seemed very like +an English maid, ‘the daughter of a teacher,’ whom you were looking +for, and that you would go to find out the truth of the business.” + +“Yes, that’s all right; but Rachel,” he added with a start, “how do you +know anything about it—Oom Piet and the rest, and the words I used? +Your spies must be very good and quick, for you can’t have seen Quabi.” + +“My spies are good and quick. Did you get my message sent by the King’s +men? It was that she who stood with you on the rock in the river, +greeted you and awaited you?” + +“Yes, I could not understand. I do not understand now. Just before that +they were going to kill me as a Boer spy. Who told you everything?” + +“My heart,” she answered smiling. “I dreamed it all. I suppose that I +was allowed to save your life that I might bring you here to save me. +Listen now, Richard, while I tell you the strangest story that you ever +heard; and if you don’t believe it, go and ask the King and his +indunas.” + +Then she told him of her vision by the pool and all that happened after +it. When she had finished Richard could only shake his head and say: + +“Still I don’t understand; but no wonder these Zulus have made a +goddess of you. Well, Rachel, what is to happen now? If you are to stop +here they mayn’t care for me as a high priest.” + +“I am not; I am going home, and you must take me. I told them that you +were coming to do so. You have your horse, have you not, the black +horse with the white forefoot? Well, we will start at once—no, you must +eat first, and there are things to arrange. Now stand at a distance +from me and look as respectful as you can, for I fill a strange +position here.” + +Then Rachel clapped her hands and the women came running in. + +“Bring food for the Inkosi Darrien,” she said, “and send hither the +captain of the gate.” + +Presently the man arrived crouched up in token of respect, and shouting +her titles. + +“Go to the King,” said Rachel, “and tell him the Inkosazana commands +that the horse on which she came be brought to her at once, as she +leaves Zululand for a while; also that an impi be assembled within an +hour to escort her and this white chief, her servant, to the Tugela. +Say that the Inkosi Darrien has brought her tidings which make it +needful that she should travel hence speedily if the Zulus, her people, +are to be saved from great misfortune, and say, too, that he goes with +her. If the King or his indunas would see the Inkosazana, or the chief +Darrien, let him or the indunas meet them on their road, since they +have no time to visit the Great Place. Let Tamboosa be in command of +the impi, and say also that if it is not here at once, the Inkosazana +will be angry and summon an impi of her own. Go now, for the lives of +many hang upon your speed; yes, the lives of the greatest in the land.” + +The man saluted and shot away like an arrow. + +“Will they obey you?” asked Richard. + +“I think so, because they are afraid of me, especially since I saw you +coming. At any rate we must act at once, it is our best chance—before +they have time to think. Here is some food—eat. Woman, go, tell the +guard that the Inkosi’s horse must be fed at the gate, for he will need +it presently, and his servant also.” + +“I have no servant, Inkosazana,” broke in Richard. “I left Quabi at a +kraal fifty miles away, laid up with a cut foot. As soon as he is +better he will slip back across the Buffalo River.” + +Then while Richard ate, which he did heartily enough, for joy had made +him very hungry, they talked, who had much to tell. He asked her why +she thought it necessary to leave Zululand at once. She answered, for +two reasons, first because of her desperate anxiety about her father +and mother, as to whom her heart foreboded ill, and secondly for his +own sake. She explained that the Zulus who had set her up as an image +or a token of the guiding Spirit of their nation, were madly jealous +concerning her, so jealous that if he remained here long she was by no +means certain that even her power could protect him when they came to +understand that he was much to her. It was impossible that she could +see him often, and much more so that he could remain in her kraal. +Therefore if they were detained he would be obliged to live at some +distance from her where an assegai might find him at night or poison be +put in his food. At present they were impressed by her foreknowledge of +his arrival, and that was why he had been admitted to her at once. But +this would wear off—and then who could say, especially if Ishmael +returned? + +He asked who Ishmael was and what he had to do with her. Rachel told +him briefly, and though she suppressed much, he looked very grave at +that story. + +While she was finishing it a woman called without for leave to enter, +and, as before, Rachel bade him stand in a respectful attitude, and at +a distance from her. Richard obeyed, and the woman came in to say that +certain of the King’s indunas craved audience with her. They were +admitted and saluted her in their usual humble fashion, but of Richard, +beyond eyeing him curiously and, as she thought, hostilely, they took +not the slightest heed. + +“Are all things ready for my journey, as I commanded?” asked Rachel at +once. + +“Inkosazana,” answered their spokesman, “they are ready, for how canst +thou be disobeyed? Tamboosa and the impi wait without. Yet, Inkosazana, +the heart of the Black One and the hearts of his councillors, and of +all the Zulu people are cut in two because thou wouldst go and leave +them mourning. Their hearts are sore also with this white man Dario, +who has come to lead thee hence, so sore, that were he not thy +servant,” the induna added grimly, “he at least should stay in +Zululand.” + +“He is my servant,” answered Rachel haughtily, “whom I sent for. Let +that suffice. Remember my words, all of you, and let them be told again +in the ears of the King, that if any harm comes to this white chief who +is my guest and yours, then there will be blood between me and the +people of the Zulus that shall be terribly avenged in blood.” + +The indunas seemed to cower at this declaration, but made no answer. +Only the chief of them said: + +“The King would know if the Inkosi, thy servant, brings thee any +tidings of the Amaboona, the white folk with whom he has been +journeying.” + +“He brings tidings that they seek peace with the Zulus, to whom they +will do no hurt if no hurt is done to them. Shall I tell them that the +Zulus also seek peace?” + +“The King gave us no message on that matter, Inkosazana,” replied the +induna. “He awaits the coming of the prophets of the Ghost-folk to +interpret the meaning of thy words, and of the omen of the falling +star.” + +“So be it,” said Rachel. “When my servant, Noie, returns, let her be +sent on to me at once, that I may hear and consider the words of her +people,” and she began to rise from her seat to intimate that the +interview was finished. + +“Inkosazana,” said the induna hurriedly, “one question from the +King—when dost thou return to Zululand?” + +“I return when it is needful. Fear not, I think that I shall return, +but I say to the King and to all of you: Be careful when I come that +there is no blood between me and you, lest great evil fall upon your +heads from Heaven. I have spoken. Good fortune go with you till we meet +again.” + +The indunas looked at each other, then rose and departed humbly as they +had entered. + +An hour later, surrounded by the impi, and followed by Richard, Rachel +was on the Tugela road. At the crest of a hill she pulled rein and +looked back at the great kraal, Umgugundhlovu. Then she beckoned +Richard to her side and said: + +“I think that before long I shall see that hateful place again.” + +“Why?” he asked. + +“Because of the way in which those indunas looked at each other just +now. There was some evil secret in their eyes. Richard, I am afraid.” + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. +WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + + +The news which reached Rachel that Ishmael had been ill after the rough +handling of the captains in her presence, was true enough. For many +days he was far too ill to travel, and when he recovered sufficiently +to start he could only journey slowly to the Tugela. + +It will be remembered that she was told that he had escaped, as indeed +he seemed to do, slipping off at night, but this escape of his was +carefully arranged beforehand, nor did any attempt to re-capture him +upon his way. When at length he came to the river he found the small +impi awaiting him, not knowing whither they were to go or what they +were to do, their only orders being that they must obey him in all +things. He found also that the Tugela was in furious flood, so that to +ford it proved quite impossible. Here, then, he was obliged to remain +for ten full days while the water ran down. + +Ishmael was not idle during those ten days, which be spent in +recovering his health, and incidentally in reflection. Thus he thought +a great deal of his past life, and did not find the record +satisfactory. With his exact history we need not trouble ourselves. He +was well-born, as he had told Rachel, but had been badly brought up. +His strong passions had led him into trouble while young, and instead +of trying to reform him his belongings had cast him off. Then he had +enlisted in the army, and so reached South Africa. There he committed a +crime—as a matter of fact it was murder or something like it—and fled +from justice far into the wilderness, where a touch of imagination +prompted him to take the name of Ishmael. + +For a while this new existence suited him well enough. Thus he had +wives in plenty of a sort, and he grew rich, becoming just such a +person as might be expected from his environment and unchecked natural +tendencies. At length it happened that he met Rachel, who awoke in him +certain forgotten associations. She was an English lady, and he +remembered that once he had been an English gentleman, years and years +ago. Also she was beautiful, which appealed to his strong animal +nature, and spiritual, which appealed to a materialist soaked in Kaffir +superstition. So he fell in love with her, really in love; that is to +say, he came to desire to make her his wife more than he desired +anything else on earth. For her sake he grew to dislike his black +consorts, however handsome; even the heaping up of herds of cattle +after the native fashion ceased to appeal to him. He wanted to live as +his forbears had lived, quietly, respectably, with a woman of his own +class. + +So he made advances to her, with the results we know. For fifteen years +or more he had been a savage, and he could not hide his savagery from +her eyes any more than he could break off the ties and entanglements +that had grown up about him. Had she happened to care for him, it is +very possible, however, that in this he would have succeeded in time. +He might even have reformed himself completely, and died in old age a +much-respected colonial gentleman; perhaps a member of the local +Legislature. But she did not; she detested him; she knew him for what +he was, a cowardly outcast whose good looks did not appeal to her. So +the spark of his new aspirations was trampled out beneath her merciless +heel, and there remained only the acquired savagery and superstition +mixed with the inborn instincts of a blackguard. + +It was this superstition of his that had brought all her troubles upon +Rachel, for however it came about, he had conceived the idea that she +was something more than an ordinary woman and, with many tales of her +mysterious origin and powers, imparted it to the Zulus, in whose minds +it was fostered by the accident of the coincidence of her native name +and personal loveliness with those of the traditional white Spirit of +their race, and by Mopo’s identification of her with that Spirit. Thus +she became their goddess and his; at any rate for a time. But while +they desired to worship her only, and use her rumoured wisdom as an +oracle, he sought to make her his wife; the more impossible it became, +the more he sought it. She refused him with contumely, and he laid +plots to decoy her to Zululand, thinking that there she would be in his +power. In the end he succeeded, basely enough, only to find that he was +in her power, and that the contumely, and more, were still his share. + +But all this did not in the least deter him from his aim, and as it +chanced, fortune had put other cards into his hand. He knew that Rachel +would not stay among the Zulus, as they knew it. Therefore they had +commissioned him to bring her people to her. If her people were not +brought he was sure that she would come to seek them, and _if she found +no one_, then where could she go, or at least who would be at hand to +help her? Surely his opportunity had come at last, and marriage by +capture did not occur to him, who had spent so many years among +savages, as a crime from which to shrink. Only he feared that the +prospective captive, the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was not one with whom it +was safe to trifle. But his love was stronger than his fear. He thought +that he would take the risk. + +Such were the reflections of Ishmael upon the banks of the flooded +Tugela, and when at length the waters went down sufficiently to enable +him and the soldiers under his command to cross into Natal, he was +fully determined to put them into practice, if the chance came his way. +How this might best be done he left to luck, for if it could be avoided +he did not wish to have more blood upon his hands. Only Rachel must be +rendered homeless and friendless, for then who could protect her from +him? An answer came into his mind—she might protect herself, or that +Power which seemed to go with her might protect her. Something warned +him that this evil enterprise was very dangerous. Yet the fire that +burnt within him drove him on to face the danger. + +Ishmael was still on the Zululand bank of the river when one day about +noon an urgent message reached him from Dingaan. It said that the King +was angry as a wounded buffalo to learn, as he had just done, that he, +Ibubesi, still lingered on his road, and had not carried out his +mission. The Inkosazana, accompanied by a white man, was travelling to +Ramah, and unless he went forward at once, would overtake him. +Therefore he must march instantly and bring back the old Teacher and +his wife as he had been bidden. Should he meet the Inkosazana and her +companion as he returned with the white prisoners she must not be +touched or insulted in any way, only his ears and those of the soldiers +with him were to be deaf to her orders or entreaties to release them, +for then she would surely turn and follow of her own accord back to the +Great Place. If the white man with her made trouble or resisted, he was +to be bound, but on no account must his blood be made to flow, for if +this happened it would bring a curse upon the land, and he, Dingaan, +swore by the head of the Black One who was gone (that is Chaka) that he +would kill him, Ibubesi, in payment. Yes, he would smear him with honey +and bind him over an ant-heap in the sun till he died, if he hunted +Africa from end to end to catch him. Moreover, should he fail in the +business, he would send a regiment and destroy his town at Mafooti, +and put his wives and people to the spear, and seize his cattle. All +this also he swore by the head of the Black One. + +Now when Ishmael received this message he was much frightened, for he +knew that these were not idle threats. Indeed, the exhausted messenger +told him that never had any living man seen Dingaan so mad with rage as +he was when he learned that he, Ibubesi, was still lingering on the +banks of the Tugela, adding that he had foamed at the mouth with fury +and uttered terrible threats. Ishmael sent him back with a humble +answer, pointing out that it had been impossible to cross the river, +which was “in wrath,” but that now he would do all things as he was +commanded, and especially that not a hair of the white man’s head +should be harmed. + +“Then you must do them quickly,” said the messenger with a grim smile +as he rose and prepared to go, “for know that the Inkosazana is not +more than half a day’s march behind you, accompanied by the white +Inkoos Dario.” + +“What is this Dario like?” asked Ishmael. + +“Oh! he is young and very handsome, with hair and beard of gold, and +eyes that are such as those of the Inkosazana herself. Some say that he +is her brother, another child of the Heavens, and some that he is her +husband. Who am I that I should speak of such high things? But it is +evident that she loves him very much, for by her magic she told the +King of his coming, and even when he is behind her she is always trying +to turn her head to look at him.” + +“Oh! she loves him very much, does she?” said Ishmael, setting his +white teeth. Then he turned, and calling the captain of the impi, gave +orders that the river must be crossed at once, for so the King +commanded, and it was better to die with honour by water than with +shame by the spear. + +So they waded and swam the river with great difficulty, but, as it +chanced, without loss of life, Ishmael being borne over it upon the +shoulders of the strongest men. Upon its further bank he summoned the +captains and delivered to them the orders of the King. Then they set +out for Ramah, Ishmael carried in a litter made of boughs. + +Whilst the soldiers were constructing this litter, he called two men of +the Swamp-dwellers, who had their homes upon the banks of the Tugela, +and promising them a reward, bade them run to his town, Mafooti, and +tell his head man there to come at once with thirty of the best +soldiers, and to hide them in the bush of the kloof above Ramah, where +he would join them that night. The men, who knew Ibubesi, and what +happened to those who failed upon his business, went swiftly, and a +little while afterwards, the litter being finished, Ishmael entered it, +and the impi started for Ramah. + +Before sundown they appeared upon a ridge overlooking the settlement, +just as the herds were driving the cattle into their kraals. Seeing the +Zulus while as yet they were some way off, these herds shouted an +alarm, whereon the people of the place, thinking that Dingaan had sent +a regiment to wipe them out, fled to the bush, the herds driving the +cattle after them. Man, woman, and child, deserting their pastor, who +knew nothing of all this, being occupied with a sad business, they +fled, incontinently, so that when Ishmael and the impi entered Ramah, +no one was left in it save a few aged and sick people, who could not +walk. + +At the outskirts of the town Ishmael descended from his litter and +commanded the soldiers to surround it, with orders that they were to +hurt no one, but if the white Umfundusi, who was called Shouter, or his +wife attempted to escape, they were to be seized and brought to him. +Then taking with him some of the captains and a guard of ten men, he +advanced to the mission-house. + +The door was open, and, followed by the Zulus, he entered to search the +place, for he feared that its inhabitants might have seen them, and +have gone with the others. Looking into the first room that they +reached, of which, as it chanced, the door was also open, Ishmael saw +that this was not so, for there upon the bed lay Mrs. Dove, apparently +very ill, while by the side of the bed knelt her husband, praying. For +a few moments Ishmael and the savages behind him stood still, staring +at the pair, till suddenly Mrs. Dove turned her head and saw them. +Lifting herself in the bed she pointed with her finger, and Ishmael +noticed that her lips were quite blue, and that she did not seem to be +able to speak. Then Mr. Dove, observing her outstretched hand, looked +round. He had not seen Ishmael since that day when he struck him after +their stormy interview at Mafooti, but recognising the man at once, he +asked sternly: + +“What are you doing, sir, with these savages in my house? Cannot you +see that my wife is sick, and must not be disturbed?” + +“I am sorry,” Ishmael answered shamefacedly, for in his heart he was +afraid of Mr. Dove, “but I am sent to you with a message from Dingaan +the King, and,” he added as an afterthought, “from your daughter.” + +“From my daughter!” exclaimed Mr. Dove eagerly. “What of her? Is she +well? We cannot get any certain news of her, only rumours.” + +“I saw her but once.” replied Ishmael, “and she was well enough, then. +You know the Zulus have made her their Inkosazana, and keep her +guarded.” + +“Does she live quite alone then with these savages?” + +“She did, but I am sorry I must tell you that she seems to have a +companion now, some scoundrel of a white man with whom she has taken +up,” he sneered. + +“My daughter take up with a scoundrel of a white man! It is false. What +is this man’s name?” + +“I don’t know, but the natives call him Dario, and say that he is +young, and has fair hair, and that she is in love with him. That’s all +I can tell you about the man.” + +Mr. Dove shook his head, but his wife sat up suddenly in bed, and +plucked him by the sleeve, for she had been listening intently to +everything that passed. + +“Dario! Young, fair hair, in love with him—” she repeated in a thick +whisper, then added, “John, it is Richard Darrien grown up—the boy who +saved her in the Umtooma River, years ago, and whom she has never +forgotten. Oh! thank God! Thank God! With him she will be safe. I +always knew that he would find her, for they belong to each other,” and +she sank back exhausted. + +“That’s what the Zulus say, that they belong to each other,” replied +Ishmael, with another sneer. “Perhaps they are married native fashion.” + +“Stop insulting my daughter, sir,” said Mr. Dove angrily. “She would +not take a husband as you take your wives, nor if this man is Richard +Darrien, as I pray, would he be a party to such a thing. Tell me, are +they coming here?” + +“Not they, they are far too comfortable where they are. Also the Zulus +would prevent them. But don’t be sad about it, for I am sent to take +you both to join her at the Great Place where you are to live.” + +“To join her! It is impossible,” ejaculated Mr. Dove, glancing at his +sick wife. + +“Impossible or not, you’ve got to come at once, both of you. That is +the King’s order and the Inkosazana’s wish, and what is more there is +an impi outside to see that you obey. Now I give you five minutes to +get ready, and then we start.” + +“Man, are you mad? How can my wife travel to Zululand in her state? She +cannot walk a step.” + +“Then she can be carried,” answered Ishmael callously. “Come, don’t +waste time in talking. Those are my orders, and I am not going to have +my throat cut for either of you. If Mrs. Dove won’t dress wrap her up +in blankets.” + +“You go, John, you go,” whispered his wife, “or they will kill you. +Never mind about me; my time has come, and I die happy, for Richard +Darrien is with Rachel.” + +The mention of Richard’s name seemed to infuriate Ishmael. At any rate +he said brutally: + +“Are you coming, or must I use force?” + +“Coming, you wicked villain! How can I come?” shouted Mr. Dove, for he +was mad with grief and rage. “Be off with your savages. I will shoot +the first man who lays a finger on my wife,” and as he spoke he +snatched a double-barrelled pistol which hung upon the wall and cocked +it. + +Ishmael turned to the Zulus who stood behind him watching this scene +with curiosity. + +“Seize the Shouter,” he said, “and bind him. Lift the old woman on her +mattress, and carry her. If she dies on the road we cannot help it.” + +The captains hesitated, not from fear, but because Mrs. Dove’s +condition moved even their savage hearts to pity. + +“Why do you not obey?” roared Ishmael. “Dogs and cowards, it is the +King’s word. Take her up or you shall die, every man of you, you know +how. Knock down the old Evildoer with your sticks if he gives trouble.” + +Now the men hesitated no longer. Springing forward, several of them +seized the mattress and began to lift it bodily. Mrs. Dove rose and +tried to struggle from the bed, then uttered a low moaning cry, fell +back, and lay still. + +“You devils, you have killed her!” gasped Mr. Dove, as lifting the +pistol he fired at the Zulu nearest to him, shooting him through the +body so that he sank upon the floor dying. Then, fearing lest he should +shoot again, the captains fell upon the poor old man, striking him with +kerries and the handles of their spears, for they sought to disable him +and make him drop the pistol. + +As it chanced, though this was not their intention, in the confusion a +heavy blow from a knobstick struck him on the temple. The second barrel +of the pistol went off, and the bullet from it but just missed Ishmael +who was standing to one side. When the smoke cleared away it was seen +that Mr. Dove had fallen backwards on to the bed. The martyrdom he +always sought and expected had overtaken him. He was quite dead. They +were both dead! + +The head induna in command of the impi stepped forward and looked at +them, then felt their hearts. + +“_Wow!_” he said, “these white people have ‘gone beyond.’ They have +gone to join the spirits, both of them. What now, Ibubesi?” + +Ishmael, who stood in the corner, very white-faced, and staring with +round eyes, for the tragedy had taken a turn that he did not intend or +expect, shook himself and rubbed his forehead with his hand, answering: + +“Carry them into the Great Place, I suppose. The King ordered that they +should be brought there. Why did you kill that old Shouter, you fools?” +he added with irritation. “You have brought his blood and the curse of +the Inkosazana on our heads.” + +“_Wow!_” answered the induna again, “you bade us strike him with +sticks, and our orders were to obey you. Who would have guessed that +the old man’s skull was so thin from thinking? You or I would never +have felt a tap like that. But they are ‘gone beyond,’ and we will not +defile ourselves by touching them. Dead bones are of no use to anyone, +and their ghosts might haunt us. Come, brethren, let us go back to the +King and make report. The order was Ibubesi’s, and we are not to +blame.” + +“Yes,” they answered, “let us go back and make report. Are you coming, +Ibubesi?” + +“Not I,” he answered. “Do I want to have my neck twisted because of +your clumsiness? Go you and win your own peace if you can, but if you +see the Inkosazana, my advice is that you avoid her lest she learn the +truth, and bring your deaths upon you, for, know, she travels hither, +and she called these folk father and mother.” + +“Without doubt we will avoid her,” said the captain, “who fear her +terrible curse. But, Ibubesi, it is on you that it will fall, not on us +who did but obey you as we were bidden; yes, on you she will bring down +death before this moon dies. Make your peace with the Heavens, if you +can, Ibubesi, as we go to try to make ours with the King.” + +“Would you bewitch me, you ill-omened dog?” shouted Ishmael, wiping the +sweat of fear off his brow. “May you soon be stiff!” + +“Nay, nay, Ibubesi, it is you who shall be stiff. The Inkosazana will +see to that, and were I not sure of it I would make you so myself, who +am a noble who will not be called names by a white _umfagozan_, a +low-born fellow who plots for blood, but leaves its shedding to brave +men. Farewell, Ibubesi; if the jackals leave anything of you after the +Inkosazana has spoken, we will return to bury your bones,” and he +turned to go. + +“Stay,” cried the dying man on the floor, “would you leave me here in +pain, my brothers?” + +The induna stepped to him and examined him. + +“It is mortal,” he said, shaking his head, “right through the liver. +Why did not the white man’s thunder smite Ibubesi instead of you, and +save the Inkosazana some trouble? Well, your arms are still strong and +here is a spear; you know where to strike. Be quick with your messages. +Yes, yes, I will see that they are delivered. Good-night, my brother. +Do you remember how we stood side by side in that big fight twenty +years ago, when the Pondo giant got me down and you fell on the top of +me and thrust upwards and killed him? It was a very good fight, was it +not? We will talk it over again in the World of Spirits. Good-night, my +brother. Yes, yes, I will deliver the message to your little girl, and +tell her where the necklace is to be found, and that you wish her to +name her firstborn son after you. Good-night. Use that assegai at once, +for your wound must be painful, or perhaps as you are down upon the +ground Ibubesi will do it for you. Good-night, my brother, and Ibubesi, +good-night to you also. We cross the Tugela by another drift, wait you +here for the Inkosazana, and tell her how the Shouter died.” + +Then they turned and went. The wounded man watched them pass the door, +and when the last of them had gone he used the assegai upon himself, +and with his failing hand flung it feebly at Ishmael. + +The dying Zulu’s spear struck Ishmael, who had turned his head away, +upon the cheek, just pricking it and causing the blood to flow, no +more. Ishmael was still also, paralysed almost, or so he seemed, for +even the pain of the cut did not make him move. He stared at the bodies +of Mr. and Mrs. Dove; he stared at the dead Zulu, and in his heart a +voice cried: “You have murdered them. By now they are pleading to God +for vengeance on you, Ishmael, the outcast. You will never dare to be +alone again, for they will haunt you.” + +As he thought it the relaxed hand of the old clergyman who had fallen +in a sitting posture on the bed, slipped from his wounded head which he +had clasped just before he died, and for a moment seemed to point at +him. He shivered, but still he could not stir. How dreadful and solemn +was that face! And those eyes, how they searched out the black record +of his heart! The quiet rays of the afternoon sun suddenly flowed in +through the window place and illumined the awful, accusing face till it +shone like that of a saint in glory. A drop of blood from the cut upon +his cheek splashed on to the floor, and the noise of it struck on his +strained nerves loud as a pistol-shot. Blood, his own blood wherewith +he must pay for that which he had shed. The sight and the thought +seemed to break the spell. With an oath he bounded out of the room like +a frightened wolf, those dead staring at him as he went, and rushed +from the house that held them. + +Beyond its walls Ishmael paused. The Zulus had fled in one direction, +and the inhabitants of Ramah in another; there was no one to be seen. +His eye fell upon the dense mass of bush above the station, and he +remembered the message that he had sent to his own people to meet him +there. Perhaps they had already arrived. He would go to see, he who was +in such sore need of human company. As he went his numbed faculties +returned to him, and in the open light of day some of his terror +passed. He began to think again. What was done was done; he could not +bring the dead back to life. He was not really to blame, and after all, +things had worked out well for him. Save for this white man, Dario, +Rachel was now alone in the world, and dead people did not speak, there +was no one to tell her of his share in the tragedy. Why should she not +turn to him who had no one else to whom she could go? The white man, if +he were still with her, could be got rid of somehow; very likely he +would run away, and they two would be left quite alone. At any rate it +was for her sake that he had entered on this black road of sin, and +what did one step more matter, the step that led him to his reward? Of +course it might lead him somewhere else. Rachel was a woman to be +feared, and the Zulus were to be feared, and other things to which he +could give no shape or name, but that he felt pressing round him, were +still more to be feared. Perhaps he would do best to fly, far into the +interior, or by ship to some other land where none would know him and +his black story. What! Fly companioned by those ghosts, and leave +Rachel, the woman for whom he burned, with this Dario, whom the Zulus +said she loved, and with whom her mother, just before her end, had +declared that she would be safe? Never. She was his; he had bought her +with blood, and he would have the due the devil owed him. + +He was in the bush now, and a voice called him, that of his head man. + +“Come out, you dog,” he said, searching the dense foliage with his +eyes, and the man appeared, saluting him humbly. + +“We received your message and we have come, Inkoos. We are but just +arrived. What has chanced here that the town is so still?” + +“The Zulus have been and gone. They have killed the white Teacher and +his wife, though I thought to save them—look at my wound. Also the +people are fled.” + +“Ah!” replied the head man, “that was an ill deed, for he was holy, and +a great prophet, and doubtless his spirit is strong to revenge. Well +for you is it, Master, that you had no hand in the deed, as at first I +feared might be the case, for know that last night a strange dog +climbed on to your hut and howled there and would not be driven away, +nor could we kill it with spears, so we think it was a ghost. All your +wives thought that evil had drawn near to you.” + +Ishmael struck him across the mouth, exclaiming: + +“Be silent, you accursed wizard, or you shall howl louder than your +ghost-dog.” + +“I meant no harm,” answered the man humbly, but with a curious gleam in +his eye. “What are your commands, Chief?” + +“That we watch here. I think that the daughter of the Shouter, she who +is called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, is coming, and she may need help. Have +you brought thirty men with you as I bade you through my messengers?” + +“Aye, Ibubesi, they are all hidden in the bush. I go to summon them, +though I think that the mighty Inkosazana, who can command all the Zulu +impis and all the spirits of the dead, will need little help from us.” + + + + +CHAPTER XV. +RACHEL COMES HOME + + +As Rachel had travelled up from the Tugela to the Great Place, so she +travelled back from the Great Place to the Tugela in state and dignity +such as became a thing divine, perhaps the first white woman, moreover, +who had ever entered Zululand. All day she rode alone, Tamboosa leading +the white ox before her and Richard following behind, while in front +and to the rear marched the serried ranks of the impi, her escort. At +night, as before, she slept alone in the empty kraals provided for her, +attended by the best-born maidens, Richard being lodged in some hut +without the fence. + +So at length, about noon one day, they reached the banks of the Tugela, +not many hours after Ishmael had crossed it, and camped there. Now, +after she had eaten, Rachel sent for Richard, with whom she had found +but few opportunities to talk during that journey. He came and stood +before her, as all must do, and she addressed him in English while the +spies and captains watched him sullenly, for they were angry at this +use of a foreign tongue which they could not understand. Preserving a +cold and distant air, she asked him of his health, and how he had +fared. + +“Well enough,” he answered. “And now, what are your plans? The river is +in flood, you will find it difficult to cross. Still it can be done, +for I hear that the white man, Ishmael, of whom you told me, forded it +this morning with a company of armed men.” + +Aware of the eyes that watched her, with an effort Rachel showed no +surprise. + +“How is that?” she asked. “I thought the man fled from Zululand many +days ago. Why then does he leave the country with soldiers?” + +“I can’t tell you, Rachel. There is something queer about the business. +When I inquire, everyone shrugs his shoulders. They say that the King +knows his own business. If I were you I would ask no questions, for you +will learn nothing, and if you do not ask they will think that you know +all.” + +“I understand,” she said. “But, Richard, I must cross the river to-day. +You and I must cross it alone and reach Ramah to-night. Richard, +something weighs upon my heart; I am terribly afraid.” + +“How will you manage it?” he asked, ignoring the rest. + +“I can’t tell you yet, Richard, but keep my horse and yours saddled +there where you are encamped,” and she nodded towards a hut about fifty +yards away. “I think that I shall come to you presently. Now go.” + +So he saluted her and went. + +Presently Rachel sent for Tamboosa and the captains, and asked the +state of the river which was out of sight about half a mile from them. +They replied that it was “very angry”; none could think of attempting +its passage, as much water was coming down. + +“Is it so?” she said indifferently. “Well, I must look,” and with slow +steps she walked towards the hut where she knew the horses were, +followed by Tamboosa and the captains. + +Reaching it, she saw them standing saddled on its further side, and by +them Richard, seated on the ground smoking. As she came he rose and +saluted her, but, taking no heed of him, she went to her grey mare, +and, placing her foot in the stirrup, sprang to the saddle, motioning +to him to do likewise. + +“Whither goest thou, Inkosazana?” asked Tamboosa anxiously. + +“To throw a charm on the waters,” she answered, “so that they may run +down and I can cross them to-morrow. Come, Dario, and come Tamboosa, +but let the rest stay behind, since common eyes must not look upon my +magic, and he who dares to look shall be struck with blindness.” + +The captains hesitated, and turning on them fiercely she commanded them +to obey her word lest some evil should befall them. + +Then they fell back and she rode towards the Tugela, followed by +Richard on horseback and Tamboosa on foot. Arrived at that spot on the +bank where she had received the salutation of the regiment when she +entered Zululand, Rachel saw at once that although the great river was +full it could easily be forded on horseback. Calling Richard to her, +she said: + +“We must go, and now, while there is no one to stop us but Tamboosa. Do +not hurt him unless he tries to spear you, for he has been kind to me.” + +Then she addressed Tamboosa, saying: + +“I have spoken to the waters and they will not harm me. The hour has +come when I must leave my people for a while, and go forward alone with +my white servant, Dario. These are my commands, that none should dare +to follow me save only yourself, Tamboosa, who can bring on the white +ox with its load so soon as the water has run down and deliver them to +me at Ramah. Do you hear me?” + +“I hear, Inkosazana,” answered the old induna, “and thy words split my +heart.” + +“Yet you will obey them, Tamboosa.” + +“Yes, I will obey them who know what would befall me otherwise, and +that it is the King’s will that none should dare to thwart thee, even +if they could. Yet I think that very soon thou wilt return to thy +children. Therefore, why not abide with us until to-morrow, when the +waters will be low?” + +“Tamboosa,” said Rachel, leaning forward and looking him in the eyes, +“why did Ibubesi cross this river with soldiers but a few hours +ago—Ibubesi, who fled from the Great Place when the moon was young that +now is full? Look, there goes their spoor in the mud.” + +“I know not,” he answered, looking down. “Inkosazana, to-morrow I will +bring on the white ox to Ramah, and I will bring it alone.” + +“So be it, Tamboosa, but if by chance you should not find me, ask where +Ibubesi is, and if need be, seek for me with an impi, Tamboosa—for me +and for this white man, Dario,” and again she bent forward and looked +at him. + +“I know not what thou meanest, Inkosazana,” he replied. “But of this be +sure, that if I cannot find thee, then I will seek for thee, if need be +with every spear in Zululand at my back.” + +“Farewell, then, Tamboosa, and to the regiment farewell also. Say to +the captains that it is my will that they should return to the Great +Place, bearing my greetings to the King and those of the white lord, +Dario. Look for me to-morrow at Ramah.” + +Then, followed by Richard, she rode her horse past him into the lip of +the water. As she went Tamboosa drew himself up and gave her the +Bayète, the royal salute. + +Although it was red with earth and flecked with foam and the roar of it +was loud as it sped towards the sea, the river did not prove very +difficult to ford. But once, indeed, were the horses swept off their +feet and forced to swim, and then but for a few paces, after which they +regained them, and plunged to the farther bank without accident. + +“Free at last, Rachel, with our lives before us and nothing more to +fear,” called Richard in his cheery voice, as he forced his horse +alongside of hers. Then suddenly he caught sight of her face and saw +that it was white and drawn as though with pain; also that she leaned +forward on her saddle, clasping its pommel as though she were about to +faint. + +“What is it?” he exclaimed in alarm. “Did the flood frighten you, +Rachel—are you ill?” + +For a few moments she made no answer, then straightened herself with a +sigh and said in a low voice: + +“Richard, I have been so long among those Zulus playing the part of a +spirit that I begin to think I am one, or that their magic has got hold +of me. I tell you that in the roar of the water I heard voices—the +voices of my father and mother calling me and speaking of you—and, +Richard, they seemed to be in great fear and pain, for a minute or more +I heard them, then a dreadful cold wind blew on me—not this wind, it +seemed to come from above—and everything passed away, leaving my mind +numb and empty so that I do not remember how we came out of the river. +Don’t laugh at me, Richard; it is so. The Kaffirs are right; I have +some power of the sort. Remember how I saw you travelling towards me in +the pool.” + +“Why should I laugh at you, dearest?” he asked anxiously, for something +of this uncanny fear passed from her mind into his, with which it was +in tune. “Indeed, I don’t laugh who know that you are not quite like +other women. But, Rachel, the strain of those two months has worn you +out, and now the reaction is too much. Perhaps it is nothing.” + +“Perhaps,” she answered sadly, “I hope so. Richard, what is the time?” + +“About a quarter to six, to judge by the sun,” he answered, + +“Then we shall not be able to reach Ramah before dark.” + +“No, Rachel, but there is a good moon.” + +“Yes, there is a good moon; I wonder what it will show us,” and she +shivered. + +Then they pressed their horses to a canter and rode on, speaking +little, for the fount of words seemed to be frozen in them, although +Richard recollected, with a curious sense of wonder how he had looked +forward to this opportunity of long, unfettered talk with Rachel and +how much he had to tell her. Over hill and valley, through bush and +stream they rode, till at last with the short twilight they reached the +plain that ran to Ramah. Then came the dark in which they must ride +slowly, till presently the round edge of the moon pushed itself up +above the shoulder of a hill and there was light again—pure, peaceful +light that turned the veld to silver and shone whitely on the pale face +of Rachel. + +Ramah was before them. They had met no living thing save some wild game +trekking to the water, and heard no sound save the distant roar of some +beast of prey. Ramah was before them. The moon shone on the roofs of +the Mission-house and the little church and the clusters of Kaffir huts +beyond. But, oh! it was silent: no cattle lowed, no child cried, nor +did the bell of the church ring for evening prayer as at this hour it +should have done. Also no lamp showed in the windows of the +Mission-house and no smoke rose from the cooking fires of the kraals. + +“Where are all the people, Richard?” whispered Rachel. “There is the +place unharmed, but where are the people?” + +But Richard could only shake his head: the terror of something dreadful +had got hold of him also, and he knew not what to say. + +Now they had come to the wall of the Mission-house and sprang from +their horses which they left loose. As they advanced side by side +towards the open gate, something leapt the stoep and rushed through it. +It was a striped hyena; they could see the hair bristle on its back as +it passed them with a whining growl. Hand in hand they ran to the house +across the little garden patch—Rachel, led by some instinct, guiding +her companion straight to her parents’ room whereof the windows, that +opened like doors, stood wide as the gate had done. + +One more moment and they were there; another, and the moonlight showed +them all. + +For a long while—to Richard it seemed hours—Rachel said nothing; only +stood still like the statue of a woman, staring at those cold faces +that looked back at her through the unearthly moonlight. Indeed, it was +Richard who spoke first, feeling that if he did not this dreadful +silence would choke him or cause him to faint. + +“The Zulus have murdered them,” he said hoarsely, glancing at the dead +Kaffir on the floor. + +“No,” she answered in a cold, small voice; “Ishmael, Ishmael!” and she +pointed to something that lay at his feet. + +Richard stooped and picked it up. It was a fly wisp of rhinoceros horn +which the man had let fall when the Zulu’s spear struck him. + +“I know it,” she went on; “he always carried it. He is the real +murderer. The Zulus would not have dared,” and she choked and was +silent. + +“Let me think,” said Richard confusedly. “There is something in my +mind. What is it? Oh! I know. If you are right that devil has not done +this for nothing. He is somewhere near; he wants to take you”; and he +ground his teeth at the thought, then added: “Rachel, we must get out +of this and ride for Durban, at once—at once; the white people will +protect you there.” + +“Who will bury my father and mother?” she asked in the same cold voice. + +“I do not know, it does not matter, the living are more than the dead. +I can return and see to it afterwards.” + +“You are right,” she answered. Then she knelt down by the bed and +lifting her beautiful, agonised face, put up some silent prayer. Next +she rose and kissed first her father, then her mother, kissed their +dead brows in a last farewell and turned to go. As she went her eyes +fell upon the assegai that lay near to the dead Zulu. Stooping down, +she took it and with it in her hand passed on to the stoep. Here her +strength seemed to fail her, for she reeled against the wall, then with +an effort flung herself into Richard’s arms, moaning: + +“Only you left, Richard, only you. Oh! if you were taken from me also, +what would become of me?” + +A moment later she became aware that the stoep was swarming with men +who seemed to arise out of the shadows. A voice said in the Kaffir +tongue: + +“Seize that fellow and bind him.” + +Instantly, before he could do anything, before he could even turn, +Richard was torn from her, struggling furiously, and thrown to the +ground. Rachel sprang to the wall and stood with her back to it, +raising the spear she held. It flashed into her mind that these were +Zulus, and of Zulus she was not afraid. + +“What dogs are these,” she cried, “that dare to lift a hand against the +Inkosazana and her servant?” + +The black men about her swayed and murmured, then made way for a man +who walked up the steps of the stoep. The moonlight fell upon him and +she saw that it was Ishmael. + +“Rachel,” he said, taking off his hat politely, “these are my people. +We saw that white scoundrel assault you, and of course seized him at +once. As you know a dreadful thing has happened here. This afternoon +the Zulus killed your father and mother, or rather they killed your +father, and your mother, who was ill, died with the shock, because they +refused to go to Zululand whither Dingaan had ordered that they should +be taken. So seeing that you were travelling here I came to rescue you, +lest you should fall into their hands, and,” he added lamely, “you know +the rest.” + +Ishmael had spoken in English, but Rachel answered him in Zulu. + +“I know all, Night-prowler,” she cried aloud. “I know that my father +and mother were killed by your order, and in your presence; their +spirits told me so but now, and for that crime I sentence you to +death!” and she pointed at him with the spear. “Heaven above and earth +beneath,” she went on, “bear witness that I sentence this man to death. +People of the Zulus, hear me in your kraals far away. Hear me, Dingaan, +sitting in your Great Place. Hear me, every captain and induna, hear +the voice of your Inkosazana: I sentence this man to death, since +because of him there is blood between me and my people, the blood of my +father and my mother. Now, Night-prowler, do your worst before you die, +but know this, you his servants, that if I am harmed, or if this white +man, the chief Dario, is harmed, then you shall die also, every one of +you. What is your will, Night-prowler?” + +“I will tell you that at Mafooti,” answered Ishmael, trying to look +bold. “I am not afraid of you like those Zulu savages, and Dingaan is a +long way off. Will you come quietly? I hope so, for I don’t want to +hurt you or put you to shame, but you’ve got to come, and this Dario, +too. If you make any trouble, I will have him killed at once. +Understand, Rachel, that if you don’t come, he shall be killed at once. +My people may be afraid of you, but they won’t mind cutting his +throat,” he added significantly. + +“Never mind about me,” said Richard in a choked voice from the ground +where he was pinned down by the Kaffirs. “Do what you think best for +yourself, Rachel.” + +Now Rachel, whose wits were made keen by doubt and anguish, looked at +the faces of the natives about her, and even in that dim moonlight read +them like a book, as she could always do. She saw that they were afraid +of her, and that if she commanded them, they would let her go free, +whatever their master might say or do. But she saw also that Ishmael +spoke truth when he declared that they had no such dread of Richard, +and might even believe that he was doing her some violence. If she +escaped therefore it would be at the cost of Richard’s life. Instantly +in her bold fashion she made up her mind. It was borne in upon her that +she had declared the truth; that Ishmael was doomed, that he had no +power to work her any hurt, however sore her case might seem. Since +Richard’s life hung on it she would go with him. + +“Servants of Ibubesi,” she said, “lift the white chief Dario to his +feet, and listen to my words.” + +They obeyed her at once, without even waiting for their master to +speak, only holding Richard by the arms. + +Now the most of the men went into the garden followed by Ishmael, and +taking Richard with them, but a few remained to watch her. From this +garden presently arose a sound of great quarrelling. Rachel was too far +off to understand what was said, but from the sounds she judged that +Ishmael was giving orders to his people which they refused to obey, for +she could hear him cursing them furiously. Presently she heard +something else—the loud report of a gun followed by groans. Then a +Kaffir ran up to them and whispered something to those who surrounded +her; it was that head man whom Ishmael had struck on the mouth in the +bush when he told him that a dog had howled upon his hut, and his face +was very frightened. + +Rachel leaned against the wall and looked at him, for she could not +speak, she who thought that Richard had been murdered. + +“Have no fear, Inkosazana,” said the man, answering the question in her +eyes. “Ibubesi has killed one of us because we do not like this +business and would clean it off our hands, that is all. The chief Dario +is safe, and I swear to thee that no harm shall come to him from us. We +will care for him and protect him to the death, and if we lead him away +a prisoner it is because we must, since otherwise Ibubesi will kill us +all. Therefore be merciful to us when the spear of thy power is +lifted.” + +Before Rachel could answer Ishmael’s voice was heard asking why they +did not bring the Inkosazana as the horses were ready. + +“I pray thee come, Zoola,” said the man hurriedly, “or he will shoot +more of us.” + +So Rachel walked down the steps of the stoep in front of them, holding +her head high, leaving behind her the house of Ramah and its dead. At +the gate of the garden stood the horses, on one of which, his own, +Richard was already mounted, his arms bound, his feet made fast beneath +it with a hide rope. Her path lay past him, and as she went by he said +in a voice that was choking with rage: + +“I am helpless, I cannot save you, but our hour will come.” + +“Yes, Richard,” she answered quietly, “our hour will come when his has +gone,” and with the spear in her hand once more she pointed at Ishmael, +who stood by watching them sullenly. Then she mounted her horse—how she +could never remember—and they were separated. + +After this she seemed to hear Ishmael talking to her, arguing, +explaining, but she made no answer to his words. Her mind was a blank, +and all she knew was that they were riding on for hours. Her tired +horse stumbled up a pass and down its further side. Then she heard dogs +bark and saw lights. The horse stopped and she slid from it, and as she +was too exhausted to walk, was supported or carried into a hut, as she +thought by women who seemed very much afraid of touching her, after +which she seemed to sink into blackness. + +Rachel woke from her stupor to find herself lying on a bed in a great +Kaffir hut that was furnished like a European room, for in it were +chairs and a table, also rough window places closed with reed mats that +took the place of glass. Through the smoke-hole at the top of the hut +struck a straight ray of sunlight, by which she judged that it must be +about midday. She began to think, till by degrees everything came back +to her, and in that hour she nearly died of horror and of grief. Indeed +she was minded to die. There at her side lay a means of death—the +assegai which she had found by the body of the Zulu in Ramah, and none +had taken from her. She lifted it and felt its edge, then laid it down +again. Into the darkness of her despair some comfort seemed to creep. +She was sure that Richard lived, and if she died, he would die also. +While he lived, why should she die? Moreover, it would be a crime which +she should only dare when all hope had gone and she stood face to face +with shame. + +Thrusting aside these thoughts she rose. On the table stood curdled +milk and other food of which she forced herself to eat, that her +strength might return to her, for she knew that she would need it all. +Then she washed and dressed herself, for in a corner of the hut was +water in wooden bowls, and even a comb and other things, that +apparently had been set there for her to use. This done, she went to +the door, which was made like that of a house, and finding that it was +not secured, opened it and looked out. Beyond was a piece of ground +floored with the soil taken from ant-heaps, and polished black after +the native fashion. This space was surrounded by a high stone wall, and +had at the end of it another very strong door. In its centre grew a +large, shady tree under which was placed a bench. Taking the assegai +with her she went to the door in the high wall and found that it was +barred on the further side. Then she returned and sat down on the bench +under the tree. + +It seemed that she had been observed, for a little while afterwards +bolts were shot back, the door in the wall opened, and Ishmael entered, +closing it behind him. She looked at the man, and at the sight of his +handsome, furtive face, his dark, guilt-laden eyes, her gorge rose. She +was alone in this secret place with the murderer of her father and her +mother, who sought her love. Yet, strangely enough, her heart was +filled not with tears, but with contempt and icy anger. She did not +shrink away from him as he came towards her in his gaudy clothes, with +an assumed air of insolent confidence, but sat pale and proud, as she +had sat at Umgugundhlovu, when the Zulus brought their causes before +her for judgment. + +He advanced into the shadow of the tree, took off his hat with a +flourish and bowed. Then as she made no answer to these salutations, +but only searched him with her grey eyes, he began to speak in jerky +sentences. + +“I hope you have slept well, Rachel; I am, glad to see you looking so +fresh. I was afraid that you would be over-tired after your long day. +You rode many miles. Of course what you found at Ramah must have been a +great shock to you. I want to explain to you quietly that I am not in +the least to blame about that terrible business. It was those accursed +Zulus who exceeded their orders.” + +So he went on, pausing between each remark for an answer, but no answer +came. At length he stopped, confused, and Rachel, lifting the assegai, +examined its blade, and asked him suddenly: + +“Whose blood is on this spear? Yours?” + +“A little of it, perhaps,” he answered. “That fool of a Kaffir +flourished it about after your father shot him and cut me with it +accidentally,” and he pointed to the wound on his face. + +Rachel bent down and began to rub the blade against the foot of the +bench as though to clean it. He did not know what she meant by this +act, yet it frightened him. + +“What are you doing?” he asked. + +She paused in her task and said, looking up at him: + +“I do not wish that your blood should defile mine even in death,” and +went on with her cleansing of the spear. + +He watched her for a little while, then broke out: + +“Curse it all! I don’t understand you. What do you mean?” + +“Ask the Zulus,” she answered. “They understand me, and they will tell +you. Or if there is no time, ask my father and mother—afterwards.” + +Ishmael paled visibly, then recovered himself with an effort and said: + +“Let us finish with all this witch-doctor nonsense, and come to +business. I had nothing to do with the death of your parents, indeed, I +was wounded in trying to protect them——” + +“Then why do I see both of them behind you with such accusing eyes?” +she asked quietly. + +He stalled, turned his head and stared about him. + +“You won’t frighten me like that,” he went on. “I am not a silly +Kaffir, so give it up. Look here, Rachel, you know I have loved you for +a long while, and though you treat me so badly I love you more than +ever now. Will you marry me?” + +“I told you last night that you would be dead in a few days. Do not +waste your time in talking of marriage. Sit in the dust and repent your +sins before you go down into the dust.” + +“All right, Rachel, I know you are a good prophet——” + +“Noie, too, is a good prophet,” she broke in reflectively. “You used +the Zulus to kill _her_ father and mother also, did you not? Do you +remember a message that she gave you from Seyapi one evening, down by +the sea, before you kidnapped her to be a bait to trap me in Zululand?” + +“Remember!” he answered, scowling. “Am I likely to forget her +devilries? If you are the witch, she is the familiar, the black +_ehlosé_ (spirit) who whispers in your ears. Had she not gone I should +never have caught you.” + +“But she will come back—although I fear not in time to bid you +farewell.” + +“You tell me that I shall soon be dead,” he exclaimed, ignoring this +talk of Noie. “Well, I am not frightened. I don’t believe you know +anything about it, but if you are right the more reason I should live +while I can. According to you, Rachel, we have no time to waste in a +long engagement. When is it to be?” + +“Never!” she answered contemptuously, “in this or any other world. +Never! Why, you are hateful to me; when I see you, I shiver as though a +snake crawled across my foot, and when I look at your hands they are +red with blood, the blood of my parents and of Noie’s parents, and of +many others. That is my answer.” + +He looked at her a while, then said: + +“You seem to forget that I am only asking for what I can take. No one +can see you or hear you here, except my women. You are in my power at +last, Rachel Dove.” + +These words which Ishmael intended should frighten her, as they might +well have done, produced, as it chanced, a quite different effect. +Rachel broke into a scornful laugh. + +“Look,” she said, pointing to an eagle that circled so high in the blue +heavens above them that it seemed no larger than a hawk, “that bird is +more in your power, and nearer to you than I am. Before you laid a +finger on me I would find a dozen means of death, but that, I tell you +again, you will never live to do.” + +For a while Ishmael was silent, weighing her words in his mind. +Apparently he could find no answer to them, for when he spoke again it +was of another matter. + +“You say that you hate me, Rachel. If so, it is because of that +accursed fellow, Darrien—whom you don’t hate. Well, he, at any rate, is +in my power. Now look here. You’ve got to make your choice. Either you +stop all this nonsense and become my wife, or—your friend Darrien dies. +Do you hear me?” + +Rachel made no answer. Now for the first time she was really +frightened, and feared lest her speech should show it. + +“You have been through a lot,” he went on, slowly; “you are tired out, +and don’t know what you say, and you believe that I killed the old +people, which I didn’t, and, of course, that has set you against me. +Now, I don’t want to be rough, or to hurry you, especially as I have +plenty of things to see about before we are married. So I give you +three days. If you don’t change your mind at the end of them, the young +man dies, that’s all, and afterwards we will see whether or no you are +in my power. Oh! you needn’t stare. I’ve gone too far to turn back, and +I don’t mind a few extra risks. Meanwhile make yourself easy, dear +Richard shall be well looked after, and I won’t bother you with any +more love-making. That can wait.” + +Rachel rose from her seat and pointed with the spear to the door in the +wall. + +“Go,” she said. + +“All right, I am going, Rachel. Good-bye till this time three days. I +hope my women will make you as comfortable as possible in this rough +place. Ask them for anything you want. Good-bye, Rachel,” and he went, +bolting the wall door behind him. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. +THE THREE DAYS + + +He was gone, his presence had ceased to poison the air, and, the long +strain over, Rachel gave a gasp of relief. Then she sat down upon the +bench and began to think. Her position, and that of Richard, was +desperate; it seemed scarcely possible that they could escape with +their lives, for if he died, she would die also—as to that she was +quite determined. But at least they had three days, and who could say +what would happen in three days? For instance, they might escape +somehow, the Providence in which she believed might intervene, or the +Zulus might come to seek her, if they only knew where she was gone. Oh! +why had she not brought a guard of them with her to Ramah? At least +they would never have insulted her, and Ishmael’s shrift would have +been short. + +She wondered why he had given her three days. A reason suggested itself +to her mind. Perhaps he believed what she had told him—that she was as +safe from him as the eagle in the air—and was sure that the only way to +snare her was by using Richard as a lure, in other words, by +threatening to murder him. It is true that he could have brought the +matter to a head at once, but then, if she remained obdurate, he must +carry out his threat, and this, she believed, he was afraid to do +unless it was absolutely forced upon him. Doubtless he had reflected +that in three days she might weaken and give way. + +Whilst Rachel brooded thus the door in the wall opened, and through it +came three women, who saluted her respectfully, and announced that they +were sent to clean the hut, and attend upon her. Rachel took stock of +them carefully. Two of them were young, ordinary, good-looking Kaffirs, +but the third was between thirty and forty, and no longer attractive, +having become old early, as natives do. Moreover, her face was sad and +sympathetic. Rachel asked her her name. She answered that it was Mami, +and that they were all the wives of Ibubesi. + +The women went about their duties in the hut in silence, and a while +afterwards announced that all was made clean, and that they would +return presently with food. Rachel answered that it was not necessary +that three of them should be put to so much trouble. It would be enough +if Mami came. She desired to be waited on by Mami alone, her sisters +need not come any more. + +They all three saluted again, and said that she should be obeyed; the +two younger ones with alacrity. To Rachel it was evident that these +women were much afraid of her. Her reputation had reached them, and +they shrank from this task of attending on the mighty Inkosazana of the +Zulus in her cage, not knowing what evil it might bring upon them. + +An hour later the door was unbolted, and Mami reappeared with the food +that had been very carefully cooked. Rachel ate of it, for she was +determined to grow strong again, she who might need all her strength, +and while she ate talked to Mami, who squatted on the ground before +her. Soon she drew her story from her. The woman was Ishmael’s first +Kaffir wife, but he had never cared for her, and against all law and +custom she was discarded, and made a slave. Even some of her cattle had +been taken from her and given to other wives. So her heart was bitter +against Ishmael, and she said that although once she was proud to be +the wife of a white man, now she wished that she had never seen his +face. + +Here, then, was material ready to Rachel’s hand, but she did not press +the matter too far at this time. Only she said that she wished Mami to +stay with her after the evening meal, and to sleep in her hut, as she +was not accustomed to be alone at night. Mami replied that she would do +so gladly if Ibubesi allowed it, although she was not worthy of such +honour. + +As it happened, Ishmael did allow it, for he thought that he could +trust this old drudge, and told her to act as a spy upon Rachel, and +report to him all that she said or did. Very soon Rachel found this out +and warned her against obeying him, since if she did so it would come +to her knowledge, and then great evil would fall on one who betrayed +the words of the Inkosazana. + +Mami answered that she knew it, and that Rachel need not be afraid. Any +tale would do for Ishmael, whom she hated. Then, saying little herself, +Rachel encouraged her to talk, which Mami did freely. So she heard some +news. She learned, for instance, that the whole town of Mafooti, +whereof Ibubesi was chief, which counted some sixty or seventy heads of +families, was much disturbed by the events of the last few days. They +did not like the Inkosazana being brought there, thinking that where +she went the Zulus would follow, and as they were of Zulu blood +themselves, they knew what that meant. They were alarmed at the deaths +of the white sky-doctor, who was called Shouter, and his wife, with +which Ibubesi had something to do, for they feared lest they should be +held responsible for their blood. They objected to the imprisonment of +the white chief, Dario, among them, because “he had hurt no one, and +was under the mantle of the Inkosazana, who was a spirit, not a woman,” +and who had warned them that if any harm came to her or to him, death +would be their reward. They were angry, also, because Ibubesi had +killed one of them in some quarrel about the chief Dario at Ramah. +Still, they were so much afraid of Ibubesi, who was a great tyrant, +that they did not dare to interfere with him and his plans, lest they +should lose their cattle, or, perhaps, their lives. So they did not +know what to do. As for Ibubesi himself, he was actively engaged in +strengthening the fortifications of the place; even the old people and +the children were being forced to carry stones to the walls, from which +it was evident that he feared some attack. + +When Rachel had gathered this and much other information concerning +Ishmael’s past and habits, she asked Mami if she could convey a message +from her to Richard. The woman answered that she would try on the +following morning. So Rachel told her to say that she was safe and +well, but that he must watch his footsteps, as both of them were in +great danger. More she did not dare to say, fearing lest Mami should +betray her, or be beaten till she confessed everything. Then, as there +was nothing more to be done, Rachel lay down and slept as best she +could. + +The next day passed in much the same fashion as the first had done. For +the most of it Rachel sat under the tree in the walled yard, +companioned only by her terrible thoughts and fears. Nobody came near +her, and nothing happened. In the morning Mami went out, and returning +at the dinner hour, told Rachel that she had seen Ishmael, who had +questioned her closely as to what the Inkosazana had done and said, to +which she replied that she had only eaten and slept, and invoked the +spirits on her knees. As for words, none had passed her lips. She had +not been able to get near the huts where Dario was in prison, as +Ishmael was watching her. For the rest, the work of fortification went +on without cease, even Ishmael’s own wives being employed thereon. + +In the afternoon Mami went out again and did not return till night, +when she had much to tell. To begin with, while the sentry was dozing, +being wearied with carrying stones to the wall, she had managed to +approach the fence of the hut where Richard was confined. She said that +he was walking up and down inside the fence with his hands tied, and +she had spoken to him through a crack in the reeds, and given him +Rachel’s message. He listened eagerly, and bade her tell the Inkosazana +that he thanked her for her words; that he, too, was strong and well, +though much troubled in mind, but the future was in the hands of the +Heavens, and that she must keep a high heart. Just then the sentry woke +up, so Mami could not wait to hear any more. + +That evening, however, a lad who had been sent out of the town to drive +in some cattle, had returned with the tidings which she, Mami, heard +him deliver to Ibubesi with her own ears. + +He said that whilst he was collecting the oxen, a ringed Zulu came upon +him, who from his manner and bearing he took to be a great chief, +although he was alone, and seemed to be tired with walking. The Zulu +has asked him if it were true that the Inkosazana and the white chief +Dario were in prison at Mafooti, and when he hesitated about replying, +threatened him with his assegai, saying that he would cut out his heart +unless he told the truth. The Zulu replied that he knew it, as he had +just come from Ramah, where he had seen strange things, and spoken with +a man of Ibubesi’s, whom he found dying in the garden of the house. +Then he had given him this message: + +“Say to Ibubesi that I know all his wickedness, and that if the +Inkosazana is harmed, or a drop of the blood of the white chief, +Dario, is shed, I will destroy him and everything that lives in his +town down to the rats. Say to him also that he cannot escape, as +already he is ringed in by the children of the Shouter, who have come +back, and are watching him.” + +The lad had asked who it was that sent such a message, whereon he +answered, “I am the Horn of the Black Bull; I am the Trunk of the +Elephant; I am the Mouth of Dingaan.” + +Then straightway he turned and departed at a run towards Zululand. +Moreover, Mami described the man in the words of the lad, and Rachel +thought that he could be none other than Tamboosa, whom she had +commanded to follow her with the white ox. Mami added that when he +received this message Ibubesi seemed much disturbed, though to his +people he declared that it was all nonsense, as Dingaan’s Mouth would +not come alone, or deliver the King’s word to a boy. But the people +thought otherwise, and murmured among themselves, fearing the terrible +vengeance of Dingaan. + +On the next day Mami went out again. At nightfall, when she returned, +she told Rachel that she had not found it possible to approach the huts +where Dario was, as the hole she made in the fence to speak with him +had been discovered, and a stricter watch was kept over him. Ibubesi, +she said, was in an ill humour, and working furiously to finish his +fortifications, as he was now sure that the town was being watched, +either by the Kaffirs of Ramah, or others. As for the people of +Mafooti, they were grumbling very much, both on account of the +heavy labour of working at the walls, and because they were in terror +of being attacked and killed in payment for the evil deeds of their +chief. Mami declared, indeed, that so great was their fear and +discontent, that she thought they would desert the town in a body, were +it not that they dreaded lest they should fall into the hands of the +Kaffirs who were watching it. Rachel asked her whether they would not +then take her and Dario and deliver them up to the Zulus, or to the +white people on the coast. Mami answered she thought they would be +afraid to do this, as Ibubesi alone had guns, and would shoot plenty of +them; also if the Zulus found them with their Inkosazana they would +kill them. She added that she had seen Ibubesi, who bade her tell the +Inkosazana that he was coming for her answer on the morrow. + +Rachel slept ill that night. The space of her reprieve had gone by, and +next morning she must face the issue. For herself she did not so +greatly care, for at the worst she had a refuge whither Ishmael could +not follow her—the grave. After all she had endured it seemed to her +that this must be a peaceful place; moreover, in her case what Power +could blame her? But there was Richard to be thought of. If she refused +Ishmael he swore that he would kill Richard. And yet how could she pay +that price even to save her lover’s life? Perhaps he would not kill him +after all; perhaps he would be afraid of the vengeance of the Zulus, +and was only trying to frighten her. Ah! if only the Zulus would +come—before it was too late! It was scarcely to be hoped for. Tamboosa, +if it were he who had spoken with the lad, would not have had time to +return to Zululand and collect an impi, and when they did come, the +deed might be done. If only these servants of Ibubesi would rise +against him and kill him, or carry off Richard and herself! Alas! they +feared the man too much, and she could not get at them to persuade +them. There was nothing that she could do except pray. Richard and she +must take their chance. Things must go as they were decreed. + +If she could have seen Ishmael at this hour and read his thoughts, that +sight and knowledge might have brought some comfort to her tortured +heart. The man was seated in his hut alone, staring at the floor and +pulling his long black beard with hands rough from toiling at the +walls. He was drinking also, stiff tots of rum and water, but the fiery +liquor seemed to bring him no comfort. As he drank, he thought. He was +determined to get possession of Rachel; that desire had become a +madness with him. He could never abandon it while he lived. But _she_ +might not live. She had sworn that she would rather die than become his +wife, and she was not a woman who broke her word. Also she hated him +bitterly, and with good cause. There was only one way to work on +her—through her love for this man, Richard Darrien; for that she did +love him, he had little doubt. If it were choice between yielding and +the death of Darrien, then perhaps she might give way. But there came +the rub. + +Dingaan had sworn to him that if he made Darrien’s blood to flow, then +he should be killed, and, like Rachel, Dingaan kept his oaths. +Moreover, that Zulu who met the cattle herd had sworn it again in +almost the same words. Therefore it would seem that if he wished to +continue to breathe, Darrien’s blood must not be made to flow. All the +rest might be explained when the impi came, as it would do sooner or +later, especially if he could show to them that the Inkosazana was his +willing wife, but the murder of Darrien could never be explained. Well, +the man might die, or seem to die, and then who could hold him +responsible? Or if they did, if any of his people remained faithful to +him, an attack might be beaten off. Brave as they were, the Zulus could +not storm those walls on which he had spent so much labour, though now +he almost wished that he had left the walls alone and settled the +affair of Rachel and of Darrien first. + +Ishmael poured out more rum and drank it, neat this time, as though to +nerve himself for some undertaking. Then he went to the door of the hut +and called, whereon presently a hideous old woman crept in and squatted +down in the circle of light thrown by the lamp. She was wrinkled and +deformed, and her snake-skin moocha, with the inflated fish-bladder in +her hair, showed that she was a witch-doctoress. + +“Well, Mother,” he said, “have you made the poison?” + +“Yes, Ibubesi, yes. I have made it as I alone can do. Oh! it is a +wonderful drug, worth many cows. How many did you say you would give +me? Six?” + +“No, three; but if it does what is wanted you shall have the other +three as well. Tell me again, how does it work?” + +“Thus, Ibubesi. Whoever drinks this medicine becomes like one dead—none +can tell the difference, no, not a doctor even—and remains so for a +long while—perhaps one day, perhaps two, perhaps even three. Then life +returns, and by degrees strength, but not memory; for whole moons the +memory is gone, and he who has drunk remains like a child that has +everything to learn.” + +“You lie, Mother. I never heard of such a medicine.” + +“You never heard of it because none can make it save me, and I had its +secret from my grandmother; also few can afford to pay me for it. +Still, it has been used, and were I not afraid I could give you cases. +Stay, I will show you. Call that beast,” and she pointed to a dog that +was asleep at the side of the hut. “Here is milk; I will show you.” + +Ishmael hesitated, for he was fond of this dog; then as he wished to +test the stuff he called it. It came and sat down beside him, looking +up in his face with faithful eyes. Then the old witch poured milk into +a bowl, and in the milk mixed some white powder which she took out of a +folded leaf, and offered it to the animal. The dog sniffed the milk, +growled slightly, and refused it. + +“The evil beast does not like me; he bit me the other day,” said the +old doctoress. “Do you give it to him, Ibubesi; he will trust you.” + +So Ishmael patted the dog on the head, then offered it the milk, which +it lapped up to the last drop. + +“There, evil beast,” said the woman, with a chuckle, “you won’t bite me +any more; you’ll forget all about me for a long time. Look at him, +Ibubesi, look at him.” + +As she spoke, the poor dog’s coat began to stare; then it uttered a low +howl, ran to Ishmael, tried to lick his hand, and rolled over, to all +appearance quite dead. + +“You have killed my dog, which I love, you hag!” he said angrily. + +“Then why did you give medicine to what you love, Ibubesi? But have no +fear, the evil beast has only taken a small dose; to-morrow morning it +will awake, but it will not know you or anyone. Who is the medicine +for, Ibubesi? The Lady Zoola? If so, it may not work on her, for she is +mighty, and cannot be harmed.” + +“Fool! Do you think that I would play tricks with the Inkosazana?” + +“No, you want to marry her, don’t you? but it seems to me that she has +no mind that way. Then it is for the man for whom she has a mind? Well, +Ibubesi, you have promised the six cows, and you saved me once from +being killed for witchcraft, so I will say something. Don’t give it to +the chief Dario.” + +“Why not, you old fool; will it kill him after all?” + +“No, no; it will do what I said, no less and no more, in this +quantity,” and she handed him another powder wrapped in dry leaves; +“but I have had bad dreams about you, Ibubesi, and they were mixed up +with the Inkosazana and this white man Dario. I dreamed they brought +your death upon you—a dreadful death. Ibubesi, be wise, set Dario free, +and change your mind as to marrying the Inkosazana, who is not for +you.” + +“How can I change my mind, Descendant of Wizards?” broke out Ishmael. +“Can a river penned between rocks change its course? Can it run +backwards from the sea to the hill? This woman draws me as the sea +draws the river; because of her my blood is afire. I had rather win her +and die, than live rich and safe without her to old age. The more she +hates and scorns me, the more I love her.” + +“I understand,” said the doctoress, nodding her head till the bladder +in her hair bobbed about like a float at which a fish is pulling. “I +understand. I have seen people like this before—men and women too—when +a bad spirit enters into them because of some crime they have +committed. The Inkosazana, or those who guard her, have sent you this +bad spirit, and, Ibubesi, you must run the road upon which it is +appointed that you should travel; for joy or sorrow you must run that +road. But when we meet in the world of ghosts, which I think will be +soon, do not blame me, do not say that I did not warn you. Now it is +all right about those cows, is it not? although I dare say the Zulus +will milk them and not I, for to-night I seem to smell Zulus in the +air,” and she lifted her broad nose and sniffed like a hound. “I wish +you could have left the Inkosazana alone, and that Dario too, for he is +a part of her; in my dreams they seemed to be one. But you won’t, you +will walk your own path; so good night, Ibubesi. The dog will wake +again in the morning, but he will not know you. Good night, Ibubesi—of +course I understand that the cows will be young ones that have not had +more than two calves. Mix the powder in milk, or water, or anything; it +is without taste or colour. Good night, Ibubesi,” and without waiting +for an answer the old wretch crept out of the hut. + +When she was gone Ishmael cursed her aloud, then drank some more rum, +which he seemed to need. The place was very lonely, and the sight of +his dog, lying to all appearance dead at his side, oppressed him. He +patted its head and it did not move; he lifted its paw and it fell down +flabbily. The brute was as dead as anything could be. It occurred to +him that before night came again he might look like that dog. His story +might be told; he might have left the earth in company of all the deeds +that he had done thereon. He had imagination enough to know his sins, +and they were an evil host to face. Old Dove and his wife, for +instance—holy people who believed in God and Vengeance, and had never +done any wrong, only striven for years and years to benefit others; it +would not be pleasant to meet them. Rachel had said that she saw them +standing behind him, and he felt as though they were there at that +moment. Look, one of them crossed between him and the lamp—there was +the mark of the kerry on his head—and the woman followed; he could see +her blue lips as she bent down to look at the dog. It was unbearable. +He would go and talk to Rachel, and ask her if she had made up her +mind. No, for if he broke in on her thus at night, he was sure that she +would kill either herself or him with that spear she had taken from the +dead Zulu, reddened with his own blood. He would keep faith with her +and wait till the morrow. He would send for one of his wives. No, the +thought of those women made him sick. He would go round the +fortifications and beat any sentries whom he found asleep, or receive +the reports of the spies. To stop in that hut in the company of a dog +which seemed to be dead, and of imaginations that no rum could drown, +was impossible. + + +Once more the morning came, and Rachel sat in the walled yard awaiting +the dreadful hour of her trial, for it was the day and time that +Ishmael had appointed for her answer. Until now Rachel had cherished +hopes that something might happen: that the people of Mafooti might +intervene to save her and Richard; that the Zulus might appear, even +that Ishmael might relent and let them go. But Mami had been out that +morning and brought back tidings which dispelled these hopes. She had +ventured to sound some of the leading men, and said that, like all the +people, they were very sullen and alarmed, but declared, as she had +expected, that they dare do nothing, for Ibubesi would kill them, and +if they escape him the Zulus would kill them because the Inkosazana was +found in their possession. Of the Zulus themselves, scouts who had been +out for miles, reported that they had seen no sign. It was clear also +that Ishmael was as determined as ever, for he had sent her a message +by Mami that he would wait upon her as he had promised, and bring the +white man with him. + +Then what should she say and what should she do? Rachel could think of +no plan; she could only sit still and pray while the shadow of that +awful hour crept ever nearer. + +It had come; she heard voices without the wall, among them Ishmael’s. +Her heart stopped, then bounded like a live thing in her breast. He was +commanding someone to “catch that dog and tie it up, for it was +bewitched, and did not know him or anyone,” then the sound of a dog +being dragged away, whining feebly, and then the door opened. First +Ishmael came in with an affectation of swaggering boldness, but looking +like a man suffering from the effects of a long debauch. About his eyes +were great black rings, and in them was a stare of sleeplessness. He +carried a double-barrelled gun under his arm, but the hand with which +he supported it shook visibly, and at every unusual sound he started. +After him came Richard, his wrists bound together behind him, and on +his legs hide shackles which only just allowed him to shuffle forward +slowly. Moreover he was guarded by four men who carried spears. Rachel +glanced quickly at his face, and saw that it was pale and resolute; +quite untouched by fear. + +“Are you well?” she asked quietly, taking no note of Ishmael. + +“Yes,” he answered, “and you, Rachel?” + +“Quite well bodily, Richard, but oh! my soul is sick.” + +Before he could reply Ishmael turned on him savagely, and bade him be +silent, or it would be the worse for him. Then he took off his hat with +his shaking hand, and bowed to Rachel. + +“Rachel,” he said, “I have kept my promise, and left you alone for +three days, but time is up and now this gentleman and I have come to +hear your decision, which is so important to both of us.” + +“What am I to decide?” she asked in a low voice, looking straight +before her. + +“Have you forgotten? Your memory must be very bad. Well, it is best to +have no mistake, and no doubt our friend here would like to know +exactly how things stand. You have to decide whether you will take me +as your husband to-day of your own free will, or whether Mr. Richard +Darrien shall suffer the punishment of death, for having tried to kill +his sentry and escape, a crime of which he has been guilty, and +afterwards I should take you as my wife with, or without, your +consent.” + +When Richard heard these words the veins in his forehead swelled with +rage and horror till it seemed as though they would burst. + +“You unutterable villain,” he gasped, “you cowardly hound! Oh! if only +my hands were free.” + +“Well, they ain’t, Mr. Darrien, and it’s no use your tugging at that +buffalo hide, so hold your tongue, and let us hear the lady’s answer,” +sneered Ishmael. + +“Richard, Richard,” said Rachel in a kind of wail, “you have heard. It +is a matter of your life. What am I to do?” + +“Do?” he answered, in loud, firm tones, “do? How can you ask me such a +question? The matter is not one of my life, but of your—of your—oh! I +cannot say it. Let this foul beast kill me, of course, and then, if you +care enough, follow the same road. A few years sooner or later make +little difference, and so we shall soon be together again.” + +She thought a moment, then said quietly: + +“Yes, I care enough, and a hundred times more than that. Yes, that is +the only way out. Listen, you Ishmael:—Richard Darrien, the man to whom +I am sworn, and I, give you this answer. Murder him if you will, and +bring God’s everlasting vengeance on your head. He will not buy his +life on such terms, and if I consented to them I should be false to +him. Murder him as you murdered my father and mother, and when I know +that he is dead I will go to join him and them.” + +“All right, Rachel,” said Ishmael, whose face was white with fury, “I +think I will take you at your word, and you can go to look for him down +below, if you like, for if I am not to get you here, he shan’t. Now +then, say your prayers, Mr. Darrien,” and stepping forward slowly he +cocked the double-barrelled gun. + +“Men of Mafooti,” exclaimed Rachel in Zulu, “Ibubesi is about to do +murder on one who like myself is under the mantle of Dingaan. If his +blood should flow to-day or to-morrow, yours shall flow in payment, +yours, and that of your wives and children, for the crime of the chief +is the crime of the people.” + +At her words the four natives who had been watching this scene +uneasily, although they could not understand the English talk, called +out to Ishmael in remonstrance. His only answer was to lift the gun, +and for an instant that seemed infinite Rachel waited to hear its +explosion, and to see the grey-eyed, open-faced man she loved, who +stood there like a rock, fall a shattered corpse. Then one of the +Kaffirs, bolder than the rest, struck up the barrels with his arm, and +not too soon, for whether or no he had meant to pull the trigger, the +rifle went off. + +“Try the other barrel,” said Richard sarcastically, as the smoke +cleared away, “that shot was too high.” + +Perhaps Ishmael might have done so, for the man was beside himself, but +the Kaffirs would have no more of it. They rushed between them, lifting +their spears threateningly, and shouting that they would not allow the +blood of the white lord and the curse of the Inkosazana to be brought +upon their heads and those of their families. Rather than that they +would bind him, Ibubesi, and give him over to the Zulus. Then, whether +or not he had really meant to kill Richard, Ishmael thought it politic +to give way. + +“So be it,” he said to Rachel, “I am merciful, and both of you shall +have another chance. I am going with this fellow, but the woman, Mami, +shall come to you. If within three hours you send her to me with a +message to say that you have changed your mind, he shall be spared. If +not, before nightfall you shall see his body, and afterwards we will +settle matters.” + +“Rachel, Rachel,” cried Richard, “swear that you will send no such +message.” + +Now the brute, Ishmael, rushed at him to strike him in the face. But +Richard saw him coming, and bound though he was, put down his head and +butted at him so fiercely, that being much the stronger man, he knocked +him to the ground, where he lay breathless. + +“Swear, Rachel, swear,” he repeated, “or dead or living, I will never +forgive you.” + +“I swear,” she said, faintly. + +Then he shuffled towards her. Bending down he kissed her on the face, +and she kissed him back; no more words passed between them; this was +their farewell. Two of the Kaffirs lifted Ishmael, and helped him from +the yard, whilst the other two led away Richard, who made no +resistance. At the gate he turned, and their eyes met for a moment. +Then it closed behind him, and she was left alone again. + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. +RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + + +A little while later Mami entered, and said that she had been sent by +Ibubesi to serve the Inkosazana as a messenger, should she need one. +Rachel, seated on the bench, motioned to her to go into the hut and +bide there, and she obeyed. + +Minute by minute the time ebbed away, and still Rachel sat motionless +on the bench. Towards the end of the third hour someone unbolted and +knocked at the door. Mami opened it and reported that Ibubesi stood +without, and desired to know whether she had any word for him. + +“None,” answered Rachel, remembering her oath, and the door was barred +again. + +After this a great silence seemed to fall upon the place. The sky was +grey with distant rain, and the air heavy, and whatever may have been +the cause, no sound came from man or beast without. To Rachel’s +strained nerves it seemed as though the Angel of Death had spread his +wings above the town. There she sat paralysed, wondering what evil +thing was being worked upon her lover; wondering if she had done right +to give him as a sacrifice to this savage in order to save herself from +dreadful wrong—wondering, wondering till the powers of her mind seemed +to die within her, leaving it grey and empty as the grey and empty sky +above. + +Night drew on and the setting sun, bursting through the envelope of +cloud, filled earth and sky with fire, and it came into Rachel’s heart, +she knew not whence, that fire was near, that soon it would swallow up +all this place. + +Look! the door was opening; it swung wide, and through it advanced +eight Kaffirs, carrying something on a litter made of shields, +something that was covered with a blanket of bark. They drew near to +her with bent heads, and set down their burden at her feet. Then one of +them lifted the blanket, revealing the body of Richard Darrien, and +saying in an awed voice, + +“Inkosazana, Ibubesi sends you this to look or to show you that he +keeps his word. Later he will visit you himself.” + +Rachel knelt down by the litter of shields and looked at Richard’s +face. The stamp of death was on it. She felt his hand, it was turning +cold; she felt his heart, it did not beat. + +“Show me this dead lord’s wounds,” she said in an awful whisper, “that +presently mine may be like to them.” + +“Inkosazana,” said the spokesman, “he has no wound.” + +“How, then, did he die? Strange that he should die, and I not feel his +spirit pass.” + +“Inkosazana, he was thirsty, and drank, then he died.” + +“So, so! he was slain by poison, and I have no poison. Mami, come forth +and look on the white lord whom Ibubesi has murdered by poison.” + +The woman Mami, who had been sleeping in the hut, awoke and obeyed. She +saw, and wailed aloud. + +“Woe to Mafooti!” she cried, like one inspired, “and woe, woe to those +that dwell therein, for now vengeance, red vengeance, shall fall on +them from Heaven. The blood of the innocent is upon them, the curse of +the Inkosazana is upon them, the spears of the Zulus are upon them. +Slay the _silwana,_ the wild beast—Ibubesi, and fly, people of Mafooti, +fly, fly with that dead thing. Leave it not here to bear witness +against you. Carry it far away, and heap a mountain on it. Bury it in a +valley that no man can find; bury it in the black water, lest it should +arise and bear witness against you. Leave it not here, but let the +darkness cover it, and fly with it into the darkness, as I do,” and +turning she sped to the door and through it. + +The light from the sunk sun went out smothered in the gathering +thunder-clouds. Through the gloom the terrified bearers muttered to +each other. + +“Throw it down and away!” said one. + +“Nay,” answered another, “wisdom has come to Mami, her _ehlosé_ has +spoken to her. Take it with you, lest it should remain to bear witness +against us.” + +“Remember what the Zulu swore,” said a third, “that if harm came to +this lord they would kill all, down to the rats. Take it away so that +it may not be found. If you meet Ibubesi, spear him. If not, leave him +the vengeance for his share.” + +Now, moved as though by a common impulse, the bearers cast back the +blanket over the corpse, and lifting the litter, departed at a run. The +door was shut and bolted behind them, and darkness fell upon the earth. + +For a while Rachel stood still in the darkness. + +“Now I am alone,” she said in a quiet voice, yet to her ears the words +seemed to be uttered with a roar of thunder that echoed through the +firmament, and pierced upwards to the feet of God. + +Then suddenly something snapped in her brain and she was changed. The +horror left her, the terror left her, she felt very well and strong, so +well that she laughed aloud, and again that laugh filled earth and +heaven. Oh! she was hungry, and food stood on a table near by. She +sprang to it and ate, ate heartily. Then she drank, muttering to +herself, “Richard drank before he died. Let me drink also and cease to +be alone.” + +Her meal finished, she walked up and down the place singing a song that +seemed to be caught up triumphantly by a million voices, the voices of +all who had ever lived and died. Their awful music stunned her and she +ceased. Look! Wild beasts wearing the face of Ibubesi were licking the +clouds with their tongues of fire. It was curious, but in that +high-walled place she could not see it well. Now from the top of the +hut the view would be better. Yes, and Ishmael was coming to visit her. +Well, they would meet for the last time on the top of the hut. She was +not afraid of him, not at all; but it would be strange to see him +scrambling up the hut, and they would talk there for a little while +with their faces close together, till—ah!—till what—? Till something +strange happened, something unhappy for Ishmael. Oh! no, no, she would +not kill herself, she would wait to see what it was that happened to +Ishmael, that strange thing which she knew so well, and yet could not +remember. + +How easy this hut was to climb, a cat could not have run up with less +trouble. Now she stood on the top of it, her spear in one hand, and +holding with the other to the pole that was set there to scare away the +lightning; stood for a long time watching the wild beasts licking the +clouds with their red tongues. + +The beasts grew weary of lapping up clouds. Their appetites were +satisfied for a while, at any rate she saw their tongues no more. The +air was very hot and heavy, and the darkness very dense, it seemed to +press about her as though she were plunged in cream. Yet Rachel thought +that she heard sounds through it, a sound of feet to the west and a +sound of feet to the east. + +Then she heard another sound, that of the door in the wall opening, and +of a soft, tentative footfall, like to the footfall of a questing wolf. +She knew it at once, for now her senses were sharper than those of any +savage; it was the step of Ibubesi, the Night-prowler. She felt +inclined to laugh; it was so funny to think of herself standing there +on the top of a hut while the Night-prowler slunk about below looking +for her. But she refrained, remembering the dreadful noise when all the +Heavens began to laugh in answer. So she was silent, for the Heavens do +not reverberate silence, although she could hear her own thoughts +passing through them, passing up one by one on their infinite journey. + +Listen! He was walking round and round the yard. He went to the bench +beneath the tree and felt along it with his fingers to see if she were +there. Now he was entering the hut and groping at the bedstead, and now +he had kindled a light, for the rays of it shone faintly up through the +smoke-hole. Discovering nothing he came out again, leaving the lamp +burning within, and called her softly. + +“Rachel,” he said, “Rachel, where are you?” + +There was no answer, and he began to talk to himself. + +“Has she got away?” he muttered. “Some of them have gone, I know, the +accursed, cowardly fools. No, it is not possible, the watch was too +good, unless she is really a spirit, and has melted, as spirits do. I +hope not, for if so she will haunt me, and I want her company in the +flesh, not in the spirit. I ought to have it too, for it has cost me +pretty dear. She must have bewitched me, or why should I risk +everything for her, just one white woman who hates the sight of me? The +devil is at the back of it. This was his road from the first.” + +So he went on until Rachel could bear it no more, the thing was too +absurd. + +“Yes, yes,” she said from the top of the hut, “his road from the first, +and it ends not far away, at the red gates of Hell, Night-prowler.” + +The man below gasped, and fell against the fence. + +“Whose voice is that? Where are you?” he asked of the air. + +Then as there was no answer, he added: “It sounded like Rachel, but it +spoke above me. I suppose that she has killed herself. I thought she +might, but better that she should be dead than belong to that fellow. +Only then why does she speak?” + +He started to feel his way towards the hut, perhaps to fetch the lamp, +when suddenly the skies behind were illumined in a blaze of light, a +broad slow blaze that endured for several seconds. By it the eyes of +Rachel, made quick with madness, saw many things. From her perch on the +top of the hut she saw the town of Mafooti. On the plain to the west +she saw a number of black dots, which she took to be people and cattle +travelling away from the town. In the nek to the east she saw more +dots, each of them crested with white, and carrying something white. +Surely it was a Zulu impi marching! Some of these dots had come to the +wall of the town; yes, and some of them were on the crest of it, while +yet others were creeping down its main street not a hundred yards away. + +Also these caught sight of something, for they paused and seemed to +fall together as though in fear. Lastly, just before the light went +out, she perceived Ishmael in the yard below, glaring up at her, for +he, too, had seen her. Seen her standing above him in the air, the +spear in her hand, and in her eyes fire. But of the dots to the east +and of the dots to the west he had seen nothing. He appeared to fall to +his knees and remain there muttering. Then the Heavens blazed again, +for the storm was coming up, and by the flare of them he read the +truth. This was no ghost, but the living woman. + +“Oh!” he said, recovering himself, “that’s where you’ve got to, is it? +Come down, Rachel, and let us talk.” + +She made no answer, none at all, she who was so curious to see what he +would do. For quite a long while he harangued her from below, walking +round and round the hut. Then at length in despair he began to climb +it. But in that darkness which now and again turned to dazzling light, +unlike Rachel, he found the task difficult, and once, missing his hold, +he fell to the ground heavily. Finding his feet he rushed at the hut +with an oath, and clutching the straw and the grass strings that bound +it, struggled almost to the top, to be met by the point of Rachel’s +spear held in his face. There then he hung, looking like a toad on the +slope of a rock, unable to advance because of that spear, and unwilling +to go down, lest his labour must be begun again. + +“Rachel,” he said, “come down, Rachel. Whatever I have done has been +for your sake, come down and tell me that you forgive me.” + +She laughed out loud, a wild, screaming laugh, for really he looked +most ridiculous, sprawling there on the bend of the hut, and the +lightning showed her all sorts of pictures in his eyes. + +“Did Richard Darrien forgive you?” she asked. “And what did you mix +that poison with? Milk? The milk of human kindness! It was a very good +poison, Toad, so good that I think you must have drawn it from your own +blood. When you are dead all the Bushmen should come and dip their +arrows in you, for then even crocodiles and the big snakes would die at +a scratch.” + +He made no answer, so she went on. + +“Have your people forgiven you? If so, why do they flee away, carrying +that white thing which was a man? Have my father and mother forgiven +you? Do you hear what they are saying to me—that judgment is the +Lord’s? Have the Zulus forgiven you, the Zulus who believe that +judgment is the King’s—and the Inkosazana’s? Turn now, and ask them, +for here they are,” and she pointed over his head with her spear. +“Turn, Toad, and set out your case and I will stand above and try it, +the case of Dingaan against Ibubesi, and one by one I will call up all +those who died through you, and they shall give their evidence, and I, +the Judge, will sum it up to a jury of sharp spears. See, here come the +spears. Look at the wall, Toad, _look at the wall!_” + +As she raved on and pointed with her assegai, the lightning blazed out, +and Ishmael, who had looked round at her bidding, saw Zulu warriors +leaping down from the crest of the wall, and Zulu captains rushing in +by the opened door. At this terrible sight he slid to the ground +purposing to reach his gun which he had left there, and defend or kill +himself, who knows which? But before ever he could lay a hand upon it, +those fierce men had pounced upon him like leopards on a goat. Now they +held him fast, and a voice—it was that of Tamboosa, called through the +darkness, + +“Hail to thee! Inkosazana. Come down now and pass judgment on this wild +beast who would have harmed thee.” + +“Tamboosa,” she cried, “the Inkosazana has fled away, only the white +woman in whom she dwelt remains; her spirit hangs in wrath over the +people of the Zulus, as an eagle hangs above a hare. Tamboosa, there is +blood between the Inkosazana and the people of the Zulus, the blood of +those who gave her the body that she wore, who lie slain by them upon +the bed at Ramah. Tamboosa, there is blood between her and Ibubesi, the +blood of the white man who loved the body that she wore, and whom she +loved, the white lord whom Ibubesi did to death this day because she +who was the Inkosazana would not give herself to him. Tamboosa, the +Inkosazana has suffered much from this Ibubesi, many an insult, many a +shame, and when she called upon the Zulus, out of all their thousand +thousands there was not a single spear to help her, because they were +too busy killing those holy ones whom she called her father and her +mother. And so, Tamboosa, the spirit of the Inkosazana departed like a +bird from the egg, leaving but this shell behind, that is full of +sorrows and of dreams. Yet, Tamboosa, she still speaks through these +lips of mine, and she says that from the seed of blood that they have +sown, her people, the Zulus, must harvest woe upon woe, as while she +dwelt among them, she warned them that it would be if ill came to those +she loved. Tamboosa, this is her command—that ye shield the breast in +which she hid from the wild beast, Ibubesi and all evil men, and that +ye lead this shape to Noie, the daughter of Seyapi, whom Ibubesi +brought to death, for with Noie it would dwell.” + +Thus she wailed through the deep darkness, while the soldiers who +packed the space below groaned in their grief and terror because the +soul of the Inkosazana had been made a wanderer by their sins, and the +curse of the Inkosazana had fallen on their land. + +Again the lightning flared, and in it they saw her standing on the +crest of the hut. She had let drop the spear as though she needed it no +more, and her arms were outstretched to the Heavens, and her beautiful +face was upturned, and her long hair floated in the wind. Seen thus by +that quick, white light, which shone in the madness of her eyes, she +seemed no woman but what they had fabled her to be, a queen of Spirits, +and at the vision of her they groaned again, while some of them fell to +the earth and hid their faces with their hands. + +The darkness fell once more, and a man went into the hut to bring out +the lamp that burned there. When he returned Rachel stood among them; +they had not seen or heard her descend. Ishmael saw her also, and +feeling his doom in the fierce eyes that glowered at him, stretched out +his hand and caught her by the robe, praying for pity. + +At his touch she uttered a wild scream, which pierced like a knife +through the hearts of all that heard it. + +“Suffer it not,” she cried, “oh! my people, suffer not that I be thus +defiled.” + +They rent him from her with blows and execrations, looking up to their +chief for his word to tear him to pieces. + +“No,” said Tamboosa, grimly, “he shall to the King to tell this story +ere he die.” + +“Save me, Rachel, save me,” he moaned. “You don’t know what they mean. +I was mad with love for you, do not judge me harshly and send me to be +tortured.” + +This appeal of his seemed to pierce the darkness of her brain, and for +a little while her face grew human. + +“I judge not,” she answered in Zulu; “pray to the Great One above who +judges. Oh! man, man,” she went on in a kind of eerie whisper, “what +have I done to you that you should treat me thus? Why did you command +the soldiers to kill my father and my mother? Why did you poison my +lover? Why did you drive away my soul, and fill me with this madness? +Take me away from this accursed town, Tamboosa, before Heaven’s +vengeance falls on it, and let me see that face no more.” + +Then some of them made a guard about her and led her thence, along the +central street, and through the barricaded gates, that they broke down +for her passage. They led her to a little cave in the slope of the +opposing hill, for although no rain fell, the gathered storm was +breaking; the lightning flashed thick and fast, the thunder groaned and +bellowed, and a wild wind beat the screeching trees. + +Here in the mouth of this cave Rachel sat herself down and looked at +the kraal, Mafooti, awaiting she knew not what, while the impi pillaged +the town, and Ishmael, already half dead with fear, remained bound to +the roof-tree of the hut that had been her prison. + +Whilst she waited thus, and watched, of a sudden one of the outer huts +began to burn, though whether the lightning or some soldier had fired +it none could tell. Then, in an instant, as it seemed, driven by the +raging wind, the flame leapt from roof to roof till Mafooti was but a +sheet of fire. The soldiers at their work of pillage saw, and rushed +hither and thither, confusedly, for they did not know the paths, and +were tangled in the fences. + +A figure appeared running down the central street, a figure of flame, +for his clothes burned on him, and those by Rachel said, + +“See, see, _Ibubesi!_” + +He could not reach the gate, for a blazing hut fell across his path. +Turning he sped to the edge of a cliff that rose near by, where, +because of its steepness, there was no wall. Here for a while he ran up +and down till the wind-driven fire from new-lit huts at its brink leapt +out upon him like thin, scarlet tongues. He threw himself to the +ground, he rose again, beating his head with his hand, for his long +hair was ablaze. Then in his torment and despair, of a sudden he threw +himself backwards into the dark gulf beneath. Fifty feet and more he +fell to the rocks below, and where he fell there he lay till he died, +and on the morrow the Zulus found and buried him. + +Thus did Ishmael depart out of the life of Rachel to the end which he +had earned. + +Nor did he go alone, for of the Zulus in the town many were caught by +the fire, and perished, so many that when the regiment mustered at +dawn, that same regiment which had escorted the Inkosazana to the banks +of the Tugela, fifty and one men were missing, whilst numbers of others +appeared burned and blistered. + +“Ah!” said Tamboosa as he surveyed the injured and counted the dead, +“the curse is quickly at work among us, and I think that this is but +the beginning of evil. Well, I expected it, no less.” + +As for the town of Mafooti it was utterly destroyed. To this day the +place is a wilderness where the grass grows rank between the crumbling, +fire-blackened walls. For the people of Ibubesi who had fled, returned +thither no more, nor would others build where it had been, since still +they swear that the spot is haunted by the figure of a white man who, +in times of thunder, rushes across it wrapped in fire, and plunges +blazing into the gulf upon its northern side. + +After the storm came the rain which poured all night long, a steady +sheet of water reaching from earth to heaven. Rachel watched it +vacantly for a while, then went to the head of the little cave and lay +down wrapped in karosses that they had made ready for her. Moreover, +she slept as a child sleeps until the sun shone bright on the morrow, +then she woke and asked for food. + +But the impi did not sleep. All night long the soldiers stood in +huddled groups beneath such shelter as the trees and rocks would give +to them, while the water poured on them pitilessly till their teeth +chattered and their limbs were frozen. Some died of the cold that +night, and afterwards many others fell sick of agues and fevers of the +lungs which killed a number of them. + +In the morning when the storm was past and the sun shone hotly Tamboosa +called the Council of the captains together, and consulted with them as +to whether they should follow after the people of Mafooti who had fled, +and destroy them, or return straight to Zululand. Most of the captains +answered that of Mafooti and its people they had seen enough. Ibubesi +was dead, slain by the vengeance of Heaven; the Inkosazana they had +rescued, alive, though filled with madness; the white lord, Dario, had +been murdered by Ibubesi, it was said with poison, and doubtless his +body was burned in the fire. As for the people of Mafooti themselves, +it would seem that most of them were innocent as they had fled the +place, deserting their chief. To these arguments other captains +answered that the people of Mafooti were not innocent inasmuch as they +had helped Ibubesi to carry off the Inkosazana and the white lord, +Dario, from Ramah, and consented to their imprisonment and to the death +of one of them, only flying when they had tidings that the impi was on +the way. Moreover the command was that every one of these dogs should +be killed, whereas they had killed none of them, but only taken those +cattle which were left behind in their flight. At length the dispute +growing fierce, the captains being unable to come to an agreement, +decided that they would lay the matter before the Inkosazana, and be +guided by the words that fell from her, if they could understand them. + +So Tamboosa went into the cave with one other man, and talked to +Rachel, who sat staring at him with stony eyes as though she understood +nothing. When at length he ceased, however, she cried: + +“Lead me to Noie at the Great Place. Lead me to Noie,” nor would she +say any more. + +So, as the people of Mafooti had fled they knew not where, and they had +secured some of the cattle, and as many of the soldiers were sick from +the cold and burns received in the fire, Tamboosa told the regiment +that it was the will of the Inkosazana that they should return to +Zululand. + +A while later they started, those of them who were so badly burned that +they could not travel, being carried on shields. But Rachel would not +be carried, choosing to walk alone surrounded at a distance by a ring +of soldiers who guarded her. For hours she walked thus, showing no sign +of weariness, but now and again bursting out into shrill laughter, as +though she saw things that moved her to merriment. Only the regiment +that listened was not merry, for it had heard the words that the +Inkosazana spoke in the town of Mafooti, foretelling evil to the Zulus +because of the blood that was between them and her. They thought that +she laughed over the misfortunes that were to come, and over those that +had already befallen them in the fire and in the rain. + +About midday they halted to eat, and as before Rachel took food in +plenty, for now that her mind was wandering her body seemed to call for +sustenance. When their meal was finished they moved down to the banks +of the Buffalo River, which ran near by, to find that it was in great +flood after the heavy rain and that it was not safe to try the ford. So +they determined to camp there on the banks, murmuring among themselves +that all went ill with them upon this journey, as was to be expected, +and that they would have done better if they had spent the time in +hunting down the people of Mafooti, instead of sitting idle like tired +storks upon the banks of a river. Yet bad as things might seem, they +were destined to be worse, for while some of them were cutting boughs +and grass to make a hut for the Inkosazana, Rachel, who stood watching +them with empty eyes, of a sudden laughed in her mad fashion, and sped +like a swallow to the lip of the foaming ford. Here, before they could +come up with her, she threw off the outer cloak she wore and rushed +into the water till the current bore her from her feet. Then while the +whole regiment shouted in dismay, she began to swim, striking out for +the further bank, and being swept downwards by the stream. Now +Tamboosa, who was almost crazed with fear lest she should drown, called +out that where the Inkosazana went, they must follow, even to their +deaths. + +“It is so!” answered the soldiers, as each man locking his arms round +the middle of him who stood in front, company by company, they plunged +into the water in a fourfold chain, hoping thus to bridge it from bank +to bank. + +Meanwhile Rachel swam on in the strength of her madness as a woman has +seldom swum before. Again and again the muddy waters broke over her +head and the soldiers groaned, thinking that she was drowned. But +always that golden hair reappeared above them. A great tree swept down +upon her but she dived beneath it. She was dashed against a tall rock, +but she warded herself away from it with her hands and still swam on, +till at length with a shout of joy the Zulus saw her find her feet and +struggle slowly to the further bank. Yes, and up it till she reached +its crest where she stood and watched them idly as though unconscious +of the danger she had passed, and of the water that ran from her hair +and breast. + +“Where a woman can go, we can follow,” said some, but others answered: + +“She is not a woman, but a spirit. Death himself cannot kill her.” + +Now the fourfold chain was near the centre of the ford, when suddenly +those at the tip of it were lifted from their feet as Rachel had been, +nor could those behind hold on to them. They were torn from their grasp +and swept away, the most of them never to be seen again, for of these +men but few could swim. Thrice this happened until strong swimmers were +sent to the front, and at length these men won across as Rachel had +done, and caught hold of the stones on the further side, thus forming a +living chain from bank to bank, whereof the centre floated and was bent +outwards by the weight of the water as the back of a bow bends when the +string is drawn. + +By the help of this human rope thus formed the companies began to come +over, supporting themselves against it, till presently the strain and +the push of them and of the angry river overcame its strength, and the +chain burst in the middle so that many were borne down the stream and +drowned. Yet with risk and toil and loss it joined itself together +again and held fast until every man was over, save the sick and some +lads who were left to tend them and the cattle on the further bank. +Then that cable of brave warriors began to struggle forward like a +great snake dragging its tail after it, and, so by degrees drew itself +to safety and gasping out foam and water saluted the Inkosazana where +she stood. + +Many were drowned, and others were bruised by rocks, but of this they +thought little since she was safe and they had found her again, to have +lost whom would have been a shame from generation to generation. She +watched the captains reckoning up the number of the dead, and when +Tamboosa and some of them came to make report of it to her, a shadow as +of pity floated across her stony eyes. + +“Not on my head,” she cried, “not on my head! There is blood between +the Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus, and that blood avenges +itself in blood,” and she laughed her eerie laugh. + +“It is true, it is just, O Queen,” answered Tamboosa solemnly; “the +nation must pay for the sin of its children as the wild beast, Ibubesi, +has paid for his sins.” + +Then as they could travel no further that day, they built a hut, and +lit a great fire by which Rachel sat and dried herself, nor did she +take any harm from the water, for as the Zulus had said, it seemed as +though nothing could harm her now. + +The soldiers also lit fires and despatched messengers to neighbouring +kraals commanding them to bring food, and to send maidens to attend on +the Inkosazana, while others went to a mountain to call all this +ill-tidings from hill to hill till it came to the Great Place of the +King. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. +THE CURSE OF THE INKOSAZANA + + +That night the regiment and Rachel slept upon the bank of the river, +and nothing happened save that lions carried off two soldiers, while +two more who had been injured against the rocks, died. Also others fell +sick. On the following morning food arrived in plenty from the +neighbouring kraals, and with it some girls of high birth to attend +upon the Inkosazana. + +But with these Rachel would have nothing to do, and when they came near +to her only said: + +“Where is Noie, daughter of Seyapi? Lead me to Noie.” + +So they began their march again, Rachel walking as before in the centre +of a ring of soldiers, and that night slept at a kraal upon a hill. +Here messengers from the King met them charged with many fine words, to +which Rachel listened without understanding them, and then scared them +away with her laughter. Also they brought a beautiful cloak made of the +skins of a rare white monkey, and this she took and wrapped herself in +it, for she seemed to understand that her clothes were ragged. + +That day they passed through fertile country, where much corn was +grown. Here they saw a strange sight, for as they went clouds seemed to +arise in the sky from behind them, which presently were seen to be not +clouds, but tens of millions of great winged grasshoppers that lit upon +the corn, devouring it and every other green thing. Within a few hours +nothing was left except the roots and bare branches, while the women of +that land ran to and fro wailing, knowing that next winter they and +their children must starve, and the cattle lowed about them hungrily, +for the locusts had devoured all the grass. Moreover, having eaten +everything, these insects themselves began to die in myriads so that +soon the air was poisoned. The waters were also poisoned with their +dead bodies, and at once sickness came which presently grew into a +pestilence. + +Now the men of the country sent a deputation to the Inkosazana, praying +her to remove the curse, but when they had spoken she only repeated the +words she had used upon the banks of the Buffalo River. + +“Not on my head, not on my head! There is blood between the Inkosazana +and her people of the Zulus. Famine and war and death upon the people +of the Zulus because they have shed the holy blood!” + +Then the men grew afraid and went away, and the regiment marched on +accompanied by the myriads of the locusts that wasted all the land +through which they passed. + +At length, followed by a wail of misery, they came to the Great Place +and entered it, preceded by the locusts which already were heaped up in +the streets like winter leaves, and for lack of other provender gnawed +at the straw of the huts, and the shields and moochas of the soldiers. +It was a strange sight to see the men trying to stamp them to death, +and the women and children rushing to and fro shrieking and brushing +them from their hair. + +Amid such scenes as these they passed through the town of Umgugundhlovu +into which Rachel had been brought in order that the people might see +that their Inkosazana had returned, and on to that kraal upon the hill, +where she had spent all those weary weeks until Richard came. She +reached it as the sun was setting, and although she did not seem to +know any of them was received with joy and adoration by the women who +had been her attendants. Here she slept that night, for they thought +that she must be too weary to see the King at once; moreover, he +desired first to receive the reports of Tamboosa and the captains, and +to learn all that had happened in this strange business. + +Next morning, whilst Rachel sat by the pool in which, once she had seen +the vision of Richard, Tamboosa and an escort came to bring her to +Dingaan. When they told her this, she said neither yea nor nay, but, +refusing to enter a litter they had brought, walked at the head of +them, back to the Great Place, and, watched by thousands, through the +locust-strewn streets to the Intunkulu, the House of the King. Here, in +front of his hut, and surrounded by his Council, sat Dingaan and the +indunas who rose to greet her with the royal salute. She advanced +towards them slowly, looking more beautiful than ever she had done, but +with wild, wandering eyes. They set a stool for her, and she sat down +on the stool, staring at the ground. Then as she said nothing, Dingaan, +who seemed very sad and full of fear, commanded Tamboosa to report all +that had happened in the ears of the Council, and he took up his tale. + +He told of the journey to the Tugela, and of how the Inkosazana and the +white lord, Dario, had crossed the river alone but a few hours after +Ibubesi, ordering him to follow next day, also alone, with the white ox +that bore her baggage. He told how he had done so, and on reaching +Ramah had found the white Umfundusi and his wife lying dead in their +room, and on the floor of it a Zulu of the men who had been sent with +Ibubesi, also dead, and in the garden of the house a man of the people +of Ibubesi, dying, who, with his last breath narrated to him the story +of the taking of the Inkosazana and the white lord, by Ibubesi. He told +of how he had run to the town of Mafooti, to find out the truth, and of +the message that he had sent by the herd boy to Ibubesi and his people. +Lastly he told all the rest of that story, of how he had come back to +Zululand “as though he had wings,” and finding the regiment that had +escorted the Inkosazana still in camp near the river, had returned with +them to attack Mafooti, which they discovered to be deserted by its +people. + +While he described how by the flare of the lightning they saw the +Inkosazana standing on the roof of a hut, how they captured the wild +beast, Ibubesi, how they learned that the Spirit of the Inkosazana was +“wandering,” and the dreadful words she said, the burning of Mafooti, +and the fearful death of Ibubesi by fire, all the Council listened in +utter silence. Thus they listened also whilst he showed how evil after +evil had fallen upon the regiment, evil by fire and water and sickness, +as evil had fallen upon the land also by the plague of locusts. + +At length Tamboosa’s story was finished, and certain men were brought +forward bound, who had been the captains of the band that went with +Ishmael, among them those who had killed, or caused to die, the white +teacher and his wife. + +Upon the stern command of the King these men also told their story, +saying that they had not meant to kill the white man and that what they +did was done at the word of Ibubesi, whom they were ordered to obey in +all things, but who, as they now understood, had dared to lay a plot to +capture the Inkosazana for himself. When they had finished the King +rose and poured out his wrath on them, because through their deeds the +Spirit of the Inkosazana had been driven away, and her curse laid upon +the land, where already it was at work. Then he commanded that they +should be led thence, all of them, and put to a terrible death, and +with them those captains of the regiment who had spoken against the +following of the people of Mafooti, who should, he said, have been +destroyed, every one. + +At his words executioners rushed in to seize these wretched men, and +then it was that Rachel, who all this while had sat as though she heard +nothing, lifted her head and spoke, for the first time. + +“Set them free, set them free!” she commanded. “Vengeance is from +Heaven, and Heaven will pour it out in plenty. Not on my hands, not on +my hands shall be the blood of those who sent the Spirit of the +Inkosazana to wander in the skies. Who was it that bade an impi run to +Ramah, and what did they there in the house of those who gave me birth? +When the Master calls, the dogs must search and kill. Set them free, +lest there be more blood between the Inkosazana and her people of the +Zulus.” + +When he heard these words, spoken in a strange, wailing voice, Dingaan +trembled, for he knew that it was he who had bidden his dogs to run. + +“Let them go,” he said, “and let the land see them no more for ever.” + +So those men went thankfully enough, and the land saw them no more. As +they passed the gate other men entered, starved and hungry-looking men, +whose bones almost pierced their skins, and who carried in their hands +remnants of shields that looked as though they had been gnawed by rats. +They saluted the King with feeble voices, and squatted down upon the +ground. + +“Who are those skeletons,” he asked angrily, “who dare to break in upon +my Council?” + +“King,” answered their spokesman, “we are captains of the Nobambe, the +Nodwenge, and the Isangu regiments whom thou didst send to destroy the +chief, Madaku and his people, who dwell far away in the swamp land to +the north near where the Great River runs into the sea. King, we could +not come at this chief because he fled away on rafts and in boats, he +and his people, and we lost our path among the reeds where again and +again we were ambushed, and many of us sank in the swamps and were +drowned. Also, we found no food, and were forced to live upon our +shields,” and he held up a gnawed fragment in his hand. “So we perished +by hundreds, and of all who went forth but twenty-one times ten remain +alive.” + +When Dingaan heard this he groaned, for his arms had been defeated and +three of his best regiments destroyed. But Rachel laughed aloud, the +terrible laugh at which all who heard it shivered. + +“Did I not say,” she asked, “that Heaven would pour out its vengeance +in plenty because of the blood that runs between the Spirit of the +Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus?” + +“Truly this curse works fast and well,” exclaimed Dingaan. Then, +turning to the men, he shouted: “Be gone, you starved rats, you cowards +who do not know how to fight, and be thankful that the Great Elephant +(Chaka) is dead, for surely he would have fed you upon shields until +you perished.” + +So these captains crept away also. + +Ere they were well gone a man appeared craving audience, a fat man who +wore a woeful countenance, for tears ran down his bloated cheeks. +Dingaan knew him well, for every week he saw him, and sometimes +oftener. + +“What is it, Movo, keeper of the kine,” he asked anxiously, “that you +break in on me thus at my Council?” + +“O King,” answered the fat man, “pardon me, but, O King, my tidings are +so sad that I availed myself of my privilege, and pushed past the +guards at the gate.” + +“Those who bear ill news ever run quickly,” grunted the King. “Stop +that weeping and out with it, Movo.” + +“Shaker of the Earth! Eater up of Enemies!” said Movo, “thou thyself +art eaten up, or at least thy cattle are, the cattle that I love. A +sore sickness has fallen on the great herd, the royal herd, the white +herd with the twisted horns, and,” here he paused to sob, “a thousand +of them are dead, and many more are sick. Soon there will be no herd +left,” and he wept outright. + +Now Dingaan leapt up in his wrath and struck the man so sharply with +the shaft of the spear he held that it broke upon his head. + +“Fat fool that you are,” he exclaimed. “What have you done to my +cattle? Speak, or you shall be slain for an evil-doer who has bewitched +them.” + +“Is it a crime to be fat, O King,” answered the indignant Movo, rubbing +his skull, “when others are so much fatter?” and he looked +reproachfully at Dingaan’s enormous person. “Can I help it if a +thousand of thy oxen are now but hides for shields?” + +“Will you answer, or will you taste the other end of the spear?” asked +Dingaan, grasping the broken shaft just above the blade. “What have you +done to my cattle?” + +“O King, I have done nothing to them. Can I help it if those accursed +beasts choose to eat dead locusts instead of grass, and foam at the +mouth and choke? Can the cattle help it if all the grass has become +locusts so that there is nothing else for them to eat? I am not to +blame, and the cattle are not to blame. Blame the Heavens above, to +whom thou, or rather,” he added hastily, “some wicked wizard must have +given offence, for no such thing as this has been known before in +Zululand.” + +Again Rachel broke in with her wild laughter, and said: + +“Did I not tell thee that vengeance would be poured down in plenty, +poured down like the rain, O Dingaan? Vengeance on the King, vengeance +on the people, vengeance on the soldiers, vengeance on the corn, +vengeance on the kine, vengeance on the whole land, because blood runs +between the Spirit of the Inkosazana and the race of the Amazulu, whom +once she loved!” + +“It is true, it is true, White One, but why dost thou say it so often?” +groaned the maddened Dingaan. “Why show the whip to those who must feel +the blow? Now, you Movo, have you done?” + +“Not quite, O King,” answered the melancholy Movo, still rubbing his +head. “The cattle of all the kraals around are dying of this same +sickness, and the crops are quite eaten, so that next winter everyone +must perish of famine.” + +“Is that all, O Movo?” + +“Not quite, O King, since messengers have come to me, as head keeper of +the kine, to say that all the other royal herds within two days’ +journey are also stricken, although if I understand them right, of some +other pest. Also, which I forgot to add—” + +“Hunt out this bearer of ill-tidings,” roared Dingaan, “hunt him out, +and send orders that his own cattle be taken to fill up the holes in my +blanket.” + +Now some attendants sprang on the luckless Movo and began to beat him +with their sticks. Still, before he reached the gates he succeeded in +turning round weeping in good earnest and shouted: + +“It is quite useless, O King, all my cattle are dead, too. They will +find nothing but the horns and the hoofs, for I have sold the hides to +the shield-makers.” + +Then they thrust him forth. + +He was gone, and for a while there was silence, for despair filled the +hearts of the King and his Councillors, as they gazed at Rachel +dismayed, wondering within themselves how they might be rid of her and +of the evils which she had brought upon them because of the blood of +her people which lay at their doors. + +Whilst they still stared thus in silence yet another messenger came +running through the gate like one in great haste. + +“Now I am minded to order this fellow to be killed before he opens his +mouth,” said Dingaan, “for of a surety he also is a bearer of +ill-tidings.” + +“Nay, O King,” cried out the man in alarm, “my news is only that an +embassy awaits without.” + +“From whom?” asked Dingaan anxiously. “The white Amaboona?” + +“Nay, O King, from the queen of the Ghost-people to whom thou didst +dispatch Noie, daughter of Seyapi, a while ago.” + +Hearing the name Noie, Rachel lifted her head, and for the first time +her face grew human. + +“I remember,” said Dingaan. “Admit the embassy.” + +Then followed a long pause. At length the gate opened and through it +appeared Noie herself, clad in a garb of spotless white, and somewhat +travel-worn, but beautiful as ever. She was escorted by four gigantic +men who were naked except for their moochas, but wore copper ornaments +on their wrists and ankles, and great rings of copper in their ears. +After her came three litters whereof the grass curtains were tightly +drawn, carried by bearers of the same size and race, and after these a +bodyguard of fifty soldiers of a like stature. This strange and +barbarous-looking company advanced slowly, whilst the Council stared at +them wondering, for never before had they seen people so huge, and +arriving in front of the King set down the litters, staring back in +answer with their great round eyes. + +As they came Rachel rose from her stool and turned slowly so that she +and Noie, who walked in front of the embassy, stood face to face. For a +moment they gazed at each other, then Noie, running forward, knelt +before Rachel and kissed the hem of her robe, but Rachel bent down and +lifted her up in her strong arms, embracing her as a mother embraces a +child. + +“Where hast thou been, Sister?” she asked. “I have sought thee long.” + +“Surely on thy business, Zoola,” answered Noie, scanning her curiously. +“Dost thou not remember?” + +“Nay, I remember naught, Noie, save that I have sought thee long. My +Spirit wanders, Noie.” + +“Lady,” she said, “my people told me that it was so. They told me many +terrible things, they who can see afar, they for whom distance has no +gates, but I did not believe them. Now I see with my own eyes. Be at +peace, Lady, my people will give thee back thy Spirit, though perchance +thou must travel to find it, for in their land all spirits dwell. Be at +peace and listen.” + +“With thee, Noie, I am at peace,” replied Rachel, and still holding her +hand, she reseated herself upon the stool. + +“Where are the messengers?” asked Dingaan. “I see none.” + +“King,” answered Noie, “they shall appear.” + +Then she made signs to the escort of giants, some of whom came forward +and drew the curtains of the litters, whilst others opened huge +umbrellas of split cane which they carried in their hands. + +“Now what weapons are these?” asked Dingaan. “Daughter of Seyapi, you +know that none may appear before the King armed.” + +“Weapons against the sun, O King, which my people hate.” + +“And who are the wizards that hate the sun?” queried Dingaan again in +an astonished voice. Then he was silent, for out of the first litter +came a little man, pale as the shoot from a bulb that has grown in +darkness, with large, soft eyes like the eyes of an owl, that blinked +in the light, and long hair out of which all the colour seemed to have +faded. + +As the man, who, like Noie, was dressed in a white robe, and in size +measured no more than a twelve-year-old child, set his sandalled feet +upon the ground, one of the huge guards sprang forward to shield him +with the umbrella, but being awkward, struck his leg against the pole +of the litter and stumbled against him, nearly knocking him to the +ground, and in his efforts to save himself, letting fall the umbrella. +The little man turned on him furiously, and holding one hand above his +head as though to shield himself from the sun, with the other pointed +at him, speaking in a low sibilant voice that sounded like the hiss of +a snake. Thereon the guard fell to his knees, and bending down with +outstretched arms, beat his forehead on the earth as though in prayer +for mercy. The sight of this giant making supplication to one whom he +could have killed with a blow, was so strange that Dingaan, unable to +restrain his curiosity, asked Noie if the dwarf was ordering the other +to be killed. + +“Nay, King,” answered Noie, “for blood is hateful to these people. He +is saying that the soldier has offended many times. Therefore he curses +him and tells him that he shall wither like a plucked leaf and die +without seeing his home again.” + +“And will he die?” asked Dingaan. + +“Certainly, King; those upon whom the Ghost-people lay their curse must +obey the curse. Moreover, this man deserves his doom, for on the +journey he killed another to take his food.” + +“Of a truth a terrible people!” said Dingaan uneasily. “Bid them lay no +curse on me lest they should see more blood than they wish for.” + +“It is foolish to threaten the Great Ones of the Ghost-folk, King, for +they hear even what they seem not to understand,” answered Noie +quietly. + +“Wow!” exclaimed the King; “let my words be forgotten. I am sorry that +I troubled them to come so far to visit me.” + +Meanwhile the offender had crept back upon his hands and knees, looking +like a great beaten dog, whilst another soldier, taking his umbrella, +held it over the angry dwarf. Also from the other litters two more +dwarfs had descended, so like to the first that it was difficult to +tell them apart, and were in the same fashion sheltered by guards with +umbrellas. Mats were brought for them also, and on these they sat +themselves down at right angles to Dingaan, and to Rachel, whose stool +was set in front of the King, whilst behind them stood three of their +escort, each holding an umbrella over the head of one of them with the +left hand, while with the right they fanned them with small branches +upon which the leaves, although they were dead, remained green and +shining. + +With Dingaan and his Council the three dwarfs did not seem to trouble +themselves, but at Rachel they peered earnestly. Then one of them made +a sign and muttered something, whereon a soldier of the escort stepped +forward with a fourth umbrella, which he opened over the heads of +Rachel, and of Noie who stood at her side. + +“Why does he do that?” asked Dingaan. “The Inkosazana is not a bat that +she fears the sun.” + +“He does it,” answered Noie, “that the Inkosazana may sit in the shade +of the wisdom of the Ghost-people, and that her heart which is hot with +many wrongs, may grow cool in the shade.” + +“What does he know about the Inkosazana and her wrongs?” asked Dingaan +again, but Noie only shrugged her shoulders and made no answer. + +Now one of the dwarfs made another sign, whereon more guards advanced, +carrying small bowls of polished wood. These bowls they set upon the +ground before the three dwarfs, one before each of them, filling them +to the brim with water from a gourd. + +“If your people are thirsty, Noie,” exclaimed the King, “I have beer +for them to drink, for at least the locusts have left me that. Bid them +throw away the water, and I will give them beer.” + +“It is not water, King,” she answered, “but dew gathered from certain +trees before sunrise, and it is their spirits that are thirsty for +knowledge, not their bodies, for in this dew they read the truth.” + +“Then the Inkosazana must be of their family, Noie, for she read of the +coming of the white chief Dario in water, or so they say.” + +“Perhaps, O King, if it is so these prophets will know it and +acknowledge her.” + +Now for a long while there was silence, so long a while indeed that +Dingaan and his Councillors began to move uneasily, for they felt as +though the dwarf men were fingering their heart-strings. At length the +three dwarfs lifted their wrinkled faces that were bleached to the +colour of half-ripe corn, and gazed at each other with their round, +owl-like eyes; then as though with one accord they said to each other: + +“What seest thou, Priest?” and at some sign from them Noie translated +the words into Zulu. + +Now the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, spoke in his low +hissing voice, a voice like to the whisper of leaves in the wind, Noie +rendering his words. + +“I see two maidens standing by a house that moves when cattle draw it. +One of them is dark-skinned, it is she,” and he pointed to Noie, “the +other is fair-skinned, it is she,” and he pointed to Rachel. “They +cast, each of them, a hair from her head into the air. The black hair +falls to the ground, but a spirit catches the hair of gold and bears it +northward. It is the spirit of Seyapi whom the Zulus slew. Northwards +he bears it, and lays it in the hand of the Mother of the Trees, and +with it a message.” + +“Yes, with it a message,” repeated the other two nodding their heads. + +Then one of them drew a little package wrapped in leaves from his robe, +and motioned to Noie that she should give it to Rachel. Noie obeyed, +and the man said: + +“Let us see if she has vision. Tell us, thou White One, what lies +within the leaves.” + +Rachel, who had been sitting like a person in a dream, took the packet, +and, without looking at it, answered: + +“Many other leaves, and within the last of them a hair from this head +of mine. I see it, but three knots have been tied therein. They are +three great troubles.” + +“Open,” said the dwarf to Noie, who cut the fibre binding the packet, +and unfolded many layers of leaves. Within the last leaf was a golden +hair, and in it were tied three knots. + +Noie laid the hair upon the head of Rachel—it was hers. Then she showed +it to the King and his Council, who stared at the knots not knowing +what to say, and after they had looked at it, refolded it in the leaves +and returned the packet to the dwarf. + +Now the dwarf who had read the picture in his bowl turned to him who +sat nearest and asked: + +“What seest thou, Priest?” + +The man stared at the limpid water and answered: + +“I see this place at night. I see yonder King and his Councillors +talking to a white man with evil eyes and the face of a hawk, who has +been wounded on the head and foot. I read their lips. They bargain +together; it is of the bringing of an old prophet and his wife hither +by force. I see the prophet and his wife in a house, and with them +Zulus. By the command of the white man with the evil eyes the Zulus +kill the prophet whose head is bald, and his wife dies upon the bed. +Before they kill the prophet he slays one of the Zulus with smoke that +comes from an iron tube.” + +When he heard all this Dingaan groaned, but the dwarf who had spoken, +taking no heed of him, said to the third dwarf: + +“What seest thou, Priest?” to which that dwarf answered: + +“I see the White One yonder standing on a hut, but her Spirit has fled +from her, it has fled from her to haunt the Trees. In her hand is a +spear, and below is the white man with the evil eyes, held by Zulus. I +read her words: she says that there is blood,” and he shivered as he +said the word, “yes, blood between her Spirit and the people of the +Zulus. She prophesies evil to them. I see the ill; I see many burnt in +a great fire. I see many drowned in an angry river. I see the demons of +sickness lay hold of many. I see her Spirit call up the locusts from +the coast land. I see it bring disaster on their arms; I see it scatter +plague among their cattle; I see a dim shape that it summons striding +towards this land. It travels fast over a winter veld, and the head of +it is the head of a skull, and the name of it is Famine.” + +As he ended his words the three dwarfs bent forward, and with one +movement seized their bowls and emptied them on to the ground, saying: + +“Earth, Earth, drink, drink and bear record of these visions!” + +Now the Council was much disturbed, for, although there were great +witch doctors among them, none had known magic like to this. Only +Dingaan stared down brooding. Then he looked up, and his fat body shook +with hoarse laughter. + +“You play pretty tricks, little men,” he said, “with your giants and +your boughs and your huts that open, and your bowls of water. But for +all that they are only tricks, since Noie, or others have told you of +these things that happened in the past. Now if you are wizards indeed, +read me the riddle of the words of the Inkosazana that she spoke before +her Spirit left her because of the evil acts of the wolf, Ibubesi. Show +me the answer to them in your bowls of water, little men, or be driven +hence as cheats and liars. Also tell us your names by which we may know +you.” + +When Noie had translated this speech the three dwarfs gathered +themselves under one umbrella, and spoke to each other; then they slid +back to their places, and the first of them, he who had cursed the +soldier, said: + +“King of the Zulus, I am Eddo, this on my right is Pani, and that on my +left is Hana. We are children of the Mother of the Trees; we are +high-priests of the Grey-people, the Dream-people, who rule by dreams +and wisdom, not by spears as thou dost, O King. We are the Ghost-kings +whom the ghosts obey, we are the masters of the dead, and the readers +of hearts. Those are our names and titles, O King. We have travelled +hither because thou sentest a messenger of our own blood who whispered +a strange tale in the ear of the Mother of the Trees, a tale of one of +whom we knew already but desired to see,” and all three of them nodded +towards Rachel seated on her stool. “We will read thy riddle, O King, +but first thou must fix the fee.” + +“What do you demand, Ghost-people?” asked Dingaan. “Cattle are somewhat +scarce here just now, and wives, I think, would be of little use to +you. What is there, then, that you desire, and I can give?” + +They looked at each other, then Eddo said, pointing with his thin hand +upon which the nails grew long: + +“We ask for the White One who sits there. We think that her Spirit +dwells with us already, and we ask her body that we may join it to the +Spirit again.” + +Now the Council murmured, but Dingaan replied: + +“Once we sought to keep her in whom dwelt the Inkosazana of the Zulus. +But things have gone amiss, and she brings curses on us. If shape and +spirit were joined together again, mayhap the curses would be taken off +our heads. Yet we dare not give her to you, unless she gives herself of +her own will. Moreover, first the divination, then the pay. Is that +enough?” + +“It is enough,” they answered, speaking all together. “Set out the +matter, King of the Zulus, and we will see what we can do.” + +Then Dingaan beckoned to a man with a withered hand who sat close to +him, listening and noting all things, but saying nothing, and said: + +“Stand forth, thou Mopo, and tell the tale.” + +So Mopo rose and began his story. He told how he alone among the people +of the Zulus had thrice seen the spirit of the Inkosazana in the days +of the “Black-One-who-was-gone.” He told how many moons ago the white +man, Ibubesi, had come to the Great Place speaking of a beautiful white +maiden who was known by the name of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, a maiden +who ruled the lightning, and was not as other maidens are, and how he +had been sent to see her, and found that as was the Spirit of the +Inkosazana which he knew, so was this maiden. + +“_Wow_!” he added, “save that the one walked on air and the other on +earth, they are the same.” + +Moreover, as a spirit she seemed wise. He told of the trapping of Noie, +and of the decoying of Rachel into Zululand, and of the interview +between her and the King by moonlight when she smelt out Noie. Now he +was going on to speak of the question put by Dingaan to the Inkosazana, +and the answer that she gave to him, when one of the little men who all +this while sat as though they were asleep, blinking their eyes in the +light—it was Eddo—said: + +“Surely thou forgettest something, Tongue of the King, thou who are +named Mopo, or Umbopa, Son of Makedama; thou forgettest certain words +which the Inkosazana whispered to thee when she threw her cloak about +thy head ere thou fleddest away from the Council of the King. Of +course, we do not know the words, but why dost thou not repeat them, +Tongue of the King?” + +Mopo stared at them, and his teeth chattered, then he answered: + +“Because they have nothing to do with the story, Ghost-men; because +they were of my own death, which is a little matter.” + +The three dwarfs turned their heads towards each other and said, each +to the other: + +“Hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, +Priest? He says that the words were of his own death and have nothing +to do with the story,” and they smiled and nodded, and appeared to go +to sleep again. + +Now Mopo went on with his tale. He told of the question of the King, +how he had asked the Inkosazana whether he should fall upon the Boers +or let them be; of how she had searched the Heavens with her eyes; of +how the meteor had travelled before them, and burst over the kraal, +Umgugundhlovu, that star which she said was thrown by the hand of the +Great-Great, the Umkulunkulu, and of how she had sworn that she also +heard the feet of a people travelling over plain and mountain, and saw +the rivers behind them running red with blood. Lastly, he told of how +she had refused to add to or take from her words, or to set out their +meaning. + +Then Mopo sat himself down again in the circle of the Councillors, and +watched and hearkened like a hungry wolf. + +“Ye have heard, Ghost-men,” said the King. “Now, if ye are really wise, +interpret to us the meaning of this saying of the Inkosazana, and of +the running star which none can read.” + +The priests awoke and consulted with each other, then Eddo said: + +“This matter is too high for us, King of the Zulus.” + +Dingaan heard, and laughed angrily. + +“I thought it, I thought it!” he cried. “Ye are but cheats after all +who, like any common doctor, repeat the gossip that ye have heard, and +pretend that it is a message from Heaven. Now why should I not whip you +from my town with rods till ye see that red blood which ye so greatly +fear?” + +At the mention of the word blood, the little men seemed to curl up like +cut grass before fire; then Eddo smiled, a sickly smile, and answered: + +“Be gentle, King, walk softly, King. We are but poor cheats, yet we +will do our best, we, or another for us. A new bowl, a big bowl, a red +bowl for the red King, and fill it to the brink with dew.” + +As he piped out the words a man from among their company appeared with +a vessel much larger than those into which they had gazed, and made of +beautiful, polished, blood-hued wood that gleamed in the sunlight. Eddo +took it in his hand and another slave filled it with water from the +gourd; the last drop of the water filled it to the brim. Then the three +of them muttered invocations over it, and Eddo, beckoning to Noie, bade +her bear it to the Inkosazana that she might gaze therein. + +Rachel received it and looked; as she looked all the emptiness left her +eyes which grew quick and active and full of horror. + +“Thou seest something, Maiden?” queried Eddo. + +“Aye,” answered Rachel, “I see much. Must I speak?” + +“Nay, nay! Breathe on the water thrice and fix the visions. Now bear +the bowl to yonder King and let him look. Perchance he also will see +something.” + +Rachel breathed on the water thrice, rose like one in a trance, and +advancing to Dingaan placed the brimming bowl upon his knees. + +“Look, King, look,” cried Eddo, “and tell us if in what thou seest lies +an answer to the oracle of the Inkosazana.” + +Dingaan stared at the water, angrily at first, as one who smells a +trick. Then his face changed. + +“By the head of the Black One,” he said, “I see people fighting in this +kraal, white men and Zulus, and the white men are mastered and the +Zulus drag them out to death. The Zulus conquer, O my people. It is as +I thought that it would be—that is the meaning of the riddle of the +Inkosazana.” + +“Good, good,” said the Council. “Doubtless it shall come to pass.” + +But the dwarf Eddo only smiled again and waved his hand. + +“Look once more, King,” he said in his low, hissing voice, and Dingaan +looked. + +Now his face darkened. “I see fire,” he said. “Yes, in this kraal. +Umgugundhlovu burns, my royal House burns, and yonder come the white +men riding upon horses. Oh! they are gone.” + +Eddo waved his hand, saying: + +“Look again and tell us what thou seest, King.” + +Unwillingly enough, but as though he could not resist, Dingaan looked +and said: + +“I see a mountain whereof the top is like the shape of a woman, and +between her knees is the mouth of a cave. Beneath the floor of that +cave I see bodies, the body of a great man and the body of a girl; she +must have been fair, that girl.” + +Now when he heard this the Councillor who was named Mopo, he with the +withered hand, started up, then sat down again, but all were so intent +upon listening to Dingaan that none noticed his movements save Noie and +the priests of the ghosts. + +“I see a man, a fat man come out of the cave,” went on Dingaan. “He +seems to be wounded and weary, also his stomach is sunken as though +with hunger. Two other men seize him, a tall warrior with muscles that +stand out on his legs, and another that is thin and short. They drag +him up the mountain to a great cleft that is between the breasts of her +who sits thereon. They speak with him, but I cannot see their faces, +for they are wrapped in mist, or the face of the fat man, for that also +is wrapped in mist. They hale him to the edge of the cleft, they hurl +him over, he falls headlong, and the mist is swept from his face. Ah! +_it is my own face!_”[*] + +[*] See “Nada the Lily,” CHAPTER XXXV. + + +“Priest,” whispered each of the little men to his fellow in the dead +silence that followed, “Priest, this King says that he sees his own +face. Priest, tell me now, has not the spirit of the Inkosazana +interpreted the oracle of the Inkosazana? Will not yonder King be +hurled down this cleft? Is _he_ not the star that falls?” + +And they nodded and smiled at each other. + +But Dingaan leapt up in his rage and terror, and with him leapt up the +Councillors and witch doctors, all save he who was named Mopo, son of +Makedama, who sat still gazing at the ground. Dingaan leapt up, and +seizing the bowl hurled it from him so that the water in it fell over +Rachel like rain from the clouds. He leapt up, and he cursed the +Ghost-priests as evil wizards, bidding them begone from his land. He +raved at them, he threatened them, he cursed them again and again. The +little men sat still and smiled till he grew weary and ceased. Then +they spoke to each other, saying: + +“He has sprinkled the White One with the dew of out Trees, and +henceforth she belongs to the Trees. Is it not so, Priest?” + +They nodded in assent, and Eddo rose and addressed the King in a new +voice, a shrill commanding voice, saying: + +“O man, thou that art called a King and causest much blood to flow, +thou are but a bubble on a river of blood, thou slayer that shalt be +slain, thou thrower of spears upon whom the spear shall fall, thou who +shalt look upon the Face of Stone that knows not pity, thou whom the +earth shall swallow, thou who shalt perish at the hands of—” + +“The faces of the slayers were veiled, Priest,” broke in the other two +dwarfs, peeping up at him from beneath the shadow of their umbrellas; +“surely the faces of those slayers were veiled, O Priest.” + +“Thou who shalt perish at the hands of avengers whose faces are veiled, +thy riddle is read for thee as the Mother of the Trees decreed that it +should be read. It is well read, it is truly read, it shall befall in +its season. Now give to thy servants their reward and let them depart +in peace. Give to them that White One whose lost Spirit spoke to thee +from the water.” + +“Take her,” roared Dingaan, “take her and begone, for to the Zulus she +and Noie, the witch, bring naught but ill.” + +But one of the Council cried: + +“The Inkosazana cannot be sent away with these magicians unless it is +her will to go.” + +Then the little men nodded to Noie, and Noie whispered in the ear of +Rachel. + +Rachel listened and answered: “Whither thou goest, Noie, thither I go +with thee, I who seek my Spirit.” + +So Noie took Rachel by the hand and led her from the Council-place of +the King, and as she went, followed by the Ghost-priests and their +escort, for the last time all the Councillors rose up and gave to her +the royal salute. Only Dingaan sat upon the ground and beat it with his +fists in fury. + +Thus did the Inkosazana-y-Zoola depart from the Great Place of the King +of the Zulus, and Mopo, the son of Makedama, shading his eyes with his +hand, watched her go from between his withered fingers. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. +RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + + +Northward, ever northward, journeyed Rachel with the Ghost-priests; for +days and weeks they journeyed, slowly, and for the most part at night, +since these people dreaded the glare of the sun. Sometimes she was +borne along in a litter with Noie upon the shoulders of the huge +slaves, but more often she walked between the litters in the midst of a +guard of soldiers, for now she was so strong that she never seemed to +weary, nor even in the fever swamps where many fell ill, did any +sickness touch her. Also this labour of the body seemed to soothe her +wandering and tormented mind, as did the touch of Noie’s hand and the +sound of Noie’s voice. At times, however, her madness got hold of her +and she broke out into those bursts of wild laughter which had scared +the Zulus. Then Eddo would descend from his litter and lay his long +fingers on her forehead and look into her eyes in such a fashion that +she went to sleep and was at peace. But if Noie spoke to her in these +sleeps, she answered her questions, and even talked reasonably as she +had done before the people of Mafooti laid the body of Richard at her +feet, and she stood upon the roof of the hut which Ishmael strove to +climb. + +Thus it was that Noie came to learn all that had happened to her since +they parted, for though she had gathered much from them, the Zulus +could not, or would not tell her everything. In past days she had heard +from Rachel of the lad, Richard Darrien, who had been her companion +years before through that night of storm on the island in the river, +and now she understood that her lady loved this Richard, and that it +was because of his murder by the wild brute, Ibubesi, that she had +become mad. + +Yes, she was mad, and for that reason Noie rejoiced that the dwarf +people were taking her to their home, since if she could be cured at +all, they were able to heal her, they the great doctors. Moreover, if +these priests and the Zulus would have let her go, whither else could +she have gone whose parents and lover were dead, except to the white +people on the coast, who did not reverence the insane, as do all black +folk, but would have locked her up in a house with others like her +until she died. No, although she knew that there were dangers before +them, many and great dangers, Noie rejoiced that things had befallen +thus. + +Also in her tender care already Rachel improved much, and Noie believed +that one day she would be herself again. Only she wished that she and +her lady were alone together; that there were no priests with them, and +above all no Eddo. For Eddo as she knew well was jealous of her +authority over Rachel; jealous too of the love that they bore one to +the other. He wished to use this crazed white chieftainess who had been +accepted as their Inkosazana by the great Zulu people, for his own +purposes. This had been clear from the beginning, and that was why when +he first heard of her he had consented to go on the embassy to Dingaan, +since by his magic he could foresee much of the future that was dark to +Noie, whose blood was mixed and who had not all the gifts of the +Ghost-kings. + +Moreover, the Mother of the Trees was Noie’s great aunt, being the +sister of her grandfather, or of his father, Noie was not sure which, +for she had dwelt among them but a few days, and never thought to +inquire of the matter. But of one thing she was sure, that Eddo the +first priest, hated this Mother of the Trees, who was named Nya, and +desired that “when her tree fell” the next mother should be his +servant, which Nya was not. Perhaps, reflected Noie, it was in his mind +that her lady would fill this part, and being mad, obey him in all +things. + +Still she kept a watch upon her words, and even on her thoughts, for +Eddo and his fellow-priests, Pani and Hana, were able to peer into +human hearts, and read their secrets. Also she protected Rachel from +him as much as she was able, never leaving her side for a moment, +however weary she might be, for she feared lest he should become the +master of her will. Only when the fits of madness fell upon her +mistress, she was forced to allow Eddo to quell them with his touch and +eye, since herself she lacked this power, nor dared she call the others +to her help, for they were under the hand of Eddo. + +Northward, ever northward. First they passed through the Zulus and +their subject tribes who knew of them and of the Inkosazana. All of +these were suffering from the curse that lay upon the land because, as +they believed, there was blood between the Inkosazana and her people. +The locusts devoured their crops and the plague ravaged their cattle, +so that they were terrified of her, and of the little Grey-folk with +whom she travelled, the wizards who had shown fearful things to Dingaan +and left him sick with dread. They fled at their approach, only leaving +a few of their old people to prostrate themselves before this +Inkosazana who wandered in search of her own Spirit, and the Dream-men +who dwelt with the ghosts in the heart of a forest, and to pray her and +them to lift this cloud of evil from the land, bringing gifts of such +things as were left to them. + +At length all the Zulus were passed, and they entered into the +territories of other tribes, wild, wandering tribes. But even these +knew of the Ghost-kings, and attempted nothing against them, as they +had attempted nothing against Noie and her escort when she travelled +through this land on her embassy to the People of the Trees. Indeed, +some of their doctors would visit them at their camps and ask an +oracle, or an interpretation of dreams, or a charm against their +enemies, or a deadly poison, offering great gifts in return. At times +Eddo and his fellow-priests would listen, and the giants would bring a +tiny bowl filled with dew into which they gazed, telling them the +pictures they saw there, though this they did but seldom, as the supply +of dew which they had brought with them from their own country ran low, +and since it could not be used twice they kept it for their own +purposes. + +Next they came to a country of vast swamps, where dwelt few men and +many wild beasts, a country full of fevers and reeds and pools, in +which lived snakes and crocodiles. Yet no harm came to them from these +things, for the Ghost-priests had medicines that warded off sickness, +and charms that protected them from all evil creatures, and in their +bowls they read what road to take and how dangers could be avoided. So +they passed the swamps safely; only here that slave whom Eddo had +cursed at the kraal of Dingaan, and who from that day onward had wasted +till he seemed to be nothing but a great skeleton, sickened and died. + +“Did I not tell you that it should be so?” said Eddo to the other +slaves, who trembled before him as reeds tremble in the wind. “Be +warned, ye fools, who think that the strength of men lies in their +bodies and their spears.” Then he kicked the corpse of the dead giant +gently with his sandalled foot, and bade his brothers throw him into a +pool for the crocodiles to eat. + +Having passed the swamps and many rivers, at length they turned +westward, travelling for days over grassy uplands like to those of +Natal, among which wandered pastoral tribes with their herds of cattle. +On these plains were multitudes of game and many lions, especially in +the bush-clad slopes of great isolated mountains that rose up here and +there. These lions roared round them at night, but the priests did not +seem to be afraid, for when the brutes became overbold they placed +deadly poison in the carcases of buck that the nomad tribes brought +them as offerings, of which the lions ate and died in numbers. Also +they sold some of the poison to the tribe for a great price in cattle, +as to the delivery of which cattle they gave minute directions, for +they knew that none dared to cheat the Mother of the Trees and her +prophets. + +After the plains were left behind, they reached a vast, fertile and +low-lying country that sloped upwards for miles and miles, which, as +Noie explained to Rachel, when she would listen, was the outer +territory of the Ghost-people, for here dwelt the race of the Umkulus, +or Great Ones, who were their slaves, that folk to which the soldiers +of their escort belonged. Of these there were thousands and tens of +thousands who earned their living by agriculture, since although they +were so huge and fierce-looking, they did not fight unless they were +attacked. The chiefs of this people had their dwellings in vast caves +in the sides of cliffs which, if need be, could be turned into +impregnable fortresses, but their real ruler was the Mother of the +Trees, and their office was to protect the country of the Trees and +furnish it with food, since the Tree-people were dreamers who did +little work. + +While they travelled through this land all the headmen of the Umkulus +accompanied them, and every morning a council was held at which these +made report to the priests of all that had chanced of late, and laid +their causes before them for judgment. These causes Eddo and his +fellow-priests heard and settled as seemed best to them, nor did any +dare to dispute their rulings. Indeed, even when they deposed a high +chief and set another in his place, the man who had lost all knelt +before them and thanked them for their goodness. Also they tried +criminals who had stolen women or committed murder, but they never +ordered such men to be slain outright. Sometimes Eddo would look at +them dreamily and curse them in his slow, hissing voice, bidding them +waste in body and in mind, as he had done to the soldier at +Umgugundhlovu, and die within one year, or two, or three, as the case +might be. Or sometimes, if the crime was very bad, he would command +that they should be sent to “travel in the desert,” that is, wander to +and fro without food or water until death found them. Now and again +miserable-looking men, mere skeletons, with hollow cheeks, and eyes +that seemed to start from their heads, would appear at their camps +weeping and imploring that the curse which had been laid upon them in +past days should be taken off their heads. At such people Eddo and his +brother-priests, Pani and Hana, would laugh softly, asking them how +they throve upon the wrath of the Mother of the Trees, and whether they +thought that others who saw them would be encouraged to sin as they had +done. But when the poor wretches prayed that they might be killed +outright with the spear, the priests shrank up in horror beneath their +umbrellas, and asked if they were mad that they should wish them to +“sprinkle their trees with blood.” + +One morning a number of these bewitched Umkulus, men, women and +children, appeared, and when the three priests mocked them, as was +their wont, and the guards, some of whom were their own relatives, +sought to beat them away with sticks, threw themselves upon the ground +and burst into weeping. Rachel, who was camped at a little distance +with Noie, in a reed tent that the guard had made for her, which they +folded up and carried as they did the umbrellas, heard the sound of +this lamentation, and came out followed by Noie. For a space she stood +contemplating their misery with a troubled air, then asked Noie why +these people seemed so starved and why they wept. Noie told her that +when she was on her embassy the head of their kraal, an enormous man of +middle age, whom she pointed out to Rachel, had sought to detain her +because she was beautiful, and he wished to make her his wife, although +he knew well that she was on an embassy to the Mother of the Trees. She +had escaped, but it was for this reason that the curse of which they +were perishing had been laid upon him and his folk. + +Now Rachel went on to where the three priests sat beneath their +umbrellas dozing away the hours of sunlight, beckoning to the doomed +family to follow her. + +“Wake, priests,” she cried in a loud voice, and they looked up +astonished, rubbing their eyes, and asked what was the matter. + +“This,” said Rachel. “I command you to lift the weight of your +malediction off the head of these people who have suffered enough.” + +“Thou commandest us!” exclaimed Eddo astonished. “And if we will not, +Beautiful One, what then?” + +“Then,” answered Rachel, “_I_ will lift it and set it on to your heads, +and you shall perish as they are perishing. Oh! you think me mad, you +priests, who kill more cruelly than did the Zulus, and mad I am whose +Spirit wanders. Yet I tell you that new powers grow within me, though +whence they come I know not, and what I say I can perform.” + +Now they stared at her muttering together, and sending for a wooden +bowl, peeped into it. Whatever it was they saw there did not please +them, for at length Eddo addressed the crowd of suppliants, saying: + +“The Mother of the Trees forgives; the knot she tied she looses; the +tree she planted she digs up. You are forgiven. Bones, put on strength; +mouths, receive food; eyes, forget your blindness, and feet, your +wanderings. Grow fat and laugh; increase and multiply; for the curse we +give you a blessing, such is the will of the Mother of the Trees.” + +“Nay, nay,” cried Rachel, when she understood their words, “believe him +not, ye starvelings. Such is the will of the Inkosazana of the Zulus, +she who has lost her Spirit and another’s, and travels all this weary +way to find them.” + +Then her madness seemed to come upon her again, for she tossed her arms +on high and burst into one of her wild fits of laughter. But those whom +she had redeemed heeded it not, for they ran to her, and since they +dared not touch her, or even her robe, kissed the ground on which she +had stood and blessed her. Moreover from that moment they began to +mend, and within a few days were changed folk. This Noie knew, for they +followed up Rachel to the confines of the desert, and she saw it with +her eyes. Also the fame of the deed spread among the Umkulu people who +groaned under the cruel rule of the Ghost-kings, and mad or sane, from +that day forward they adored Rachel even more than the Zulus had done, +and like the Zulus believed her to be a Spirit. No mere human being, +they declared, could have lifted off the curse of the Mother of the +Trees from those upon whom it had fallen. + +Thenceforward Eddo, Pani, and Hana hid their judgments from Rachel, and +would not suffer such suppliants to approach the camp. Also when they +seized a number of men because these had conspired together to rebel +against the Ghost-people, and brought them on towards their own country +for a certain purpose, they forced them to act as bearers like the +others, so that Rachel might not guess their doom. For now, with all +their power, they also were afraid of this white Inkosazana, as Dingaan +had been afraid. + +So they travelled up this endless slope of fertile land, leaving all +the kraals of the giant Umkulus behind them, and one morning at the +dawn camped upon the edge of a terrible desert; a place of dry sands +and sun-blasted rocks, that looked like the bottom of a drained ocean, +where nothing lived save the fire lizards and certain venomous snakes +that buried themselves in the sand, all except their heads, and only +crawled out at night. After the people of the Umkulus this horrible +waste was the great defence of the Ghost-kings, whose country it ringed +about, since none could pass it without guides and water. Indeed, Noie +had been forced to stay here for days with her escort, until the Mother +of the Trees, learning of her coming in some strange fashion, had sent +priests and guards to bring her to her land. But the Zulus who were +with her they did not bring, except one witch-doctor to bear witness to +her words. These they left among the Umkulus till she should return, +nor were those Zulus sorry who had already heard enough of the magic of +the Ghost-kings, and feared to come face to face with them. + +But it is true that they also feared the Umkulus, whom, because of +their great size and the fierceness of their air, the Zulus took to be +evil spirits, though if this were so, they could not understand why +they should obey a handful of grey dwarfs who lived far from them +beyond the desert. Still these Umkulus did them no harm, for on her +return Noie found them all safe and well. + +That afternoon Rachel and the dwarfs plunged into the dreadful +wilderness, heading straight for the ball of the sinking sun. Here, +although she wished to do so, she was not allowed to walk, for fear +lest the serpents should bite her, said Eddo, but must journey in the +litter with Noie. So they entered it, and were borne forward at a great +pace, the bearers travelling at a run, and being often changed. Also +many other bearers came with them, and on the shoulders of each of them +was strapped a hide bag of water. Of this they soon discovered the +reason, for the sand of that wilderness was white with salt; the air +also seemed to be full of salt, so that the thirst of those who +travelled there was sharp and constant, and if it could not be +satisfied they died. + +It was a very strange journey, and although she did not seem to take +much note of them at the time, its details and surroundings burned +themselves deeply into Rachel’s mind. The hush of the infinite desert, +the white moonlight gleaming upon the salt, white sand; the tall rocks +which stood up here and there like unfinished obelisks and colossal +statues, the snowy clouds of dust that rose beneath the feet of the +company; the hoarse shouts of the guides, the close heat, the halts for +water which was greedily swallowed in great gulps; the occasional cry +and confusion when a man fell out exhausted, or because he had been +bitten by one of the serpents—all these things, amongst others, were +very strange. + +Once Rachel asked vaguely what became of these outworn and +snake-poisoned men, and Noie only shook her head in answer, for she did +not think fit to tell her that they were left to find their way back, +or to perish, as might chance. + +All that night and for the first hours of the day that followed, they +went forward swiftly, camping at last to eat and sleep in the shadow of +a mass of rock that looked like a gigantic castle with walls and +towers. Here they remained in the burning heat until the sun began to +sink once more, and then went on again, leaving some of the bearers +behind them, because there was no longer water for so many. There the +great men sat in patient resignation and watched them go, they who knew +that having little or no water, few of them could hope to see their +homes again. Still, so great was their dread of the Ghost-priests, that +they never dared to murmur, or to ask that any of the store of water +should be given to them, they who were but cattle to be used until they +died. + +The second night’s journey was like the first, for this desert never +changed its aspect, and on the following morning they halted beneath +another pile of fantastic, sand-burnished rocks, from some of which +hung salt like icicles. Here one of the bearers who had been denied +water as a punishment for laziness, although in truth he was sick, +began to suck the salt-icicles. Suddenly he went raving mad, and +rushing with a knife at Eddo, Pani, and Hana where they sat under their +cane umbrellas that, for the sake of coolness, were damped with this +precious water, he tried to kill them. + +Then as they saw the knife gleaming, all their imperturbable calm +departed from these dwarfs. They squeaked in terror with thin voices as +rats speak; they rolled upon the ground yelling to the slaves to save +them from a “red death.” The man was seized and, though he fought with +all his giant strength, held down and choked in the sand. Once, +however, he twisted his head free, howling a curse at them. Also he +managed to hurl his knife at Eddo, and the point of it scratched him on +the hand, causing the pale blood to flow, a sight at which Eddo and the +other priests broke into tears and lamentations, that continued long +after the Umkulu was dead. + +“Why are they such cowards?” asked Rachel, dreamily, for she had not +seen the murder of the slave, and thought that Eddo had only scratched +himself. + +“Because they fear the sight of blood, Zoola,” answered Noie, “which is +a very evil omen to them. Death they do not fear who are already among +ghosts, but if it is a red death, their souls are spilt with their +life, or so they believe.” + +Towards noon that day the sky banked up with lurid-coloured clouds; the +sun which should have shone so hotly, went out, and a hush that was +almost fearful in its heat and intensity, fell upon the desert. The +Umkulu bearers became disturbed, and gathered together into knots, +talking in low tones. Eddo and his brother priests who, either because +of the adventure of the morning or the oppressive air, could not sleep, +as was usual with them, were also disturbed. They crept from beneath +their umbrellas which, as the sun had vanished, were of no use to them, +and stood together staring at the salty plain, which under that leaden +and lowering sky looked white as snow, and at the brooding clouds +above. They even sent for their bowls to read in them pictures of what +was about to happen, but there was no dew left, so these could not be +used. + +Then they consulted with the captains of the bearers, who told them +what no magic was needed to guess—that a mighty storm was gathering, +and that if it overtook them in the desert, they would be buried +beneath the drifting sand. Now this was a “white death” which the +dwarfs did not seem to desire, so they ordered an instant departure, +instead of delaying the start until sunset, as they had intended, for +then, if all went well, they would have arrived at their homes by dawn, +and not in the middle of the night. So that litters were made ready, +and they went forward through the overpowering heat, that caused the +bearers to hang out their tongues and reel as they walked. + +Towards evening the storm began to stir. Little wandering puffs of wind +blew upon them and died away, and lightnings flickered intermittently. +Then a hot breeze sprang up that gradually increased in strength until +the sand rolled and rippled before it, now one way and now another, for +this breeze seemed to blow in turn from every quarter of the heavens. +Suddenly, however, after trying them all, it settled in the west, and +drove straight into their faces with ever increasing force. Now Eddo +thrust out his head between the curtains of his litter and called to +the bearers to hurry, as they had but a little distance of desert left +to pass, after which came the grass country where there would be no +danger from the sand. They heard and obeyed, changing the pole gangs +frequently, as those who carried the litters became exhausted. + +But the storm was quicker than they; it burst upon them while they were +still in the waste, though not in its full strength. Then the darkness +came, utter darkness, for no moon or stars could be seen, and salt and +sand drove down on them like hail. Through it all, the bearers fought +on, though how they found their way Noie, who was watching them, could +not guess, since no landmarks were left to guide them. They fought on, +blinded, choked with the salt sand that drove into their eyes and +lungs, till man after man, they fell down and perished. Others took +their places, and yet they fought on. + +It must have been near to midnight when the company, or those who were +left of them, staggered to the edge of that dreadful wilderness which +was but a vast plain of stone and sand, bordered on the west as on the +east by slopes of fertile soil. For a while the fierce tempest lifted a +little, and the light of the stars which struggled through breaks in +the clouds showed that they were marching down a steep descent of +grassland. Thus they went on for several more hours, till at length the +bearers of the litter in which were Rachel and Noie, who for a long +time had been staggering to and fro like drunken men, came to a halt, +and litter and all, sank to the ground, utterly exhausted. + +Rachel and Noie disentangled themselves from the litter, for they were +unhurt, and stood by it, not knowing where to go, till presently two +other litters containing the priests came up, for the third had been +abandoned, and its occupant crowded in with Eddo. Now a great clamour +arose in the darkness, the priests hissing commands to the surviving +bearers to take up the litter and proceed. But great as was their +strength, this the poor men could not do. There they lay upon the +ground answering that Eddo might curse them if he wished, or even kill +them as their brothers had been killed, but they were unable to stir +another step until they had rested and drunk. Where they were, there +they must lie until rain fell. Then the priests wished Rachel to enter +one of their litters, leaving Noie to walk, which they were afraid to +do themselves. But when she understood, Rachel cut the matter short by +answering, + +“Not so, I will walk,” and picking up the spear of one of the fallen +Umkulu to serve as a staff, she took Noie by the hand and started +forward down the hill. + +One of the priests clasped her robe to draw her back, but she turned on +him with the spear, whereon he shrank back into his litter like a snail +into his shell and left her alone. So following the steep path they +marched on, and after them came the two litters with the priests, +carried by all the bearers who could still stand, for these old men +weighed no more than children. From far below them rose a mighty sound +as of an angry sea. + +“What is that noise?” called Rachel into the ear of Noie, for the gale +was rising again. + +“The sound of wind in the forest where the Tree-folk dwell,” she +answered. + +Then the dawn broke, an awful, blood-red dawn, and by degrees they saw. +Beneath them ran a shallow river, and beyond it, stretching for league +upon league farther than the eye could see, lay the mighty forest +whereof the trees soared two hundred feet or more into the air; the +dark illimitable forest that rolled as the sea rolls beneath the +pressure of the gale, and indeed, seen from above, looked like a green +and tossing ocean. At the sight of the water Rachel and Noie began to +run towards it hand in hand, for they were parched with thirst whose +mouths were full of the salt dust of the desert. The bearers of the +litters in which were the three priests ran also, paying no heed to the +cries of the dwarfs within. At length it was reached, and throwing +themselves down they drank until that raging thirst of theirs was +satisfied; even Eddo and his companions crawled out of their litters +and drank. Then having washed their hands and faces in the cool water, +they forded the fleet stream, and, filled with a new life, followed the +road that ran beyond towards the forest. Scarcely had they set foot +upon the farther bank when the heart of the tempest, which had been +eddying round them all night long, burst over them in its fury. The +lightnings blazed, the thunder rolled, and the wild wind grew to a +hurricane, so fierce that the litters in which were Eddo, Pani, and +Hana were torn from the grasp of the bearers and rolled upon the +ground. From the wreck of them, for they were but frail things, the +little grey priests emerged trembling, or rather were dragged by the +hands of their giant bearers, to whom they clung as a frightened infant +clings to its mother. Rachel saw them and laughed. + +“Look at the Masters of Magic!” she cried to Noie, “those who kill with +a curse, those who rule the Ghosts,” and she pointed to the tiny, +contemptible figures with fluttering robes being dragged along by those +giants whom but a little while before they had threatened with death. + +“I see them,” answered Noie into her ear. “Their spirits are strong +when they are at peace, but in trouble they fear doom more than others. +Now, if I were those Umkulu, I would make an end of them while they +can.” + +But these great, patient men did otherwise; indeed, when the dwarfs, +worn out and bewildered by the hurricane, could walk no more, they took +them up and carried them as a woman carries a babe. + +Now they were passing a belt of open land between the river and the +forest in which terrified mobs of cattle rushed to and fro, while their +herds, slave-men of large size like the Umkulu, tried to drive them to +some place where they would be safe from the tempest. In this belt also +grew broad fields of grain, which furnished food for the Tree-folk. At +last they came to the confines of the forest, and Rachel, looking round +her with wondering eyes, saw at the foot of each great tree a tiny hut +shaped like a tent, and in front of the hut a dwarf seated on the +ground staring into a bowl of water, and beating his breast with his +hands. + +“What do they?” she asked of Noie. + +“They strive to read their fates, Lady, and weep because the wind +ripples the dew in their bowls, so that they can see nothing, and +cannot be sure whether their tree will stand or fall. Follow me, follow +me; I know the way, here we are not safe.” + +The hurricane was at its height; the huge trees about them rocked and +bent like reeds, great boughs came crashing down; one of them fell upon +a praying dwarf and crushed him to a pulp. Those around him saw it and +uttered a wild shrill scream; Eddo, Pani, and Hana saw it and screamed +also, in the arms of their bearers, for this sight of blood was +terrible to them. The forest was alive with the voices of the storm, it +seemed to howl and groan, and the lightnings illumined its gloomy +aisles. The grandeur and the fearfulness of the scene excited Rachel; +she waved the spear she carried, and began to laugh in the wild fashion +of her madness, so that even the grey dwarfs, seated each at the foot +of his tree, ceased from his prayers to glance at her askance. + +On they went, expecting death at every step, but always escaping it, +until they reached a wide clearing in the forest. In the centre of this +clearing grew a tree more huge than any that Rachel had ever dreamed +of, the bole of it, that sprang a hundred feet without a branch, was +thicker than Dingaan’s Great Hut, and its topmost boughs were lost in +the scudding clouds. In front of this tree was gathered a multitude of +people, men, women, and children, all dwarfs, and all of them on their +knees engaged in prayer. At its bole, by a tent-shaped house, stood a +little figure, a woman whose long grey hair streamed upon the wind. + +“The Mother of the Trees,” cried Noie through the screaming gale. “Come +to her, she will shelter us,” and she gripped Rachel’s arm to lead her +forward. + +Scarcely had they gone a step when the lightning blazed above them +fearfully, and with it came an awful rush of wind. Perhaps that flash +fell upon the tree, or perhaps the wind snapped its roots. At least its +mighty trunk burst in twain, and with a crash that for a moment seemed +to master even the roar of the volleying thunder, down it came to +earth. Two huge limbs fell on either side of Rachel and Noie, but they +were not touched. A bough struck the Umkulu slave who was carrying +Eddo, and swept off his head, leaving the dwarf unharmed. Another bough +fell upon Pani and his bearer, and buried them in the earth beneath its +bulk, so that they were never seen again. As it chanced the most of the +worshippers were beyond the reach of the falling branches, but some of +these that were torn loose in the fall, or shattered by the lightning, +the wind caught and hurled among them, slaying several and wounding +others. + +In ten seconds the catastrophe had come and gone, the Queen-Tree that +had ruled the forest for a thousand years was down, a stack of green +leaves, through which the shattered branches showed like bones, and a +prostrate, splintered trunk. The shock threw Noie and Rachel to the +ground, but Rachel, rising swiftly, pulled Noie to her feet after her; +then, acting upon some impulse, leapt forward, and climbing on to the +trunk where it forked, ran down it till she almost reached its base, +and stood there against the great shield of earth that had been torn up +with the roots. After that last fearful outburst a stillness fell, the +storm seemed to have exhausted itself, at any rate for a while. Rachel +was able to get her breath and look about her. + +All around were lines of enormous trees, solemn aisles that seemed to +lead up to the Queen of the Trees, and down these aisles, piercing the +shadows cast by the interlacing branches overhead, shone the lights of +that lurid morning. Rachel saw, and something struggled in the darkness +of her brain, as the light struggled in the darkness of the forest +aisles. She remembered—oh! what was it she remembered? Now she knew. It +was the dream she had dreamed upon the island in the river, years and +years ago, a dream of such trees as these, and of little grey people +like to these, and of the boy, Richard, grown to manhood, lashed to the +trunk of one of the trees. What had happened to her? She could recall +nothing since she saw the body of Richard upon its bier in the kraal +Mafooti. + +But this was not the kraal Mafooti, nor had Noie, who stood at her +side, been with her there, Noie, who had gone on an embassy to her +father’s folk, the dwarf people. Ah! these people were dwarfs. Look at +them running to and fro screaming like little monkeys. She must have +been dreaming a long, bad dream, whereof the pictures had escaped her. +Doubtless she was still dreaming and presently would awake. Well, the +torment had gone out of it, and the fear, only the wonder remained. She +would stand still and see what happened. Something was happening now. A +little thin hand appeared, gripping the rough bark at the side of the +fallen tree. + +She peeped over the swell of it and saw an old dwarf woman with long +white hair, whose feet were set in a cleft of the shattered bole, and +who hung to it as an ape hangs. Beneath her to the ground was a fall of +full thirty feet, for the base of the bole was held high up by the +roots, so that the little woman’s hair hung down straight towards the +ground, whither she must presently fall and be killed. Rachel wondered +how she had come there, if she had clung to the trunk when it fell, or +been thrown up by the shock, or lifted by a bough. Next she wondered +how long it would be before she was obliged to leave go, and whether +her white head or her back would first strike the earth all that depth +beneath. Then it occurred to her that she might be saved. + +“Hold my feet,” she said to Noie, who had followed her along the trunk, +speaking in her own natural voice, at the sound of which Noie looked at +her in joyful wonder. “Hold my feet; I think I can reach that old +woman,” and without waiting for an answer she laid herself down upon +the bole, her body hanging over the curve of it. + +Now Noie saw her purpose, and seating herself with her heels set +against the roughness of the bark, grasped her by the ankles. +Supporting some of her weight on one hand, with the other Rachel +reached downwards all the length of her long arm, and just as the grasp +of the old woman below was slackening, contrived to grip her by the +wrist. The dwarf swung loose, hanging in the air, but she was very +light, of the weight of a five-year-old child, perhaps, no more, and +Rachel was very strong. With an effort she lifted her up till the +monkey-like fingers gripped the rough bark again. Another effort and +the little body was resting on the round of the tree, one more and she +was beside her. + +Now Rachel rose to her feet again and laughed, but it was not the mad +laughter that had scared Ishmael and the Zulus; it was her own +laughter, that of a healthy, cultured woman. + +The little creature, crouching on hands and knees at Rachel’s feet, +lifted her head and stared with her round eyes. At that moment, too, +the sun broke out, and its rays, shining where they had never shone for +ages, fell upon Rachel, upon her bright hair, and the white robes in +which the dwarfs had clothed her, and the gleaming spear in her hand, +causing her to look like some ancient statue of a goddess upon a temple +roof. + +“Who art thou,” said the dwarf woman in the hissing voice of her race, +“thou Beautiful One? I know! I know! Thou art that Inkosazana of the +Zulus of whom we have had many visions, she for whom I sent. But the +Inkosazana was mad, she had lost her Spirit; it has been seen here. +Beautiful One, _thou_ art not mad.” + +“What does she say, Noie?” asked Rachel. “I can only understand some +words.” + +Noie told her, and Rachel hid her eyes in her hand. Presently she let +it fall, saying: + +“She is right. I lost my Spirit for a while; it went away with another +Spirit. But I think that I have found it again. Tell her, Noie, that I +have travelled far to seek my Spirit, and that I have found it again.” + +Noie, who could scarcely take her eyes from Rachel’s face, obeyed, but +the old woman hardly seemed to heed her words; a grief had got hold of +her. She rocked herself to and fro like a monkey that has lost its +young, and cried out: + +“My tree has fallen, the tree of my House, which stood from the +beginning of the world, has fallen, but that of Eddo still stands,” and +she pointed to another giant of the forest that soared up, unharmed, at +a little distance. “Nya’s tree has fallen—Eddo’s tree still stands. His +magic has prevailed against me, his magic has prevailed against me!” + +As she spoke a man appeared scrambling along the bole towards them; it +was Eddo himself. His round eyes shone, on his pale face there was a +look of triumph, for whoever might be lost, the danger had passed him +by. + +“Nya,” he piped, tapping her on the shoulder, “thy Ghost has deserted +thee, old woman, thy tree is down. See, I spit upon it,” and he did so. +“Thou art no longer Mother of the Trees; thou art only the old woman +Nya. The Ghost people, the Dream people, the little Grey people, have a +new queen, and I am her minister, for I rule her Spirit. Yonder she +stands,” and he pointed at the tall and glittering Rachel. “Now, thou +new-born Mother of the Trees, who wast the Inkosazana of the Zulus, +obey me. Give death to this old woman, the Red Death, that her spirit +may be spilt with her blood, and lost for ever. Give it to her with +that spear in thy hand, while I hide my eyes, and reign thou in her +place through me,” and he bowed his head and waited. + +“Not the Red Death, not the Red Death,” wailed Nya. “Give me the White +Death and save my soul, Beautiful One, and in return I will give thee +something that thou desirest, who am still the wisest of them all, +although my Tree is down.” + +Noie whispered for a while in Rachel’s ear. Then while all the dwarf +people gathered beneath them, watching, Rachel bent forward, and +putting her arms about the trembling creature, lifted her up as though +she were a child, and held her to her bosom. + +“Mother,” she said, “I give thee no death, red or white; I give thee +love. Thy tree is down; sit thou in my shadow and be safe. On him who +harms thee”—and she looked at Eddo—“on him shall the Red Death fall.” + + + + +CHAPTER XX. +THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + + +When Eddo understood these words he lifted his head and stared at +Rachel amazed. + +“This is thy doing, Bastard,” he said savagely, addressing Noie, who +had translated them. “I have felt thee fighting against me for long, +and now thou causest this Inkosazana to defy me. It was thou who didst +work upon that old woman, thine aunt, to command that the white witch +should be brought hither, and because as yet I dared not disobey, I +made a terrible journey to bring her. Yes, and I did this gladly, for +when my eyes fell upon her, there in the town of Dingaan, I saw that +she was great and beautiful, but that her Spirit had gone, and I knew +that I could make her mouth to speak my words, and her pure eyes to see +things that are denied to mine, even the future as, when I bade her, +she saw it yonder in the court of Dingaan. But now it seems that her +Spirit has returned to her, so that there is no room for mine in her +heart, and she speaks her own words, not my words. And thou hast done +this thing, O Bastard.” + +“Perhaps,” answered Noie unconcernedly. + +“Thou thinkest,” went on Eddo, in his fury beating the bole on which he +sat, “thou thinkest to protect that old hag, Nya, because her blood +runs in thee. But, fool, it is in vain, for her tree is down, her tree +is down, and as its leaves wither, and its sap dries up, so must she +wither and her blood dry up until she dies, she who thought to live on +for many years.” + +“What does that matter?” asked Noie, “seeing that then she will only +join the great company of the ghosts with whom she longs to be, and +return with them to torment thee, Eddo, until thou, too, art one of +them, and lookest on the face of Judgment.” + +“Thou thinkest,” screamed the dwarf, ignoring this ominous suggestion, +“thou thinkest, when she is gone, to be queen in her place, or to rule +as high priestess through this White One.” + +“If I do, that will be a bad hour for thee, Eddo,” replied Noie. + +“It shall not be, woman. No bastard shall reign here as Mother of the +Trees while the nations round cringe before her feet. I have spells; I +have poisons; I have slaves who can shoot with arrows.” + +“Then use them if thou canst, thou evil-doer,” said “Noie +contemptuously. + +“Aye, I will use them all, and not on thee only, but on that white +witch whom thou lovest. She shall never pass living from this land that +is ringed in by the desert and the forest. She shall choose me to reign +through her as her high priest, or she shall die—die miserably. For a +little while that old hag, Nya, may protect her with her wisdom, but +when she passes, as she must, and quickly, for I will light fires +beneath this fallen tree of hers, then I tell thee the Beautiful One +shall choose between my rule and doom.” + +Now Noie would hear no more. + +“Dog,” she cried, “filthy night-bird, darest thou speak thus of the +Inkosazana? Another word and I will offer that heart of thine to the +sun thou hatest,” and snatching the spear from Rachel’s hand, she +charged at him, holding it aloft. + +Eddo saw her come. With a scream of fear he leapt to his feet, and ran +swiftly along the bole till he reached the mass of the fallen branches. +Into these he sprang, swinging himself from bough to bough like an ape +until he vanished amongst the dark green foliage. Then, having quite +lost sight of him, Noie returned laughing to Rachel, by whom stood the +old Mother of the Trees who had slid from her arms, and gave her back +the spear, saying in the dwarf language: + +“This Eddo speaks great words, but he is also a great coward.” + +“Yes, yes,” answered the old woman, “he is a great coward, because like +all our folk he fears the Red Death; but, child, I tell thee he is +terrible. He hates me because I rule through the white art, not the +black, but while my tree stood he must obey me, and I was safe. Now it +is down, and he may kill me if he can, according to the custom of my +land, and set up another to be queen, she at whose feet my tree bowed +itself and fell by the will of the Heavens, and whom, therefore, the +people will accept. Through her he will wield all the power of the +Ghost-kings, over whom no man may rule, but a woman only. Come, Child, +and thou, White One, come also. I know where we may hide. Lady, the +power that was mine is thine; protect me till I die, and in payment I +will give thee whatever thy heart desires.” + +“I ask no payment,” Rachel answered wearily, when she understood the +words; “and I think that it is I who need protection from that wicked +dwarf.” + +Then, guided by Nya, who clung to Rachel’s hand, they walked down the +bole of the tree and along a great branch, till at length they reached +a place whence they could climb to the ground. Before they were clear +of the boughs the dethroned Mother, from whose round eyes the tears +fell, turned and kissed the bark of one of them, wailing aloud. + +“Farewell, thou mighty one, under whose shade I, and the queens of my +race before me, have dreamed for centuries. Thou art fallen beneath the +stroke of Heaven, and great was thy fall, and I am fallen with thee. +Save me from the Red Death, O Spirit of my tree, that in the land of +ghosts I still may sleep beneath thy shade for ever.” + +Then she ran to the very point of the tree and broke off its topmost +twig, which was covered with narrow and shining green leaves, and +holding it in her hand, returned to Rachel. + +“I will plant it,” she said, “and perchance it will grow to be the +house of queens unborn. Come, now, come,” and she turned her face +towards the forest. + +The thunder had rolled away, and from time to time the sun shone +fiercely, so fiercely that, unable to bear its rays, all the dwarfs who +were gathered about the fallen tree had retreated into the shadow of +the other trees around the open space. There they stood and sat +watching the three of them go by. Men, women and children, they all +watched, and Rachel they saluted with their raised hands; but to her +who had been their mother for unknown years they did no reverence. Only +one hideous little man ran up to her and called out: + +“Thou didst punish me once, old woman, now why should I not kill thee +in payment? Thy tree is down at last.” + +Nya looked at him sadly, and answered: + +“I remember. Thou shouldst have died, for thy sin was great, but I laid +a lesser burden on thee. Man, thou canst not kill me yet; my tree is +down, but it is not dead.” + +She held up the green bough in her hand and looked at him from beneath +it, then went on slowly: “Man, my wisdom remains within me, and I tell +thee that before I die thou shalt die, and not as thou desirest. +Remember my words, people of the Ghosts.” + +Then she walked on with the others, leaving the dwarf staring after her +with a face wherein hate struggled with fear. + +“Thou liest,” he screamed after her; “thy power is gone with thy tree.” + +Scarcely were the words out of his mouth when they heard a crash which +caused them to look round. A bough, broken by the storm, had fallen +from on high. It had fallen on to the head of the dwarf, and there he +lay crushed and dead. + +“Ah!” piped the other dwarfs, pointing towards the corpse with their +fingers, and closing their eyes to shut out the sight of blood, “ah! +Nya is right; she still has power. Those who would kill her must wait +till her tree dies.” + +Taking no heed of what had happened, Nya walked on into the forest. For +a while Rachel noted the little huts built, each of them, at the foot +of a tree. There were hundreds of these huts that they could see, +showing that the people were many, but by degrees they grew fewer, only +one was visible here and there, set beneath some particularly vigorous +and handsome timber. At last they ceased altogether; they had passed +through that city, the strangest city in the world. + +Trees—everywhere trees, hundreds of trees, tens of thousands of trees +soaring up to heaven, making a canopy of their interlacing boughs, +shutting out the light so that beneath them was a deep oppressive +gloom. There was silence also, for if any beasts or birds dwelt there +the hurricane had scared them away, silence only broken from time to +time by the crash of some giant of the forest that, its length of days +fulfilled at last, sank suddenly to ruin, to be buried in a tomb of +brushwood whence in due course its successor would arise. + +“Another life gone,” said the old woman, Nya, flitting before them like +a little grey ghost, every time that this weird sound struck upon their +ears; “whose was it, I wonder? I will look in my bowl, I will look in +my bowl.” + +For, as Rachel discovered afterwards, these people believed that the +spirit of each tree of the forest is attached to the spirit of a human +being, although that being may dwell in other lands, far away, which +dies when the tree dies, sometimes slowly by disease, and sometimes in +swift collapse, so that they pass together into the world of ghosts. + +On they flitted through the gloom, on for mile after mile. Although the +leaf-strewn ground showed no traces of it, evidently they were +following some kind of path, for no fallen trunks barred their +progress, nor were there any creepers or brushwood, although to right +and left of them all these could be seen in plenty. At last, quite of a +sudden, for the bole of a tree at the end of the path had hidden it +from them, they came upon a clearing in the forest. It seemed to be a +natural, or, at any rate, a very ancient clearing, since in it no +stumps were visible, nor any scrub, or creepers, only tall grass and +flowering plants. In the centre of this place, covering a quarter of +it, perhaps, was a vast circular wall, fifty feet or more in height, +and clothed with ferns. This wall, they noted, was built of huge blocks +of stone, so huge indeed that it seemed wonderful that they could have +been moved by human beings. At the sight of that marvellous wall Rachel +and Noie halted involuntarily, and Noie asked: + +“Who made it, Mother?” + +“The giants who lived when the world was young. Can our hands lift such +stones?” Nya answered, as, bending down, she thrust the top shoot from +her fallen tree deep into the humid soil, then added: “On, child; there +is danger here.” + +As she spoke something hissed through the air just above her head, and +stuck fast in the bark of a sapling. Noie sprang forward and plucked it +out. It was a little reed, feathered with grasses, and having a sharp +ivory point, smeared with some green substance. + +“Touch it not,” cried Nya, “it is deadly poison. Eddo’s work, Eddo’s +work! but my hour is not yet. Into the open before another comes.” + +So they ran forward, all three of them, seeing and hearing nothing of +the shooter of the arrow. As they approached the titanic wall they saw +that it enclosed a mound, on the top of which mound grew a cedar-like +tree with branches so wide that they seemed to overshadow half of the +enclosure. There were no gates to this wall, but while they wondered +how it could be entered, Nya led them to a kind of cleft in its stones, +not more than two feet in width, across which cleft were stretched +strings of plaited grass. She pressed herself against them, breaking +them, and walked forward, followed by Rachel and Noie. Suddenly they +heard a noise above them, and, looking up, saw white-robed dwarfs +perched upon the stones of the cleft, holding bent bows in their hands, +whereof the arrows were pointed at their breasts. Nya halted, beckoning +to them, whereon, recognising her, they dropped the arrows into the +little quivers which they wore, and scrambled off, whither Rachel could +not see. + +“These are the guardians of the Temple that cannot either speak or +hear, who were summoned by the breaking of the thread,” said Nya, and +went forward again. + +Now to the right, and now to the left, ran the narrow path that wound +its way in the thickness of the mighty wall, which towered so high +above them that they walked almost in darkness, and at each turn of it +were recesses; and above these projecting stones, where archers could +stand for its defence. At length this path ended in a _cul-de-sac_, for +in front of them was nothing but blank masonry. Whilst Rachel and Noie +stared at it wondering whither they should go now, a large stone in +this wall turned, leaving a narrow doorway through which they passed, +whereon it shut again behind them, though by what machinery they could +not see. + +Thus they passed through the wall, emerging, however, at a different +point in its circumference to that at which they had entered. In the +centre of the enclosure rose the hill of earth that they had seen from +without, which evidently was kept free from weeds and swept, and on its +crest grew the huge cedar-like tree, the Tree of the Tribe. Between the +base of this hill and the foot of the wall was a wide ring of level +ground, also swept and weeded, and on this space, neatly arranged in +lines, were hundreds of little hillocks that resembled ant-heaps. + +“The burying-place of the Ghost-priests, Lady,” said Nya, nodding at +the hillocks. “Soon my bones will be added to them.” + +Walking across this strange cemetery, they came to the foot of the +mound that was entirely overshadowed by the cedar above, from the +outspread limbs of which hung long grey moss, that swayed ceaselessly +in the wind. Here dwarfs appeared from right and left, the same whom +they had seen within the thickness of the wall, or others like to them, +some male and some female; melancholy-eyed little creatures who bowed +to Nya, and looked with fear and wonder at the tall white Rachel. +Evidently they were all of them deaf mutes, for they made signs to Nya, +who answered them with other signs, the purport of which seemed to +sadden and disturb them greatly. + +“They have seen the fall of my tree in their bowls,” explained Nya to +Noie, “and ask me if it is a true vision. I tell them that I am come +here to die and that is why they are sad. This is the place of dying of +all the Ghost-priests, whence they pass into the world of spirits, and +here no blood may be shed, no, not that of the most wicked evil-doer. +If any one of the family of the priests reaches this place living, the +glory of the White Death is won. Follow and see.” + +So they followed her up the mound, past what looked like the entrance +to a cave, until they reached a low fence of reeds whereof the gate +stood open. + +“The gate is open, but enter not there,” whispered the old Mother of +the Trees, “for those who enter there live not long. Look, Lady, look.” + +Rachel peered through the gate, but so dense was the gloom in that holy +spot that at first she could only see the enormous red bole of the +cedar, and the ghostly, moss-clad branches which sprang from it at no +great height above the ground. Presently, however, her eyes, grown +accustomed to the light, distinguished several little white-robed +figures seated upon the earth at some distance from the trunk staring +into vessels of wood which were placed before them. These figures +appeared to be those of both men and women, while one was that of a +child. Even as they watched, the figure nearest to them fell forward +over its bowl and lay quite still, whereon those around it set up a +feeble, piping cry, that yet had in it a note of gladness. The +dwarf-mutes who had accompanied them, and who alone seemed to have a +right of entry into this sad place, ran forward and looked. Then very +gently they lifted up the fallen figure and bore it out. As it was +carried past them Rachel noted that it was the body of quite a young +woman, whose little face, wasted to nothing, still looked sweet and +gentle. + +“Was she ill?” asked Rachel in an awed voice. + +“Perhaps,” answered the Mother, shaking her grey head, “or perhaps she +was very unhappy, and came here to die. What does it matter? She is +happy now.” + +“Ask her, Noie, if all must die who sit beneath that tree,” said +Rachel. + +“Aye,” answered Nya, “all save these dumb people who have been priests +of the Tree from generation to generation. To touch its stem is to +perish soon or late, for it is the Tree of Life and Death, and in it +dwells the Spirit of the whole race.” + +“What then would happen if it fell down, or was destroyed like your +tree, Mother?” + +“Then the race would perish also,” answered Nya, “since their Spirit +would lack a home and depart to the world of Ghosts, whither they must +follow. When it dies of old age, if it should ever die, then the race +will die with it.” + +“And if someone should cut it down, Mother, what then?” + +Now when Noie translated these words to her, the face of the old queen +was filled with horror, and as her face was, so was Noie’s face. + +“White Maiden,” she gasped, “speak not such wickedness lest the very +thought of it should bring the curse upon us all. He who destroyed that +tree would bring ruin upon this people. They would fly away, every one +of them, far into the heart of the forest, and be seen no more by man. +Moreover, he who did this evil thing would perish and pass down to +vengeance among the ghosts, such vengeance as may not be spoken. Put +that thought from thy mind, I pray thee, and let it never pass thy lips +again.” + +“Do you believe all this, Noie?” asked Rachel in English with a smile. + +“Yes, Zoola,” answered Noie, shuddering, “for it is true. My father +told me of it, and of what happened once to some wild men who broke +into the sanctuary, and shot arrows at the Tree. No, no, I will not +tell the story; it is dreadful.” + +“Yet it must be foolishness, Noie, for how can a tree have power over +the lives of men?” + +“I do not know, but it has, it has! If I were but to cast a stone at +it, I should be dead in a day, and so would you—yes, even you—nothing +could save you. Oh!” she went on earnestly, “swear to me, Sister, that +you will never so much as touch that tree; I pray you, swear.” + +So Rachel swore, to please her, for she was tired of this tree and its +powers. + +Then they went down the hill again, till they came to the mouth of the +cave. + +“Enter, Lady,” Nya said, “for this must be thy home a while until thou +goest to rule as Mother of the Trees after me, or, if it pleases thee +better, up yonder to die.” + +They went into the cave, having no choice. It was a great place lit +dimly by the outer light, and farther down its length with lamps. +Looking round her, Rachel saw that its roof was supported by white +columns which she knew to be stalactites, for as a child she had seen +their like. At the end of it, where the lamps burned and a fountain +bubbled from the ground, rose a very large column shaped like the trunk +of a tree, with branches at the top that looked like the boughs of a +tree. Gazing at it Rachel understood why these dwarfs, or some ancient +people before them, had chosen this cave as their temple. + +“The ghost Tree of my race,” said old Nya, pointing to it, “the only +tree that never falls, the Tree that lives and grows for ever. Yes, it +grows, for it is larger now than when my mother was a child.” + +As they drew near to this wondrous and ghostly looking object Rachel +saw piled around and beyond it many precious things. There was gold in +dust and heaps, and rings and nuggets; there were shining stones, red +and green and white, that she knew were jewels; there were tusks of +ivory and carvings in ivory; there were karosses and furs mouldering to +decay; there were grotesque gods, fetishes of wood and stone. + +“Offerings,” said Nya, “which all the nations that live in darkness +bring to the Mother of the Trees, and the priests of the Cave. Costly +things which they value, but we value them not, who prize power and +wisdom only. Yes, yes, costly things which they give to the Mother of +the Trees, the fools without a spirit, when they come here to ask her +oracle. Look, there are some of the gifts which were sent by Dingaan of +the Zulus in payment for the oracle of his death. Thou broughtest them, +Noie, my child.” + +“Yes,” answered Noie, “I brought them, and the Inkosazana here, she +delivered the oracle. Eddo gave her the bowl, and she saw pictures in +the bowl and showed them to Dingaan.” + +“Nay, nay,” said the old woman testily, “it was I who saw the pictures, +and I showed them to Eddo and to this white virgin. You cannot +understand, but it was so, it was so. Eddo’s gift of vision is small, +mine is great. None have ever had it as I have it, and that is why Eddo +and the others have suffered my tree to live so long, because the light +of my wisdom has shone about their heads and spoken through their +tongues, and when I am gone they will seek and find it not. In thee +they might have found it, Maiden, had thy heart remained empty, but +now, it is full again and what room is there for wisdom such as +ours?—the wisdom of the ghosts, not the wisdom of life and love and +beating hearts.” + +Noie translated the words, but Rachel seemed to take no heed of them. + +“Dingaan?” she asked. “Is Dingaan dead? He was well enough when—when +Richard came to Zululand, and since then I have seen nothing of him. +How did he die?” + +“He did not die, Zoola,” answered Noie, “though I think that ere long +he will die, for you told him so. It was you who died for a while, not +Dingaan. By-and-bye you shall learn all that story. Now you are very +weary and must rest.” + +“Yes,” said Rachel with a sob, “I think I died when Richard died, but +now I seem to have come to life again—that is the worst of it. Oh!! +Noie, Noie, why did you not let me remain dead, instead of bringing me +to life again in this dreadful place?” + +“Because it was otherwise fated, Sister,” replied Noie. “No, do not +begin to laugh and cry; it was otherwise fated,” and bending down she +whispered something into Nya’s ear. + +The old dwarf nodded, then, taking Rachel by the hand, led her to where +some skins were spread upon the floor. + +“Lie down,” she said, “and rest. Rest, beautiful White One, and wake up +to eat and be strong again,” and she gazed into Rachel’s eyes as Eddo +had done when the fits of wild laughter were on her, singing something +as she gazed. + +While she sang the madness that was gathering there again went out of +Rachel’s eyes, the lids closed over them, and presently they were fast +shut in sleep, nor did she open them again for many hours. + +Rachel awoke and sat up looking round her wonderingly. Then by the dim +light of the lamps she saw Noie seated at her side, and the old +dwarf-woman, who was called Mother of the Trees, squatted at a little +distance watching them both—and remembered. + +“Thou hast had happy dreams, Lady, and thou art well again, is it not +so?” queried Nya. + +“Aye, Mother,” she answered, “too happy, for they make my waking the +more sad. And I am well, I who desire to die.” + +“Then go up through the open gate which thou sawest not so long ago, +and satisfy thy desire, as it is easy to do,” replied Nya grimly. +“Nay,” she added in a changed voice, “go not up, thou art too young and +fair, the blood runs too red in those blue veins of thine. What hast +thou to do with ghosts and death, and the darkness of the trees, thou +child of the air and sunshine? Death for the dwarf-folk, death for the +dealers in dreams, death for the death-lovers, but for thee life—life.” + +“Tell her, Noie,” said Rachel, “that my mother, who was fore-sighted, +always said that I should live out my days, and I fear that it is true, +who must live them out alone.” + +“Yes, yes, she was right, that mother of thine,” answered Nya, “and for +the rest, who knows? But thou art hungry, eat; afterwards we will +talk,” and she pointed to a stool upon which was food. + +Rachel tasted and found it very good, a kind of porridge, made of she +knew not what, and with it forest fruits, but no flesh. So she ate +heartily, and Noie ate with her. Nya ate also, but only a very little. + +“Why should I trouble to eat?” she said, “I to whom death draws near?” + +When they had finished eating, at some signal which Rachel did not +perceive, mutes came in who bore away the fragments of the meal. After +they had gone the three women washed themselves in the water of the +fountain. Then Noie combed out Rachel’s golden hair, and clothed her +again in her robe of silken fur that she had cleansed, throwing over it +a mantle of snowy white fibre, such as the dwarfs wove into cloth, +which she and Nya had made ready while Rachel slept. + +As Noie put it about her mistress and stepped back to see how it became +her beauty, two of the dwarf-mutes appeared creeping up the cave, and +squatting down before Nya began to make signs to her. + +“What is it?” asked Rachel nervously. + +“Eddo is without,” answered the Mother, “and would speak with us.” + +“I fear Eddo and will not go,” exclaimed Rachel. + +“Nay, have no fear, Maiden, for here he can not harm thee or any of us; +it is the place of sanctuary. Come, let us see this priest; perhaps we +may learn something from him.” + + + + +CHAPTER XXI. +THE CITY OF THE DEAD + + +Nya led the way down the cave, followed by Rachel and Noie. Squatted in +its entrance, so as to be out of reach of the rays of the sun, sat +Eddo, looking like a malevolent toad, and with him were Hana and some +other priests. As Rachel approached they all rose and saluted, but to +Nya and Noie they gave no salute. Only to Nya Eddo said: + +“Why art thou not within the Fence, old woman?” and he pointed with his +chin towards the place of death above. “Thy tree is down, and all last +night we were hacking off its branches that it may dry up the sooner. +It is time for thee to die.” + +“I die when my tree dies, not before, Priest,” answered Nya. “I have +still some work to do before I die, also I have planted my tree again +in good soil, and it may grow.” + +“I saw,” said Eddo; “it is without the wall there, but many a +generation must go by before a new Mother sits beneath its shade. Well, +die when it pleases you, it does not matter when, since thou art no +more our Mother. Moreover, learn that all have deserted thee, save a +very few, most of whom have just now passed within the Fence above that +they may attend thee amongst the ghosts.” + +“I thank them,” said Nya simply, “and in that world we will rule +together.” + +“The rest,” went on Eddo, “have turned against thee, having heard how +thou didst bring one of us to the Red Death yesterday by thy evil +magic, him upon whom the bough fell.” + +“Who was it that strove to bring me to the Red Death before I reached +the sanctuary? Who shot the poisoned arrow, Priest?” + +“I do not know,” answered Eddo, “but it seems that he shot badly for +thou art still here. Now enough of thee, old woman. For many years we +bore thy rule, which was always foolish, and sometimes bad, because we +could not help it, for the tree of her who went before thee fell at thy +feet, as thy tree has fallen at the feet of the White Virgin there. For +long thou and I have struggled for the mastery, and now thou art dead +and I have won, so be silent, old woman, and since that arrow missed +thee, go hence in peace, for none need thee any more, who hast neither +youth, nor comeliness, nor power.” + +“Aye,” answered Nya, stung to fury by these insults, “I shall go hence +in peace, but thou shalt not abide in peace, thou traitor, nor those +who follow thee. When youth and comeliness fade then wisdom grows, and +wisdom is power, Eddo, true power. I tell thee that last night I looked +in my bowl and saw things concerning thee—aye, and all of our people, +that are hid from thy eyes, terrible things, things that have not +befallen since the Tree of the Tribe was a seed, and the Spirit of the +Tribe came to dwell within it.” + +“Speak them, then,” said Eddo, striving to hide the fear which showed +through his round eyes. + +“Nay, Priest, I speak them not. Live on and thou shalt discover them, +thou and thy traitors. Well have I served you all for many years, mercy +have I given to all, white magic have I practised and not black, none +have died that I could save, none have suffered whom I could protect, +no, not even the slave-peoples beneath our rule. All this have I done, +knowing that ye plotted against me, knowing that ye strove to kill my +tree by spells, knowing what the end must be. It has come at last, as +come it must, and I do not grieve. Fool, I knew that it would come, and +I knew the manner of its coming. It was I who sent for this virgin +queen whom ye would set up to rule over you, foreseeing that at her +feet my tree would fall. The ghost of Seyapi, who is of my blood, +Seyapi whom years ago ye drove away for no offence, to dwell in a +strange land, told me of her and of this Noie, his daughter, and of the +end of it all. So she came; thou didst not bring her as thou +thoughtest, _I_ brought her, and my tree fell at her feet as it was +doomed to fall, and she saved me from the Red Death as she was doomed +to do, giving me love, not hate, as I gave her love not hate. For the +rest ye shall see—all of you. I am finished—I am dead—but I live on +elsewhere, and ye shall see.” + +Now Eddo would have answered, but the priest Hana, who appeared to be +much frightened by Nya’s words, plucked at his sleeve, whispering in +his ear, and he was silent. Presently he spoke again, but to Rachel, +bidding Noie translate: + +“Thou White Maid,” he said, “who wast called Princess of the Zulus, pay +no heed to this old dotard, but listen to me. When thy Spirit wandered +yonder, even then I saw the seeds of greatness in thee, and begged thee +from the savage Dingaan. Also I and Pani, who is dead, and Hana, who +lives, read by our magic that at thy feet the tree of Nya would fall, +and that after her thou wast appointed to rule over us. All the +Ghost-people read it also, and now they have named thee their Mother, +and chosen thee a tree, a great tree, but young and strong, that shall +stand for ages. Come forth, then, and take thy seat beneath that tree, +and be our queen.” + +“Why should I come?” asked Rachel. “It seems that you dwarfs bring your +queens to ill ends. Choose you another Mother.” + +“Inkosazana, we cannot if we would,” answered Eddo, “for these matters +are not in our hands, but in those of our Spirit. Hearken, we will deal +well with thee; we will make thee great, and grow in thy greatness, for +thou shall give us of thy wisdom, that although thou knowest it not, +thou hast above all other women. We weary of little things, we would +rule the world. All the nations from sea to sea shall bow down before +thee, and seek thine oracle. Thou shall take their wealth, thou shalt +drive them hither and thither as the wind drives clouds. Thou shalt +make war, thou shalt ordain peace. At thy pleasure they shall rise up +in life and lie down in death. Their kings shall cower before thee, +their princes shall bring thee tribute, thou shalt reign a god.” + +“Until it shall please Eddo to bring thee to thine end, Lady, as it +pleases him to bring me to mine,” muttered Nya behind her. “Be not +beguiled, Maiden; remain a woman and uncrowned, for so thou shalt find +most joy.” + +“Thou meanest, Eddo,” said Rachel, “that thou wilt rule and I do thy +bidding. Noie, tell him that I will have none of it. When I came here a +great sorrow had made me mad, and I knew nothing. Now I have found my +Spirit again, and presently I go hence.” + +At this answer Eddo grew very angry. + +“One thing I promise thee, Zoola,” he said; “in the name of all the +Ghost-people I promise it, that thou shalt not go hence alive. In this +sanctuary thou art safe indeed, seated in the shadow of the Death-tree +that is the Tree of Life, but soon or late a way will be found to draw +thee hence, and then thou shalt learn who is the stronger—thou or +Eddo—as the old woman behind thee has learned. Fare thee well for a +while. I will tell the people that thou art weary and restest, and +meanwhile I rule in thy name. Fare thee well, Inkosazana, till we meet +without the wall,” and he rose and went, accompanied by Hana and the +other priests. + +When he had gone a little way he turned, and pointing up the hill, +screamed back to Nya: + +“Go and look within the Fence, old hag. There thou wilt see the best of +those that clung to thee, seeking for peace. Art thou a coward that +thou lingerest behind them?” + +“Nay, Eddo,” she answered, “thou art the coward that hast driven them +to death, because they are good and thou art evil. When my hour is ripe +I join them, not before. Nor shalt thou abide here long behind me. One +short day of triumph for thee, Eddo, and then night, black night for +ever.” + +Eddo heard, and his yellow face grew white with rage, or fear. He +stamped upon the ground, he shook his small fat fists, and spat out +curses as a toad spits venom. Nya did not stay to listen to them, but +walked up the cave and sat herself down upon her mat. + +“Why does he hate thee so, Mother?” asked Rachel. + +“Because those that are bad hate those that are good, Maiden. For many +a year Eddo has sought to rule through me, and to work evil in the +world, but I have not suffered it. He would abandon our secret, ancient +faith, and reign a king, as Dingaan the Zulu reigns. He would send the +slave-tribes out to war and conquer the nations, and build him a great +house, and have many wives. But I held him fast, so that he could do +few of these things. Therefore he plotted against me, but my magic was +greater than his, and while my tree stood he could not prevail. At +length it fell at thy feet, as he knew that it was doomed to fall, for +all these things are fore-ordained, and at once he would have slain me +by the Red Death, but thou didst protect me, and for that blessed be +thou for ever.” + +“And why does he wish to make me Mother in thy place, Nya?” + +“Because my tree fell at thy feet, and all the people demand it. +Because he thinks that once the bond of the priesthood is tied between +you, and his blood runs in thee, thy pure spirit will protect his +spirit from its sins, and that thy wisdom, which he sees in thee, will +make him greater than any of the Ghost-people that ever lived. Yet +consent not, for afterwards if thou dost thwart him, he will find a way +to bring down thy tree, and with it thy life, and set another to rule +in thy place. Consent not, for know that here thou art safe from him.” + +“It may be so, Mother, but how can I dwell on in this dismal place? +Already my heart is broken with its sorrows, and soon, like those poor +folk, I should seek peace within the Fence.” + +“Tell me of those sorrows,” said Nya gently. “Perhaps I do not know +them all, and perhaps I could help thee.” + +So Rachel sat herself down also, and Noie, interpreting for her, told +all her tale up to that point when she saw the body of Richard borne +away, for after this she remembered nothing until she found herself +standing upon the fallen tree in the land of the Ghost Kings. It was a +long tale, and before ever she finished it night fell, but throughout +its telling the old dwarf-woman said never a word, only watched +Rachel’s face with her kind, soft eyes. At last it was done, and she +said: + +“A sad story. Truly there is much evil in the world beyond the country +of the Trees, for here at least we shed little blood. Now, Maiden, what +is thy desire?” + +“This is my desire,” said Rachel, “to be joined again to him I love, +whom Ishmael slew; yes, and to my father and mother also, whom the +Zulus slew at the command of Ishmael.” + +“If they are all dead, how can that be, Maiden, unless thou seekest +them in death? Pass within the Fence yonder, and let the poison of the +Tree of the Tribe fall upon thee, and soon thou wilt find them.” + +“Nay, Mother, I may not, for it would be self-murder, and my faith +knows few greater crimes.” + +“Then thou must wait till death finds thee, and that road may be very +long.” + +“Already it is long, Mother, so long that I know not how to travel it, +who am alone in the world without a friend save Noie here,” and she +began to weep. + +“Not so. Thou hast another friend,” and she laid her hand upon Rachel’s +heart, “though it is true that I may bide with thee but a little +while.” + +After this they were all silent for a space, until Nya looked up at +Rachel and asked suddenly: + +“Art thou brave?” + +“The Zulus and others thought so, Mother; but what can courage avail me +now?” + +“Courage of the body, nothing, Maiden; courage of the spirit much, +perhaps. If thou sawest this lover of thine, and knew for certain that +he lives on beneath the world awaiting thee, would it bring thee +comfort?” + +Rachel’s breast heaved and her eyes sparkled with joy, as she answered: + +“Comfort! What is there that could bring so much? But how can it be, +Mother, seeing that the last gulf divides us, a gulf which mortals may +not pass and live?” + +“Thou sayest it; still I have great power, and thy spirit is white and +clean. Perhaps I could despatch it across that gulf and call it back to +earth again. Yet there are dangers, dangers to me of which I reck +little, and dangers to thee. Whither I sent thee, there thou mightest +bide.” + +“I care not if I bide there, Mother, if only it be with him! Oh! send +me on this journey to his side, and living or dead I will bless thee.” + +Now Nya thought a while and answered: + +“For thy sake I will try what I would try for none other who has +breathed, or breathes, for thou didst save me from the Red Death at the +hands of Eddo. Yes, I will try, but not yet—first thou must eat and +rest. Obey, or I do nothing.” + +So Rachel ate, and afterwards, feeling drowsy, even slept a while, +perhaps because she was still weary with her journeying and her +new-found mind needed repose, or perhaps because some drug had been +mingled with her drink. When she awoke Nya led her to the mouth of the +cave. There they stood awhile studying the stars. No breath of air +stirred, and the silence was intense, only from time to time the sound +of trees falling in the forest reached their ears. Sometimes it was +quite soft, as though a fleece of wool had been dropped to the earth, +that was when the tree that died had grown miles and miles away from +them; and sometimes the crash was as that of sudden thunder, that was +when the tree which died had grown near to them. + +A sense of the mystery and wonder of the place and hour sank into +Rachel’s heart. The stars above, the mighty entombing forest, in which +the trees fell unceasingly after their long centuries of life, the +encircling wall, built perhaps by hands that had ceased from their +labours hundreds of thousands of years before those trees began to +grow; the huge moss-clad cedar upon the mound beneath the shadow of +whose branches day by day its worshippers gave up their breath, that +immemorial cedar whereof, as they believed, the life was the life of +the nation; the wizened little witch-woman at her side with the seal of +doom already set upon her brow and the stare of farewell in her eyes; +the sad, spiritual face of Noie, who held her hand, the loving, +faithful Noie, who in that light seemed half a thing of air; the grey +little dwarf-mutes who squatted on their mats staring at the ground, or +now and again passed down the hill from the Fence of Death above, +bearing between them a body to its burial; all were mysterious, all +were wonderful. + +As she looked and listened, a new strength stirred in Rachel’s heart. +At first she had felt afraid, but now courage flowed into her, and it +seemed to come from the old, old woman at her side, the mistress of +mysteries, the mother of magic, in whom was gathered the wisdom of a +hundred generations of this half human race. + +“Look at the stars, and the night,” she was saying in her soft voice, +“for soon thou shalt be beyond them all, and perchance thou shall never +see them more. Art thou fearful? If so, speak, and we will not try this +journey in search of one whom we may not find.” + +“No,” answered Rachel; “but, Mother, whither go we?” + +“We go to the Land of Death. Come, then, the moment is at hand. It is +hard on midnight. See, yonder star stands above the holy Tree,” and she +pointed to a bright orb that hung almost over the topmost bough of the +cedar, “it marks thy road, and if thou wouldst pass it, now is the +hour.” + +“Mother,” asked Noie, “may I come with her? I also have my dead, and +where my Sister goes I follow.” + +“Aye, if thou wilt, daughter of Seyapi, the path is wide enough for +three, and if I stay on high, perchance thou that art of my blood +mayest find strength to guide her earthwards through the wandering +worlds.” + +Then Nya walked up the cave and sat herself down within the circle of +the lamps with her back to the stalactite that was shaped like a tree, +bidding Rachel and Noie be seated in front of her. Two of the +dwarf-mutes appeared, women both of them, and squatted to right and +left, each gazing into a bowl of limpid dew. Nya made a sign, and still +gazing into their bowls, these dwarfs began to beat upon little drums +that gave out a curious, rolling noise, while Nya sang to the sound of +the drums a wild, low song. With her thin little hands she grasped the +right hand of Rachel and of Noie and gazed into their eyes. + +Things changed to Rachel. The dwarfs to right and left vanished away, +but the low murmuring of their drums grew to a mighty music, and the +stars danced to it. The song of Nya swelled and swelled till it filled +all the space between earth and heaven; it was the rush of the gale +among the forests, it was the beating of the sea upon an illimitable +coast, it was the shout of all the armies of the world, it was the +weeping of all the women of the world. It lessened again, she seemed to +be passing away from it, she heard it far beneath her, it grew tiny in +its volume—tiny as if it were an infinite speck or point of sound which +she could still discern for millions and millions of miles, till at +length distance and vastness overcame it, and it ceased. It ceased, +this song of the earth, but a new song began, the song of the rushing +worlds. Far away she could hear it, that ineffable music, far in the +utter depths of space. Nearer it would come and nearer, a ringing, +glorious sound, a sound and yet a voice, one mighty voice that sang and +was answered by other voices as sun crossed the path of sun, and caught +up and re-echoed by the innumerable choir of the constellations. + +They were falling past her, those vast, glowing suns, those rounded +planets that were now vivid with light, and now steeped in gloom, those +infinite showers of distant stars. They were gone, they and their music +together; she was far beyond them in a region where all life was +forgotten, beyond the rush of the uttermost comet, beyond the last +glimmer of the spies and outposts of the universe. One shape of light +she sped into the black bosom of fathomless space, and its solitude +shrivelled up her soul. She could not endure, she longed for some shore +on which to set her mortal feet. + +Behold! far away a shore appeared, a towering, cliff-bound shore, upon +whose iron coasts all the black waves of space beat vainly and were +eternally rolled back. Here there was light, but no such light as she +had ever known; it did not fall from sun or star, but, changeful and +radiant, welled upward from that land in a thousand hues, as light +might well from a world of opal. In its dazzling, beautiful rays she +saw fantastic palaces and pyramids, she saw seas and pure white +mountains, she saw plains and new-hued flowers, she saw gulfs and +precipices, and pale lakes pregnant with wavering flame. All that she +had ever conceived of as lovely or as fearful, she beheld, far lovelier +or a thousandfold more fearful. + +Like a great rose of glory that world bloomed and changed beneath her. +Petal by petal its splendours fell away and were swallowed in the sea +of space, whilst from the deep heart of the immortal rose new +splendours took their birth, and fresh-fashioned, mysterious, +wonderful, reappeared the measureless city with its columns, its +towers, and its glittering gates. It endured a moment, or a million +years, she knew not which, and lo! where it had been, stood another +city, different, utterly different, only a hundred times more glorious. +Out of the prodigal heart of the world-rose were they created, into the +black bosom of nothingness were they gathered; whilst others, ever more +perfect, pressed into their place. So, too, changed the mountains, and +so the trees, while the gulfs became a garden and the fiery lakes a +pleasant stream, and from the seed of the strange flowers grew +immemorial forests wreathed about with rosy mists and bedecked in +glimmering dew. With music they were born, on the wings of music they +fled away, and after them that sweet music wailed like memories. + +A hand took hers and drew her downwards, and up to meet her leapt +myriads of points of light, in every point a tiny face. They gazed at +her with their golden eyes; they whispered together concerning her, and +the sound of their whispering was the sound of a sea at peace. They +accompanied her to the very heart of the opal rose of life whence all +these wonders welled, they set her in a great grey hall roofed in with +leaning cliffs, and there they left her desolate. + +Fear came upon her, the loneliness choked her, it held her by the +throat like a thing alive. She seemed about to die of it, when she +became aware that once more she was companioned. Shapes stood about +her. She could not see the shapes, save dimly now and again as they +moved, but their eyes she could see, their great calm, pitiful eyes, +which looked down on her, as the eye of a giant might look down upon a +babe. They were terrible, but she did not fear them so much as the +loneliness, for at least they lived. + +One of the shapes bent over her, for its holy eyes drew near to her, +and she heard a voice in her heart asking her for what great cause she +had dared to journey hither before the time. She answered, in her +heart, not with her lips, that she was bereaved of all she loved and +came to seek them. Then, still in her heart, she heard that voice +command: + +“Let all this Rachel’s dead be brought before her.” + +Instantly doors swung open at the end of that grey hall, and through +them with noiseless steps, with shadowy wings, floated a being that +bore in its arms a child. Before her it stayed, and the light of its +starry head illumined the face of the child. She knew it at once—it was +that baby brother whose bones lay by the shore of the African sea. It +awoke from its sleep, it opened its eyes, it stretched out its arms and +smiled at her. Then it was gone. + +Other Shapes appeared, each of them bearing its burden—a companion who +had died at school, friends of her youth and childhood whom she had +thought yet living, a young man who once had wished to marry her and +who was drowned, the soldier whom she had killed to save the life of +Noie. At the sight of him she shrank, for his blood was on her hands, +but he only smiled like the rest, and was borne away, to be followed by +that witch-doctoress whom the Zulus had slain because of her, who +neither smiled nor frowned but passed like one who wonders. + +Then another shadow swept down the hall, and in its arms her mother—her +mother with joyful eyes, who held thin hands above her as though in +blessing, and to whom she strove to speak but strove in vain. She was +borne on still blessing her, and where she had been was her father, who +blessed her also, and whose presence seemed to shed peace upon her +soul. He pointed upwards and was gone, gazing at her earnestly, and lo! +a form of darkness cast something at her feet. It was Ishmael who knelt +before her, Ishmael whose tormented face gazed up at her as though +imploring pardon. + +A struggle rent her heart. Could she forgive? Oh! could she forgive him +who had slain them all? Now she was aware that the place was filled +with the points of light that were Spirits, and that every one of them +looked at her awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Rank upon rank, +also, the mighty Shapes gathered about her, and in their arms her dead, +and all of them looked and looked, awaiting the free verdict of her +heart. Then it arose within her, drawn how she knew not from every +fibre of her infinite being, it arose within her, that spirit of pity +and of pardon. As the dead had stretched out their arms above her, so +she stretched out her arms over the head of that tortured soul, and for +the first time her lips were given power to speak. + +“As I hope for pardon, so I pardon,” she said. “Go in peace!” + +Voices and trumpets caught up the words, and through the grey hall they +rang and echoed, proclaimed for ever and as they died away he too was +gone, and with him went the myriad points of flame, in each of which +gleamed a tiny face. She looked about her seeking another Spirit, that +Spirit she had travelled so far and dared so much to find. But there +came only a little dwarf that shambled alone down the great hall. She +knew him at once for Pani, the priest, he who had been crushed in the +tempest, Pani, the brother of Eddo. No Shape bore him, for he who on +earth had been half a ghost, could walk this ghost-world on his mortal +feet, or so her mind conceived. Past her he shuffled shamefaced, and +was gone. + +Now the great doors at the end of the hall closed; from far away she +could see them roll together like lightning-severed clouds, and once +more that awful loneliness overcame her. Her knees gave way beneath +her, she sank down upon the floor, one little spot of white in its +expanse, wishing that the roof of rock would fall and hide her. She +covered her face with her golden hair, and wept behind its veil. She +looked up and saw two great eyes gazing at her—no face, only two great, +steady eyes. Then a voice speaking in her heart asked her why she wept, +whose desire had been fulfilled, and she answered that it was because +she could not find him whom she sought, Richard Darrien. Instantly the +tongues and trumpets took up the name. + +“Richard Darrien!” they cried, “Richard Darrien!” + +But no Shape swept in bearing the spirit of Richard in its arms. + +“He is not here,” said the voice in her heart. “Go, seek him in some +other world.” + +She grew angry. + +“Thou mockest me,” she answered, “He is dead, and this is the home of +the dead; therefore he must be here. Shadow, thou mockest me.” + +“I mock not,” came the swift answer. “Mortal, look now and learn.” + +Again the doors burst open, and through them poured the infinite rout +of the dead. That hall would not hold them all, therefore it grew and +grew till her sight could scarcely reach from wall to wall. Shapes +headed and marshalled them by races and by generations, perhaps because +thus only could her human heart imagine them, but now none were borne +in their arms. They came in myriads and in millions, in billions and +tens of billions, men and women and children, kings and priests and +beggars, all wearing the garments of their age and country. They came +like an ocean-tide, and their floating hair was the foam on the tide, +and their eyes gleamed like the first shimmer of dawn above the snows. +They came for hours and days and years and centuries, they came +eternally, and as they came every finger of that host, compared to +which all the sands of all the seas were but as a handful, was pointed +at her, and every mouth shaped the words: + +“Is it I whom thou seekest?” + +Million by million she scanned them all, but the face of Richard +Darrien was not there. + +Now the dead Zulus were marching by. Down the stream of Time they +marched in their marshalled regiments. Chaka stood over her—she knew +him by his likeness to Dingaan—and threatened her with a little, +red-handled spear, asking her how she dared to sit upon the throne of +the Spirit of his nation. She began to tell him her story, but as she +spoke the wide receding walls of that grey hall fell apart and +crumbled, and amidst a mighty laughter the great-eyed Shapes rebuilt +them to the fashion of the cave in the mound beneath the tree of the +dwarf-folk. The sound of the trumpets died away, the shrill, sweet +music of the spheres grew far and faint. + +Rachel opened her eyes. There in front of her sat Nya, crooning her low +song, and there, on either side crouched the mutes tapping upon their +little drums and gazing into their bowls of water, while against her +leaned Noie, who stirred like one awaking from sleep. Ages and ages ago +when she started on that dread journey, the dwarf to her left was +stretching out her hand to steady the bowl at her feet, and now it had +but just reached the bowl. A great moth had singed its wings in the +lamp, and was fluttering to the ground—it was still in mid-air. Noie +was placing her arm about her neck, and it had but begun to fall upon +her shoulder! + + + + +CHAPTER XXII. +IN THE SANCTUARY + + +Nya ceased her singing, and the dwarf women their beating on the drums. + +“Hast thou been a journey, Maiden?” she asked, looking at Rachel +curiously. + +“Aye, Mother,” she answered in a faint voice, “and a journey far and +strange.” + +“And thou, Noie, my niece?” + +“Aye, Mother,” she answered, shivering as though with cold or fear, +“but I went not with my Sister here, I went alone—for years and years.” + +“A far journey thou sayest, Inkosazana, and one that was for years and +years, thou sayest, Noie, yet the eyes of both of you have been shut +for so long only as it takes a burnt moth to fall from the lamp flame +to the ground. I think that you slept and dreamed a moment, that is +all.” + +“Mayhap, Mother,” replied Rachel, “but if so mine was a most wondrous +dream, such as has never visited me before, and as I pray, never may +again. For I was borne beyond the stars into the glorious cities of the +dead, and I saw all the dead, and those that I had known in life were +brought to me by Shapes and Powers whereof I could only see the eyes.” + +“And didst thou find him whom thou soughtest most of all?” + +“Nay,” she answered, “him alone I did not find. I sought him, I prayed +the Guardians of the dead to show him to me, and they called up all the +dead, and I scanned them every one, and they summoned him by his name, +but he was not of their number, and he came not. Only they spoke in my +heart, bidding me to look for him in some other world.” + +“Ah!” exclaimed Nya starting a little, “they said that to thee, did +they? Well, worlds are many, and such a search would be long.” Then as +though to turn the subject, she added, “And what sawest thou, Noie?” + +“I, Mother? I went not beyond the stars, I climbed down endless ladders +into the centre of the earth, my feet are still sore with them. I +reached vast caves full of a blackness that shone, and there many dead +folk were walking, going nowhere, and coming back from nowhere. They +seemed strengthless but not unhappy, and they looked at me and asked me +tidings of the upper world, but I could not answer them, for whenever I +opened my lips to speak a cold hand was laid upon my mouth. I wandered +among them for many moons, only there was no moon, nothing but the +blackness that shone like polished coal, wandered from cave to cave. At +length I came to a cave in which sat my father, Seyapi, and near to him +my mother, and my other mothers, his wives, and my brothers and +sisters, all of whom the Zulus killed, as the wild beast, Ibubesi, told +them to do.” + +“I saw Ibubesi, and he prayed me for my pardon, and I granted it to +him,” broke in Rachel. + +“I did not see him,” went on Noie fiercely, “nor would I have pardoned +him if I had. Nor do I think that my father and his family pardon him; +I think that they wait to bear testimony against him before the Lord of +the dead.” + +“Did Seyapi tell you so?” asked Rachel. + +“Nay, he sat there beneath a black tree whereof I could not see the +top, and gazed into a bowl of black water, and in that bowl he showed +me many pictures of things that have been and things that are to come, +but they are secret, I may say nothing of them.” + +“And what was the end of it, my niece?” asked Nya, bending forward +eagerly. + +“Mother, the end of it was that the black tree which was shaped like +the tree of our tribe above us, took fire and went up in a fierce +flame. Then the roofs of the caves fell in and all the people of the +dwarfs flew through the roofs, singing and rejoicing, into a place of +light; only,” she added slowly, “it seemed to me that I was left alone +amidst the ruins of the caves, I and the white ghost of the tree. Then +a voice cried to me to make my heart bold, to bear all things with +patience, since to those who dare much for love’s sake, much will be +forgiven. So I woke, but what those words mean I cannot guess, seeing +that I love no man, and never shall,” and she rested her chin upon her +hand and sat there musing. + +“No,” replied Nya, “thou lovest no man, and therefore the riddle is +hard,” but as she spoke her eyes fell upon Rachel. + +“Mother,” said Rachel presently, “my heart is the hungrier for all that +it has fed upon. Can thy magic send me back to that country of the dead +that I may search for him again? If so, for his sake I will dare the +journey.” + +“Not so,” answered Nya shaking her head; “it is a road that very few +have travelled, and none may travel twice and live.” + +Now Rachel began to weep. + +“Weep not, Maiden, there are other roads and perchance to-morrow thou +shall walk them. Now lie down and sleep, both of you, and fear no +dreams.” + +So they laid themselves down and slept, but the old witch-wife, Nya, +sat waiting and watched them. + +“I think I understand,” she murmured to herself, as she gazed at the +slumbering Rachel, “for to her who is so pure and good, and who has +suffered such cruel wrong, the Guardians would not lie. I think that I +understand and that I can find a path. Sleep on, sweet maiden, sleep on +in hope.” + +Then she looked at Noie and shook her grey head. + +“I do not understand,” she muttered. “The black tree shaped like the +Tree of our Tribe, and Seyapi of the old blood seated beneath it. The +tree that went up in fire, and the maid of the old blood left alone +with the ghost of it, while the dwarf people fled into light and +freedom. What does it mean? Ah! that picture in the bowl! Now I can +guess. ‘Those who dare much for love.’ It did not say for love of man, +and woman can love woman. But would she dare a deed that none of our +race could even dream? Well, the Zulu blood is bold. Perhaps, perhaps. +Oh! Eddo, thou black sorcerer, whither art thou leading the Children of +the Tree? On thy head be it, Eddo, not on mine; on thy head for ever +and for ever.” + +When Rachel awoke, refreshed, on the following day, she lay a while +thinking. Every detail of her vision was perfectly clear in her mind, +only now she was sure that it had been but a dream. Yet what a +wonderful dream! How, even in her sleep, had she found the imagination +to conceive circumstances so inconceivable? That magic rush beyond the +stars; that mighty world set round with black cliffs against which +rolled the waves of space; that changeful, wondrous world which +unfolded itself petal by petal like a rose, every petal lovelier and +different from the last; that grey hall roofed with tilted precipices; +and then those dead, those multitudes of the dead! + +What power had been born in her that she could imagine such things as +these? Vision she had, like her mother, but not after this sort. +Perhaps it was but an aftermath of her madness, for into the minds of +the mad creep strange sights and sounds, and this place, and the people +amongst whom she sojourned, the Ghost-people, the grey Dwarf-people, +the Dealers in dreams, the Dwellers in the sombre forest, might well +open new doors in such a soul as hers. Or perhaps she was still mad. +She did not know, she did not greatly care. All she knew was that her +poor heart ached with love for a man who was dead, and yet whom she +could not find even among the dead. She had wished to die, but now she +longed for death no more, fearing lest after all there should be +something in that vision which the magic of Nya had summoned up, and +that when she reached the further shore she might not find him who +dwelt in a different world. Oh! if only she could find him, then she +would be glad enough to go wherever it was that he had gone. + +Now Noie was awake at her side, and they talked together. + +“We must have dreamt dreams, Noie,” she said. “Perhaps the Mother +mingled some drug with our food.” + +“I do not know, Zoola,” answered Noie; “but, if so, I want no more of +those dreams which bode no good to me. Besides, who can tell what is +dream and what is truth? Mayhap this world is the dream, and the truth +is such things as we saw last night,” and she would say no more on the +matter. + +Nothing happened within the Wall that day—that is, nothing out of the +common. A certain number of the privileged, priestly caste of the +dwarfs were carried or conducted into the holy place, and up to the +Fence of Death that they might die there, and a certain number were +brought out for burial. Some of those who came in were folk weary of +life, or, in other words, suicides, and these walked; and some were +sick of various diseases, and these were carried. But the end was the +same, they always died, though whether this result was really brought +about by some poison distilled from the tree, as Nya alleged, or +whether it was the effect of a physical collapse induced by that +inherited belief, Rachel never discovered. + +At least they died, some almost at once, and some within a day or two +of entering that deadly shade, and were borne away to burial by the +mutes who spent their spare time in the digging of little graves which +they must fill. Indeed, these mutes either knew, or pretended that they +knew who would be the occupant of each grave. At least they intimated +by signs that this was revealed to them in their bowls, and when the +victims appeared within the Wall, took pleasure in leading them to the +holes they had prepared, and showing to them with what care these had +been dug to suit their stature. For this service they received a fee +that such moribund persons brought with them, either of finely woven +robes, or of mats, or of different sorts of food, or sometimes of gold +and copper rings manufactured by the Umkulu or other subject savages, +which they wore upon their wrists and ankles. + +Certain of these doomed folk, however, went to their fate with no light +hearts, which was not wonderful, as it seemed that these were neither +ill nor sought a voluntary euthanasia. They were political victims sent +thither by Eddo as an alternative to the terror of the Red Death, +whereby according to their strange and ancient creed, they would have +risked the spilling of their souls. For the most part the crime of +these poor people was that they had been adherents and supporters of +the old Mother of the Tree, Nya, over whom Eddo was at last triumphant. +On their way up to the Fence such individuals would stop to exchange a +last few, sad words with their dethroned priestess. + +Then without any resistance they went on with the rest, but from them +the mutes received scant offerings, or none at all, with the result +that they were cast into the worst situated and most inconvenient +graves, or even tumbled two or three together into some shapeless +corner hole. But, after all, that mattered nothing to them so long as +they received sepulchre within the Wall, which was their birth-or, +rather, their death-right. + +The priest-mutes themselves were a strange folk, and, oddly enough, +Rachel observed, by comparison, quite cheerful in their demeanour, for +when off duty they would smile and gibber at each other like monkeys, +and carry on a kind of market between themselves. They lived in that +part of the circumference of the Wall which was behind the hill whereon +grew the sacred tree. Here no burials took place, and instead of graves +appeared their tiny huts arranged in neat streets and squares. In these +they and their forefathers had dwelt from time immemorial; indeed, each +little hut with a few yards of fenced-in ground about it ornamented +with dwarf trees, was a freehold that descended from father to son. For +the mutes married, and were given in marriage, like other folk, though +their children were few, a family of three being considered very large, +while many of the couples had none at all. But those who were born to +them were all deaf-mutes, although their other senses seemed to be +singularly acute. + +These mutes had their virtues; thus some of them were very kind to each +other, and especially to those from the outer forest world who came +hither to bid farewell to that world, and others, renouncing marriage +and all earthly joys, devoted their lives, which appeared to be long, +to the worship of the Spirit of the Tree. Also they had their vices, +such as theft, and the seducing away of the betrothed of others, but +the chief of them was jealousy, which sometimes led to murder by +poisoning, an art whereof they were great masters. + +When such a crime was discovered, and a case of it happened during the +first days of Rachel’s sojourn among them, the accused was put upon his +trial before the chief of the mutes, evidence for and against him being +given by signs which they all understood. Then if a case were +established against him, he was forced to drink a bowl of medicine. If +he did this with impunity he was acquitted, but if it disagreed with +him his guilt was held to be established. Now came the strange part of +the matter. All his life the evil-doer had been accustomed to go within +the Fence about his business and take no harm, but after such +condemnation he was conducted there with the usual ceremonies and very +shortly perished like any other uninitiated person. Whether this issue +was due to magic or to mental collapse, or to the previous +administration of poison, no one seemed to know, not even Nya herself. +So, at least, she declared to Rachel. + +At each new moon these mutes celebrated what Rachel was informed they +looked upon as a festival. That is, they climbed the Tree of the Tribe +and scattered themselves among its enormous branches, where for several +hours they mumbled and gibbered in the dark like a troop of baboons. +Then they came down, and mounting the huge, surrounding wall, crept +around its circumference. Occasionally this journey resulted in an +accident, as one of them would fall from the wall and be dashed to +pieces, although it was noticed that the unfortunate was generally a +person who, although guilty of no actual crime, chanced to be out of +favour with the other priests and priestesses. After the circuit of the +wall had been accomplished, with or without accidents, the dwarfs +feasted round a fire, drinking some spirit that threw them into a sleep +in which wonderful visions appeared to them. Such was their only +entertainment, if so it could be called, since doubtless the ceremony +was of a religious character. For the rest they seldom if ever left the +holy place, which was known as “Within the Wall,” most of them never +doing so in the course of a long life. + +Beyond the burial of the dead they did no work, as their food was +brought to them daily by outside people, who were called “the slaves of +the Wall.” Their only method of conversation was by signs, and they +seemed to desire no other. Indeed, if, as occasionally happened, a +child was born to any of them who could hear or speak like other human +beings, it was either given over to the other dwarfs, or if the +discovery was not made until it was old enough to observe, it was +sacrificed by being bound to the trunk of the tribal tree “lest it +should tell the secret of the Tree.” + +Such were the weird, half-human folk among whom Rachel was destined to +dwell. The Zulus had been bad and bloodthirsty, but compared to these +little wizards they seemed to her as angels. The Zulus at any rate had +left her her thoughts, but these stunted wretches, she was sure, pried +into them and read them with the help of their bowls, for often she +caught sight of them signing to each other about her as she passed, and +pointing with grins to pictures which they saw in the water. + +It was night again, still, silent night made odorous with the heavy +cedar scents of the huge tree upon the mound. Rachel and Noie sat +before Nya in the cave beneath the burning lamp about which fluttered +the big-winged, gilded moths. + +“Thou didst not find him yonder among the Shades,” said Nya suddenly, +as though she were continuing a conversation. “Say now, Maiden, art +thou satisfied, or wouldst thou seek for him again?” + +“I would seek him through all the heavens and all the earths. Mother, +my soul burns for a sight of him, and if I cannot find him, then I must +die, and go perchance where he is not.” + +“Good,” said Nya; “the effort wearies me, for I grow weak, yet for thy +sake I will try to help thee, who saved me from the Red Death.” + +Then the dwarf-women came in and beat upon their drums, and, as before, +the old Mother of the Trees began to sing, but Noie sat aside, for in +this night’s play she would take no part. Again Rachel sank into sleep, +and again it seemed to her that she was swept from the earth into the +region of the stars and there searched world after world. + +She saw many strange and marvellous things, things so wonderful that +her memory was buried beneath the mass of them, so that when she woke +again she could not recall their details. Only of Richard she saw +nothing. Yet as her life returned to her, it seemed to Rachel that for +one brief moment she was near to Richard. She could not see him, and +she could not hear him, yet certainly he was near her. Then her eyes +opened, and Nya ceasing from her song, asked: + +“What tidings, Wanderer?” + +“Little,” she answered feebly, for she was very tired, and in a faint +voice she told her all. + +“Good,” said Nya, nodding her grey head. “This time he was not so far +away. To-morrow I will make thy spirit strong, and then perhaps he will +come to thee. Now rest.” + +So next night Nya laid her charm upon Rachel as before, and again her +spirit sought for Richard. This time it seemed to her that she did not +leave the earth, but with infinite pain, with terrible struggling, +wandered to and fro about it, bewildered by a multitude of faces, led +astray by myriads of footsteps. Yet in the end she found him. She heard +him not, she saw him not, she knew not where he was, but undoubtedly +for a while she was with him, and awoke again, exhausted, but very +happy. + +Nya heard her story, weighing every word of it but saying nothing. Then +she signed to the dwarfs to bring her a bowl of dew, and stared in it +for a long while. The dwarf-women also stared into their bowls, and +afterwards came to her, talking to her on their fingers, after which +all three of them upset the dew upon a rock, “breaking the pictures.” + +“Hast thou seen aught?” asked Rachel eagerly. + +“Yes, Maiden,” answered the mother. “I and these wise women have seen +something, the same thing, and therefore a true thing. But ask not what +it was, for we may not tell thee, nor would it help thee if we did. +Only be of a good courage, for this I say, there is hope for thee.” + +So Rachel went to sleep, pondering on these words, of which neither she +nor Noie could guess the meaning. The next night when she prayed Nya to +lay the spell upon her, the old Mother would not. + +“Not so,” she said. “Thrice have I rent thy soul from thy body and sent +it afar, and this I may do no more and keep thee living, nor could I if +I would, for I grow feeble. Neither is it necessary, seeing that +although thou knowest it not, that spirit of thine, having found him, +is with him wherever he may be, yes, at his side comforting him.” + +“Aye, but where is he, Mother? Let me look in the bowl and see his +face, as I believe that thou hast done.” + +“Look if thou wilt,” and she motioned to one of the dwarf-women to +place a bowl before her. + +So Rachel looked long and earnestly, but saw nothing of Richard, only +many fantastic pictures, most of which she knew again for scenes from +her own past. At length, worn out, she thrust away the bowl, and asked +in a bitter voice why they mocked her, and how it came about that she +who had seen the coming of Richard in the pool in Zululand, and the +fate of Dingaan the King in the bowl of Eddo, could now see nothing of +any worth. + +“As regards the vision of the pool I cannot say, Maiden,” replied Nya, +“for that was born of thine own heart, and had nothing to do with our +magic. As regards the visions in the bowl of Eddo, they were his +visions, not thine, or rather my visions that I saw before he started +hence. I passed them on to him, and he passed them on to thee, and thou +didst pass them on to King Dingaan. Far-sighted and pure-souled as thou +art, yet not having been instructed in their wizardry, thou wilt see +nothing in the bowls of the dwarfs unless their blood is mingled with +thy blood.” + +“‘Their blood mingled with my blood?’ What dost thou mean, Mother?” + +“What I say, neither more nor less. If Eddo has his will, thou wilt +rule after me here as Mother of the Trees. But first thy veins must be +opened, and the veins of Eddo must be opened, and Eddo’s blood must be +poured into thee, and thy blood into him. Then thou wilt be able to +read in the bowls as we can, and Eddo will be thy master, and thou must +do his bidding while you both shall live.” + +“If so,” answered Rachel, “I think that neither of us will live long.” + +That night Rachel felt too exhausted to sleep, though why this should +be she could not guess, as she had done nothing all day save watch the +mutes at their dreary tasks, and it was strange, therefore, that she +should feel as though she had made a long journey upon her feet. About +an hour before the dawn she saw Nya rise and glide past her towards the +mouth of the cave, carrying in her hand a little drum, like those used +by the mute women. Something impelled her to follow, and waking Noie at +her side, she bade her come also. + +Outside of the cave by the faint starlight they saw the little shape of +Nya creeping down the mound, and thence across the open space towards +the wall, and went after her, thinking that she intended to pass the +wall. But this she did not do, for when she came to its foot Nya, +notwithstanding her feebleness, began to climb the rough stones as +actively as any cat, and though their ascent seemed perilous enough, +reached the crest of the wall sixty feet above in safety, and there sat +herself down. Next they heard her beating upon the drum she bore, +single strokes always, but some of them slow, and some rapid, with a +pause between every five or ten strokes, “as though she were spelling +out words,” thought Rachel. + +After a while Nya ceased her beating, and in the utter silence of the +night, which was broken only, as always, by the occasional crash of +falling trees, for no breath of air stirred, and all the beasts of prey +had sought their lairs before light came, both she and Noie seemed to +hear, far, infinitely far away, the faint beat of an answering drum. It +would appear that Nya heard it also, for she struck a single note upon +hers as though in acknowledgement, after which the distant beating went +on, paused as though for a reply from some other unheard drum, and +again from time to time went on, perhaps repeating that reply. + +For a long while this continued until the sky began to grow grey +indeed, when Nya beat for several minutes and was answered by a single, +far-off note. Then glancing at the heavens she prepared to descend the +wall, while Rachel and Noie slipped back to the cave and feigned to be +asleep. Soon she entered, and stood over them shaking her grey head and +asking how it came about that they thought that she, the Mother of the +Trees, should be so easily deceived. + +“So thou sawest us,” said Rachel, trying not to look ashamed. + +“No; I saw you not with my eyes, either of you, but I felt both of you +following me, and heard in my heart what you were whispering to each +other. Well, Inkosazana, art thou the wiser for this journey?” + +“No, Mother, but tell us if thou wilt what thou wast beating on that +drum.” + +“Gladly,” she answered. “I was sending certain orders to the slave +peoples who still know me as Mother of the Trees, and obey my words. +Perhaps thou dost not believe that while I sat upon yonder wall I +talked across the desert to the chiefs of the marches upon the far +border of the land of the Umkulu, and that by now at my bidding they +have sent out men upon an errand of mine.” + +“What was the errand, Mother?” asked Rachel curiously. + +“I said the errand was mine, not thine, Maiden. It is not pressing, but +as I do not know how long my strength will last, I thought it well that +it should be settled.” Then without more words she coiled herself up on +her mat and seemed to go to sleep. + +It was after this incident of the drums that Rachel experienced the +strangest days, or rather weeks of her life. Nya sent her into no more +trances, and to all outward seeming nothing happened. Yet within her +much did happen. Her madness had utterly left her and still she was not +as other women are, or as she herself had been in health. Her mind +seemed to wander and she knew not whither it wandered. Yet for long +hours, although she was awake and, so Noie said, talking or eating or +walking as usual, it was away from her, and afterwards she could +remember nothing. Also this happened at night as well as during the +day, and ever more and more often. + +She could remember nothing, yet out of this nothingness there grew upon +her a continual sense of the presence of Richard Darrien, a presence +that seemed to come nearer and nearer, closer and closer to her heart. +It was the assurance of this presence that made those long days so +happy to her, though when she was herself, she felt that it could be +naught but a dream. Yet why should a dream move her so strangely, and +why should a dream weary her so much? Why, after sleeping all night, +should she awake feeling as though she had journeyed all night? Why +should her limbs ache and she grow thin like one who travels without +cease? Why should she seem time after time to have passed great +dangers, to have known cold, and heat and want and struggle against +waters and the battling against storms? Why should her knowledge of +this Richard, of the very heart and soul of Richard, grow ever deeper +till it was as though they were not twain, but one? + +She could not answer these questions, and Noie could not answer them, +and when she asked Nya the old Mother shook her head and could not, or +would not answer. Only the dwarf-mutes seemed to know the answer, for +when she passed them they nudged each other, and grinned and thrust +their little woolly heads together staring, several of them, into one +bowl. But if Noie and Nya knew nothing of the cause of these things the +effect of them stirred them both, for they saw that Rachel, the tall +and strong, grew faint and weak and began to fade away as one fades +upon whom deadly sickness has laid its hand. + +Thus three weeks or so went by, until one day in some fashion of her +own Nya caused to arise in the mind of Eddo a knowledge of her desire +to speak with him. Early the next morning Eddo arrived at the Holy +Place accompanied only by his familiar, Hana, and Nya met them alone in +the mouth of the cave. + +“I see that thou art very white and thin, but still alive, old woman,” +sneered Eddo, adding: “All the thousands of the people yonder thought +that long ere this thou wouldst have passed within the Fence. May I +take back that good tidings to them?” + +The ancient Mother of the Trees looked at him sternly. + +“It is true, thou evil mocker,” she said, “that I am white and thin. It +is true that I grow like to the skeleton of a rotted leaf, all ribs and +netted veins without substance. It is true that my round eyes start +from my head like to those of a bush plover, or the tree lizard, and +that soon I must pass within the Fence, as thou hast so long desired +that I should do that thou mayest reign alone over the thousands of the +People of the Dwarfs and wield their wisdom to increase thy power, thou +poison-bloated toad. All these things are true, Eddo, yet ere I go I +have a word to say to thee to which thou wilt do well to listen.” + +“Speak on,” said Eddo. “Without doubt thou hast wisdom of a sort; honey +thou hast garnered during many years, and it is well that I should suck +the store before it is too late.” + +“Eddo,” said Nya, “I am not the only one in this Holy Place who grows +white and thin. Look, there is another,” and she nodded towards Rachel, +who walked past them aimlessly with dreaming eyes, attended by Noie, +upon whose arm she leant. + +“I see,” answered Eddo; “this haunted death-prison presses the life out +of her, also I think that thou hast sent her Spirit travelling, as thou +knowest how to do, and such journeys sap the strength of flesh and +blood.” + +“Perhaps; but now before it is too late I would send her body +travelling also; only thou, who hast the power for a while, dost bar +the road.” + +“I know,” said Eddo, nodding his head and looking at his companion. “We +all know, do we not, Hana? we who have heard certain beatings of drums +in the night, and studied dew drops beneath the trees at dawn. Thou +wouldst send her to meet another traveller.” + +“Yes, and if thou art wise thou wilt let her go.” + +“Why should I let her go,” asked the priest passionately, “and with her +all my greatness? She must reign here after thee, for at her feet thy +Tree fell, and it is the will of the people, who weary of dwarf queens +and desire one that is tall and beautiful and white. Moreover, when my +blood has been poured into her, her wisdom will be great, greater than +thine or that of any Mother that went before thee, for she is ‘_Wensi_’ +the Virgin, and her soul is purer than them all. I will not let her go. +If she leaves this Holy Place where none may do her harm, she shall +die, and then her Spirit may go to seek that other traveller.” + +“Thou art mad, Eddo, mad and blind with pride and folly. Let her be, +and choose another Mother. Now, there is Noie.” + +“Thy great-niece, Nya, who thinks as thou thinkest, and hates those +whom thou hatest. Nay, I will have none of that half-breed. Yonder +white Inkosazana shall be our queen and no other.” + +“Then, Eddo,” whispered Nya, leaning forward and looking into his eyes, +“she shall be the last Mother of this people. Fool, there are those who +fight for her against whom thou canst not prevail. Thou knowest them +not, but I know them, and I tell thee that they make ready thy doom. +Have thy way, Eddo; it was not for her that I pleaded with thee, but +for the sake of the ancient People of the Ghosts, whose fate draws nigh +to them. Fool, have thy way, spin thy web, and be caught in it thyself. +I tell thee, Eddo, that thy death shall be redder than any thou hast +ever dreamed, nor shall it fall on thee alone. Begone now, and trouble +me no more till in another place all that is left of thee shall creep +to my feet, praying me for a pardon thou shalt not find. Begone, for +the last leaf withers on my Tree and to-morrow I pass within the Fence. +Say to the people that their Mother against whom they rebelled is dead, +and that she bids them prepare to meet the evil which, alive, she +warded from their heads.” + +Now Eddo strove to answer, but could not, for there was something in +the flaming eyes of Nya which frightened him. He looked at Hana, and +Hana looked back at him, then taking each other’s hand they slunk away +towards the wall, staggering blindly through the sunshine towards the +shade. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII. +THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + + +Richard Darrien remembered drinking a bowl of milk in the hut in which +he was imprisoned at Mafooti, and instantly feeling a cold chill run to +his heart and brain, after which he remembered no more for many a day. +At length, however, by slow degrees, and with sundry slips back into +unconsciousness, life and some share of his reason and memory returned +to him. He awoke to find himself lying in a hut roughly fashioned of +branches, and attended by a Kaffir woman of middle age. + +“Who are you?” he asked. + +“I am named Mami,” she answered. + +“Mami, Mami! I know the name, and I know the voice. Say, were you one +of the wives of Ibubesi, she who spoke with me through the fence?” and +he strove to raise himself on his arm to look at her, but fell back +from weakness. + +“Yes, Inkoos, I was one of his wives.” + +“Was? Then where is Ibubesi now?” + +“Dead, Inkoos. The fire has burned him up with his kraal Mafooti.” + +“With the kraal Mafooti! Where, then, is the Inkosazana? Answer, woman, +and be swift,” he cried in a hollow voice. + +“Alas! Inkoos, alas! she is dead also, for she was in the kraal when +the fire swept it, and was seen standing on the top of a hut where she +had taken refuge, and after that she was seen no more.” + +“Then let me die and go to her,” exclaimed Richard with a groan, as he +fell back upon his bed, where he lay almost insensible for three more +days. + +Yet he did not die, for he was young and very strong, and Mami poured +milk down his throat to keep the life in him. Indeed little by little +something of his strength came back, so that at last he was able to +think and talk with her again, and learned all the dreadful story. + +He learned how the people of Mafooti, fearing the vengeance of Dingaan, +had fled away from their kraal, carrying what they thought to be his +body with them, lest it should remain in evidence against them, and +taking all the cattle that they could gather. Every one of them had +fled that could travel, only Ibubesi and a few sick, and certain folk +who chanced to be outside the walls, remaining behind. It was from two +of these, who escaped during the burning of the kraal by the Zulus, or +by fire from the Heavens, they knew not which, that they had heard of +the awful end of Ibubesi, and of his prisoner, the Inkosazana. As for +themselves, they had travelled night and day, till they reached a +certain secret and almost inaccessible place in the great Quathlamba +Mountains, in which people had lived whom Chaka wiped out, and there +hidden themselves. In this place they remained, hoping that Dingaan +would not care to follow them so far, and purposing to make it their +home, since here they found good mealie lands, and fortunately the most +of their cattle remained alive. That was all the story, there was +nothing more to tell. + +A day or two later Richard was able to creep out of the hut and see the +place. It was as Mami had said, very strong, a kind of tableland ringed +round with precipices that could only be climbed through a single +narrow nek, and overshadowed by the great Quathlamba range. The people, +who were engaged in planting their corn, gathered round him, staring at +him as though he were one risen from the dead, and greeted him with +respectful words. He spoke to several of them, including the two men +who had seen the burning of Mafooti, though from a little distance. But +they could tell him no more than Mami had done, except that they were +sure that the Inkosazana had perished in the flames, as had many of the +Zulus, who broke into the town. Richard was sure of it also—who would +not have been?—and crept back broken-hearted to his hut, he who had +lost all, and longed that he might die. + +But he did not die, he grew strong again, and when he was well and fit +to travel, went to the headmen of the people, saying that now he +desired to leave them and return to his own place in the Cape Colony. +The headmen said No, he must not leave, for in their hearts they were +sure that he would go, not to the Cape Colony, but to Zululand, there +to discover all he could as to the death of the Inkosazana. So they +told him that with them he must bide, for then if the Zulus tracked +them out they would be able to produce him, who otherwise would be put +to the spear, every man of them, as his murderers. The sin of Ibubesi +who had been their chief, clung to them, and they knew well what +Dingaan and Tamboosa had sworn should happen to those who harmed the +white chief, Dario, who was under the mantle of their Inkosazana. + +Richard reasoned with them, but it was of no use, they would not let +him go. Therefore in the end he appeared to fall in with their humour, +and meanwhile began to plan escape. One dark night he tried it indeed, +only to be seized in the mouth of the nek, and brought back to his hut. +Next morning the headman spoke with him, telling him that he should +only depart thence over their dead bodies, and that they watched him +night and day; that the nek, moreover, was always guarded. Then they +made an offer to him. He was a white man, they said, and cleverer than +they were; let them come under his wing, let him be their chief, for he +would know how to protect them from the Zulus and any other enemies. He +could take over the wives of Ibubesi (at this proposition Richard +shuddered), and they would obey him in all things, only he must not +attempt to leave them—which he should never do alive. + +Richard put the proposal by, but in the end, not because he wished it, +but by the mere weight of his white man’s blood, and for the lack of +anything else to do, drifted into some such position. Only at the wives +of Ibubesi, or any other wives, he would not so much as look, a slight +that gave offence to those women, but made the others laugh. + +So, for certain long weeks he sat in that secret nook in the mountains +as the chief of a little Kaffir tribe, occupying himself with the +planting of crops, the building of walls and huts, the drilling of men +and the settling of quarrels. All day he worked thus, but after the day +came the night when he did not work, and those nights he dreaded. For +then the languor, not of body, but of mind, which the poison the old +witch-doctoress had given to Ishmael had left behind it, would overcome +him, bringing with it black despair, and his grief would get a hold of +him, torturing his heart. For of the memory of Rachel he could never be +rid for a single hour, and his love for her grew deeper day by day. And +she was dead! Oh, she was dead, leaving him living. + +One night he dreamed of Rachel, dreamed that she was searching for him +and calling him. It was a very vivid dream, but he woke up and it +passed away as such dreams do. Only all the day that followed he felt a +strange throbbing in his head, and found himself turning ever towards +the north. The next night he dreamed again of her, and heard her say, +“The search has been far and long, but I have found you, Richard. Open +your eyes now, and you will see my face.” So he opened his eyes, and +there, sure enough, in the darkness he perceived the outline of her +sweet, remembered face, about which fell her golden hair. For one +moment only he perceived it, then it was gone, and after that her +presence never seemed to leave him. He could not see her, he could not +touch her, and yet she was ever at his side. His brain ached with the +thought of her, her breath seemed to fan his hands and hair. At night +her face floated before him, and in his dreams her voice called him, +saying: _“Come to me, come to me, Richard. I am in need of you. Come to +me. I myself will be your guide.”_ + +Then he would wake, and remembering that she was dead, grew sure and +ever surer that the Spirit of Rachel was calling him down to death. It +called him from the north, always from the north. Soon he could +scarcely walk southwards, or east or west, for ere he had gone many +yards his feet turned and set his face towards the north, that was to +the narrow nek between the precipices which the Kaffirs guarded night +and day. + +One evening he went to his hut to sleep, if sleep would come to him. It +came, and with it that face and voice, but the face seemed paler, and +the voice more insistent. + +“Will you not listen to me,” it said, “you who were my love? For how +long must I plead with you? Soon my power will leave me, the +opportunity will be passed, and then how will you find me, Richard, my +lover? Rise up, rise up and follow ere it be too late, for I myself +will be your guide.” + +He awoke. He could bear it no more. Perhaps he was mad, and these were +visions of his madness, mocking visions that led him to his death. +Well, if so, he still would follow them. Perhaps her body was buried in +the north. If so, he would be buried there also; perhaps her Soul dwelt +in the north. If so, his soul would fly thither to join it. The Kaffirs +would kill him in the pass. Well, if so, he would die with his face set +northwards whither Rachel drew him. + +He rose up and wrapped himself in a cloak of goatskins. He filled a +hide bag with sun-dried flesh and parched corn, and hung it about his +shoulders with a gourd of water, for after all he might live a little +while and need food and drink. As he had no gun he took a staff and a +knife and a broad-bladed spear, and leaving the hut, set his face +northward and walked towards the mouth of the nek. At the first step +which he took the torment in his head seemed to leave him, who fought +no longer, who had seemed obedient to that mysterious summons. +Quietness and confidence possessed him. He was going to his end, but +what did it matter? The dream beckoned and he must follow. The moon +shone bright, but he took no trouble to hide himself, it did not seem +to be worth while. + +Now he was in the nek and drawing near to the place where the guard was +stationed, still he marched on, boldly, openly. As he thought, they +were on the alert. They drew out from behind the rocks and barred his +path. + +“Whither goest thou, lord Dario?” asked their captain. “Thou knowest +that here thou mayest not pass.” + +“I follow a Ghost to the north,” he answered, “and living or dead, I +pass.” + +“_Ow_!” said the captain. “He says that he follows a Ghost. Well, we +have nothing to do with ghosts. Take him, unharmed if possible, but +take him.” + +So, urged thereto by their own fears, since for their safety’s sake +they dared not let him go, the men sprang towards him. They sprang +towards him where he stood waiting the end, for give back he would not, +and of a sudden fell down upon their faces, hiding their heads among +the stones. Richard did not know what had happened to them that they +behaved thus strangely, nor did he care. Only seeing them fallen he +walked on over them, and pursued his way along the nek and down it to +the plains beyond. + +All that night he walked, looking behind him from time to time to see +if any followed, but none came. He was alone, quite alone, save for the +dream that led him towards the north. At sunrise he rested and slept a +while, then, awaking after midday, went on his road. He did not know +the road, yet never was he in doubt for a moment. It was always clear +to him whither he should go. That night he finished his food and again +slept a while, going forward at the dawn. In the morning he met some +Kaffirs, who questioned him, but he answered only that he was following +a Dream to the north. They stared at him, seemed to grow frightened and +ran away. But presently some of them came back and placed food in his +path, which he took and left them. + +He came to the kraal Mafooti. It was utterly deserted, and he wandered +amidst its ashes. Here and there he found the bones of those who had +perished in the fire, and turned them over with his staff wondering +whether any of them had belonged to Rachel. In that place he slept a +night thinking that perhaps his journey was ended, and that here he +would die where he believed Rachel had died. But when he waked at the +dawn, it was to find that something within him still drew him towards +the north, more strongly indeed than ever before. + +So he left what had been the town Mafooti. Walking along the edge of +the cleft into which Ishmael had leapt on fire, he climbed the walls +built with so much toil to keep out the Zulus, and at last came to the +river which Rachel had swum. It was low now, and wading it he entered +Zululand. Here the natives seemed to know of his approach, for they +gathered in numbers watching him, and put food in his path. But they +would not speak to him, and when he addressed them saying that he +followed a Dream and asking if they had seen the Dream, they cried out +that he was _tagali_, bewitched, and fled away. + +He continued his journey, finding each night a hut prepared for him to +sleep in, and food for him to eat, till at length one evening he +reached the Great Place, Umgugundhlovu. Through its streets he marched +with a set face, while thousands stared at him in silence. Then a +captain pointed out a hut to him, and into it he entered, ate and +slept. At dawn he rose, for he knew that here he must not tarry; the +spirit face of Rachel still hung before him, the spirit voice still +whispered—“_Forward, forward to the north. I myself will be your +guide_.” In his path sat the King and his Councillors, and around them +a regiment of men. He walked through them unheeding, till at length, +when he was in front of the King, they barred his road, and he halted. + +“Who art thou and what is thy business?” asked an old Councillor with a +withered hand. + +“I am Richard Darrien,” he answered, “and here I have no business. I +journey to the north. Stay me not.” + +“We know thee,” said the Councillor, “thou art the lord Dario that +didst dwell in the shadow of the Inkosazana. Thou art the white chief +whom the wild beast, Ibubesi, slew at the kraal Mafooti. Why does thy +ghost come hither to trouble us?” + +“Living or dead, ghost or man, I travel to the north. Stay me not,” he +answered. + +“What seekest thou in the north, thou lord Dario?” + +“I seek a Dream; a Spirit leads me to find a Dream. Seest thou it not, +Man with the withered hand?” + +“Ah!” they repeated, “he seeks a Dream. A Spirit leads him to find a +Dream in the north.” + +“What is this Dream like?” asked Mopo of the withered hand. + +“Come, stand at my side and look. There, dost thou see it floating in +the air before us, thou who hast eyes that can read a Dream?” + +Mopo came and looked, then his knees trembled a little and he said: + +“Aye, lord Dario, I see and I know that face.” + +“Thou knowest the face, old fool,” broke in Dingaan angrily. “Then +whose is it?” + +“O King,” answered Mopo, dropping his eyes, “it is not lawful to speak +the name, but the face is the face of one who sat where that wanderer +stands, and showed thee certain pictures in a bowl of water.” + +Now Dingaan trembled, for the memory of those visions haunted him night +and day; moreover he thought at times that they drew near to their +fulfilment. + +“The white man is mad,” he said, “and thou, Mopo, art mad also. I have +often thought it, and that it would be well if thou wentest on a long +journey—for thy health. This Dario shall stay here a while. I will not +suffer him to wander through my land crazing the people with his tales +of dreams and visions. Take him and hold him; the Circle of the Doctors +shall inquire into the matter.” + +So Dingaan spoke, who in his heart was afraid lest this wild-eyed Dario +should learn that he had given the Inkosazana to the dwarf folk when +she was mad, to appease them after they had prophesied evil to him. +Also he remembered that it was because of the murders done by Ibubesi +that the Inkosazana had gone mad, and did not understand if Dario had +been killed at the kraal Mafooti how it could be that he now stood +before him. Therefore he thought that he would keep him a prisoner +until he found out all the truth of the matter, and whether he were +still a man or a ghost or a wizard clothed in the shape of the dead. + +At the bidding of the King, guards sprang forward to seize Richard, but +the old Councillor, Mopo, shrunk away behind him hiding his eyes with +his withered hand. They sprang forward, and yet they laid no finger on +him, but fell off to right and left, saying: + +“Kill us, if thou wilt, Black One, we cannot!” + +“The wizard has bewitched them,” said Dingaan angrily. “Here, you +Doctors, you whose trade it is to catch wizards, take this white fellow +and bind him.” + +Unwillingly enough the Doctors, of whom there were eight or ten sitting +apart, rose to do the King’s bidding. They came on towards Richard, +some of them singing songs, and some muttering charms, and as they came +he laughed and said: + +“Beware! you _Abangoma_, the Dream is looking at you very angrily.” +Then they too broke away to right and left, crying out that this was a +wizard against whom they had no power. + +Now Dingaan grew mad with wrath, and shouted to his soldiers to seize +the white man, and if he resisted them to kill him with their sticks, +for of witchcraft they had known enough in Zululand of late. + +So thick as bees the regiment formed up in front of him, shouting and +waving their kerries, for here in the King’s Place they bore no spears. + +“Make way there,” said Richard, “I can stay no longer, I must to the +north.” + +The soldiers did not stir, only a captain stepped out bidding him give +up his spear and yield himself, or be killed. Richard walked forward +and at a sign from the captain, men sprang at him, lifting their +kerries, to dash out his brains. Then suddenly in front of Richard +there appeared something faint and white, something that walked before +him. The soldiers saw it, and the kerries fell from their hands. The +regiment behind saw it, and turning, burst away like a scared herd of +cattle. They did not wait to seek the gates, they burst through the +fence of the enclosure, and were gone, leaving it flat behind them. The +King and his Councillors saw it also, and more clearly than the rest. + +_“The Inkosazana!”_ they cried. “It is the Inkosazana who walks before +him that she loved!” and they fell upon their faces. Only Dingaan +remained seated on his stool. + +“Go,” he said hoarsely to Richard, “go, thou wizard, north or south or +east or west, if only thou wilt take that Spirit with thee, for she +bodes evil to my land.” + +So Richard, who had seen nothing, marched away from the kraal +Umgugundhlovu, and once more set his face towards the north, the north +that drew him as it draws the needle of a compass. + +The road that Rachel and the dwarfs had travelled he travelled also. +Although from day to day he knew not where his feet would lead him, +still he travelled it step by step. Nor did any hurt come to him. In +the country where men dwelt, being forewarned of his coming by +messengers, they brought him food and guarded him, and when he passed +out into the wilderness some other power guarded him. He had no fear at +all. At night he would lie down without a fire, and the lions would +roar about him, but they never harmed him. He would plunge into a swamp +or a river and always pass it safely. When water failed he would find +it without search; when there was no food, it would seem to be brought +to him. Once an eagle dropped a bustard at his feet. Once he found a +buck fresh slain by leopards. Once when he was very hungry he saw that +he had laid down to sleep by a nest of ostrich eggs, and this food he +cooked, making fire after the native fashion with sharp sticks, as he +knew how to do. + +At length all the swamps were passed and in the third week of his +journeyings he reached the sloping uplands, on the edge of which he +awoke one morning to find himself surrounded by a circle of great men, +giants, who stood staring at him. He arose, thinking that at last his +hour had come, as it seemed to him that they were about to kill him. +But instead of killing him these huge men saluted him humbly, and +offered him food upon their knees, and new hide shoes for his feet—for +his own were worn out—and cloaks and garments of skin, which things he +accepted thankfully, for by now he was almost naked. Then they brought +a litter and wished him to enter it, but this he refused. Heeding them +no more, as soon as he had eaten and filled his bag and water-bottle, +he started on towards the north. Indeed, he could not have stayed if he +had wished; his brain seemed to be full of one thought only, to travel +till he reached his journey’s end, whatever it might be, and before his +eyes he saw one thing only, the spirit face of Rachel, that led him on +towards that end. Sometimes it was there for hours, then for hours +again it would be absent. When it was present he looked at it; when it +was gone he dreamed of it, for him it was the same. But one thing was +ever with him, that magnet in his heart which drew his feet towards the +north, and from step to step showed him the road that he should travel. + +A number of the giant men accompanied him. He noticed it, but took no +heed. So long as they did not attempt to stay or turn him he was +indifferent whether they came or went away. As a result he travelled in +much more comfort, since now everything was made easy and ready for +him. Thus he was fed with the best that the land provided, and at night +shelters were built for him to sleep in. He discovered that a captain +of the giants could understand a few words of some native language +which he knew, and asked him why they helped him. The captain replied +by order of “Mother of Trees.” Who or what “Mother of Trees” might be +Richard was unable to discover, so he gave up his attempts at talk and +walked on. + +They traversed the fertile uplands and reached the edge of the fearful +desert. It did not frighten him; he plunged into it as he would have +plunged into a sea, or a lake of fire, had it lain in his way. He was +like a bird whose instinct at the approach of summer or of winter leads +it without doubt or error to some far spot, beyond continents and +oceans, some land that it has never seen, leads it in surety and peace +to its appointed rest. A guard of the giant men came with him into the +desert, also carriers who bore skins of water. In that burning heat the +journey was dreadful, yet Richard accomplished it, wearing down all his +escort, until at its further lip but one man was left. There even he +sank exhausted and began to beat upon a little drum that he carried, +which drum had been passed on to him by those who were left behind. But +Richard was not exhausted. His strength seemed to be greater than it +had ever been before, or that which drew him forward had acquired more +power. He wondered vaguely why a man should choose such a place and +time to play upon a drum, and went on alone. + +Before him, some miles away, he saw a forest of towering trees that +stretched further than his eye could reach. As he approached that +forest heading for a certain tall tree, why he knew not, the sunset +dyed it red as though it had been on fire, and he thought that he +discerned little shapes flitting to and fro amidst the boles of trees. +Then he entered the forest, whereof the boughs arched above him like +the endless roof of a cathedral borne upon innumerable pillars. There +was deep gloom that grew presently to darkness wherein here and there +glow-worms shone faintly like tapers dying before an altar, and winds +sighed like echoes of evening prayers. He could see to walk no longer, +sudden weariness overcame him, so according to his custom he laid +himself down to sleep at the bole of a great tree. + +A while had passed, he never knew how long, when Richard was awakened +from deep slumber by feeling many hands fiercely at work upon him. +These hands were small like those of children; this he could tell from +the touch of them, although the darkness was so dense that he was able +to see nothing. Two of them gripped him by the throat so as to prevent +him from crying out; others passed cords about his wrists, ankles and +middle until he could not stir a single limb. Then he was dragged back +a few paces and lashed to the bole of a tree, as he guessed, that under +which he had been sleeping. The hands let go of him, and his throat +being free he called out for help. But those vast forest aisles seemed +to swallow up his voice. It fell back on him from the canopy of huge +boughs above, it was lost in the immense silence. Only from close at +hand he heard little peals of thin and mocking laughter. So he too grew +silent, for who was there to help him here? He struggled to loose +himself, for the impalpable power which had guided him so far was now +at work within him more strongly than ever before. It called to him to +come, it drew him onward, it whispered to him that the goal was near. +But the more he writhed and twisted the deeper did the cruel cords or +creepers cut into his flesh. Yet he fought on till, utterly exhausted, +his head fell forward, and he swooned away. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIV. +THE END AND THE BEGINNING + + +On the day following that when she had summoned Eddo to speak with her, +Nya sat at the mouth of the cave. It was late afternoon, and already +the shadows gathered so quickly that save for her white hair, her +little childlike shape, withered now almost to a skeleton, was scarcely +visible against the black rock. Walking to and fro in her aimless +fashion, as she would do for hours at a time, Rachel accompanied by +Noie passed and repassed her, till at length the old woman lifted her +head and listened to something which was quite inaudible to their ears. +Then she beckoned to Noie, who led Rachel to her. + +“Maiden beloved,” she said in a feeble voice, after they had sat down +in front of her, “my hour has come, I have sent for thee to bid thee +farewell till we meet again in a country where thou hast travelled for +a little while. Before the sun sets I pass within the Fence.” + +At this tidings Rachel began to weep, for she had learned to love this +old dwarf-woman who had been so kind to her in her misery, and she was +now so weak that she could not restrain her fears. + +“Mother,” she said, “for thee it is joy to go. I know it, and therefore +cannot wish that thou shouldst stay. Yet what shall I do when thou hast +left me alone amidst all these cruel folk? Tell me, what shall I do?” + +“Perchance thou wilt seek another helper, Maiden, and perchance thou +shall find another to guard and comfort thee. Follow thy heart, obey +thy heart, and remember the last words of Nya—that no harm shall come +to thee. Nay—if I know it, I may tell thee no more, thou who couldst +not hear what the drums said to me but now. Farewell,” and turning +round she made a sign to certain dwarf-mutes who were gathered behind +her as though they awaited her commands. + +“Hast thou no last word for me, Mother?” asked Noie. + +“Aye, Child,” she answered. “Thy heart is very bold, and thou also must +follow it. Though thy sin should be great, perchance thy greater love +may pay its price. At least thou art but an arrow set upon the string, +and that which must be, will be. I think that we shall meet again ere +long. Come hither and kneel at my side.” + +Noie obeyed, and for a little space Nya whispered in her ear, while as +she listened Rachel saw strange lights shining in Noie’s eyes, lights +of terror and of pride, lights of hope and of despair. + +“What did she say to you, Noie?” asked Rachel presently. + +“I may not tell, Zoola,” she answered. “Question me no more.” + +Now the mutes brought forward a slight litter woven of boughs on which +the withered leaves still hung, boughs from Nya’s fallen tree. In this +litter they placed her, for she could no longer walk, and lifted it on +to their shoulders. For one moment she bade them halt, and calling +Rachel and Noie to her, kissed them upon the brow, holding up her thin +child-like hands over them in blessing. Then followed by them both, the +bearers went forward with their burden, taking the road that ran up the +hill towards the sacred tree. As the sun set they passed within the +Fence, and laying down the litter without a word by the bole of the +tree, turned and departed. + +The darkness fell, and through it Rachel and Noie heard Nya singing for +a little while. The song ceased, and they descended the hill to the +cave, for there they feared to stay lest the Tree should draw them +also. They ate a little food whilst the two women mutes who had sat on +each side of Nya when she showed her magic, stared, now at them, and +now into the bowls of dew that were set before them, wherein they +seemed to find something that interested them much. Noie prayed Rachel +to sleep, and she tried to do so, and could not. For hour after hour +she tossed and turned, and at length sat up, saying to Noie: + +“I have fought against it, and I can stay here no longer. Noie, I am +being drawn from this place out into the forest, and I must go.” + +“What draws thee, Sister?” asked Noie. “Is it Eddo?” + +“No, I think not, nothing to do with Eddo. Oh! Noie, Noie, it is the +spirit of Richard Darrien. He is dead, but for days and weeks his +spirit has been with my spirit, and now it draws me into the forest to +die and find him.” + +“Then that is an evil journey thou wouldst take, Zoola?” + +“Not so, Noie, it is the best and happiest of journeys. The thought of +it fills me with joy. What said Nya? Follow thy heart. So I follow it. +Noie, farewell, for I must go away.” + +“Nay,” answered Noie, “if thou goest I go, who also was bidden to +follow my heart that is sister to thy heart.” + +Rachel reasoned with her, but she would not listen. The end of it was +that the two of them rose and threw on their cloaks; also Rachel took +the great Umkulu spear which she had used as a staff on her journey +from the desert to the forest. All this while the dwarf-women watched +her, but did nothing, only watched. + +They left the cave and walked to the mouth of the zig-zag slit in the +great wall which was open. + +“Perhaps the mutes will kill us in the heart of the wall,” said Noie. + +“If so the end will be soon and swift,” answered Rachel. + +Now they were in the cleft, following its slopes and windings. Above +them they could hear the movements of the guardians of the wall who sat +amongst the rough stones, but these did not try to stop them; indeed +once or twice when they did not know which way to turn in the darkness, +little hands took hold of Rachel’s cloak and guided her. So they passed +through the wall in safety. Outside of it Rachel paused a moment, +looking this way and that. Then of a sudden she turned and walked +swiftly towards the south. + +It was dark, densely dark in the forest, yet she never seemed to lose +her path. Holding Noie by the hand she wound in and out between the +tree-trunks without stumbling or even striking her foot against a root. +For an hour or more they walked on this, the strangest of strange +journeys, till at length Rachel whispered: + +“Something tells me to stay here,” and she leaned against a tree and +stayed, while Noie, who was tired, sat down between the jutting roots +of the tree. + +It was a dead tree, and the top of it had been torn off in some +hurricane so that they could see the sky above them, and by the grey +hue of it knew that it was drawing near to dawn. + +The sun rose, and its arrows, that even at midday could never pass the +canopy of foliage, shot straight and vivid between the tall bare +trunks. Oh! Rachel knew the place. It was that place which she had +dreamed of as a child in the island of the flooded river. Just so had +the light of the rising sun fallen on the boles of the great trees, and +on her white cloak and out-spread hair, fallen on her and on another. +She strained her eyes into the gloom. Now those rays pierced it also, +and now by them she saw the yellow-bearded, half-naked man of that +long-dead dream leaning against the tree. His eyes were shut, without +doubt he was dead, this was but a vision of him who had drawn her +hither to share his death. It was the spirit of Richard Darrien! + +She drew a little nearer, and the eyes opened, gazing at her. Also from +that form of his was cast a long shadow—there it lay upon the dead +leaves. How came it, she wondered, that a spirit could throw a shadow, +and why was a spirit bound to a tree, as now she perceived he was? He +saw her, and in those grey eyes of his there came a wonderful look. He +spoke. + +“You have drawn me from far, Rachel, but I have never seen all of you +before, only your face floating in the air before me, although others +saw you. Now I see you also, so I suppose that my time has come. It +will soon be over. Wait a little there, where I can look at you, and +presently we shall be together again. I am glad.” + +Rachel could not speak. A lump rose in her throat and choked her. +Betwixt fear and hope her heart stood still. Only with the spear in her +hand she pointed at her own shadow thrown by the level rays of the +rising sun. He looked, and notwithstanding the straitness of his bonds +she saw him start. + +“If you are a ghost why have you a shadow?” he asked hoarsely. “And if +you are not a ghost, how did you come into this haunted place?” + +Still Rachel did not seem to be able to speak. Only she glided up to +him and kissed him on the lips. Now at length he understood—they both +understood that they were still living creatures beneath the sky, not +the denizens of some dim world which lies beyond. + +“Free me,” he said in a faint voice, for his brain reeled. “I was bound +here in my sleep. They will be back presently.” + +Her intelligence awoke. With a few swift cuts of the spear she held +Rachel severed his bonds, then picked up his own assegai that lay at +his feet she thrust it into his numbed hand. As he took it the forest +about them seemed to become alive, and from behind the boles of the +trees around appeared a number of dwarfs who ran towards them, headed +by Eddo. Noie sprang forward also, and stood at their side. Rachel +turned on Eddo swiftly as a startled deer. She seemed to tower over +him, the spear in her hand. + +“What does this mean, Priest?” she asked. + +“Inkosazana,” he answered humbly, “it means that I have found a way to +tempt thee from within the Wall where none might break thy sanctuary. +Thou drewest this man to thee from far with the strength that old Nya +gave thee. We knew it all, we saw it all, and we waited. Day by day in +our bowls of dew we watched him coming nearer to thee. We heard the +messages of Nya on the drums, bidding the Umkulu meet and escort him; +we heard the last answering message from the borders of the desert, +telling her that he was nigh. Then while he followed his magic path +through the darkness of the forest we seized and bound him, knowing +well that if he could not come to thee, thou wouldst come to him. And +thou hast come.” + +“I understand. What now, Eddo?” + +“This, Inkosazana: Thou hast been named Mother of the Trees by the +people of the Dwarfs; be pleased to come with us that we may instal +thee in thy great office.” + +“This lord here,” said Rachel, “is my promised husband. What of him?” + +Eddo bowed and smiled, a fearful smile, and answered: + +“The Mother of the Trees has no husband. Wisdom is her husband. He has +served his purpose, which was to draw thee from within the Wall, and +for this reason only we permitted him to enter the holy forest living. +Now he bides here to die, and since he has won thy love we will honour +him with the White Death. Bind him to the tree again.” + +In an instant the spear that Rachel held was at Eddo’s throat. + +“Dwarf,” she cried, “this is my man, and I am no Mother of Trees and no +pale ghost, but a living woman. Let but one of these monkeys of thine +lay a hand upon him, and thou diest, by the Red Death, Eddo, aye, by +the Red Death. Stir a single inch, and this spear goes through thy +heart, and thy spirit shall be spilled with thy blood.” + +The little priest sank to his knees trembling, glancing about him for a +means of escape. + +“If thou killest me, thou diest also,” he hissed. + +“What do I care if I die?” she answered. “If my man dies, I wish to +die,” then added in English: “Richard, take hold of him by one arm, and +Noie, take the other. If he tries to escape kill him at once, or if you +are afraid, I will.” + +So they seized him by his arms. + +“Now,” said Rachel, “let us go back to the Sanctuary, for there they +dare not touch us. We cannot try the desert without water; also they +would follow and kill us with their poisoned arrows. Tell them, Noie, +that if they do not attempt to harm us, we will set this priest of +theirs free within the Wall. But if a hand is lifted against us, then +he dies at once—by the Red Death.” + +“Touch them not, touch them not,” piped Eddo, “lest my ghost should be +spilt with my blood. Touch them not, I command you.” + +The company of dwarfs chattered together like parrots at the dawn, and +the march began. First went Eddo, dragged along between Richard and +Noie, and after them, the raised spear in her hand, followed Rachel, +while on either side, hiding themselves behind the boles of the trees, +scrambled the people of the dwarfs. Back they went thus through the +forest, Rachel telling them the road till at length the huge grey wall +loomed up before them. They came to the slit in it, and Noie asked: + +“What shall we do now? Kill this priest, take him in with us as a +hostage, or let him go?” + +“I said that he should be set free,” answered Rachel, “and he would do +us more harm dead than living; also his blood would be on our hands. +Take him through the Wall, and loose him there.” + +So once more they passed the slopes and passages, while the mutes above +watched them from their stones with marvelling eyes, till they reached +the open space beyond, and there they loosed Eddo. The priest sprang +back out of reach of the dreaded spears, and in a voice thick with +rage, cried to them: + +“Fools! You should have killed me while you could, for now you are in a +trap, not I. You are strong and great, but you cannot live without +food. We may not enter here to hurt you, but you shall starve, you +shall starve until you creep out and beg my mercy.” + +Then making signs to the dwarfs who sat about above, he vanished +between the stones. + +“You should have killed him, Zoola,” said Noie, “for now he will live +to kill us.” + +“I think not, Sister,” answered Rachel. “Nya said that I should follow +my heart, and my heart bid me let him go. Our hands are clean of his +blood, but if he had died, who can tell? Blood is a bad seed to sow.” + +Then, forgetting Eddo, she turned to Richard and began to ply him with +questions. + +But he seemed to be dazed and could answer little. It was as though +some unnatural, supporting strength had been withdrawn, and now all the +fatigues of his fearful journey were taking effect upon him. He could +scarcely stand, but reeled to and fro like a man in drink, so that the +two women were obliged to support him across the burial ground towards +the cave. Advancing thus they entered into the shadow of the Holy Tree, +and there at the edge of it met another procession descending from the +mound. Eight mutes bore a litter of boughs, and on it lay Nya, dead, +her long white hair hanging down on either side of the litter. With +bowed heads they stood aside to let her pass to the grave made ready +for her in a place of honour near the Wall where for a thousand years +only the Mothers of the Trees had been laid to rest. + +Then they went on, and entered the cave where the lamps burned before +the great stalactite and the heap of offerings that were piled about +it. Here sat the two women priests gazing into their bowls as they had +left them. The death of Nya had not moved them, the advent of this +white man did not seem to move them. Perhaps they expected him; at any +rate food was made ready, and a bed of rugs prepared on which he could +lie. + +Richard ate some of the food, staring at Rachel all the while with +vacant eyes as though she were still but a vision, the figment of a +dream. Then he muttered something about being very tired, and sinking +back upon the rugs fell into a deep sleep. + +In that sleep he remained scarcely stirring for full four-and-twenty +hours, while Rachel watched by his side, till at length her weariness +overcame her, and she slept also. When she opened her eyes again they +saw no other light than that which crept in from the mouth of the cave. +The lamps which always burned there were out. Noie, who was seated near +by, heard her stir, and spoke. + +“If thou art rested, Zoola,” she said, “I think that we had better +carry the white lord from this place, for the two witch-women have +gone, and I can find no more oil to fill the lamps.” + +So they felt their way to Richard, purposing to lift him between them, +but at Rachel’s touch he awoke, and with their help walked out of the +cave. In the open space beyond they saw a strange sight, for across it +were streaming all the dwarf-mutes carrying their aged and sick and +infants, and bearing on their backs or piled up in litters their mats +and cooking utensils. Evidently they were deserting the Sanctuary. + +“Why are they going?” asked Rachel. + +“I do not know,” answered Noie, “but I think it is because no food has +been brought to them as usual, and they are hungry. You remember that +Eddo said we should starve. Only fear of death by hunger would make +them leave a place where they and their forefathers have lived for +generations.” + +Presently they were all gone. Not a living creature was left within the +Wall except these three, nor were any more dwarfs brought in to die +beneath the Holy Tree. Now, at length Richard seemed to awake, and +taking Rachel by the hand began to ask questions of her in a low +stammering voice, since words did not seem to come readily to him who +had not spoken his own language for so long. + +“Before you begin to talk, Sister,” broke in Noie, “let us go and see +if we can close the cleft in the Wall, for otherwise how shall we sleep +in peace? Eddo and the dwarfs might creep in by night and murder us.” + +“I do not think they dare shed blood in their Holy Place,” answered +Rachel. “Still, let us see what we can do; it may be best.” + +So they went to the cleft, and as the stone door was open and they +could not shut it, at one very narrow spot they rolled down rocks from +the loose sides of the ancient wall above in such a fashion that it +would be difficult to pass through or over them from without. This hard +task took them many hours, moreover, it was labour wasted, since, as +Rachel had thought probable, the dwarfs never tried to pass the Wall, +but waited till hunger forced them to surrender. + +Towards evening they returned to the cave and collected what food they +could find. It was but little, enough for two spare meals, no more; nor +could they discover any in the town of the dwarfs behind the Tree. Only +of water they had plenty from the stream that ran out of the cave. + +They ate a few mouthfuls, then took their mats and cloaks and went to +camp by the opening in the wall, so that they might guard against +surprise. Now for the first time they found leisure to talk, and Rachel +and Richard told each other a little of their wonderful stories. But +they did not tell them all, for their minds seemed to be bewildered, +and there was much that they were not able to explain. It was enough +for them to know that they had been brought together again thus +marvellously, by what power they knew not, and that still living, they +who for long weeks had deemed the other dead, were able to hold each +other’s hands and gaze into each other’s eyes. Moreover, now that this +had been brought about they were tired, so tired that they could +scarcely speak above a whisper. The end of it was that they fell +asleep, all of them, and so slept till morning, when they awoke +somewhat refreshed, and ate what remained of the food. + +The second day was like the first, only hotter and more sultry. Noie +climbed to the top of the wall to watch, while Richard and Rachel +wandered about among the little, antheap-like graves, and through the +dwarf village, talking and wondering, happy even in their wretchedness. +But before the day was gone hunger began to get a hold of them; also +the terrible, stifling heat oppressed them so that their words seemed +to die between their lips, and they could only sit against the wall, +looking at one another. + +Towards evening Noie descended from the Wall and reported that large +numbers of the dwarfs were keeping watch without, flitting to and fro +between the trunks of the trees like shadows. The stifling night went +by, and another day dawned. Having no food they went to the stream and +drank water. Then they sat down in the shadow and waited through the +long hot hours. Towards evening, when it grew a little cooler, they +gathered up their strength and tried to find some way of escape before +it was too late. Richard suggested that as flight was impossible they +should give themselves up to the dwarfs, but Rachel answered No, for +then Eddo would certainly kill him and Noie, and take her to fill the +place of Mother of the Trees until she became useless to him, when she +would be murdered also. + +“Then there is nothing left for us but to die,” said Richard. + +“Nothing but to die,” she answered, “to die together; and, dear, that +should not be so hard, seeing that for so long we have thought each +other dead apart.” + +“Yet it is hard,” answered Richard, “after living through so much and +being led so far to die at last and go whither we know not, before our +time.” + +Rachel looked at Noie, who sat opposite to them, her head rested on her +hand. + +“Have you anything to say, Sister?” she asked. + +“Yes, Zoola. Here is a little moss that I have found upon the stones,” +and she produced a small bundle. “Let us boil it and eat, it will keep +us alive for another day.” + +“What is the use?” asked Rachel, “unless there is more.” + +“There is no more,” said Noie, “for the leaves of yonder tree are +deadly poison, and here grows no other living thing. Still, eat and +live on, for I wait a message.” + +“A message from whom?” asked Rachel. + +“A message from the dead, Sister. It was promised to me by Nya before +she passed, and if it does not come, then it will be time to die.” + +So they made fire and boiled the moss till it was a horrible, sticky +substance, which they swallowed as best they could, washing it down +with gulps of water. Still it was food of a kind, and for a while +stayed the gnawing, empty pains within them; only Noie ate but little, +so that there might be more for the others. + +That night was even hotter than those that had gone before, and during +the day which followed the place became like a hell. They crept into +the cave and lay there gasping, while from without came loud cracking +sounds, caused, as they thought, by the trees of the forest splitting +in the heat. About midday the sky suddenly became densely overcast, +although no breath stirred; the air was thicker than ever, to breathe +it was like breathing hot cream. In their restless despair they +wandered out of the cave, and to their surprise saw a dwarf standing +upon the top of the wall. It was Eddo, who called to them to come out +and give themselves up. + +“What are the terms?” asked Noie. + +“That thou and the Wanderer shall die by the White Death, and that the +Inkosazana shall be installed Mother of the Trees,” was the answer. + +“We refuse them,” said Noie. “Let us go now and give us food and +escort, and thou shall be spared. Refuse, and it is thou and thy people +who will die by that Red Death which Nya promised thee.” + +“That we shall learn before to-morrow,” said Eddo with a mocking laugh, +and vanished down the wall. + +As he went a hot gust of wind burst upon them, causing the forest +without to rock and groan. Noie turned her face towards it and seemed +to listen. + +“What is it?” asked Rachel. + +“I heard a voice in the wind, Sister,” she answered. “The message I +awaited has come to me.” + +“What message?” asked Richard listlessly. + +“That I will tell you by and by, Chief,” she answered. “Come to the +cave, it is no longer safe here, the hurricane breaks.” + +So supporting each other they crept back to the cave, and there Noie +made fire, feeding it with the idols and precious woods that had been +brought thither as offerings. Richard and Rachel watched her wondering, +for it seemed strange that she should make a fire in that heat where +there was nothing to cook. Meanwhile gust succeeded gust, until a +tempest of screaming wind swept over them, though no rain fell. Soon it +was so fierce that the deep-rooted Tree of the Tribe rocked above them, +and loose stones were blown from the crest of the great wall. + +Then of a sudden Noie sprang up, and seized a flaming brand from the +fire; it was the limb of a fetish, made of some resinous wood. She ran +from the cave swiftly, before they could stop her, and vanished in the +gathering gloom, to return again in a few moments weak and breathless. +“Come out, now,” she said, “and see a sight such as you shall never +behold again,” and there was something so strange in her voice that, +notwithstanding their weakness, they rose and followed her. + +Outside the cave they could not stand because of the might of the +hurricane, but cast themselves upon the ground, and following Noie’s +outstretched arm, looked up towards the top of the mound. Then they saw +that the Tree of the Tribe was _on fire_. Already its vast trunk and +boughs were wrapped in flame, which burnt furiously because of the +resin within them, while long flakes of blazing moss were being swept +away to leeward, to fall among the forest that lay beyond the wall. + +“Did you do this?” cried Rachel to Noie. + +“Aye, Zoola, who else? That was the message which came to me. Now my +office is fulfilled, but you two will live though I must die, I who +have destroyed the People of the Dwarfs; I who was born that I should +destroy them.” + +“Destroyed them!” exclaimed Rachel. “What do you mean?” + +“I mean that when their Tree dies, they die, the whole race of them. +Oh! Nya told me, Nya told me—they die as their Tree dies, by fire. To +the Wall, to the Wall now, and look. Follow me.” + +Forgetting their hunger-bred weakness in the wild excitement of that +moment, Rachel and Richard struggled hand in hand, after Noie’s thin, +ethereal form. Across the open space they struggled, through the +furious bufferings of the gale, sometimes on their feet, sometimes on +their hands and knees, till they came to the great wall where a +stairway ran up it to an outlook tower. Up this stair they climbed +slowly since at times the weight of the wind pinned them against the +blocks of stone, till at length they reached its crest and crept into +the shelter of the hollow tower. Hence, looking through the loopholes +in the ancient masonry, they saw a fearful sight. The flakes of burning +moss from the Tree of the Tribe had fallen among the tops of the +forest, parched almost to tinder with drought and heat, and fired them +here and there. Fanned by the screaming gale the flames spread rapidly, +leaping from tree to tree, now in one direction, now in another, as the +hurricane veered, which it did continually, till the whole green forest +became a sheet of fire, an ever-widening sheet which spread east and +west and north and south for miles and miles and tens of miles. + +Earth and sky were one blaze of light given out by the torch-like +resinous trees as they burned from the top downwards. By that intense +light the three watchers could see hundreds of the People of the Dwarfs +flitting about between the trunks. Waving their arms and gibbering, +they rushed this way and that, to the north to be met by fire, to the +south to be met by fire, till at length the blazing boughs and boles +fell upon them and they disappeared in showers of red sparks, or, more +fortunate, fled away, never to return, before the flame that leapt +after them. One company of them ran towards the Sanctuary; they could +see them threading their path between the trees, and growing ever fewer +as the burning branches fell among them from above. They leapt, they +ran, they battled, springing this way and that, but ever the great +flaring boughs crashed down among them, crushing them, shrivelling them +up, till at length of all their number but a single man staggered into +the open belt between the edge of the forest and the wall. His white +hair and his garments seemed to be smouldering. He gripped at them with +his hands, then coming to a little bush—it was the top of Nya’s tree +which she had thrust into the ground to grow there—dragged it up and +began to beat himself with it as though to extinguish the flames. In an +instant it took fire also, burning him horribly, so that with a yell he +threw it to the ground, and ran on towards the wall. As he came they +saw his face. It was that of Eddo. + +At this moment, seized by some sudden weakness, Noie sank down upon the +stones. Richard bent over her to lift her to her feet again, but she +thrust him away, saying slowly and in gasps: + +“Let me be, the doom has hold of me, I am dying. I passed within the +Fence to fire the Tree, and its poison is at work within me, and the +curse of all my people has fallen on my head. Yet I have saved thee, my +sister, I have saved thee and thy lover, for the Dwarfs are no more, +the Grey People are grey ashes. For my love’s sake I did the sin; let +my love atone the sin if it may, or at the least think kindly of me +through the long, happy years that are to come, and at the end of them +then seek for lost Noie in the World of Ghosts if she may be found +there.” + +As she spoke they heard a sound of something scrambling among the +stones, and at one of the four entrances of the turret there appeared a +hideous, fire-twisted face, and a little form about which hung charred +and smouldering strips of raiment. It was Eddo, who had climbed the +wall and found them out. There he sat glowering at them, or rather at +Noie, who was crouched upon the floor. + +“Come hither, daughter of Seyapi,” he screamed in his hissing, +snake-like voice, “come hither, and see thy work, thou who hast made an +end of the ancient People of the Ghosts. Come hither and tell me why +thou didst this thing, for I would learn the truth before I die, that I +may make report of it to the Fathers of our race.” + +Noie heard, and crept towards him; to Rachel and Richard it seemed as +though she could not disobey that summons. Now they sat face to face +outside the turret, clinging to the stones, and her long hair flowed +outwards on the gale. + +“I did it, Eddo,” she said, “to save one whom I love, and him whom she +loves. I did it to avenge the death of Nya upon you all, as she bade me +to do. I did it because the cup of thy wickedness is full, and because +I was appointed to bring thy doom upon thee. Thus ends the greatness +thou hast plotted so many years to win, Eddo.” + +“Aye,” he answered, “thus it ends, for the magic of the White One there +has overcome me, and thus with it ends the reign of the Ghost Kings, +and the forest wherein they reigned, and thus too, thou endest, +traitress, who hast murdered them and whose soul shall be spilt with +their souls.” + +As the words left his lips suddenly Eddo sprang upon Noie and gripped +her about the middle. Richard and Rachel leapt forward, but before ever +they could lay a hand upon her to save her, the dwarf in his rage and +agony had dragged her to the edge of the wall. For a moment they +struggled there in the vivid light of the flaming forest. Then Eddo +screamed aloud, one wild savage shriek, and still holding Noie in his +arms hurled himself from the wall, to fall crushed upon its foundation +stones sixty feet beneath. + +Thus perished Noie, who, for love’s sake, gave her life to save Rachel, +as once Rachel had saved her. + + +It was morning, and after the tempest the sky was clear and cool, for +heavy rain had fallen when the wind dropped, although far away the +dense clouds of rolling smoke showed where the great fire still ate +into the heart of the forest. Rachel and Richard, seated hand in hand +in the little tower on the wall, looked at one another in that pure +light, and saw signs in each other’s face that could not be mistaken. + +“What shall we do?” asked Richard. “Death is very near to us.” + +Rachel thought awhile, then answered: + +“The dwarfs are gone, we have nothing more to fear from them. Yonder +where the fire did not burn, dwell their slaves, whose villages are +full of food, and beyond them live the Umkulu, who know and would +befriend me. Let us go and seek food who desire to live on together, if +we may.” + +So they climbed down the wall, and with difficulty, for they were very +feeble, crawled over the stones which they had piled up in the passage +to keep out the dwarfs, and thus passed to the open belt beyond. A +strange scene met their eyes, all the wide lands that had been covered +with giant trees were now piled over with white ashes amongst which, +here and there, stood a black and smouldering trunk. The journey was +terrible, but following a ridge of rock whereon no great trees had +grown, hand in hand they passed through the outer edge of the burnt +forest in safety, until they came to one of the towns of the slaves +upon the fertile plain beyond, which led up to the desert. No human +being could they see, since all had fled, but the kraal was full of +sheep and cattle that had been penned there before the fire began, and +in the huts were milk and food in plenty. They drank of the milk and, +after a while, ate a little, then rested and drank more milk, till +their strength began to return to them. Towards evening they went out +of the town, and standing on a mound looked at the fire-wasted plain +behind, and the green, grassy slopes in front. + +They seemed quite alone in the world, those two, and yet their hearts +were full of joy and thankfulness, for while they were left to each +other they knew that they could never be alone. + +“See, Rachel,” said Richard, pointing to the smouldering wreck of the +forest, “there lies our past, and here in front of us spreads the +future clothed with flowers.” + +“Yes, Richard,” she answered, “but Noie and all whom I love save you +are buried in that past, and in front of us the desert is not far +away.” + +“Life is ours, Rachel, and love is ours, and that which saved us +through many a danger and brought me back to you, will surely keep us +safe. Do you fear to pass the desert at my side?” + +She looked at him with shining eyes, and answered: + +“No, Richard, I fear no more, for now I seem to hear the voice of Noie +speaking in my heart, telling me that trouble is behind us, and that we +shall live out our lives together, as my mother foresaw that we should +do.” + +And there on the mound, standing between that dead sea of ashes and the +green slopes of flowering plain, Rachel stretched out her arms to the +man to whom she was decreed. + + + + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + +***** This file should be named 8184-0.txt or 8184-0.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/8/1/8/8184/ + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will +be renamed. + +Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright +law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, +so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the +United States without permission and without paying copyright +royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part +of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm +concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, +and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following +the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use +of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for +copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very +easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation +of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project +Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may +do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected +by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark +license, especially commercial redistribution. + +START: FULL LICENSE + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full +Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at +www.gutenberg.org/license. + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or +destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your +possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a +Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound +by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the +person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph +1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this +agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the +Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection +of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual +works in the collection are in the public domain in the United +States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the +United States and you are located in the United States, we do not +claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, +displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as +all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope +that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting +free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm +works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the +Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily +comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the +same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when +you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are +in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, +check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this +agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, +distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any +other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no +representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any +country other than the United States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other +immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear +prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work +on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, +performed, viewed, copied or distributed: + + This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and + most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no + restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it + under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this + eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the + United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where + you are located before using this eBook. + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is +derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not +contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the +copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in +the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are +redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply +either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or +obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm +trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any +additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms +will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works +posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the +beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including +any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access +to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format +other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official +version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website +(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense +to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means +of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain +Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the +full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +provided that: + +* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed + to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has + agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project + Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid + within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are + legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty + payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project + Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in + Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg + Literary Archive Foundation." + +* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all + copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue + all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm + works. + +* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of + any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of + receipt of the work. + +* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than +are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing +from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of +the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set +forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project +Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may +contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate +or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other +intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or +other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or +cannot be read by your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium +with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you +with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in +lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person +or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second +opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If +the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing +without further opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO +OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT +LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of +damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement +violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the +agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or +limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or +unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the +remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in +accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the +production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, +including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of +the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this +or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or +additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any +Defect you cause. + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of +computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It +exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations +from people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future +generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see +Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at +www.gutenberg.org + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by +U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, +Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up +to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website +and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without +widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND +DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular +state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To +donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project +Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be +freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and +distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of +volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in +the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not +necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper +edition. + +Most people start at our website which has the main PG search +facility: www.gutenberg.org + +This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + diff --git a/8184-0.zip b/8184-0.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..7e7facc --- /dev/null +++ b/8184-0.zip diff --git a/8184-h.zip b/8184-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..b3c85ee --- /dev/null +++ b/8184-h.zip diff --git a/8184-h/8184-h.htm b/8184-h/8184-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..7363a5c --- /dev/null +++ b/8184-h/8184-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,17157 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" +"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard</title> + +<style type="text/css"> + +body { margin-left: 20%; + margin-right: 20%; + text-align: justify; } + +h1, h2, h3, h4, h5 {text-align: center; font-style: normal; font-weight: +normal; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: .5em; margin-bottom: .5em;} + +h1 {font-size: 300%; + margin-top: 0.6em; + margin-bottom: 0.6em; + letter-spacing: 0.12em; + word-spacing: 0.2em; + text-indent: 0em;} +h2 {font-size: 150%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 1em;} +h3 {font-size: 130%; margin-top: 1em;} +h4 {font-size: 120%;} +h5 {font-size: 110%;} + +.no-break {page-break-before: avoid;} /* for epubs */ + +div.chapter {page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em;} + +hr {width: 80%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} + +p {text-indent: 1em; + margin-top: 0.25em; + margin-bottom: 0.25em; } + +.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} + +p.footnote {font-size: 90%; + text-indent: 0%; + margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; + margin-top: 1em; + margin-bottom: 1em; } + +a:link {color:blue; text-decoration:none} +a:visited {color:blue; text-decoration:none} +a:hover {color:red} + +</style> + +</head> + +<body> + +<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold;'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard</div> +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and +most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions +whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms +of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online +at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you +are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the +country where you are located before using this eBook. +</div> +<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The Ghost Kings</div> +<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: H. Rider Haggard</div> +<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0'>Release Date: June 27, 2003 [eBook #8184]<br /> +[Most recently updated: August 9, 2021]</div> +<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div> +<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div> +<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team</div> +<div style='margin-top:2em;margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS ***</div> + +<h1>The Ghost Kings</h1> + +<h2 class="no-break">by H. Rider Haggard</h2> + +<hr /> + +<h2>Contents</h2> + +<table summary="" style=""> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap01">CHAPTER 1. THE GIRL</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap02">CHAPTER 2. THE BOY</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap03">CHAPTER 3. GOOD-BYE</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap04">CHAPTER 4. ISHMAEL</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap05">CHAPTER 5. NOIE</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap06">CHAPTER 6. THE CASTING OF THE LOTS</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap07">CHAPTER 7. THE MESSAGE OF THE KING</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap08">CHAPTER 8. MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap09">CHAPTER 9. THE TAKING OF NOIE</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap10">CHAPTER 10. THE OMEN OF THE STAR</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap11">CHAPTER 11. ISHMAEL VISITS THE Inkosazana</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap12">CHAPTER 12. RACHEL SEES A VISION</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap13">CHAPTER 13. RICHARD COMES</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap14">CHAPTER 14. WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap15">CHAPTER 15. RACHEL COMES HOME</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap16">CHAPTER 16. THE THREE DAYS</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap17">CHAPTER 17. RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap18">CHAPTER 18. THE CURSE OF THE Inkosazana</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap19">CHAPTER 19. RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap20">CHAPTER 20. THE MOTHER OF THE TREES</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap21">CHAPTER 21. THE CITY OF THE DEAD</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap22">CHAPTER 22. IN THE SANCTUARY</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap23">CHAPTER 23. THE DREAM IN THE NORTH</a></td> +</tr> + +<tr> +<td> <a href="#chap24">CHAPTER 24. THE END AND THE BEGINNING</a></td> +</tr> + +</table> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2> +EXTRACT FROM LETTER HEADED “THE KING’S KRAAL, ZULULAND, 12TH MAY, 1855.” +</h2> + +<p> +“The Zulus about here have a strange story of a white girl who in +Dingaan’s day was supposed to ‘hold the spirit’ of some +legendary goddess of theirs who is also white. This girl, they say, was very +beautiful and brave, and had great power in the land before the battle of the +Blood River, which they fought with the emigrant Boers. Her title was Lady of +the Zulus, or more shortly, Zoola, which means Heaven. +</p> + +<p> +“She seems to have been the daughter of a wandering, pioneer missionary, +but the king, I mean Dingaan, murdered her parents, of whom he was jealous, +after which she went mad and cursed the nation, and it is to this curse that +they still attribute the death of Dingaan, and their defeats and other +misfortunes of that time. +</p> + +<p> +“Ultimately, it appears, in order to be rid of this girl and her evil +eye, they sold her to the doctors of a dwarf people, who lived far away in a +forest and worshipped trees, since when nothing more has been heard of her. But +according to them the curse stopped behind. +</p> + +<p> +“If I can find out anything more of this curious story I will let you +know, but I doubt if I shall be able to do so. Although fifteen years or so +have passed since Dingaan’s death in 1840 the Kaffirs are very shy of +talking about this poor lady, and, I think, only did so to me because I am +neither an official nor a missionary, but one whom they look upon as a friend +because I have doctored so many of them. When I asked the Indunas about her at +first they pretended total ignorance, but on my pressing the question, one of +them said that ‘all that tale was unlucky and “went beyond” +with Mopo.’ Now Mopo, as I think I wrote to you, was the man who stabbed +King Chaka, Dingaan’s brother. He is supposed to have been mixed up in +the death of Dingaan also, and to be dead himself. At any rate he vanished away +after Panda came to the throne.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap01"></a>CHAPTER I.<br /> +THE GIRL</h2> + +<p> +The afternoon was intensely, terribly hot. Looked at from the high ground where +they were encamped above the river, the sea, a mile or two to her +right—for this was the coast of Pondo-land—to little Rachel Dove +staring at it with sad eyes, seemed an illimitable sheet of stagnant oil. Yet +there was no sun, for a grey haze hung like a veil beneath the arch of the sky, +so dense and thick that its rays were cut off from the earth which lay below +silent and stifled. Tom, the Kaffir driver, had told her that a storm was +coming, a father of storms, which would end the great drought. Therefore he had +gone to a kloof in the mountains where the oxen were in charge of the other two +native boys—since on this upland there was no pasturage to drive them +back to the waggon. For, as he explained to her, in such tempests cattle are +apt to take fright and rush away for miles, and without cattle their plight +would be even worse than it was at present. +</p> + +<p> +At least this was what Tom said, but Rachel, who had been brought up among +natives and understood their mind, knew that his real reason was that he wished +to be out of the way when the baby was buried. Kaffirs do not like death, +unless it comes by the assegai in war, and Tom, a good creature, had been fond +of that baby during its short little life. Well, it was buried now; he had +finished digging its resting-place in the hard soil before he went. Rachel, +poor child, for she was but fifteen, had borne it to its last bed, and her +father had unpacked his surplice from a box, put it on and read the Burial +Service over the grave. Afterwards together they had filled in that dry, red +earth, and rolled stones on to it, and as there were few flowers at this season +of the year, placed a shrivelled branch or two of mimosa upon the +stones—the best offering they had to make. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel and her father were the sole mourners at this funeral, if we may omit +two rock rabbits that sat upon a shelf of stone in a neighbouring cliff, and an +old baboon which peered at these strange proceedings from its crest, and +finally pushed down a boulder before it departed, barking indignantly. Her +mother could not come because she was ill with grief and fever in a little tent +by the waggon. When it was all over they returned to her, and there had been a +painful scene. +</p> + +<p> +Mrs. Dove was lying on a bed made of the cartel, or frame strung with strips of +green hide, which had been removed from the waggon, a pretty, pale-faced woman +with a profusion of fair hair. Rachel always remembered that scene. The hot +tent with its flaps turned up to let in whatever air there might be. Her mother +in a blue dressing-gown, dingy with wear and travel, from which one of the +ribbon bows hung by a thread, her face turned to the canvas and weeping +silently. The gaunt form of her father with his fanatical, saint-like face, +pale beneath its tan, his high forehead over which fell one grizzled lock, his +thin, set lips and far-away grey eyes, taking off his surplice and folding it +up with quick movements of his nervous hands, and herself, a scared, wondering +child, watching them both and longing to slip away to indulge her grief in +solitude. It seemed an age before that surplice was folded, pushed into a linen +bag which in their old home used to hold dirty clothes, and finally stowed away +in a deal box with a broken hinge. At length it was done, and her father +straightened himself with a sigh, and said in a voice that tried to be +cheerful: +</p> + +<p> +“Do not weep, Janey. Remember this is all for the best. The Lord hath +taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord.” +</p> + +<p> +Her mother sat up looking at him reproachfully with her blue eyes, and answered +in her soft Scotch accent: +</p> + +<p> +“You said that to me before, John, when the other one went, down at +Grahamstown, and I am tired of hearing it. Don’t ask me to bless the Lord +when He takes my babes, no, nor any mother, He Who could spare them if He +chose. Why should the Lord give me fever so that I could not nurse it, and make +a snake bite the cow so that it died? If the Lord’s ways are such, then +those of the savages are more merciful.” +</p> + +<p> +“Janey, Janey, do not blaspheme,” her father had exclaimed. +“You should rejoice that the child is in Heaven.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then do you rejoice and leave me to grieve. From to-day I only make one +prayer, that I may never have another. John,” she added with a sudden +outburst, “it is your fault. You know well I told you how it would be. I +told you that if you would come this mad journey the babe would die, aye, and I +tell you”—here her voice sank to a kind of wailing +whisper—“before the tale is ended others will die too, all of us, +except Rachel there, who was born to live her life. Well, for my part, the +sooner the better, for I wish to go to sleep with my children.” +</p> + +<p> +“This is evil,” broke in her husband, “evil and +rebellious—” +</p> + +<p> +“Then evil and rebellious let it be, John. But why am I evil if I have +the second sight like my mother before me? Oh! she warned me what must come if +I married you, and I would not listen; now I warn you, and you will not listen. +Well, so be it, we must dree our own weird, everyone of us, a short one; all +save Rachel, who was born to live her life. Man, I tell you, that the Spirit +drives you on to convert the heathen just for one thing, that the heathen may +make a martyr of you.” +</p> + +<p> +“So let them,” her father answered proudly. “I seek no better +end.” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye,” she moaned, sinking back upon the cartel, “so let +them, but my babe, my poor babe! Why should my babe die because too much +religion has made you mad to win a martyr’s crown? Martyrs should not +marry and have children, John.” +</p> + +<p> +Then, unable to bear any more of it, Rachel had fled from the tent, and sat +herself down at a distance to watch the oily sea. +</p> + +<p> +It has been said that Rachel was only fifteen, but in Southern Africa girls +grow quickly to womanhood; also her experiences had been of a nature to ripen +her intelligence. Thus she was quite able to form a judgment of her parents, +their virtues and their weaknesses. Rachel was English born, but had no +recollection of England since she came to South Africa when she was four years +old. It was shortly after her birth that this missionary-fury seized upon her +father as a result of some meetings which he had attended in London. He was +then a clergyman with a good living in a quiet Hertfordshire parish, and +possessed of some private means, but nothing would suit him short of abandoning +all his prospects and sailing for South Africa, in obedience to his +“call.” Rachel knew all this because her mother had often told her, +adding that she and her people, who were of a good Scotch family, had struggled +against this South African scheme even to the verge of open quarrel. +</p> + +<p> +At length, indeed, it came to a choice between submission and separation. Mr. +Dove had declared that not even for her sake would he be guilty of “sin +against the Spirit” which had chosen him to bring light to those who sat +in darkness—that is, the Kaffirs, and especially to that section of them +who were in bondage to the Boers. For at this time an agitation was in progress +in England which led ultimately to the freeing of the slaves of the Cape Dutch, +and afterwards to the exodus of the latter into the wilderness and most of +those wars with which our generation is familiar. So, as she was devoted to her +husband, who, apart from his religious enthusiasm, or rather possession, was in +truth a very lovable man, she gave way and came. Before they sailed, however, +the general gloom was darkened by Mrs. Dove announcing that something in her +heart told her that neither of them would ever see home again, as they were +doomed to die at the hands of savages. +</p> + +<p> +Now whatever the reason or explanation, scientifically impossible as the fact +might be, it remained a fact that Janey Dove, like her mother and several of +her Scottish ancestors, was foresighted, or at least so her kith and kin +believed. Therefore, when she communicated to them her conviction as though it +were a piece of everyday intelligence, they never doubted its accuracy for a +minute, but only redoubled their efforts to prevent her from going to Africa. +Even her husband did not doubt it, but remarked irritably that it seemed a pity +she could not sometimes be foresighted as to agreeable future events, since for +his part he was quite willing to wait for disagreeable ones until they +happened. Not that he quailed personally from the prospect of martyrdom; this +he could contemplate with complacency and even enthusiasm, but, zealot though +he was, he did shrink from the thought that his beautiful and delicate wife +might be called upon to share the glory of that crown. Indeed, as his own +purpose was unalterable, he now himself suggested that he should go forth to +seek it alone. +</p> + +<p> +Then it was that his wife showed an unsuspected strength of character. She said +that she had married him for better or for worse against the wishes of her +family; that she loved and respected him, and that she would rather be murdered +by Kaffirs in due season than endure a separation which might be lifelong. So +in the end the pair of them with their little daughter Rachel departed in a +sailing ship, and their friends and relations knew them no more. +</p> + +<p> +Their subsequent history up to the date of the opening of this story may be +told in very few words. As a missionary the Reverend John Dove was not a +success. The Boers in the eastern part of the Cape Colony where he laboured, +did not appreciate his efforts to Christianise their slaves. The slaves did not +appreciate them either, inasmuch as, saint though he might be, he quite lacked +the sympathetic insight which would enable him to understand that a native with +thousands of generations of savagery behind him is a different being from a +highly educated Christian, and one who should be judged by another law. Their +sins, amongst which he included all their most cherished inherited customs, +appalled him, as he continually proclaimed from the housetops. Moreover, when +occasionally he did snatch a brand from the burning, and the said brand +subsequently proved that it was still alight, or worse still, replaced its +original failings by those of the white man, such as drink, theft and lying, +whereof before it had been innocent, he would openly condemn it to eternal +punishment. Further, he was too insubordinate, or, as he called it, too honest, +to submit to the authority of his local superiors in the Church, and therefore +would only work for his own hand. Finally he caused his “cup to +overflow,” as he described it, or, in plain English, made the country too +hot to hold him, by becoming involved in a bitter quarrel with the Boers. Of +these, on the whole, worthy folk, he formed the worst; and in the main a very +unjust opinion, which he sent to England to be reprinted in Church papers, or +to the Home Government to be published in Blue-books. In due course these +documents reached South Africa again, where they were translated into Dutch and +became incidentally one of the causes of the Great Trek. +</p> + +<p> +The Boers were furious and threatened to shoot him as a slanderer. The English +authorities were also furious, and requested him to cease from controversy or +to leave the country. At last, stubborn as he might be, circumstances proved +too much for him, and as his conscience would not allow him to be silent, Mr. +Dove chose the latter alternative. The only question was whither he should go. +As he was well off, having inherited a moderate fortune in addition to what he +had before he left England, his poor wife pleaded with him to return home, +pointing out that there he would be able to lay his case before the British +public. This course had attractions for him, but after a night’s +reflection and prayer, he rejected it as a specious temptation sent by Satan. +</p> + +<p> +What, he argued, should he return to live in luxury in England not only +unmartyred but a palpable failure, his mission quite unfulfilled? His wife +might go if she liked, and take their surviving children, Rachel and the +new-born baby boy, with her (they had buried two other little girls), but he +would stick to his post and his duty. He had seen some Englishmen who had +visited the country called Natal where white people were beginning to settle. +In that land it seemed there were no slave-driving Boers, and the natives, +according to all accounts, much needed the guidance of the Gospel, especially a +certain king of the people called Zulus, who was named Chaka or Dingaan, he was +not sure which. This ferocious person he particularly desired to encounter, +having little doubt that in the absence of the contaminating Boer, he would be +able to induce him to see the error of his ways and change the national +customs, especially those of fighting and, worse still, of polygamy. +</p> + +<p> +His unhappy wife listened and wept, for now the martyr’s crown which she +had always foreseen, seemed uncomfortably near, indeed as it were, it glowed +blood red within reach of her hand. Moreover, in her heart she did not believe +that Kaffirs could be converted, at any rate at present. They were fighting +men, as her Highland forefathers had been, and her Scottish blood could +understand the weakness, while, as for this polygamy, she had long ago secretly +concluded that the practice was one which suited them very well, as it had +suited David and Solomon, and even Abraham. But for all this, although she was +sure in her uncanny fashion that her baby’s death would come of her +staying, she refused to leave her husband as she had refused eleven years +before. +</p> + +<p> +Doubtless affection was at the bottom of it, for Janey Dove was a very faithful +woman; also there were other things—her fatalism, and stronger still, her +weariness. She believed that they were doomed. Well, let the doom fall; she had +no fear of the Beyond. At the best it might be happy, and at the worst deep, +everlasting rest and peace, and she felt as though she needed thousands of +years of rest and peace. Moreover, she was sure no harm would come to Rachel, +the very apple of her eye; that she was marked to live and to find happiness +even in this wild land. So it came about that she refused her husband’s +offer to allow her to return home where she had no longer any ties, and for +perhaps the twentieth time prepared herself to journey she knew not whither. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +Rachel, seated there in the sunless, sweltering heat, reflected on these +things. Of course she did not know all the story, but most of it had come under +her observation in one way or other, and being shrewd by nature, she could +guess the rest, for she who was companionless had much time for reflection and +for guessing. She sympathised with her father in his ideas, understanding +vaguely that there was something large and noble about them, but in the main, +body and mind, she was her mother’s child. Already she showed her +mother’s dreamy beauty, to which were added her father’s straight +features and clear grey eyes, together with a promise of his height. But of his +character she had little, that is outside of a courage and fixity of purpose +which marked them both. For the rest she was far, or fore-seeing, like her +mother, apprehending the end of things by some strange instinct; also very +faithful in character. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel was unhappy. She did not mind the hardship and the heat, for she was +accustomed to both, and her health was so perfect that it would have needed +much worse things to affect her. But she loved the baby that was gone, and +wondered whether she would ever see it again. On the whole she thought so, for +here that intuition of hers came in, but at the best she was sure that there +would be long to wait. She loved her mother also, and grieved more for her than +for herself, especially now when she was so ill. Moreover, she knew and shared +her mind. This journey, she felt, was foolishness; her father was a man +“led by a star” as the natives say, and would follow it over the +edge of the world and be no nearer. He was not fit to have charge of her +mother. +</p> + +<p> +Of herself she did not think so much. Still, at Grahamstown, for a year or so +there had been other children for companions, Dutch most of them, it is true, +and all rough in mind and manner. Yet they were white and human. While she +played with them she could forget she knew so much more than they did; that, +for instance, she could read the Gospels in Greek—which her father had +taught her ever since she was a little child—while they could scarcely +spell them out in the Taal, or Boer dialect, and that they had never heard even +of William the Conqueror. She did not care particularly about Greek and William +the Conqueror, but she did care for friends, and now they were all gone from +her, gone like the baby, as far off as William the Conqueror. And she, she was +alone in the wilderness with a father who talked and thought of Heaven all day +long, and a mother who lived in memories and walked in the shadow of doom, and +oh! she was unhappy. +</p> + +<p> +Her grey eyes filled with tears so that she could no longer see that +everlasting ocean, which she did not regret as it wearied her. She wiped them +with the back of her hand that was burnt quite brown by the sun, and turning +impatiently, fell to watching two of those strange insects known as the Praying +Mantis, or often in South Africa as Hottentot gods, which after a series of +genuflections, were now fighting desperately among the dead stalks of grass at +her feet. Men could not be more savage, she reflected, for really their +ferocity was hideous. Then a great tear fell upon the head of one of them, and +astonished by this phenomenon, or thinking perhaps that it had begun to rain, +it ran away and hid itself, while its adversary sat up and looked about it +triumphantly, taking to itself all the credit of conquest. +</p> + +<p> +She heard a step behind her, and having again furtively wiped her eyes with her +hand, the only handkerchief available, looked round to see her father stalking +towards her. +</p> + +<p> +“Why are you crying, Rachel?” he asked in an irritable voice. +“It is wrong to cry because your little brother has been taken to +glory.” +</p> + +<p> +“Jesus cried over Lazarus, and He wasn’t even His brother,” +she answered in a reflective voice, then by way of defending herself added +inconsequently: “I was watching two Hottentot gods fight.” +</p> + +<p> +As Mr. Dove could think of no reply to her very final Scriptural example, he +attacked her on the latter point. +</p> + +<p> +“A cruel amusement,” he said, “especially as I have heard +that boys, yes, and men, too, pit these poor insects against each other, and +make bets upon them.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nature is cruel, not I, father. Nature is always cruel,” and she +glanced towards the little grave under the rock. Then, while for the second +time her father hesitated, not knowing what to answer, she added quickly, +“Is mother better now?” +</p> + +<p> +“No,” he said, “worse, I think, very hysterical and quite +unable to see things in the true light.” +</p> + +<p> +She rose and faced him, for she was a courageous child, then asked: +</p> + +<p> +“Father, why don’t you take her back? She isn’t fit to go on. +It is wrong to drag her into this wilderness.” +</p> + +<p> +At this question he grew very angry, and began to scold and to talk of the +wickedness of abandoning his “call.” +</p> + +<p> +“But mother has not got a ‘call,’” she broke in. +</p> + +<p> +Then, as for the third time he could find no answer, he declared vehemently +that they were both in league against him, instruments used by the Evil One to +tempt him from his duty by working on his natural fears and affections, and so +forth. +</p> + +<p> +The child watched him with her clear grey eyes, saying nothing further, till at +last he grew calm and paused. +</p> + +<p> +“We are all much upset,” he went on, rubbing his high forehead with +his thin hand. “I suppose it is the heat and this—this—trial +of our faith. What did I come to speak to you about? Oh! I remember; your +mother will eat nothing, and keeps asking for fruit. Do you know where there is +any fruit?” +</p> + +<p> +“It doesn’t grow here, father.” Then her face brightened, and +she added: “Yes, it does, though. The day that we outspanned in this camp +mother and I went down to the river and walked to that kind of island beyond +the dry donga to get some flowers that grow on the wet ground. I saw lots of +Cape gooseberries there, all quite ripe.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then go and get some, dear. You will have plenty of time before +dark.” +</p> + +<p> +She started up as though to obey, then checked herself and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Mother told me that I was not to go to the river alone, because we saw +the spoor of lions and crocodiles in the mud.” +</p> + +<p> +“God will guard you from the lions and the crocodiles, if there are +any,” he answered doggedly, for was not this an opportunity to show his +faith? “You are not afraid, are you?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, father. I am afraid of nothing, perhaps because I don’t care +what happens. I will get the basket and go at once.” +</p> + +<p> +In another minute she was walking quickly towards the river, a lonely little +figure in that great place. Mr. Dove watched her uneasily till she was hidden +in the haze, for his reason told him that this was a foolish journey. +</p> + +<p> +“The Lord will send His angels to protect her,” he muttered to +himself. “Oh! if only I could have more faith, all these troubles come +upon me from a lack of faith, and through that I am continually tempted. I +think I will run after her and go, too. No, there is Janey calling me, I cannot +leave her alone. The Lord will protect her, but I need not mention to Janey +that she has gone, unless she asks me outright. She will be quite safe, the +storm will not break to-night.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap02"></a>CHAPTER II.<br /> +THE BOY</h2> + +<p> +The river towards which Rachel headed, one of the mouths of the Umtavuna, was +much further off than it looked; it was, indeed, not less than a mile and a +half away. She had said that she feared nothing, and it was true, for +extraordinary courage was one of this child’s characteristics. She could +scarcely ever remember having felt afraid—for herself, except sometimes +of her father when he grew angry—or was it mad that he grew?—and +raged at her, threatening her with punishment in another world in reward for +her childish sins. Even then the sensation did not last long, because she could +not believe in that punishment which he so vividly imagined. So it came about +that now she had no fear when there was so much cause. +</p> + +<p> +For this place was lonely; not a living creature could be seen. Moreover, a +dreadful hush brooded on the face of earth, and in the sky above; only far away +over the mountains the lightning flickered incessantly, as though a monster in +the skies were licking their precipices and pinnacles with a thousand tongues +of fire. Nothing stirred, not even an insect; every creature that drew breath +had hidden itself away until the coming terror was overpast. +</p> + +<p> +The atmosphere was full of electricity struggling to be free. Although she knew +not what it was, Rachel felt it in her blood and brain. In some strange way it +affected her mind, opening windows there through which the eyes of her soul +looked out. She became aware of some new influence drawing near to her life; of +a sudden her budding womanhood burst into flower in her breast, shone on by an +unseen sun; she was no more a child. Her being quickened and acknowledged the +kinship of all things that are. That brooding, flame-threaded sky—she was +a part of it, the earth she trod, it was a part of her; the Mind that caused +the stars to roll and her to live, dwelt in her bosom, and like a babe she +nestled within the arm of its almighty will. +</p> + +<p> +Now, as in a dream, Rachel descended the steep, rock-strewn banks of the dry +branch of the river-bed, wending her way between the boulders and noting that +rotten weeds and peeled brushwood rested against the stems of the mimosa thorns +which grew there, tokens which told her that here in times of flood the +water flowed. Well, there was little enough of it now, only a pool or two to +form a mirror for the lightning. In front of her lay the island where grew the +Cape gooseberries, or winter cherries as they are sometimes called, which she +came to seek. It was a low piece of ground, a quarter of a mile long, perhaps, +but in the centre of it were some great rocks and growing among the rocks, +trees, one of them higher than the rest. Beyond it ran the true river, even now +at the end of the dry season three or four hundred yards in breadth, though so +shallow that it could be forded by an ox-drawn waggon. +</p> + +<p> +It was raining on the mountains yonder, raining in torrents poured from those +inky clouds, as it had done off and on for the past twenty-four hours, and +above their fire-laced bosom floated glorious-coloured masses of misty vapour, +enflamed in a thousand hues by the arrows of the sinking sun. Above her, +however, there was no sun, nothing but the curtain of cloud which grew +gradually from grey to black and minute by minute sank nearer to the earth. +</p> + +<p> +Walking through the dry river-bed, Rachel reached the island which was the last +and highest of a line of similar islands that, separated from each other by +narrow breadths of water, lay like a chain, between the dry donga and the +river. Here she began to gather her gooseberries, picking the silvery, +octagonal pods from the green stems on which they grew. At first she opened +these pods, removing from each the yellow, sub-acid berry, thinking that thus +her basket would hold more, but presently abandoned that plan as it took too +much time. Also although the plants were plentiful enough, in that low and +curious light it was not easy to see them among the dense growth of reedy +vegetation. +</p> + +<p> +While she was thus engaged she became aware of a low moaning noise and a +stirring of the air about her which caused the leaves and grasses to quiver +without bending. Then followed an ice-cold wind that grew in strength until it +blew keen and hard, ruffling the surface of the marshy pools. Still Rachel went +on with her task, for her basket was not more than half full, till presently +the heavens above her began to mutter and to groan, and drops of rain as large +as shillings fell upon her back and hands. Now she understood that it was time +for her to be going, and started to walk across the island—for at the +moment she was near its farther side—to reach the deep, rocky river-bed +or donga. +</p> + +<p> +Before ever she came there, with awful suddenness and inconceivable fury, the +tempest burst. A hurricane of wind tore down the valley to the sea, and for a +few minutes the darkness became so dense that she could scarcely stumble +forward. Then there was light, a dreadful light; all the heavens seemed to take +fire, yes, and the earth, too; it was as though its last dread catastrophe had +fallen on the world. +</p> + +<p> +Buffeted, breathless, Rachel at length reached the edge of the deep river-bed +that may have been fifty yards in width, and was about to step into it when she +became aware of two things. The first was a seething, roaring noise so loud +that it seemed to still even the bellowing of the thunder, and the next, now +seen, now lost, as the lightning pulsed and darkened, the figure of a youth, a +white youth, who had dismounted from a horse that remained near to but above +him, and stood, a gun in his hand, upon a rock at the farther side of the +donga. +</p> + +<p> +He had seen her also and was shouting to her, of this she was sure, for +although the sound of his voice was lost in the tumult, she could perceive his +gesticulations when the lightning flared, and even the movement of his lips. +Wondering vaguely what a white boy could be doing in such a place and very glad +at the prospect of his company, Rachel began to advance towards him in short +rushes whenever the lightning showed her where to set her feet. She had made +two of these rushes when from the violence and character of his movements at +length she understood that he was trying to prevent her from coming further, +and paused confused. +</p> + +<p> +Another instant and she knew why. Some hundreds of yards above her the river +bed took a turn, and suddenly round this turn, crested with foam, appeared a +wall of water in which trees and the carcases of animals were whirled along +like straws. The flood had come down from the mountains, and was advancing on +her more swiftly than a horse could gallop. Rachel ran forward a little way, +then understanding that she had no time to cross, stood bewildered, for the +fearful tumult of the elements and the dreadful roaring of that advancing wall +of foam overwhelmed her senses. The lightnings went out for a moment, then +began to play again with tenfold frequency and force. They struck upon the +nearing torrent, they struck in the dry bed before it, and leapt upwards from +the earth as though Titans and gods were hurling spears at one another. +</p> + +<p> +In the lurid sheen of them she saw the lad leap from his rock and rush towards +her. A flash fell and split a boulder not thirty paces from him, causing him to +stagger, but he recovered himself and ran on. Now he was quite close, but the +water was closer still. It was coming in tiers or ledges, a thin sheet of foam +in front, then other layers laid upon it, each of them a few yards behind its +fellow. On the top ledge, in its very crest, was a bull buffalo, dead, but held +head on and down as though it were charging, and Rachel thought vaguely that +from the direction in which it came in a few moments its horns would strike +her. Another second and an arm was about her waist—she noted how white it +was where the sleeve was rolled up, dead white in the lightning—and she +was being dragged towards the shore that she had left. The first film of water +struck her and nearly washed her from her feet, but she was strong and active, +and the touch of that arm seemed to have given her back her wit, so she +regained them and splashed forward. Now the next tier took them both above the +knees, but for a moment shallowed so that they did not fall. The high bank was +scarce five yards away, and the wall of waters perhaps a score. +</p> + +<p> +“Together for life or death!” said an English voice in her ear, and +the shout of it only reached her in a whisper. +</p> + +<p> +The boy and the girl leapt forward like bucks. They reached the bank and +struggled up it. The hungry waters sprang at them like a living thing, grasping +their feet and legs as though with hands; a stick as it whirled by them struck +the lad upon the shoulder, and where it struck the clothes were rent away and +red blood appeared. Almost he fell, but this time it was Rachel who supported +him. Then one more struggle and they rolled exhausted on the ground just clear +of the lip of the racing flood. +</p> + +<p> +Thus through tempest, threatened by the waters of death from which he snatched +her, and companioned by heaven’s lightnings, did Richard Darrien come +into the life of Rachel Dove. +</p> + +<p> +Presently, having recovered their breath, they sat up and looked at each other +by lightning light, which was all there was. He was a handsome lad of about +seventeen, though short for his years; sturdy in build, very fair-skinned and +curiously enough with a singular resemblance to Rachel, except that his hair +was a few shades darker than hers. They had the same clear grey eyes, and the +same well-cut features; indeed seen together, most people would have thought +them brother and sister, and remarked upon their family likeness. Rachel spoke +the first. +</p> + +<p> +“Who are you?” she shouted into his ear in one of the intervals of +darkness, “and why did you come here?” +</p> + +<p> +“My name is Richard Darrien,” he answered at the top of his voice, +“and I don’t know why I came. I suppose something sent me to save +you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” she replied with conviction, “something sent you. If +you had not come I should be dead, shouldn’t I? In glory, as my father +says.” +</p> + +<p> +“I don’t know about glory, or what it is,” he remarked, after +thinking this saying over, “but you would have been rolling out to sea in +the flood water, like that buffalo, with not a whole bone in you, which +isn’t my idea of glory.” +</p> + +<p> +“That’s because your father isn’t a missionary,” said +Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“No, he is an officer, naval officer, or at least he was, now he trades +and hunts. We are coming down from Natal. But what’s your name?” +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel Dove.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, Rachel Dove—that’s very pretty, Rachel Dove, as you +would be if you were cleaner—it is going to rain presently. Is there any +place where we can shelter here?” +</p> + +<p> +“I am as clean as you are,” she answered indignantly. “The +river muddied me, that’s all. You can go and shelter, I will stop and let +the rain wash me.” +</p> + +<p> +“And die of the cold or be struck by lightning. Of course I knew you +weren’t dirty really. Is there any place?” +</p> + +<p> +She nodded, mollified. +</p> + +<p> +“I think I know one. Come,” and she stretched out her hand. +</p> + +<p> +He took it, and thus hand in hand they made their way to the highest point of +the island where the trees grew, for here the rocks piled up together made a +kind of cave in which Rachel and her mother had sat for a little while when +they visited the place. As they groped their way towards it the lightning +blazed out and they saw a great jagged flash strike the tallest tree and +shatter it, causing some wild beast that had sheltered there to rush past them +snorting. +</p> + +<p> +“That doesn’t look very safe,” said Richard halting, +“but come on, it isn’t likely to hit the same spot twice.” +</p> + +<p> +“Hadn’t you better leave your gun?” she suggested, for all +this while that weapon had been slung to his back and she knew that lightning +has an affinity for iron. +</p> + +<p> +“Certainly not,” he answered, “it is a new one which my +father gave me, and I won’t be parted from it.” +</p> + +<p> +Then they went on and reached the little cave just as the rain broke over them +in earnest. As it chanced the place was dry, being so situated that all water +ran away from it. They crouched in it shivering, trying to cover themselves +with dead sticks and brushwood that had lodged here in the wet season when the +whole island was under water. +</p> + +<p> +“It would be nice enough if only we had a fire,” said Rachel, her +teeth chattering as she spoke. +</p> + +<p> +The lad Richard thought a while. Then he opened a leather case that hung on his +rifle sling and took from it a powder flask and flint and steel and some +tinder. Pouring a little powder on the damp tinder, he struck the flint until +at length a spark caught and fired the powder. The tinder caught also, though +reluctantly, and while Rachel blew on it, he felt round for dead leaves and +little sticks, some of which were coaxed into flame. +</p> + +<p> +After this things were easy since fuel lay about in abundance, so that soon +they had a splendid fire burning in the mouth of the cave whence the smoke +escaped. Now they were able to warm and dry themselves, and as the heat entered +into their chilled bodies, their spirits rose. Indeed the contrast between this +snug hiding place and blazing fire of drift wood and the roaring tempest +without, conduced to cheerfulness in young people who had just narrowly escaped +from drowning. +</p> + +<p> +“I am so hungry,” said Rachel, presently. +</p> + +<p> +Again Richard began to search, and this time produced from the pocket of his +coat a long and thick strip of sun-dried meat. +</p> + +<p> +“Can you eat biltong?” he asked. +</p> + +<p> +“Of course,” she answered eagerly. +</p> + +<p> +“Then you must cut it up,” he said, giving her the meat and his +knife. “My arm hurts me, I can’t.” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh!” she exclaimed, “how selfish I am. I forgot about that +stick striking you. Let me see the place.” +</p> + +<p> +He took off his coat and knelt down while she stood over him and examined his +wound by the light of the fire, to find that the left upper arm was bruised, +torn and bleeding. As it will be remembered that Rachel had no handkerchief, +she asked Richard for his, which she soaked in a pool of rain water just +outside the cave. Then, having washed the hurt thoroughly, she bandaged his arm +with the handkerchief and bade him put on his coat again, saying confidently +that he would be well in a few days. +</p> + +<p> +“You are clever,” he remarked with admiration. “Who taught +you to bandage wounds?” +</p> + +<p> +“My father always doctors the Kaffirs and I help him,” Rachel +answered, as, having stretched out her hands for the pouring rain to wash them, +she took the biltong and began to cut it in thin slices. +</p> + +<p> +These she made him eat before she touched any herself, for she saw that the +loss of blood had weakened him. Indeed her own meal was a light one, since half +the strip of meat must, she declared, be put aside in case they should not be +able to get off the island. Then he saw why she had made him eat first and was +very angry with himself and her, but she only laughed at him and answered that +she had learned from the Kaffirs that men must be fed before women as they were +more important in the world. +</p> + +<p> +“You mean more selfish,” he answered, contemplating this wise +little maid and her tiny portion of biltong, which she swallowed very slowly, +perhaps to pretend that her appetite was already satisfied with its +superabundance. Then he fell to imploring her to take the rest, saying that he +would be able to shoot some game in the morning, but she only shook her little +head and set her lips obstinately. +</p> + +<p> +“Are you a hunter?” she asked to change the subject. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he answered with pride, “that is, almost. At any rate +I have shot eland, and an elephant, but no lions yet. I was following the spoor +of a lion just now, but it got up between the rocks and bolted away before I +could shoot. I think that it must have been after you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps,” said Rachel. “There are some about here; I have +heard them roaring at night.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then,” he went on, “while I was staring at you running +across this island, I heard the sound of the water and saw it rushing down the +donga, and saw too that you must be drowned, and—you know the +rest.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I know the rest,” she said, looking at him with shining eyes. +“You risked your life to save mine, and therefore,” she added with +quiet conviction, “it belongs to you.” +</p> + +<p> +He stared at her and remarked simply: +</p> + +<p> +“I wish it did. This morning I wished to kill a lion with my new +<i>roer</i>,” and he pointed to the heavy gun at his side, “above +everything else, but to-night I wish that your life belonged to me—above +anything else.” +</p> + +<p> +Their eyes met, and child though she was, Rachel saw something in those of +Richard that caused her to turn her head. +</p> + +<p> +“Where are you going?” she asked quickly. +</p> + +<p> +“Back to my father’s farm in Graaf-Reinet, to sell the ivory. There +are three others besides my father, two Boers and one Englishman.” +</p> + +<p> +“And I am going to Natal where you come from,” she answered, +“so I suppose that after to-night we shall never see each other again, +although my life does belong to you—that is if we escape.” +</p> + +<p> +Just then the tempest which had lulled a little, came on again in fury, +accompanied by a hurricane of wind and deluge of rain, through which the +lightning blazed incessantly. The thunderclaps too were so loud and constant +that the sound of them, which shook the earth, made it impossible for Richard +and Rachel to hear each other speak. So they were silent perforce. Only Richard +rose and looked out of the cave, then turned and beckoned to his companion. She +came to him and watched, till suddenly a blinding sheet of flame lit up the +whole landscape. Then she saw what he was looking at, for now nearly all the +island, except that high part of it on which they stood, was under water, +hidden by a brown, seething torrent, that tore past them to the sea. +</p> + +<p> +“If it rises much more, we shall be drowned,” he shouted in her +ear. +</p> + +<p> +She nodded, then cried back: +</p> + +<p> +“Let us say our prayers and get ready,” for it seemed to Rachel +that the “glory” of which her father spoke so often was nearer to +them than ever. +</p> + +<p> +Then she drew him back into the cave and motioned to him to kneel beside her, +which he did bashfully enough, and for a while the two children, for they were +little more, remained thus with clasped hands and moving lips. Presently the +thunder lessened a little so that once more they could hear each other speak. +</p> + +<p> +“What did you pray about?” he asked when they had risen from their +knees. +</p> + +<p> +“I prayed that you might escape, and that my mother might not grieve for +me too much,” she answered simply. “And you?” +</p> + +<p> +“I? Oh! the same—that you might escape. I did not pray for my +mother as she is dead, and I forgot about father.” +</p> + +<p> +“Look, look!” exclaimed Rachel, pointing to the mouth of the cave. +</p> + +<p> +He stared out at the darkness, and there, through the thin flames of the fire, +saw two great yellow shapes which appeared to be walking up and down and +glaring into the cave. +</p> + +<p> +“Lions,” he gasped, snatching at his gun. +</p> + +<p> +“Don’t shoot,” she cried, “you might make them angry. +Perhaps they only want to take refuge like ourselves. The fire will keep them +away.” +</p> + +<p> +He nodded, then remembering that the charge and priming of his flint-lock +<i>roer</i> must be damp, hurriedly set to work by the help of Rachel to draw +it with the screw on the end of his ramrod, and this done, to reload with some +powder that he had already placed to dry on a flat stone near the fire. This +operation took five minutes or more. When at length it was finished, and the +lock reprimed with the dry powder, the two of them, Richard holding the +<i>roer</i>, crept to the mouth of the cave and looked out again. +</p> + +<p> +The great storm was passing now, and the rain grew thinner, but from time to +time the lightning, no longer forked or chain-shaped, flared in wide sheets. By +its ghastly illumination they saw a strange sight. There on the island top the +two lions marched backwards and forwards as though they were in a cage, making +a kind of whimpering noise as they went, and staring round them uneasily. +Moreover, these were not alone, for gathered there were various other animals, +driven down by the flood from the islands above them, reed and water bucks, and +a great eland. Among these the lions walked without making the slightest effort +to attack them, nor did the antelopes, which stood sniffing and staring at the +torrent, take any notice of the lions, or attempt to escape. +</p> + +<p> +“You are right,” said Richard, “they are all frightened, and +will not harm us, unless the water rises more, and they rush into the cave. +Come, make up the fire.” +</p> + +<p> +They did so, and sat down on its further side, watching till, as nothing +happened, their dread of the lions passed away, and they began to talk again, +telling to each other the stories of their lives. +</p> + +<p> +Richard Darrien, it seemed, had been in Africa about five years, his father +having emigrated there on the death of his mother, as he had nothing but the +half-pay of a retired naval captain, and he hoped to better his fortunes in a +new land. He had been granted a farm in the Graaf-Reinet district, but like +many other of the early settlers, met with misfortunes. Now, to make money, he +had taken to elephant-hunting, and with his partners was just returning from a +very successful expedition in the coast lands of Natal, at that time an almost +unexplored territory. His father had allowed Richard to accompany the party, +but when they got back, added the boy with sorrow, he was to be sent for two or +three years to the college at Capetown, since until then his father had not +been able to afford him the luxury of an education. Afterwards he wished him to +adopt a profession, but on this point he—Richard—had made up his +mind, although at present he said little about that. He would be a hunter, and +nothing else, until he grew too old to hunt, when he intended to take to +farming. +</p> + +<p> +His story done, Rachel told him hers, to which he listened eagerly. +</p> + +<p> +“Is your father mad?” he asked when she had finished. +</p> + +<p> +“No,” she answered. “How dare you suggest it? He is only very +good; much better than anybody else.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, it seems to come to much the same thing, doesn’t it?” +said Richard, “for otherwise he would not have sent you to gather +gooseberries here with such a storm coming on.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then why did your father send you to hunt lions with such a storm coming +on?” she asked. +</p> + +<p> +“He didn’t send me. I came of myself; I said that I wanted to shoot +a buck, and finding the spoor of a lion I followed it. The waggons must be a +long way ahead now, for when I left them I returned to that kloof where I had +seen the buck. I don’t know how I shall overtake them again, and +certainly nobody will ever think of looking for me here, as after this rain +they can’t spoor the horse.” +</p> + +<p> +“Supposing you don’t find it—I mean your +horse—tomorrow, what shall you do?” asked Rachel. “We +haven’t got any to lend you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Walk and try to catch them up,” he replied. +</p> + +<p> +“And if you can’t catch them up?” +</p> + +<p> +“Come back to you, as the wild Kaffirs ahead would kill me if I went on +alone.” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! But what would your father think?” +</p> + +<p> +“He would think there was one boy the less, that’s all, and be +sorry for a while. People often vanish in Africa where there are so many lions +and savages.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel reflected a while, then finding the subject difficult, suggested that he +should find out what their own particular lions were doing. So Richard went to +look, and reported that the storm had ceased, and that by the moonlight he +could see no lions or any other animals, so he thought that they must have gone +away somewhere. The flood waters also appeared to be running down. Comforted by +this intelligence Rachel piled on the fire nearly all the wood that remained to +them. Then they sat down again side by side, and tried to continue their +conversation. By degrees it drooped, however, and the end of it was that +presently this pair were fast asleep in each other’s arms. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap03"></a>CHAPTER III.<br /> +GOOD-BYE</h2> + +<p> +Rachel was the first to wake, which she did, feeling cold, for the fire had +burnt almost out. She rose and walked from the cave. The dawn was breaking +quietly, for now no wind stirred, and no rain fell. So dense was the mist which +rose from the river and sodden land, however, that she could not see two yards +in front of her, and fearing lest she should stumble on the lions or some other +animals, she did not dare to wander far from the mouth of the cave. Near to it +was a large, hollow-surfaced rock, filled now with water like a bath. From this +she drank, then washed and tidied herself as well as she could without the aid +of soap, comb or towels, which done, she returned to the cave. +</p> + +<p> +As Richard was still sleeping, very quietly she laid a little more wood on the +embers to keep him warm, then sat down by his side and watched him, for now the +grey light of the dawning crept into their place of refuge. To her this +slumbering lad looked beautiful, and as she studied him her childish heart was +filled with a strange, new tenderness, such as she had never felt before. +Somehow he had grown dear to her, and Rachel knew that she would never forget +him while she lived. Then following this wave of affection came a sharp and +sudden pain, for she remembered that presently they must part, and never see +each other any more. At least this seemed certain, for how could they when he +was travelling to the Cape and she to Natal? +</p> + +<p> +And yet, and yet a strange conviction told her otherwise. The power of +prescience which came to her from her mother and her Highland forefathers awoke +in her breast, and she knew that her life and this lad’s life were +interwoven. Perhaps she dozed off again, sitting there by the fire. At any rate +it appeared to her that she dreamed and saw things in her dream. Wild +tumultuous scenes opened themselves before her in a vision; scenes of blood and +terror, sounds, too, of voices crying war. It appeared to her as if she were +mad, and yet ruled a queen, death came near to her a score of times, but always +fled away at her command. Now Richard Darrien was with her, and now she had +lost him and sought—ah! how she sought through dark places of doom and +unnatural night. It was as though he were dead, and she yet living, searched +for him among the habitations of the dead. She found him also, and drew him +towards her. How, she did not know. +</p> + +<p> +Then there was a scene, a last scene, which remained fixed in her mind after +everything else had faded away. She saw the huge trunks of forest trees, +enormous, towering trees, gloomy trees beneath which the darkness could be +felt. Down their avenues shot the level arrows of the dawn. They fell on her, +Rachel, dressed in robes of white skin, turning her long, outspread hair to +gold. They fell upon little people with faces of a dusky pallor, one of them +crouched against the bole of a tree, a wizened monkey of a man who in all that +vastness looked small. They fell upon another man, white-skinned, half-naked, +with a yellow beard, who was lashed by hide ropes to a second tree. It was +Richard Darrien grown older, and at his feet lay a broad-bladed spear! +</p> + +<p> +The vision left her, or she was awakened from her sleep, whichever it might be, +by the pleasant voice of this same Richard, who stood yawning before her, and +said: +</p> + +<p> +“It is time to get up. I say, why do you look so queer? Are you +ill?” +</p> + +<p> +“I have been up, long ago,” she answered, struggling to her feet. +“What do you mean?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nothing, except that you seemed a ghost a minute ago. Now you are a girl +again, it must have been the light.” +</p> + +<p> +“Did I? Well, I dreamed of ghosts, or something of the sort,” and +she told him of the vision of the trees, though of the rest she could remember +little. +</p> + +<p> +“That’s a queer story,” he said when she had finished. +“I wish you had got to the end of it, I should like to know what +happened.” +</p> + +<p> +“We shall find out one day,” she answered solemnly. +</p> + +<p> +“Do you mean to say that you believe it is true, Rachel?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Richard, one day I shall see you tied to that tree.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then I hope you will cut me loose, that is all. What a funny girl you +are,” he added doubtfully. “I know what it is, you want something +to eat. Have the rest of that biltong.” +</p> + +<p> +“No,” she answered. “I could not touch it. There is a pool of +water out there, go and bathe your arm, and I will bind it up again.” +</p> + +<p> +He went, still wondering, and a few minutes later returned, his face and head +dripping, and whispered: +</p> + +<p> +“Give me the gun. There is a reed buck standing close by. I saw it +through the mist; we’ll have a jolly breakfast off him.” +</p> + +<p> +She handed him the <i>roer</i>, and crept after him out of the cave. About +thirty yards away to the right, looming very large through the dense fog, stood +the fat reed buck. Richard wriggled towards it, for he wanted to make sure of +his shot, while Rachel crouched behind a stone. The buck becoming alarmed, +turned its head, and began to sniff at the air, whereon he lifted the gun and +just as it was about to spring away, aimed and fired. Down it went dead, +whereon, rejoicing in his triumph like any other young hunter who thinks not of +the wonderful and happy life that he has destroyed, Richard sprang upon it +exultantly, drawing his knife as he came, while Rachel, who always shrank from +such sights, retreated to the cave. Half an hour later, however, being healthy +and hungry, she had no objection to eating venison toasted upon sticks in the +red embers of their fire. +</p> + +<p> +Their meal finished at length, they reloaded the gun, and although the mist was +still very dense, set out upon a journey of exploration, as by now the sun was +shining brightly above the curtain of low-lying vapour. Stumbling on through +the rocks, they discovered that the water had fallen almost as quickly as it +rose on the previous night. The island was strewn, however, with the trunks of +trees and other debris that it had brought down, amongst which lay the carcases +of bucks and smaller creatures, and with them a number of drowned snakes. The +two lions, however, appeared to have escaped by swimming, at least they saw +nothing of them. Walking cautiously, they came to the edge of the donga, and +sat down upon a stone, since as yet they could not see how wide and deep the +water ran. +</p> + +<p> +Whilst they remained thus, suddenly through the mist they heard a voice +shouting from the other side of the donga. +</p> + +<p> +“Missie,” cried the voice in Dutch, “are you there +missie?” +</p> + +<p> +“That is Tom, our driver,” she said, “come to look for me. +Answer for me, Richard.” +</p> + +<p> +So the lad, who had very good lungs, roared in reply: +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I’m here, safe, waiting for the mist to lift, and the water +to run down.” +</p> + +<p> +“God be thanked,” yelled the distant Tom. “We thought that +you were surely drowned. But, then, why is your voice changed?” +</p> + +<p> +“Because an English heer is with me,” cried Rachel. “Go and +look for his horse and bring a rope, then wait till the mist rises. Also send +to tell the pastor and my mother that I am safe.” +</p> + +<p> +“I am here, Rachel,” shouted another voice, her father’s. +“I have been looking for you all night, and we have got the +Englishman’s horse. Don’t come into the water yet. Wait till we can +see.” +</p> + +<p> +“That’s good news, any way,” said Richard, “though I +shall have to ride hard to catch up the waggons.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel’s face fell. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” she said; “very good news.” +</p> + +<p> +“Are you glad that I am going, then?” he asked in an offended tone. +</p> + +<p> +“It was you who said the news was good,” she replied gently. +</p> + +<p> +“I meant I was glad that they had caught my horse, not that I had to ride +away on it. Are you sorry, then?” and he glanced at her anxiously. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I am sorry, for we have made friends, haven’t we? It +won’t matter to you who will find plenty of people down there at the +Cape, but you see when you are gone I shall have no friend left in this +wilderness, shall I?” +</p> + +<p> +Again Richard looked at her, and saw that her sweet grey eyes were full of +tears. Then there rose within the breast of this lad who, be it remembered, was +verging upon manhood, a sensation strangely similar, had he but known it, to +that which had been experienced an hour or two before by the child at his side +when she watched him sleeping in the cave. He felt as though these tear-laden +grey eyes were drawing his heart as a magnet draws iron. Of love he knew +nothing, it was but a name to him, but this feeling was certainly very new and +queer. +</p> + +<p> +“What have you done to me?” he asked brusquely. “I +don’t want to go away from you at all, which is odd, as I never liked +girls much. I tell you,” he went on with gathering vehemence, “that +if it wasn’t that it would be mean to play such a trick upon my father, I +wouldn’t go. I’d come with you, or follow after—all my life. +Answer me—what have you done?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nothing, nothing at all,” said Rachel with a little sob, +“except tie up your arm.” +</p> + +<p> +“That can’t be it,” he replied. “Anyone could tie up my +arm. Oh! I know it is wrong, but I hope I shan’t be able to overtake the +waggons, for if I can’t I will come back.” +</p> + +<p> +“You mustn’t come back; you must go away, quite away, as soon as +you can. Yes, as soon as you can. Your father will be very anxious,” and +she began to cry outright. +</p> + +<p> +“Stop it,” said Richard. “Do you hear me, stop it. I am not +going to be made to snivel too, just because I shan’t see a little girl +any more whom I never met—till yesterday.” +</p> + +<p> +These last words came out with a gulp, and what is more, two tears came with +them and trickled down his nose. +</p> + +<p> +For a moment they sat thus looking at each other pitifully, and—the truth +must be told—weeping, both of them. Then something got the better of +Richard, let us call it primeval instinct, so that he put his arms about Rachel +and kissed her, after which they continued to weep, their heads resting upon +each other’s shoulders. At length he let her go and stood up, saying +argumentatively: +</p> + +<p> +“You see now we are really friends.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” she answered, again rubbing her eyes with the back of her +hand for lack of a pocket handkerchief in the fashion that on the previous day +had so irritated her father, “but I don’t know why you should kiss +me like that, just because you are my friend, or” she added with an +outburst of truthfulness, “why I should kiss you.” +</p> + +<p> +Richard stood over her frowning and reflecting. Then he gave up the problem as +beyond his powers of interpretation, and said: +</p> + +<p> +“You remember that rubbish you dreamt just now, about my being tied to a +tree and the rest of it? Well, it wasn’t nice, and it gives me the creeps +to think of it, like the lions outside the cave. But I want to tell you that I +hope it is true, for then we shall meet again, if it is only to say +good-night.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Richard,” she answered, placing her slim fingers into his big +brown hand, “we shall meet again, I am sure—I am quite sure. And I +think that it will be to say, not good-night,” and she looked up at him +and smiled, “but good-morning.” +</p> + +<p> +As Rachel spoke a puff of wind blew down the donga, rolling up the mist before +it, and of a sudden shining above them they saw the glorious sun. As though by +magic butterflies appeared basking upon the rain-shattered lily blooms; bright +birds flitted from tree to tree, ringdoves began to coo. The terror of the +tempest and the darkness of night were overpast; the world awoke again to life +and love and joy. Instantly this change reflected itself in their young hearts. +They whose natures had as it were ripened prematurely in the stress of danger +and the shadow of death, became children once again. The very real emotions +that they had experienced were forgotten, or at any rate sank into abeyance. +Now they thought, not of separation or of the dim, mysterious future that +stretched before them, but only of how they should ford the stream and gain its +further side, where Rachel saw her father, Tom, the driver, and the other +Kaffirs, and Richard saw his horse which he had feared was lost. +</p> + +<p> +They ran down to the brink of the water and examined it, but here it was still +too deep for them to attempt its crossing. Then, directed by the shouts and +motions of the Kaffir Tom and Mr. Dove, they proceeded up stream for several +hundred yards, till they came to a rapid where the lessening flood ran thinly +over a ridge of rock, and after investigation, proceeded to try its passage +hand in hand. It proved difficult but not dangerous, for when they came near to +the further side where the current was swift and the water rather deep, Tom +threw them a waggon rope, clinging on to which they were dragged—wet, but +laughing—in safety to the further bank. +</p> + +<p> +“Ow!” exclaimed the Kaffirs, clapping their hands. “She is +alive, the lightnings have turned away from her, she rules the waters, and the +lightnings!” and then and there, after the native fashion, they gave +Rachel a name which was destined to play a great part in her future. That name +was “Lady of the Lightnings,” or, to translate it more accurately, +“of the Heavens.” +</p> + +<p> +“I never thought to see you again,” said her father, looking at +Rachel with a face that was still white and scared. “It was very wrong of +me to send you so far with that storm coming on, and I have had a terrible +night—yes, a terrible night; and so has your poor mother. However, she +knows that you are safe by now, thank God, thank God!” and he took her in +his arms and kissed her. +</p> + +<p> +“Well, father, you said that He would look after me, didn’t you? +And so He did, for He sent Richard here. If it hadn’t been for Richard I +should have been drowned,” she added inconsequently. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, yes,” said Mr. Dove. “Providence manifests itself in +many ways. But who is your young friend whom you call Richard? I suppose he has +some other name.” +</p> + +<p> +“Of course,” answered that youth himself, “everybody has +except Kaffirs. Mine is Darrien.” +</p> + +<p> +“Darrien?” said Mr. Dove. “I had a friend called Darrien at +school. I never saw him after I left, but I believe that he went into the +Navy.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then he must be my father, sir, for I have heard him say that there had +been no other Darrien in the service for a hundred years.” +</p> + +<p> +“I think so,” answered Mr. Dove, “for now that I look at you, +I can see a likeness. We slept side by side in the same dormitory once +five-and-thirty years ago, so I remember. And now you have saved my daughter; +it is very strange. But tell me the story.” +</p> + +<p> +So between them they told it, although to one scene of it—the +last—neither of them thought it necessary to allude; or perhaps it was +forgotten. +</p> + +<p> +“Truly the Almighty has had you both in His keeping,” exclaimed Mr. +Dove, when their tale was done. “And now, Richard, my boy, what are you +going to do? You see, we caught your horse—it was grazing about a mile +away with the saddle twisted under its stomach—and wondered what white +man could possibly have been riding it in this desolate place. Afterwards, +however, one of my voor-loopers reported that he had seen two waggons yesterday +afternoon trekking through the poort about five miles to the north there. The +white men with them said that they were travelling towards the Cape, and +pushing on to get out of the hills before the storm broke. They bade him, if he +met you, to bid you follow after them as quickly as you could, and to say that +they would wait for you, if you did not arrive before, at the Three Sluit +outspan on this side of the Pondo country, at which you stopped some months +ago.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Richard, “I remember, but that outspan is +thirty miles away, so I must be getting on, or they will come back to hunt for +me.” +</p> + +<p> +“First you will stop and eat with us, will you not?” said Mr. Dove. +</p> + +<p> +“No, no, I have eaten. Also I have saved some meat in my pouch. I must +go, I must indeed, for otherwise my father will be angry with me. You +see,” he added, “I went out shooting without his leave.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah! my boy,” remarked Mr. Dove, who seldom neglected an +opportunity for a word in season, “now you know what comes of +disobedience.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I know, sir,” he answered looking at Rachel. “I was +just in time to save your daughter’s life here; as you said just now, +Providence sent me. Well, good-bye, and don’t think me wicked if I am +very glad that I was disobedient, as I believe you are, too.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I am. Good comes out of evil sometimes, though that is no reason +why we should do evil,” the missionary added, not knowing what else to +say. Richard did not attempt to argue the point, for at the moment he was +engaged in bidding farewell to Rachel. It was a very silent farewell; neither +of them spoke a word, they only shook each other’s hand and looked into +each other’s eyes. Then muttering something which it was as well that Mr. +Dove did not hear, Richard swung himself into the saddle, for his horse stood +at hand, and, without even looking back, cantered away towards the mountains. +</p> + +<p> +“Oh!” exclaimed Rachel presently, “call him, father.” +</p> + +<p> +“What for?” asked Mr. Dove. +</p> + +<p> +“I want to give him our address, and to get his.” +</p> + +<p> +“We have no address, Rachel. Also he is too far off, and why should you +want the address of a chance acquaintance?” +</p> + +<p> +“Because he saved my life and I do,” replied the child, setting her +face. Then, without another word, she turned and began to walk towards their +camp—a very heavy journey it was to Rachel. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +When Rachel reached the waggon she found that her mother was more or less +recovered. At any rate the attack of fever had left her so that she felt able +to rise from her bed. Now, although still weak, she was engaged in packing away +the garments of her dead baby in a travelling chest, weeping in a silent, +piteous manner as she worked. It was a very sad sight. When she saw Rachel she +opened her arms without a word, and embraced her. +</p> + +<p> +“You were not frightened about me, mother?” asked the child. +</p> + +<p> +“No, my love,” she answered, “because I knew that no harm +would come to you. I have always known that. It was a mad thing of your father +to send you to such a place at such a time, but no folly of his or of anyone +else can hurt you who are destined to live. Never be afraid of anything, +Rachel, for remember always you will only die in old age.” +</p> + +<p> +“I am not sure that I am glad of that,” answered the girl, as she +pulled off her wet clothes. “Life isn’t a very happy thing, is it, +mother, at least for those who live as we do?” +</p> + +<p> +“There is good and bad in it, dear; we can’t have one without the +other—most of us. At any rate, we must take it as it comes, who have to +walk a path that we did not make, and stop walking when our path comes to an +end, not a step before or after. But, Rachel, you are changed since yesterday. +I see it in your face. What has happened to you?” +</p> + +<p> +“Lots of things, mother. I will tell you the story, all of it, every +word. Would you like to hear it?” +</p> + +<p> +Her mother nodded, and, the baby-clothes being at last packed away, shut the +lid of the box with a sigh, sat down upon it and listened. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel told her of her meeting with Richard Darrien, and of how he saved her +from the flood. She told of the strange night that they had spent together in +the little cave while the lions marched up and down without. She told of her +vigil over the sleeping Richard at the daybreak, and of the dream that she had +dreamed when she seemed to see him grown to manhood, and herself grown to +womanhood, and clad in white skins, watching him lashed to the trunk of a +gigantic tree as the first arrows of sunrise struck down the lanes of some +mysterious forest. She told of how her heart had been stirred, and of how +afterwards in the mist by the water’s brink his heart had been stirred +also, and of how they had kissed each other and wept because they must part. +</p> + +<p> +Then she stopped, expecting that her mother would be angry with her and scold +her for her thoughts and conduct, as she knew well her father would have done. +But she was not angry, and she did not scold. She only stretched out her thin +hands and stroked the child’s fair hair, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“Don’t be frightened, Rachel, and don’t be sad. You think +that you have lost him, but soon or late he will come back to you, perhaps as +you dreamed—perhaps otherwise.” +</p> + +<p> +“If I were sure of that, mother, I would not mind anything,” said +the girl, “though really I don’t know why I should care,” she +added defiantly. +</p> + +<p> +“No, you don’t know now, but you will one day, and when you do, +remember that, however long it seems to wait, you may be quite sure, because I +who have the gift of knowing, told you so. Now tell me again what Richard +Darrien was like while you remember, for perhaps I may never live to see his +face, and I wish to get it into my mind.” +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel told her, and when she had described every detail, asked suddenly: +</p> + +<p> +“Must we really go on, mother, into this awful wilderness? Would not +father turn back if you asked him?” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps,” she answered. “But I shall not ask. He would never +forgive me for preventing him from doing what he thinks his duty. It is a +madness when we might be happy in the Cape or in England, but that cannot be +helped, for it is also his destiny and ours. Don’t judge hardly of your +father, Rachel, because he is a saint, and this world is a bad place for saints +and their families, especially their families. You think that he does not feel; +that he is heartless about me and the poor babe, and sacrifices us all, but I +tell you he feels more than either you or I can do. At night when I pretend to +go to sleep I watch him groaning over his loss and for me, and praying for +strength to bear it, and for help to enable him to do his duty. Last night he +was nearly crazed about you, and in all that awful storm, when the Kaffirs +would not stir from the waggon, went alone down to the river guided by the +lightnings, but of course returned half dead, having found nothing. By dawn he +was back there again, for love and fear would not let him rest a minute. Yet he +will never tell you anything of that, lest you should think that his faith in +Providence was shaken. I know that he is strange—it is no use hiding it, +but if I were to thwart him he would go quite mad, and then I should never +forgive myself, who took him for better and for worse, just as he is, and not +as I should like him to be. So, Rachel, be as happy as you can, and make the +best of things, as I try to do, for your life is all before you, whereas mine +lies behind me, and yonder,” and she pointed towards the place where the +infant was buried. “Hush! here he comes. Now, help me with the packing, +for we are to trek to the ford this afternoon.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap04"></a>CHAPTER IV.<br /> +ISHMAEL</h2> + +<p> +It may he doubted whether any well-born young English lady ever had a stranger +bringing-up than that which fell to the lot of Rachel Dove. To begin with, she +had absolutely no associates, male or female, of her own age and station, for +at that period in its history such people did not exist in the country where +she dwelt. Practically her only companions were her father, a religious +enthusiast, and her mother, a half broken-hearted woman, who never for a single +hour could forget the children she had lost, and whose constitutional mysticism +increased upon her continually until at times it seemed as though she had added +some new quality to her normal human nature. +</p> + +<p> +Then there were the natives, amongst whom from the beginning Rachel was a sort +of queen. In those first days of settlement they had never seen anybody in the +least like her, no one so beautiful—for she grew up beautiful—so +fearless, or so kind. The tale of that adventure of hers as a child upon the +island in the midst of the flooded torrent spread all through the country with +many fabulous additions. Thus the Kaffirs said that she was a +“Heaven-herd,” that is, a magical person who can ward off or direct +the lightnings, which she was supposed to have done upon this night; also that +she could walk upon the waters, for otherwise how did she escape the flood? +And, lastly, that the wild beasts were her servants, for had not the driver Tom +and the natives seen the spoor of great lions right at the mouth of the cave +where she and her companion sheltered, and had they not heard that she called +these lions into the cave to protect her and him from the other creatures? +Therefore, as has been said, they gave her a name, a very long name that meant +Chieftainess, or Lady of Heaven, <i>Inkosazana-y-Zoola;</i> for Zulu or Zoola, +which we know as the title of that people, means Heaven, and +<i>Udade-y-Silwana,</i> or Sister of wild beasts. As these appellations proved +too lengthy for general use, even among the Bantu races, who have plenty of +time for talking, ultimately it was shortened to Zoola alone, so that +throughout that part of South-Eastern Africa Rachel came to enjoy the lofty +title of “Heaven,” the first girl, probably, who was ever so +called. +</p> + +<p> +With all natives from her childhood up, Rachel was on the best of terms. She +was never familiar with them indeed, for that is not the way for a white person +to win the affection, or even the respect of a Kaffir. But she was intimate in +the sense that she could enter into their thoughts and nature, a very rare +gift. We whites are apt to consider ourselves the superior of such folk, +whereas we are only different. In fact, taken altogether, it is quite a +question whether the higher sections of the Bantu peoples are not our equals. +Of course, we have learned more things, and our best men are their betters. +But, on the other hand, among them there is nothing so low as the inhabitants +of our slums, nor have they any vices which can surpass our vices. Is an +assegai so much more savage than a shell? Is there any great gulf fixed between +a Chaka and a Napoleon? At least they are not hypocrites, and they are not +vulgar; that is the privilege of civilised nations. +</p> + +<p> +Well, with these folk Rachel was intimate. She could talk to the warrior of his +wars, to the woman of her garden and her children to the children of that +wonder world which surrounds childhood throughout the universe. And yet there +was never a one of these but lifted the hand to her in salute when her shadow +fell upon them. To them all she was the Inkosazana, the Great Lady. They would +laugh at her father and mimic him behind his back, but Rachel they never +laughed at or mimicked. Of her mother also, although she kept herself apart +from them, much the same may be said. For her they had a curious name which +they would not, or were unable to explain. They called her +“Flower-that-grows-on-a-grave.” For Mr. Dove their appellation was +less poetical. It was +“Shouter-about-Things-he-does-not-understand,” or, more briefly, +“The Shouter,” a name that he had acquired from his habit of +raising his voice when he grew moved in speaking to them. The things that he +did not understand, it may be explained, were not to their minds his religious +views, which, although they considered them remarkable, were evidently his own +affair, but their private customs. Especially their family customs that he was +never weary of denouncing to the bewilderment of these poor heathens, who for +their part were not greatly impressed by those of the few white people with +whom they came in contact. Therefore, with native politeness, they concluded +that he spoke thus rudely because he did not understand. Hence his name. +</p> + +<p> +But Rachel had other friends. In truth she was Nature’s child, if in a +better and a purer sense than Byron uses that description. The sea, the veld, +the sky, the forest and the river, these were her companions, for among them +she dwelt solitary. Their denizens, too, knew her well, for unless she were +driven to it, never would she lift her hand against anything that drew the +breath of life. The buck would let her pass quite close to them, nor at her +coming did the birds stir from off their trees. Often she stood and watched the +great elephants feeding or at rest, and even dared to wander among the herds of +savage buffalo. Of only two living things was she afraid—the snake and +the crocodile, that are cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the +field, because being cursed they have no sympathy or gentleness. She feared +nothing else, she who was always fearless, nor brute or bird, did they fear +her. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +After Rachel’s adventure in the flooded river she and her parents pursued +their journey by slow and tedious marches, and at length, though in those days +this was strange enough, reached Natal unharmed. At first they went to live +where the city of Durban now stands, which at that time had but just received +its name. It was inhabited by a few rough men, who made a living by trading and +hunting, and surrounded themselves with natives, refugees for the most part +from the Zulu country. Amongst these people and their servants Mr. Dove +commenced his labours, but ere long a bitter quarrel grew up between him and +them. +</p> + +<p> +These dwellers in the midst of barbarism led strange lives, and Mr. Dove, who +rightly held it to be his duty to denounce wrong-doing of every sort, attacked +them and their vices in no measured terms, and upon all occasions. For long +years he kept up the fight, until at length he found himself ostracised. If +they could avoid it, no white men would speak to him, nor would they allow him +to instruct their Kaffirs. Thus his work came to an end in Durban as it had +done in other places. Now, again, his wife and daughter hoped that he would +leave South Africa for good, and return home. But it was not to be, for once +more he announced that it was laid upon him to follow the example of his divine +Master, and that the Spirit drove him into the wilderness. So, with a few +attendants, they trekked away from Durban. +</p> + +<p> +On this occasion it was his wild design to settle in Zululand—where +Chaka, the great king, being dead, Dingaan, his brother and murderer, ruled in +his place—and there devote himself to the conversion of the Zulus. +Indeed, it is probable that he would have carried out this plan had he not been +prevented by an accident. One night when they were about forty miles from +Durban they camped on a stream, a tributary of the Tugela River, which ran +close by, and formed the boundary of the Zulu country. It was a singularly +beautiful spot, for to the east of them, about a mile away, stretched the +placid Indian Ocean, while to the west, overshadowing them almost, rose a +towering cliff, over which the stream poured itself, looking like a line of +smoke against its rocky face. They had outspanned upon a rising hillock at the +foot of which this little river wound away like a silver snake till it joined +the great Tugela. In its general aspect the country was like an English park, +dotted here and there with timber, around which grazed or rested great elands +and other buck, and amongst them a huge rhinoceros. +</p> + +<p> +When the waggon had creaked to the top of the rise, for, of course, there was +no road, and the Kaffirs were beginning to unyoke the hungry oxen, Rachel, who +was riding with her father, sprang from her horse and ran to it to help her +mother to descend. She was now a tall young woman, full of health and vigour, +strong and straightly shaped. Mrs. Dove, frail, delicate, grey-haired, placed +her foot upon the disselboom and hesitated, for to her the ground seemed far +off, and the heels of the cattle very near. +</p> + +<p> +“Jump,” said Rachel in her clear, laughing voice, as she smacked +the near after-ox to make it turn round, which it did obediently, for all the +team knew her. “I’ll catch you.” +</p> + +<p> +But her mother still hesitated, so thrusting her way between the ox and the +front wheel Rachel stretched out her arms and lifted her bodily to the ground. +</p> + +<p> +“How strong you are, my love!” said her mother, with a sort of +wondering admiration and a sad little smile; “it seems strange to think +that I ever carried you.” +</p> + +<p> +“One had need to be in this country, dear,” replied Rachel +cheerfully. “Come and walk a little way, you must be stiff with sitting +in that horrid waggon,” and she led her quite to the top of the knoll. +“There,” she added, “isn’t the view lovely? I never saw +such a pretty place in all Africa. And oh! look at those buck, and +yes—that is a rhinoceros. I hope it won’t charge us.” +</p> + +<p> +Mrs. Dove obeyed, gazing first at the glorious sea, then at the plain and the +trees, and lastly behind her at the towering cliff steeped in shadow—for +the sun was westering—down the face of which the waterfall seemed to hang +like a silver rope. +</p> + +<p> +As her eyes fell upon this cliff Mrs. Dove’s face changed. +</p> + +<p> +“I know this spot,” she said in a hurried voice. “I have seen +it before.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nonsense, mother,” answered Rachel. “We have never trekked +here, so how could you?” +</p> + +<p> +“I can’t say, love, but I have. I remember that cliff and the +waterfall; yes, and those three trees, and the buck standing under them.” +</p> + +<p> +“One often feels like that, about having seen places, I mean, mother, but +of course it is all nonsense, because it is impossible, unless one dreams of +them first.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, love, unless one dreams. Well, I think that I must have dreamt. +What was the dream now? Rachel weeping—Rachel weeping—my love, I +think that we are going to live here, and I think—I +think——” +</p> + +<p> +“All right,” broke in her daughter quickly, with a shade of anxiety +in her voice as though she did not wish to learn what her mother thought. +“I don’t mind, I am sure. I don’t want to go to Zululand, and +see this horrid Dingaan, who is always killing people, and I am quite sure that +father would never convert him, the wicked monster. It is like the Garden of +Eden, isn’t it, with the sea thrown in. There are all the animals, and +that green tree with the fruit on it might be the Tree of Life, and—oh, +my goodness, there is Adam!” +</p> + +<p> +Mrs. Dove followed the line of her daughter’s outstretched hand, and +perceived three or four hundred yards away, as in that sparkling atmosphere it +was easy to do, a white man apparently clad in skins. He was engaged in +crawling up a little rise of ground with the obvious intention of shooting at +some blesbuck which stood in a hollow beyond with quaggas and other animals, +while behind him was a mounted Kaffir who held his master’s horse. +</p> + +<p> +“I see,” said Mrs. Dove, mildly interested. “But he looks +more like Robinson Crusoe without his umbrella. Adam did not kill the animals +in the Garden, my dear.” +</p> + +<p> +“He must have lived on something besides forbidden apples,” +remarked Rachel, “unless perhaps he was a vegetarian as father wants to +be. There—he has fired!” +</p> + +<p> +As she spoke a cloud of smoke arose above the man, and presently the loud +report of a <i>roer</i> reached their ears. One of the buck rolled over and lay +struggling on the ground, while the rest, together with many others at a +distance, turned and galloped off this way and that, frightened by this new and +terrible noise. The old rhinoceros under the tree rose snorting, sniffed the +air, then thundered away up wind towards the man, its pig-like tail held +straight above its back. +</p> + +<p> +“Adam has spoilt our Eden; I hope the rhinoceros will catch him,” +said Rachel viciously. “Look, he has seen it and is running to his +horse.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel was right. Adam—or whatever his name might be—was running +with remarkable swiftness. Reaching the horse just as the rhinoceros appeared +within forty yards of him, he bounded to the saddle, and with his servant +galloped off to the right. The rhinoceros came to a standstill for a few +moments as though it were wondering whether it dared attack these strange +creatures, then making up its mind in the negative, rushed on and vanished. +When it was gone, the white man and the Kaffir, who had pulled up their horses +at a distance, returned to the fallen buck, cut its throat, and lifted it on to +the Kaffir’s horse, then rode slowly towards the waggon. +</p> + +<p> +“They are coming to call,” said Rachel. “How should one +receive a gentleman in skins?” +</p> + +<p> +Apparently some misgivings as to the effect that might be produced by his +appearance occurred to the hunter. At any rate, he looked first at the two +white women standing on the brow, and next at his own peculiar attire, which +appeared to consist chiefly of the pelt of a lion, plus a very striking pair of +trousers manufactured from the hide of a zebra, and halted about sixty yards +away, staring at them. Rachel, whose sight was exceedingly keen, could see his +face well, for the light of the setting sun fell on it, and he wore no head +covering. It was a dark, handsome face of a man about thirty-five years of age, +with strongly-marked features, black eyes and beard, and long black hair that +fell down on to his shoulders. They gazed at each other for a while, then the +man turned to his after-rider, gave him an order in a clear, strong voice, and +rode away inland. The after-rider, on the contrary, directed his horse up the +rise until he was within a few yards of them, then sprang to the ground and +saluted. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” asked Rachel in Zulu, a language which she now spoke +perfectly. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosikaas” (that is—Lady), answered the man, “my +master thinks that you may be hungry and sends you a present of this +buck,” and, as he spoke, he loosed the riem or hide rope by which it was +fastened behind his saddle, and let the animal fall to the ground. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel turned her eyes from it, for it was covered with blood, and unpleasant +to look at, then replied: +</p> + +<p> +“My father and my mother thank your master. How is he named, and where +does he dwell?” +</p> + +<p> +“Lady, among us black people he is named Ibubesi (lion), but his white +name is Hishmel.” +</p> + +<p> +“Hishmel, Hishmel?” said Rachel. “Oh! I know, he means +Ishmael. There, mother, I told you he was something biblical, and of course +Ishmael dwelt in the wilderness, didn’t he, after his father had behaved +so badly to poor Hagar, and was a wild man whose hand was against every +man’s.” +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel, Rachel,” said her mother suppressing a little smile. +“Your father would be very angry if he heard you. You should not speak +lightly of holy persons.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, mother, Abraham may have been a holy person, but we should think +him a mean old thing nowadays, almost as mean as Sarah. You know they were most +of them mean, so what is the use of pretending they were not?” +</p> + +<p> +Then without waiting for an answer she asked the Kaffir again: “Where +does the Inkoos Ishmael dwell?” +</p> + +<p> +“In the wilderness,” answered the man appropriately. “Now his +kraal is yonder, two hours’ ride away. It is called Mafooti,” and +he pointed over the top of the precipice, adding: “he is a hunter and +trades with the Zulus.” +</p> + +<p> +“Is he Dutch?” asked Rachel, whose curiosity was excited. +</p> + +<p> +The Kaffir shook his head. “No, he hates the Dutch; he is of the people +of George.” +</p> + +<p> +“The people of George? Why, he must mean a subject of King +George—an Englishman.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, yes, Lady, an Englishman, like you,” and he grinned at her. +“Have you any message for the Inkoos Hishmel?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes. Say to the Inkoos Ishmael or Lion-who-dwells-in-the-wilderness, +hates the Dutch and wears zebra-skin trousers, that my father and my mother +thank him very much for his present, and hope that his health is good. Go. That +is all.” +</p> + +<p> +The man grinned again, suspecting a joke, for the Zulus have a sense of humour, +then repeated the message word for word, trying to pronounce Ishmael as Rachel +did, saluted, mounted his horse, and galloped off after his master. +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps you should have kept that Kaffir until your father came,” +suggested Mrs. Dove doubtfully. +</p> + +<p> +“What was the good?” said Rachel. “He would only have asked +Mr. Ishmael to call in order that he might find out his religious opinions, and +I don’t want to see any more of the man.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why not, Rachel?” +</p> + +<p> +“Because I don’t like him, mother. I think he is worse than any of +the rest down there, too bad to stop among them probably, and—” she +added with conviction, “I think we shall have more of his company than we +want before all is done. Oh! it is no good to say that I am prejudiced—I +do, and what is more, he came into our Garden of Eden and shot the buck. I hope +he will meet that rhinoceros on the way home. There!” +</p> + +<p> +Although she disapproved, or tried to think that she did, of such strong +opinions so strongly expressed, Mrs. Dove offered no further opposition to +them. The fact was that her daughter’s bodily and mental vigour +overshadowed her, as they did her husband also. Indeed, it seemed curious that +this girl, so powerful in body and in mind, should have sprung from such a +pair, a wrong-headed, narrow-viewed saint whose right place in the world would +have been in a cell in the monastery or one of the stricter orders, and a +gentle, uncomplaining, high-bred woman with a mind distinguished by its +affectionate and mystical nature, a mind so unusual and refined that it seemed +to be, and in truth was, open to influences whereof, mercifully enough, the +majority of us never feel the subtle, secret power. +</p> + +<p> +Of her father there was absolutely no trace in Rachel, except a certain +physical resemblance—so far as he was concerned she must have thrown back +to some earlier progenitor. Even their intellects and moral outlook were quite +different. She had, it is true, something of his scholarly power; thus, +notwithstanding her wild upbringing, as has been said, she could read the Greek +Testament almost as well as he could, or even Homer, which she liked because +the old, bloodthirsty heroes reminded her of the Zulus. He had taught her this +and other knowledge, and she was an apt pupil. But there the resemblance +stopped. Whereas his intelligence was narrow and enslaved by the priestly +tradition, hers was wide and human. She searched and she criticised; she +believed in God as he did, but she saw His purpose working in the evil as in +the good. In her own thought she often compared these forces to the Day and +Night, and believed both of them to be necessary to the human world. For her, +savagery had virtues as well as civilisation, although it is true of the latter +she knew but little. +</p> + +<p> +From her mother Rachel had inherited more, for instance her grace of speech and +bearing, and her intuition, or foresight. Only in her case this curious gift +did not dominate her, her other forces held it in check. She felt and she knew, +but feeling and knowledge did not frighten or make her weak, any more than the +strength of her frame or of her spirit made her unwomanly. She accepted these +things as part of her mental equipment, that was all, being aware that to her a +door was opened which is shut firmly enough in the faces of most folk, but not +on that account in the least afraid of looking through it as her mother was. +</p> + +<p> +Thus when she saw the man called Ishmael, she knew well enough that he was +destined to bring great evil upon her and hers, as when as a child she met the +boy Richard Darrien, she had known other things. But she did not, therefore, +fear the man and his attendant evil. She only shrank from the first and looked +through the second, onward and outward to the ultimate good which she was +convinced lay at the end of everything, and meanwhile, being young and merry, +she found his zebra-skin trousers very ridiculous. +</p> + +<p> +Just as Rachel and her mother finished their conversation about Mr. Ishmael, +Mr. Dove arrived from a little Kloof, where he had been engaged with the +Kaffirs in cutting bushes to make a thorn fence round their camp as a +protection against lions and hyenas. He looked older than when we last met him, +and save for a fringe of white hair, which increased his monkish appearance, +was quite bald. His face, too, was even thinner and more eager, and his grey +eyes were more far-away than formerly; also he had grown a long white beard. +</p> + +<p> +“Where did that buck come from?” he asked, looking at the dead +creature. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel told him the story with the result that, as her mother had expected, he +was very indignant with her. It was most unkind, and indeed, un-Christian, he +said, not to have asked this very courteous gentleman into the camp, as he +would much have liked to converse with him. He had often reproved her habit of +judging by external, and in the veld, lion and zebra skins furnish a very +suitable covering. She should remember that such were given to our first +parents. +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! I know, father,” broke in Rachel, “when the climate grew +too cold for leaf petticoats and the rest. Now don’t begin to scold me, +because I must go to cook the dinner. I didn’t like the look of the man; +besides, he rode off. Then it wasn’t my business to ask him here, but +mother’s, who stood staring at him and never said a single word. If you +want to see him so much, you can go to call upon him to-morrow, only +don’t take me, please. And now will you send Tom to skin the buck?” +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Dove answered that Tom was busy with the fence, and, ceasing from argument +which he felt to be useless with Rachel, suggested doubtfully that he had +better be his own butcher. +</p> + +<p> +“No, no,” she replied, “you know you hate that sort of thing, +as I do. Let it be till the Kaffirs have time. We have the cold meat left for +supper, and I will boil some mealies. Go and help with the fence, father, while +I light the fire.” +</p> + +<p> +Usually Rachel was the best of sleepers. So soon as she laid her head upon +whatever happened to serve her for a pillow, generally a saddle, her eyes shut +to open no more till daylight came. On this night, however, it was not so. She +had her bed in a little flap tent which hooked on to the side of the waggon +that was occupied by her parents. Here she lay wide awake for a long while, +listening to the Kaffirs who, having partaken heartily of the buck, were now +making themselves drunk by smoking <i>dakka</i>, or Indian hemp, a habit of +which Mr. Dove had tried in vain to break them. At length the fire around which +they sat near the thorn fence on the further side of the waggon, grew low, and +their incoherent talk ended in silence, punctuated by snores. Rachel began to +doze but was awakened by the laughing cries of the hyenas quite close to her. +The brutes had scented the dead buck and were wandering round the fence in hope +of a midnight meal. Rachel rose, and taking the gun that lay at her side, threw +a cloak over her shoulders and left the tent. +</p> + +<p> +The moon was shining brightly and by its light she saw the hyenas, two of them, +wolves as they are called in South Africa, long grey creatures that prowled +round the thorn fence hungrily, causing the oxen that were tied to the trek tow +and the horses picketed on the other side of the waggon, to low and whinny in +an uneasy fashion. The hyenas saw her also, for her head rose above the rough +fence, and being cowardly beasts, slunk away. She could have shot them had she +chose, but did not, first because she hated killing anything unnecessarily, +even a wolf, and secondly because it would have aroused the camp. So she +contented herself by throwing more dry wood on to the fire, stepping over the +Kaffirs, who slept like logs, in order to do so. Then, resting upon her gun +like some Amazon on guard, she gazed a while at the lovely moonlit sea, and the +long line of game trekking silently to their drinking place, until seeing no +more of the wolves or other dangerous beasts, she turned and sought her bed +again. +</p> + +<p> +She was thinking of Mr. Ishmael and his zebra-skin trousers; wondering why the +man should have filled her with such an unreasoning dislike. If she had +disliked him at a distance of fifty paces, how she would hate him when he was +near! And yet he was probably only one of those broken soldiers of fortune of +whom she had met several, who took to the wilderness as a last resource, and by +degrees sank to the level of the savages among whom they lived, a person who +was not worth a second thought. So she tried to put him from her mind, and by +way of an antidote, since still she could not sleep, filled it with her +recollections of Richard Darrien. Some years had gone by since they had met, +and from that time to this she had never heard a word of him in which she could +put the slightest faith. She did not even know whether he were alive or dead, +only she believed that if he were dead she would be aware of it. No, she had +never heard of him, and it seemed probable that she never would hear of him +again. Yet she did not believe that either. Had she done so her +happiness—for on the whole Rachel was a happy girl—would have +departed from her, since this once seen lad never left her heart, nor had she +forgotten their farewell kiss. +</p> + +<p> +Reflecting thus, at length Rachel fell off to sleep and began to dream, still +of Richard Darrien. It was a long dream whereof afterwards she could remember +but little, but in it there were shoutings, and black faces, and the flashing +of spears; also the white man Ishmael was present there. One part, however, she +did remember; Richard Darrien, grown taller, changed and yet the same, leaning +over her, warning her of danger to come, warning her against this man Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +She awoke suddenly to see that the light of dawn was creeping into her tent, +that low, soft light which is so beautiful in Southern Africa. Rachel was +disturbed, she felt the need of action, of anything that would change the +current of her thoughts. No one was about yet. What should she do? She knew; +the sea was not more than a mile away, she would go down to it and bathe, and +be back before the rest of them were awake. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap05"></a>CHAPTER V.<br /> +NOIE</h2> + +<p> +That a girl should set out alone to bathe through a country inhabited chiefly +by wild beasts and a few wandering savages, sounds a somewhat dangerous form of +amusement. So it was indeed, but Rachel cared nothing for such dangers, in fact +she never even thought of them. Long ago she had discovered that the animals +would not harm her if she did not harm them, except perhaps the rhinoceros, +which is given to charging on sight, and that was large and could generally be +discovered at a distance. As for elephants and lions, or even buffalo, her +experience was that they ran away, except on rare occasions when they stood +still, and stared at her. Nor was she afraid of the savages, who always treated +her with the utmost respect, even if they had never seen her before. Still, in +case of accidents she took her double-barrelled gun, loaded in one barrel with +ball, and in the other with loopers or slugs, and awakened Tom, the driver, to +tell him where she was going. The man stared at her sleepily, and murmured a +remonstrance, but taking no heed of him she pulled out some thorns from the +fence to make a passage, and in another minute was lost to sight in the morning +mist. +</p> + +<p> +Following a game path through the dew-drenched grass which grew upon the swells +and valleys of the veld, and passing many small buck upon her way, in about +twenty minutes, just as the light was really beginning to grow, Rachel reached +the sea. It was dead calm, and the tide chancing to be out, soon she found the +very place she sought—a large, rock-bound pool where there would be no +fear of sharks that never stay in such a spot, fearing lest they should be +stranded. Slipping off her clothes she plunged into the cool and crystal water +and began to swim round and across the pool, for at this art she was expert, +diving and playing like a sea-nymph. Her bath done she dried herself with a +towel she had brought, all except her long, fair hair, which she let loose for +the wind to blow on, and having dressed, stood a while waiting to see the glory +of the sun rising from the ocean. +</p> + +<p> +Whilst she remained thus, suddenly she heard the sound of horses galloping +towards her, two of them, she could tell that from the hoof beats, although the +low-lying mist made them invisible. A few more seconds and they emerged out of +the fog. The first thing that she saw were stripes which caused her to laugh, +thinking that she had mistaken zebras for horses. Then the laugh died on her +lips as she recognised that the stripes were those of Mr. Ishmael’s +trousers. Yes, there was no doubt about it, Mr. Ishmael, wearing a rough coat +instead of his lion-skin, but with the rest of his attire unchanged, was +galloping down upon her furiously, leading a riderless horse. Remembering her +wet and dishevelled hair, Rachel threw the towel over it, whence it hung like +an old Egyptian head-dress, setting her beautiful face in a most becoming +frame. Next she picked up the double-barrelled gun and cocked it, for she +misdoubted her of this man’s intentions. Not many modern books came her +way, but she had read stories of young women who were carried off by force. +</p> + +<p> +For an instant she was frightened, but as she lifted the hammer of the second +barrel her constitutional courage returned. +</p> + +<p> +“Let him try it,” she thought to herself. “If he had come ten +minutes ago it would have been awful, but now I don’t care.” +</p> + +<p> +By this time Mr. Ishmael had arrived, and was dragging his horse to its +haunches; also she saw that evidently he was much more frightened than she had +been. The man’s handsome face was quite white, and his lips were +trembling. “Perhaps that rhinoceros is after him again,” thought +Rachel, then added aloud quietly: +</p> + +<p> +“What is the matter?” +</p> + +<p> +“Forgive me,” he answered in a rich, and to Rachel’s +astonishment, perfectly educated voice, “forgive me for disturbing you. I +am ashamed, but it is necessary. The Zulus—” and he paused. +</p> + +<p> +“Well, sir,” asked Rachel, “what about the Zulus?” +</p> + +<p> +“A regiment of them are coming down here on the warpath. They are hunting +fugitives. The fugitives, about fifty of them, passed my camp over an hour ago, +and I saw the Impi following them. I rode to warn you all. They told me you +were down by the sea. I came to bring you back to your waggon lest you should +be cut off.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thank you very much,” said Rachel. “But I am not afraid of +the Zulus. I do not think that they will hurt me.” +</p> + +<p> +“Not hurt you! Not hurt you! White and beautiful as you are. Why +not?” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! I don’t know,” she replied with a laugh, “but you +see I am called Inkosazana-y-Zoola. They won’t touch one with that +name.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana-y-Zoola,” he repeated astonished. “Why she is +their Spirit, yes, and I remember—white like you, so they say. How did +you get that name? But mount, mount! They will kill you first, and ask how you +were called afterwards. Your father is much afraid.” +</p> + +<p> +“My mother would not be afraid; she knows,” muttered Rachel to +herself, as she sprang to the saddle of the led-horse. +</p> + +<p> +Then, without more words, they began to gallop back towards the camp. Before +they reached the crest of the second rise the sun shone out in earnest, +thinning the seaward mist, although between them and the camp it still hung +thick. Then suddenly in the fog-edge Rachel saw this sight: Towards them ran a +delicately shaped and beautiful native girl, naked except for her moocha, and +of a very light, copper-colour, whilst after her, brandishing an assegai, came +a Zulu warrior. Evidently the girl was in the last stage of exhaustion; indeed +she reeled over the ground, her tongue protruded from her lips and her eyes +seemed to be starting from her head. +</p> + +<p> +“Come on,” shouted the man called Ishmael. “It is only one of +the fugitives whom they are killing.” +</p> + +<p> +But Rachel did nothing of the sort; she pulled up her horse and waited. The +girl caught sight of her and with a wild hoarse scream, redoubled her efforts, +so that her pursuer, who had been quite close, was left behind. She reached +Rachel and flung her arms about her legs gasping: +</p> + +<p> +“Save me, white lady, save me!” +</p> + +<p> +“Shoot her if she won’t leave go,” shouted Ishmael, +“and come on.” +</p> + +<p> +But Rachel only sprang from the horse and stood face to face with the advancing +Zulu. +</p> + +<p> +“Stand,” she said, and the man stopped. +</p> + +<p> +“Now,” she asked, “what do you want with this woman?” +</p> + +<p> +“To take her or to kill her,” gasped the soldier. +</p> + +<p> +“By whose order?” +</p> + +<p> +“By order of Dingaan the King.” +</p> + +<p> +“For what crime?” +</p> + +<p> +“Witchcraft; but who are you who question me, white woman?” +</p> + +<p> +“One whom you must obey,” answered Rachel proudly. “Go back +and leave the girl. She is mine.” +</p> + +<p> +The man stared at her, then laughed aloud and began to advance again. +</p> + +<p> +“Go back,” repeated Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +He took no heed but still came on. +</p> + +<p> +“Go back or die,” she said for the third time. +</p> + +<p> +“I shall certainly die if I go back to Dingaan without the girl,” +replied the soldier who was a bold-looking savage. “Now you, Noie, will +you return with me or shall I kill you? Say, witch,” and he lifted his +assegai. +</p> + +<p> +The girl sank in a heap upon the veld. “Kill,” she murmured +faintly, “I will not go back. I did not bewitch him to make him dream of +me, and I will be Death’s wife, not his; a ghost in his kraal, not a +woman.” +</p> + +<p> +“Good,” said the man, “I will carry your word to the king. +Farewell, Noie,” and he raised the assegai still higher, adding: +“Stand aside, white woman, for I have no order to kill you also.” +</p> + +<p> +By way of answer Rachel put the gun to her shoulder and pointed it at him. +</p> + +<p> +“Are you mad?” shouted Ishmael. “If you touch him they will +murder every one of us. Are you mad?” +</p> + +<p> +“Are you a coward?” she asked quietly, without taking her eyes off +the soldier. Then she said in Zulu, “Listen. The land on this side of the +Tugela has been given by Dingaan to the English. Here he has no right to kill. +This girl is mine, not his. Come one step nearer and you die.” +</p> + +<p> +“We shall soon see who will die,” answered the warrior with a +laugh, and he sprang forward. +</p> + +<p> +They were his last words. Rachel aimed and pressed the trigger, the gun +exploded heavily in the mist; the Zulu leapt into the air and fell upon his +back, dead. The white man, Ishmael, rode to them, pulled up his horse and sat +still, staring. It was a strange picture in that lonely, silent spot. The +soldier so very still and dead, his face hidden by the shield that had fallen +across it; the tall, white girl, rigid as a statue, in whose hand the gun still +smoked, the delicate, fragile Kaffir maiden kneeling on the veld, and looking +at her wildly as though she were a spirit, and the two horses, one with its +ears pricked in curiosity, and the other already cropping grass. +</p> + +<p> +“My God! What have you done?” exclaimed Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“Justice,” answered Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Then your blood be on your own head. I am not going to stop here to have +my throat cut.” +</p> + +<p> +“Don’t,” answered Rachel. “I have a better guardian +than you, and will look after my own blood.” +</p> + +<p> +To this speech the white man seemed to be able to find no answer. Turning his +horse he galloped off swearing, but not towards the camp, whereon the other +horse galloped after him, and presently they all vanished in the mist, leaving +the two women alone. +</p> + +<p> +At this moment from the direction of the waggon they heard the sound of +shouting and of screams, which appeared to come from the valley between them +and it. +</p> + +<p> +“The king’s men are killing my people,” muttered the girl +Noie. “Go, or they will kill you too.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel thought a moment. Evidently it was impossible to get through to the +camp; indeed, even had they tried to do so on the horses they would have been +cut off. An idea came to her. They stood upon the edge of a steep, bush-clothed +kloof, where in the wet season a stream ran down to the sea. This stream was +now represented by a chain of deep and muddy pools, one of which pools lay +directly underneath them. +</p> + +<p> +“Help me to throw him into the water,” said Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +The girl understood, and with desperate energy they seized the dead soldier, +dragged him to the edge of the little cliff and thrust him over. He fell with a +heavy splash into the pool and vanished. +</p> + +<p> +“Crocodiles live there,” said Rachel, “I saw one as I passed. +Now take the shield and spear and follow me.” +</p> + +<p> +She obeyed, for with hope her strength seemed to have returned to her, and the +two of them scrambled down the cliffs into the kloof. As they reached the edge +of the pool they saw great snouts and a disturbance in the water. Rachel was +right, crocodiles lived there. +</p> + +<p> +“Now,” she said, “throw your moocha on that rock. They will +find it and think——” +</p> + +<p> +Noie nodded and did so, rending its fastening and wetting it in the water. Then +quite naked she took Rachel’s hand and swiftly, swiftly, the two of them +leapt from stone to stone, so as to leave no footprints, heading for the sea. +Only the fugitive stopped once to drink of the fresh water, for she was +perishing with thirst. Now when Rachel was bathing she had observed upon the +farther side of her pool and opening out of it, as it were, a little pocket in +the rock, where the water was not more than three feet deep and covered by a +dense growth of beautiful seaweed, some black and some ribbon-like and yellow. +The pool was long, perhaps two hundred paces in all, and to go round it they +would be obliged to expose themselves upon the sand, and thus become visible +from a long way off. +</p> + +<p> +“Can you swim?” said Rachel to Noie. +</p> + +<p> +Again she nodded, and the two of them slipped into the water and swam across +the pool till they reached the pocket-like place, on the edge of which they sat +down, covering themselves with the seaweed. +</p> + +<p> +They had not been there five minutes when they heard the sound of voices +drawing near down the kloof, and at once slid into the water, covering +themselves in it in such fashion that only their heads remained above the +surface, mixed with the black and yellow seaweed, so that without close search +none could have said which was hair and which was weed. +</p> + +<p> +“The Zulus,” said Noie, shivering so that the water shook about +her, “they seek me.” +</p> + +<p> +“Lie still, then,” answered Rachel. “I can’t shoot now, +the gun is wet.” +</p> + +<p> +The voices died away, and the two girls thought that the speakers had gone, but +rendered cautious, still remained hidden in the water. It was well for them +that they did so for presently they heard the voices again and much nearer. The +Zulus were walking round the pool. Two of them came quite close to their little +hiding-place, and sat down on some rocks to rest, and talk. Peeping through her +covering of seaweed Rachel could see them, great men who held red spears in +their hands. +</p> + +<p> +“You are a fool,” said one of them to the other, “and have +given us this walk for nothing, as though our feet were not sore enough +already. The crocodiles have that Noie, her witchcraft could not save her from +them; it was a baboon’s spoor you saw in the mud, not a +woman’s.” +</p> + +<p> +“It would seem so, brother,” answered the other, “as we found +the moocha. Still, if so, where is Bomba who was running her down? And what +made that blood-mark on the grass?” +</p> + +<p> +“Doubtless,” replied the first man, “Bomba came up with her +there and wounded her, whereon being a woman and a coward, she ran from him and +jumped into the pool in which the crocodiles finished her. As for Bomba, I +expect that he has gone back to Zululand, or is asleep somewhere resting. The +other spoor we saw was that of a white woman, who puts skins upon her feet. +There is a camp of them up yonder, but you remember, our orders were not to +touch any of the people of George, so we need not trouble about them.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, brother, if you are sure, we had better be starting back, lest +there should be trouble with the white people. Dingaan will be satisfied when +we show him the moocha, and sleep in peace henceforth. She must really have +been <i>tagati</i> (uncanny), that little Noie, for otherwise, although it is +true she was pretty, why should Dingaan who has all Zululand to choose from, +have fallen in love with her, and why should she have refused to enter his +house, and persuaded all her kraal to run away? For my part, I don’t +believe that she is dead now, notwithstanding the moocha. I think that she is a +witch, and has changed into something else—a bird or a snake, perhaps. +Well, the rest of them will never change into anything, except black mould. Let +us see. We have killed every one; all the common people, the mother of Noie, +the dwarf-wizard Seyapi her father, and her other mothers, four of them, and +her brothers and sisters, twelve in all.” +</p> + +<p> +At these words Noie again trembled beneath her seaweed, so that the water shook +all about her. +</p> + +<p> +“There is a fish there,” said the first Kaffir, “I saw it +rise. It is a small pool, shall we try to catch it?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, brother,” answered the other, “only coast people eat +fish. I am hungry, but I will wait for man’s food. Take that, +fish!” and he threw a stone into the pool which struck Rachel on the +side, and caused her fair hair to float about among the yellow seaweed. +</p> + +<p> +Then the two of them got up and went away, walking arm-in-arm like friends and +amiable men, as they were in their own fashion. +</p> + +<p> +For a long time the girls remained beneath their seaweed, fearing lest the men +or others should return, until at length they could bear the cold of the water +no longer, and crept out of it to the brink of the little pool, where, still +wreathed in seaweed, they sat and warmed themselves in the hot sunlight. Now +Noie seemed to be half dead; indeed Rachel thought that she would die. +</p> + +<p> +“Awake,” she said, “life is still before you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Would that it were behind me, Lady,” moaned the poor girl. +“You understand our tongue—did you not hear? My father, my own +mother, my other mothers, my brothers and sisters, all killed, all killed for +my sake, and I left living. Oh! you meant kindly, but why did you not let Bomba +pass his spear through me? It would have been quickly over, and now I should +sleep with the rest.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel made no answer, for she saw that talking was useless in such a case. +Only she took Noie’s hand and pressed it in silent sympathy, until at +length the poor girl, utterly outworn with agony and the fatigue of her long +flight, fell asleep, there in the sunshine. Rachel let her sleep, knowing that +she would take no harm in that warmth. Quietly she sat at her side for hour +after hour while the fierce sun, from which she protected her head with +seaweed, dried her garments. At length the shadows told her that midday was +past, and the sea water which began to trickle over the surrounding rocks that +the tide was approaching its full. They could stop there no longer unless they +wished to be drowned. +</p> + +<p> +“Come,” she said to Noie, “the Zulus have gone, and the sea +is here. We must swim to the shore and go back to my father’s +camp.” +</p> + +<p> +“What place have I in your kraal, Lady?” asked the girl when her +senses had returned to her. +</p> + +<p> +“I will find you a place,” Rachel answered; “you are mine +now.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Lady, that is true,” said Noie heavily, “I am yours and +no one else’s,” and taking Rachel’s hand she pressed it to +her forehead. +</p> + +<p> +Then together once more they swam the pool, and not too soon, for the tide was +pouring into it. Reaching the shore in safety, no easy task for Rachel, who +must hold the heavy gun above her head, Noie tied Rachel’s towel about +her middle to take the place of her moocha, and very cautiously they crept up +the kloof, fearing lest some of the Zulus might still be lurking in the +neighbourhood. +</p> + +<p> +At length they came to the pool into which they had thrown the soldier Bomba, +and saw two crocodiles, doubtless those that had eaten him, lying asleep in the +sun upon flat rocks at its edge. Here they were obliged to leave the kloof both +because they feared to pass the crocodiles, and for the reason that their road +to the camp ran another way. So they climbed up the cliff and looked about, but +could see only a pair of oribe bucks, one lying down under a tree, and one +eating grass quite close to its mate. +</p> + +<p> +“The Zulus have gone or there would be no buck here,” said Rachel. +“Come, now, hold the shield before you and the spear in your hand, to +hide that you are a woman, and let us go on boldly.” +</p> + +<p> +So they went till they reached the crest of the next rise, and then sprang back +behind it, for lying here and there they saw people who seemed to be asleep. +</p> + +<p> +“The Zulus resting!” exclaimed Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” answered the girl with a sigh. “My people, dead! See +the vultures gathered round them.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel looked again, and saw that it was so. Without a word they walked +forward, and as they passed each body Noie gave it its name. Here lay a +brother, there a sister, yonder four folk of her father’s kraal. They +came to a tall and handsome woman of middle age, and she shivered as she had +done in the pool and said in an icy voice: +</p> + +<p> +“The mother who bore me!” +</p> + +<p> +A few more steps and in a patch of high grass that grew round an ant-heap, they +found two Zulu soldiers, each pierced through with a spear. Seated against the +ant-heap also, as though he were but resting, was a light-coloured man, a dwarf +in stature, spare of frame, and with sharp features. His dress, if he wore any, +seemed to have been removed from him, for he was almost naked, and Rachel +noticed that no wound could be seen on him. +</p> + +<p> +“Behold my father!” said Noie in the same icy voice. +</p> + +<p> +“But,” whispered Rachel, “he only sleeps. No spear has +touched him.” +</p> + +<p> +“Not so, he is dead, dead by the White Death after the fashion of his +people.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel wondered what this White Death might be, and of which people the man +was one. That he was not a Zulu who had been stunted in his growth she could +see for herself, nor had she ever met a native who at all resembled him. Still +she could ask no questions at that time; the thing was too awful. Moreover Noie +had knelt down before the body, and with her arms thrown around its neck, was +whispering into its ear. For a full minute she whispered thus, then set her own +ear to the cold stirless lips, and for another minute or more, seemed to listen +intently, nodding her head from time to time. Never before had Rachel witnessed +anything so uncanny, and oddly enough, the fact that this scene was enacted in +the bright sunlight added to its terrors. She stood paralysed, forgetting the +Zulus, forgetting everything except that to all appearance the living was +holding converse with the dead. +</p> + +<p> +At length Noie rose, and turning to her companion said: +</p> + +<p> +“My Spirit has been good to me; I thank my Spirit, which brought me here +before it was too late for us to talk together. Now I have the message.” +</p> + +<p> +“The message! Oh! what message?” gasped Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +An inscrutable look gathered on the face of the beautiful native girl. +</p> + +<p> +“It is to me alone,” she answered, “but this I may say, much +of it was of you, Inkosazana-y-Zoola.” +</p> + +<p> +“Who told you that was my native name?” asked Rachel, springing +back. +</p> + +<p> +“It was in the message, O thou before whom kings shall bow.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nonsense,” exclaimed Rachel, “you have heard it from our +people.” +</p> + +<p> +“So be it, Lady; I have heard it from your people whom I have never seen. +Now let us go, your father is troubled for you.” +</p> + +<p> +Again Rachel looked at her sideways, and Noie went on: +</p> + +<p> +“Lady, from henceforth I am your servant, am I not? and that service will +not be light.” +</p> + +<p> +“She thinks I shall make her dig,” thought Rachel to herself, as +the girl continued in her low, soft voice: +</p> + +<p> +“Now I ask you one thing—when I tell you my story, let it be for +your breast alone. Say only that I am a common girl whom you saved from the +soldier.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why not?” answered Rachel. “That is all I have to +tell.” +</p> + +<p> +Then once more they went on, Rachel wondering if she dreamed, the girl Noie +walking at her side, stern and cold-faced as a statue. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap06"></a>CHAPTER VI.<br /> +THE CASTING OF THE LOTS</h2> + +<p> +They reached the crest of the last rise, and there, facing them on the slope of +the opposite wave of land, stood the waggon, surrounded by the thorn fence, +within which the cattle and horses were still enclosed, doubtless for fear of +the Zulus. Nothing could be more peaceful than the aspect of that camp. To look +at it no one would have believed that within a few hundred yards a hideous +massacre had just taken place. Presently, however, voices began to shout, and +heads to bob up over the fence. Then it occurred to Rachel that they must think +she was a prisoner in the charge of a Zulu, and she told Noie to lower the +shield which she still held in front of her. The next instant some thorns were +torn out, and her father, a gun in his hand, appeared striding towards them. +</p> + +<p> +“Thank God that you are safe,” he said as they met. “I have +suffered great anxiety, although I hoped that the white man Israel—no, +Ishmael—had rescued you. He came here to warn us,” he added in +explanation, “very early this morning, then galloped off to find you. +Indeed his after-rider, whose horse he took, is still here. Where on earth have +you been, Rachel, and”—suddenly becoming aware of Noie, who, +arrayed only in a towel, a shield, and a stabbing spear, presented a curious if +an impressive spectacle—“who is this young person?” +</p> + +<p> +“She is a native girl I saved from the massacre,” replied Rachel, +answering the last question first. “It is a long story, but I shot the +man who was going to kill her, and we hid in a pool. Are you all safe, and +where is mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“Shot the man! Shed human blood! Hid in a pool!” ejaculated Mr. +Dove, overcome. “Really, Rachel, you are a most trying daughter. Why +should you go out before daybreak and do such things?” +</p> + +<p> +“I don’t know, I am sure, father; predestination, I +suppose—to save her life, you know.” +</p> + +<p> +Again he contemplated the beautiful Noie, then, murmuring something about a +blanket, ran back to the camp. By this time Mrs. Dove had climbed out of the +waggon, and arrived with the Kaffirs. +</p> + +<p> +“I knew you would be safe, Rachel,” she said in her gentle voice, +“because nothing can hurt you. Still you do upset your poor father +dreadfully, and—what are you going to do with that naked young +woman?” +</p> + +<p> +“Give her something to eat, dear,” answered Rachel. +“Don’t ask me any more questions now. We have been sitting up to +our necks in water for hours, and are starved and frozen, to say nothing of +worse things.” +</p> + +<p> +At this moment Mr. Dove arrived with a blanket, which he offered to Noie, who +took it from him and threw it round her body. Then they went into the camp, +where Rachel changed her damp clothes, whilst Noie sat by her in a corner of +the tent. Presently, too, food was brought, and Rachel ate hungrily, forcing +Noie to do the same. Then she went out, leaving the girl to rest in the tent, +and with certain omissions, such as the conduct of Noie when she found her dead +father, told all the story which, wild as were the times and strange as were +the things that happened in them, they found wonderful enough. +</p> + +<p> +When she had done Mr. Dove knelt down and offered up thanks for his +daughter’s preservation through great danger, and with them prayers that +she might be forgiven for having shot the Zulu, a deed that, except for the +physical horror of it, did not weigh upon Rachel’s mind. +</p> + +<p> +“You know, father, you would have done the same yourself,” she +explained, “and so would mother there, if she could hold a gun, so what +is the good of pretending that it is a sin? Also no one saw it except that +white man and the crocodiles which buried the body, so the less we say about +the matter the better it will be for all of us.” +</p> + +<p> +“I admit,” answered Mr. Dove, “that the circumstances +justified the deed, though I fear that the truth will out, since blood calls +for blood. But what are we to do with the girl? They will come to seek her and +kill us all.” +</p> + +<p> +“They will not seek, father, because they think that she is dead, and +will never know otherwise unless that white man tells them, which he will +scarcely do, as the Zulus would think that he shot the soldier, not I. She has +been sent to us, and it is our duty to keep her.” +</p> + +<p> +“I suppose so,” said her father doubtfully. “Poor thing! +Truly she has cause for gratitude to Providence: all her relations killed by +those bloodthirsty savages, and she saved!” +</p> + +<p> +“If all of you were killed and I were saved, I do not know that I should +feel particularly grateful,” answered Rachel. “But it is no use +arguing about such things, so let us be thankful that we are not killed too. +Now I am tired out, and going to lie down, for of course we can’t leave +this place at present, unless we trek back to Durban.” +</p> + +<p> +Such was the finding of Noie. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +When Rachel awoke from the sleep into which she had fallen, sunset was near at +hand. She left the tent where Noie still lay slumbering or lost in stupor, to +find that only her mother and Ishmael’s after-rider remained in the camp, +her father having gone out with the Kaffirs, in order to bury as many of the +dead as possible before night came, and with it the jackals and hyenas. Rachel +made up the fire and set to work with her mother’s help to cook their +evening meal. Whilst they were thus engaged her quick ears caught the sound of +horses’ hoofs, and she looked up to perceive the white man, Ishmael, +still leading the spare horse on which she had ridden that morning. He had +halted on the crest of ground where she had first seen him upon the previous +day, and was peering at the camp, with the object apparently of ascertaining +whether its occupants were still alive. +</p> + +<p> +“I will go and ask him in,” said Rachel, who, for reasons of her +own, wished to have a word or two with the man. +</p> + +<p> +Presently she came up to him, and saw at once that he seemed to be very much +ashamed of himself. +</p> + +<p> +“Well,” she said cheerfully, “you see here I am, safe enough, +and I am glad that you are the same.” +</p> + +<p> +“You are a wonderful woman,” he replied, letting his eyes sink +before her clear gaze, “as wonderful as you are beautiful.” +</p> + +<p> +“No compliments, please,” said Rachel, “they are out of place +in this savage land.” +</p> + +<p> +“I beg your pardon, I could not help speaking the truth. Did they kill +the girl and let you go?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, I managed to hide up with her; she is here now.” +</p> + +<p> +“That is very dangerous, Miss Dove. I know all about it; it is she whom +Dingaan was after. When he hears that you have sheltered her he will send and +kill you all. Take my advice and turn her out at once. I say it is most +dangerous.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps,” answered Rachel calmly, “but all the same I shall +do nothing of the sort unless she wishes to go, nor do I think that my father +will either. Now please listen a minute. If this story comes to the ears of the +Zulus—and I do not see why it should, as the crocodiles have eaten that +soldier—who will they think shot him, I or the white man who was with me? +Do you understand?” +</p> + +<p> +“I understand and shall hold my tongue, for your sake.” +</p> + +<p> +“No, for your own. Well, by way of making the bargain fair, for my part I +shall say as little as possible of how we separated this morning. Not that I +blame you for riding off and leaving an obstinate young woman whom you did not +know to take her chance. Still, other people might think differently.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he answered, “they might, and I admit that I am +ashamed of myself. But you don’t know the Zulus as I do, and I thought +that they would be all on us in a moment; also I was mad with you and lost my +nerve. Really I am very sorry.” +</p> + +<p> +“Please don’t apologise. It was quite natural, and what is more, +all for the best. If we had gone on we should have ridden right into them, and +perhaps never ridden out again. Now here comes my father; we have agreed that +you will not say too much about this girl, have we not?” +</p> + +<p> +He nodded and advanced with her, leading the horses, for he had dismounted, to +meet Mr. Dove at the opening in the fence. +</p> + +<p> +“Good evening,” said the clergyman, who seemed depressed after his +sad task, as he motioned to one of the Kaffirs to put down his mattock and take +the horses. “I don’t quite know what happened this morning, but I +have to thank you for trying to save my daughter from those cruel men. I have +been burying their victims in a little cleft that we found, or rather some of +them. The vultures you know——” and he paused. +</p> + +<p> +“I didn’t save her, sir,” answered the stranger humbly. +“It seemed hopeless, as she would not leave the Kaffir girl.” +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Dove looked at him searchingly, and there was a suspicion of contempt in +his voice as he replied: +</p> + +<p> +“You would not have had her abandon the poor thing, would you? For the +rest, God saved them both, so it does not much matter exactly how, as +everything has turned out for the best. Won’t you come in and have some +supper, Mr.—Ishmael—I am afraid I do not know the rest of your +name.” +</p> + +<p> +“There is no more to know, Mr. Dove,” he replied doggedly, then +added: “Look here, sir, as I daresay you have found out, this is a rough +country, and people come to it, some of them, whose luck has been rough +elsewhere. Now, perhaps I am as well born as you are, and perhaps <i>my</i> +luck was rough in other lands, so that I chose to come and live in a place +where there are no laws or civilisation. Perhaps, too, I took the name of +another man who was driven into the wilderness—you will remember all +about him—also that it does not seem to have been his fault. Any way, if +we should be thrown up together I’ll ask you to take me as I am, that is, +a hunter and a trader ‘in the Zulu,’ and not to bother about what I +have been. Whatever I was christened, my name is Ishmael now, or among the +Kaffirs Ibubesi, and if you want another, let us call it Smith.” +</p> + +<p> +“Quite so, Mr. Ishmael. It is no affair of mine,” replied Mr. Dove +with a smile, for he had met people of this sort before in Africa. +</p> + +<p> +But within himself already he determined that this white and perchance fallen +wanderer was one whom, perhaps, it would be his duty to lead back into the +paths of Christian propriety and peace. +</p> + +<p> +These matters settled, they went into the little camp, and a sentry having been +set, for now the night was falling fast, Ishmael was introduced to Mrs. Dove, +who looked him up and down and said little, after which they began their +supper. When their simple meal was finished, Ishmael lit his pipe and sat +himself upon the disselboom of the waggon, looking extremely handsome and +picturesque in the flare of the firelight which fell upon his dark face, long +black hair and curious garments, for although he had replaced his lion-skin by +an old coat, his zebra-hide trousers and waistcoat made of an otter’s +pelt still remained. Contemplating him, Rachel felt sure that whatever his +present and past might be, he had spoken the truth when he hinted that he was +well-born. Indeed, this might be gathered from his voice and method of +expressing himself when he grew more at ease, although it was true that +sometimes he substituted a Zulu for an English word, and employed its idioms in +his sentences, doubtless because for years he had been accustomed to speak and +even to think in that language. +</p> + +<p> +Now he was explaining to Mr. Dove the political and social position among that +people, whose cruel laws and customs led to constant fights on the part of +tribes or families, who knew that they were doomed, and their consequent +massacre if caught, as had happened that day. Of course, the clergyman, who had +lived for some years at Durban, knew that this was true, although, never having +actually witnessed one of these dreadful events till now, he did not realise +all their horror. +</p> + +<p> +“I fear that my task will be even harder than I thought,” he said +with a sigh. +</p> + +<p> +“What task?” asked Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“That of converting the Zulus. I am trekking to the king’s kraal +now, and propose to settle there.” +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael knocked out his pipe and filled it again before he answered. Apparently +he could find no words in which to express his thoughts, but when at length +these came they were vigorous enough. +</p> + +<p> +“Why not trek to hell and settle <i>there</i> at once?” he asked, +“I beg pardon, I meant heaven, for you and your likes. Man,” he +went on excitedly, “have you any heart? Do you care about your wife and +daughter?” +</p> + +<p> +“I have always imagined that I did, Mr. Ishmael,” replied the +missionary in a cold voice. +</p> + +<p> +“Then do you wish to see their throats cut before your eyes, or,” +and he looked at Rachel, “worse?” +</p> + +<p> +“How can you ask such questions?” said Mr. Dove, indignantly. +“Of course I know that there are risks among all wild peoples, but I +trust to Providence to protect us.” +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Ishmael puffed at his pipe and swore to himself in Zulu. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he said, when he had recovered a little, “so I suppose +did Seyapi and his people, but you have been burying them this +afternoon—haven’t you?—all except the girl, Noie, whom you +have sheltered, for which deed Dingaan will bury you all if you go into +Zululand, or rather throw you to the vultures. Don’t think that your +being an <i>umfundusi</i>, I mean a teacher, will save you. The Almighty +Himself can’t save you there. You will be dead and forgotten in a month. +What’s more, you will have to drive your own waggon in, for your Kaffirs +won’t, they know better. A Bible won’t turn the blade of an +assegai.” +</p> + +<p> +“Please, Mr. Ishmael, please do not speak so—so +irreligiously,” said Mr. Dove in an irritated but nervous voice. +“You do not seem to understand that I have a mission to perform, and if +that should involve martyrdom——” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! bother martyrdom, which is what you are after, no doubt, +‘casting down your golden crown upon a crystal sea,’ and the rest +of it—I remember the stuff. The question is, do you wish to murder your +wife and daughter, for that’s the plain English of it?” +</p> + +<p> +“Of course not. How can you suggest such a thing?” +</p> + +<p> +“Then you had better not cross the Tugela. Go back to Durban, or stop +where you are at least, for, unless he finds out anything, Dingaan is not +likely to interfere with a white man on this side of the river.” +</p> + +<p> +“That would involve abandoning my most cherished ambition, and impulses +that—but I will not speak to you of things which perhaps you might not +understand.” +</p> + +<p> +“I dare say I shouldn’t, but I do understand what it feels like to +have your neck twisted out of joint. Look here, sir, if you want to go into +Zululand, you should go alone; it is no place for white ladies.” +</p> + +<p> +“That is for them to judge, sir,” answered Mr. Dove. “I +believe that their faith will be equal to this trial,” and he looked at +his wife almost imploringly. +</p> + +<p> +For once, however, she failed him. +</p> + +<p> +“My dear John,” she said, “if you want my opinion, I think +that this gentleman is quite right. For myself I don’t care much, but it +can never have been intended that we should absolutely throw away our lives. I +have always given way to you, and followed you to many strange places without +grumbling, although, as you know, we might be quite comfortable at home, or at +any rate in some civilised town. Now I say that I think you ought not to go to +Zululand, especially as there is Rachel to think of.” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! don’t trouble about me,” interrupted that young lady, +with a shrug of her shoulders. “I can take my chance as I have often done +before—to-day, for instance.” +</p> + +<p> +“But I do trouble about you, my dear, although it is true I don’t +believe that you will be killed; you know I have always said so. Still I do +trouble, and John—John,” she added in a kind of pitiful cry, +“can’t you see that you have worn me out? Can’t you +understand that I am getting old and weak? Is there nobody to whom you have a +duty as well as to the heathen? Are there not enough heathen here?” she +went on with gathering passion. “If you must mix with them, do what this +gentleman says, and stop here, that is, if you won’t go back. Build a +house and let us have a little peace before we die, for death will come soon +enough, and terribly enough, I am sure,” and she burst into a fit of +weeping. +</p> + +<p> +“My dear,” said Mr. Dove, “you are upset; the unhappy +occurrences of to-day, which—did we but know it—are doubtless all +for the best, and your anxiety for Rachel have been too much for you. I think +that you had better go to bed, and you too, Rachel. I will talk the matter over +further with Mr. Ishmael, who, perhaps, has been sent to guide me. I am not +unreasonable, as you think, and if he can convince me that there is any risk to +your lives—for my own I care nothing—I will consider the suggestion +of building a mission-station outside Zululand, at any rate for a few years. It +may be that it is not intended that we should enter that country at +present.” +</p> + +<p> +So Mrs. Dove and her daughter went, but for two hours or more Rachel heard her +father and the hunter talking earnestly, and wondered in a sleepy fashion to +what conclusion he had come. Personally she did not mind much on which side of +the Tugela they were to live, if they must bide at all in the region of that +river. Still, for her mother’s sake she determined that if she could +bring it about, they should stay where they were. Indeed there was no choice +between this and returning to England, as her father had quarrelled too +bitterly with the white men at Durban to allow of his taking up his residence +among them again. +</p> + +<p> +When Rachel woke on the following morning the first thing she saw in the +growing light was the orphaned native Noie, seated on the further side of the +little tent, her head resting upon her hand, and gazing at her vacantly. Rachel +watched her a while, pretending to be still asleep, and for the first time +understood how beautiful this girl was in her own fashion. Although small, that +is in comparison with most Kaffir women, she was perfectly shaped and +developed. Her soft skin in that light looked almost white, although it had +about it nothing of the muddy colour of the half-breed; her hair was long, +black and curly, and worn naturally, not forced into artificial shapes as is +common among the Kaffirs. Her features were finely cut and intellectual, and +her eyes, shaded by long lashes, somewhat oblong in shape, of a brown colour, +and soft as those of a buck. Certainly for a native she was lovely, and what is +more, quite unlike any Bantu that Rachel had ever seen, except indeed that dead +man whom she said was her father, and who, although he was so small, had +managed to kill two great Zulu warriors before, mysteriously enough, he died +himself. +</p> + +<p> +“Noie,” said Rachel, when she had completed her observations, +whereon with a quick and agile movement the girl rose, sank again on her knees +beside her, took the hand that hung from the bed between her own, and pressed +it to her lips, saying in the soft Zulu tongue, +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, I am here.” +</p> + +<p> +“Is that white man still asleep, Noie?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, he has gone. He and his servant rode away before the light, fearing +lest there might still be Zulus between him and his kraal.” +</p> + +<p> +“Do you know anything about him, Noie?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Lady, I have seen him in Zululand. He is a bad man. They call him +there ‘Lion,’ not because he is brave, but because he hunts and +springs by night.” +</p> + +<p> +“Just what I should have thought of him,” answered Rachel, +“and we know that he is not brave,” she added with a smile. +“But never mind this jackal in a lion’s hide; tell me your story, +Noie, if you will, only speak low, for this tent is thin.” +</p> + +<p> +“Lady,” said the girl, “you who were born white in body and +in spirit, hear me. I am but half a Zulu. My father who died yesterday in the +flesh, departing back to the world of ghosts, was of another people who live +far to the north, a small people but a strong. They live among the trees, they +worship trees; they die when their tree dies; they are dealers in dreams; they +are the companions of ghosts, little men before whom the tribes tremble; who +hate the sun, and dwell in the deep of the forest. Myself I do not know them; I +have never seen them, but my father told me these things, and others that I may +not repeat. When he was a young man my father fled from his people.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why?” asked Rachel, for the girl paused. +</p> + +<p> +“Lady, I do not know; I think it was because he would have been their +priest, or one of their priests, and he feared I think that he had seen a +woman, a slave to them, whom therefore he might not marry. I think that woman +was my mother. So he fled from them—with her, and came to live among the +Zulus. He was a great doctor there in Chaka’s time, not one of the +<i>Abangomas</i>, not one of the ‘Smellers-out-of-witches,’ not a +‘Bringer-down-to-death,’ for like all his race he hated bloodshed. +No, none of these things, but a doctor of medicines, a master of magic, an +interpreter of dreams, a lord of wisdom; yes, it was his wisdom that made Chaka +great, and when he withdrew it from him because of his cruelties, then Chaka +died. +</p> + +<p> +“Lady, Dingaan rules in Chaka’s place, Dingaan who slew him, but +although he had been Chaka’s doctor, my father was spared because they +feared him. I was the only child of my mother, but he took other wives after +the Zulu fashion, not because he loved them, I think, but that he might not +seem different to other men. So he grew great and rich, and lived in peace +because they feared him. Lady, my father loved me, and to me alone he taught +his language and his wisdom. I helped him with his medicines; I interpreted the +dreams which he could not interpret, his blanket fell upon me. Often I was +sought in marriage, but I did not wish to marry, Wisdom is my husband. +</p> + +<p> +“There came an evil day; we knew that it must come, my father and I, and +I wished to fly the land, but he could not do so because of his other wives and +children. The maidens of my district were marshalled for the king to see. His +eye fell upon me, and he thought me fair because I am different from Zulu +women, and—you can guess. Yet I was saved, for the other doctors and the +head wives of the king said that it was not wise that I should be taken into +his house, I who knew too many secrets and could bewitch him if I willed, or +prison him with drugs that leave no trace. So I escaped a while and was +thankful. Now it came about that because he might not take me Dingaan began to +think much of me, and to dream of me at nights. At last he asked me of my +father, as a gift, not as a right, for so he thought that no ill would come +with me. But I prayed my father to keep me from Dingaan, for I hated Dingaan, +and told him that if I were sent to the king, I would poison him. My father +listened to me because he loved me and could not bear to part with me, and said +Dingaan nay. Now Dingaan grew very angry and asked counsel of his other +doctors, but they would give him none because they feared my father. Then he +asked counsel of that white man, Hishmel, who is called the Lion, and who is +much at the kraal of Umgungundhlovu.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” said Rachel, “now I understand why he wished you to be +killed.” +</p> + +<p> +“The white man, Hishmel, the jackal in a lion’s skin, as you named +him, laughed at Dingaan’s fears. He said to him, ‘It is of the +father, Seyapi, you should be afraid. He has the magic, not the girl. Kill the +father, and his house, and take the daughter whom your heart desires, and be +happy.’ +</p> + +<p> +“So spoke Hishmel, and Dingaan thought his counsel good, and paid him for +it with the teeth of elephants, and certain women for whom he asked. Now my +father foreboded ill, and I also, for both of us had dreamed a dream. Still we +did not fly until the slayers were almost at the gates, because of his other +wives and his children. Nor, save for them would he have fled then, or I +either, but would have died after the fashion of his people, as he did at +last.” +</p> + +<p> +“The White Death?” queried Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Lady, the White Death. Still in the end we fled, thinking to gain +the protection of the white men down yonder. I went first to escape the +king’s men who had orders to take me alive and bring me to him, that is +why we were not together at the end. Lady, you know the rest. Hishmel doubtless +had seen you, and thinking that the Impi would kill you, came to warn you. Then +we met just as I was about to die, though perhaps not by that soldier’s +spear, as you thought. I have spoken.” +</p> + +<p> +“What message came to you when you knelt down before your dead +father?” asked Rachel for the second time, since on this point she was +intensely curious. +</p> + +<p> +Again that inscrutable look gathered on the girl’s face, and she +answered. +</p> + +<p> +“Did I not tell you it was for my ear alone, O Inkosazana-y-Zoola? I dare +not say it, be satisfied. But this I may say. Your fate and mine are +intertwined; yours and mine and another’s, for our spirits are sisters +which have dwelt together in past days.” +</p> + +<p> +“Indeed,” said Rachel smiling, for she who had mixed with them from +her childhood knew something of the mysticism of the natives, also that it was +often nonsense. “Well, Noie, I love you, I know not why. Perhaps, for all +you have suffered. Yet I say to you that if you wish to remain my sister in the +spirit, you had better separate from me in the flesh. That jackal man knows +your secret, girl, and soon or late will loose the assegai on you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Doubtless,” she answered, “doubtless many things will come +about. But they are doomed to come about. Whether I go or whether I stay they +will happen. Say you therefore, Lady, and I will obey. Shall I go or shall I +stay, or shall I die before your eyes?” +</p> + +<p> +“It is on your own head,” answered Rachel shrugging her shoulders. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, nay, Lady, you forget, it is on yours also, seeing that if I stay I +may bring peril on you and your house. Have you then no order for me?” +</p> + +<p> +“Noie, I have answered—one. Judge you.” +</p> + +<p> +“I will not judge. Let Heaven-above judge. Lady, give me a hair from your +head.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel plucked out the hair and handed it, a shining thread of gold, to Noie +who drew one from her own dark tresses, and laid them side by side. +</p> + +<p> +“See,” she said, “they are of the same length. Now, without +the wind blows gently; come then to the door of the tent, and I will throw +these two hairs into the wind. If that which is black floats first to the +ground, then I stay, if that which is golden, then I go to seek my hair. Is it +agreed?” +</p> + +<p> +“It is agreed.” +</p> + +<p> +So the two girls went to the entrance of the tent, and Noie with a swift motion +tossed up the hairs. As it happened one of those little eddies of wind which +are common in South Africa, caught them, causing them to rise almost +perpendicularly into the air. At a certain height, about forty feet, the +supporting wind seemed to fail, that is so far as the hair from Noie’s +head was concerned, for there it floated high above them like a black thread in +the sunlight, and gently by slow degrees came to the earth just at their feet. +But the hair from Rachel’s head, being caught by the fringe of the +whirlwind, was borne upwards and onwards very swiftly, until at length it +vanished from their sight. +</p> + +<p> +“It seems that I stay,” said Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Rachel. “I am very glad; also if any evil +comes of it we are not to blame, the wind is to blame.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Lady, but what makes the wind to blow?” +</p> + +<p> +Again Rachel shrugged her shoulders, and asked a question in her turn. +</p> + +<p> +“Whither has that hair of mine been borne, Noie?” +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know, Lady. Perhaps my father’s spirit took it for his +own ends. I think so. I think it went northwards. At any rate when mine fell, +it was snatched away, was it not? And yet they both floated up together. I +think that one day you will follow that hair of yours, Lady, follow it to the +land where great trees whisper secrets to the night.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap07"></a>CHAPTER VII.<br /> +THE MESSAGE OF THE KING</h2> + +<p> +So it chanced that Noie became a member of the Dove household. For obvious +reasons she changed her name, and thenceforward was called Nonha. Also it +happened that Mr. Dove abandoned his idea of settling as a missionary in +Zululand, and instead, took up his residence at this beautiful spot. He called +it Ramah because it was a place of weeping, for here all the family and +dependents of Seyapi had been destroyed by the spear. Mrs. Dove thought it an +ill-omened name enough, but after her manner gave way to her husband in the +matter. +</p> + +<p> +“I think there will be more weeping here before everything is +done,” she said. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel answered, however, that it was as good as any other, since names could +alter nothing. Here, then, at Ramah, Mr. Dove built him a house on that knoll +where first he had pitched his camp. It was a very good house after its +fashion, for, as has been said, he did not lack for means, and was, moreover, +clever in such matters. He hired a mason who had drifted to Natal to cut stone, +of which a plenty lay at hand, and two half-breed carpenters to execute the +wood-work, whilst the Kaffirs thatched the whole as only they can do. Then he +set to work upon a church, which was placed on the crest of the opposite knoll +where the white man, Ishmael, had appeared on the evening of their arrival. +Like the house, it was excellent of its sort, and when at length it was +finished after more than a year of labour, Mr. Dove felt a proud man. +</p> + +<p> +Indeed at Ramah he was happier than he had ever been since he landed upon the +shores of Africa, for now at length his dream seemed to be in the way of +realisation. Very soon a considerable native village sprang up around him, +peopled almost entirely by remnants of the Natal tribes whom Chaka had +destroyed and who were but too glad to settle under the aegis of the white man, +especially when they discovered how good he was. Of the doctrines which he +preached to them day and night, most of them, it is true, did not understand +much. Still they accepted them as the price of being allowed “to live in +his shadow,” but in the vast majority of cases they sturdily refused to +put away all wives but one, as he earnestly exhorted them to do. +</p> + +<p> +At first he wished to eject them from the settlement in punishment of this sin, +but when it came to the point they absolutely refused to go, demonstrating to +him that they had as much right to live there as he had, an argument that he +was unable to controvert. So he was obliged to submit to the presence of this +abomination, which he did in the hope that in time their hard hearts would be +softened. +</p> + +<p> +“Continue to preach to us, O Shouter,” they said, “and we +will listen. Mayhap in years to come we shall learn to think as you do. +Meanwhile give us space to consider the point.” +</p> + +<p> +So he continued to preach, and contented himself with baptising the children +and very old people who took no more wives. Except on this one point, however, +they got on excellently together. Indeed, never since Chaka broke upon them +like a destroying demon had these poor folk been so happy. The missionary +imported ploughs and taught them to improve their agriculture, so that ere long +this rich, virgin soil brought forth abundantly. Their few cattle multiplied +also in an amazing fashion, as did their families, and soon they were as +prosperous as they had been in the good old days before they knew the Zulu +assegai, especially as, to their amazement, the Shouter never took from them +even a calf or a bundle of corn by way of tax. Only the shadow of that Zulu +assegai still lay upon them, for if Chaka was dead Dingaan ruled a few miles +away across the Tugela. Moreover, hearing of the rise of this new town, and of +certain strange matters connected with it, he sent spies to inspect and +enquire. The spies returned and reported that there dwelt in it only a white +medicine-man with his wife, and a number of Natal Kaffirs. Also they reported +in great detail many wonderful stories concerning the beautiful maiden with a +high name who passed as the white teacher’s daughter, and who had already +become the subject of so much native talk and rumour. On learning all these +things Dingaan despatched an embassy, who delivered this message: +</p> + +<p> +“I, Dingaan, king of the Zulus, have heard that you, O White Shouter, +have built a town upon my borders, and peopled it with the puppies of the +jackals whom Chaka hunted. I send to you now to say that you and your jackals +shall have peace from me so long as you harbour none of my runaways, but if I +find but one of them there, then an Impi shall wipe you out. I hear also that +there dwells with you a beautiful white maiden said to be your daughter, who is +known, throughout the land as Inkosazana-y-Zoola. Now that is the name of our +Spirit who, the doctors say, is also white, and it is strange to us that this +maiden should bear that great name. Some of the <i>Isanusis</i>, the +prophetesses, declare that she is our Spirit in the flesh, but that meat sticks +in my throat, I cannot swallow it. Still, I invite this maiden to visit me that +I may see her and judge of her, and I swear to you, and to her, by the ghosts +of my ancestors, that no harm shall come to her then or at any time. He who so +much as lays a finger upon her shall die, he and all his house. Because of her +name, which I am told she has borne from a child, all the territories of the +Zulus are her kraal and all the thousands of the Zulus are her servants. Yea, +because of her high name I give to her power of life and death wherever men +obey my word, and for an offering I send to her twelve of my royal white cattle +and a bull, also an ox trained to riding. When she visits me let her ride upon +the white ox that she may be known, but let no man come with her, for among the +people of the Zulus she must be attended by Zulus only. I have spoken. I pray +that she who is named Princess of the Zulus will appear before my messengers +and acknowledge the gift of the King of the Zulus, that they may see her in the +flesh and make report of her to me.” +</p> + +<p> +Now when Mr. Dove had received this message, one evening at sundown, he went +into the house and repeated it to Rachel, for it puzzled him much, and he knew +not what to answer. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel in her turn took counsel with Noie who was hidden away lest some of the +embassy should see and recognise her. +</p> + +<p> +“Speak with the messengers,” said Noie, “it is well to have +power among the Zulus. I, who have some knowledge of this business, say, speak +with them alone, and speak softly, saying that one day you will come.” +</p> + +<p> +So having explained the matter to her father, and obtained his consent, Rachel, +who desired to impress these savages, threw a white shawl about her, as Noie +instructed her to do. Then, letting her long, golden hair hang down, she went +out alone carrying a light assegai in her hand, to the place where the +messengers, six of them, and those who had driven the cattle from Zululand, +were encamped in the guest kraal, at the gate of which, as it chanced, lay a +great boulder of rock. On this boulder she took her stand, unobserved, waiting +there till the full moon shone out from behind a dark cloud, turning her white +robe to silver. Now of a sudden the messengers who were seated together, +talking and taking snuff, looked up and saw her. +</p> + +<p> +“<i>Inkosazana-y-Zoola</i>!” exclaimed one of them, rising, whereon +they all sprang to their feet and perceiving this beautiful and mysterious +figure, by a common impulse lifted their right arms and gave to her what no +woman had ever received before—the royal salute. +</p> + +<p> +“Bayète!” they cried, “Bayète!” then stood silent. +</p> + +<p> +“I hear you,” said Rachel, who spoke their tongue as well as she +did her own. “It has been reported to me that you wished to see me, O +Mouths of the King. Behold I am pleased to appear before you. What would you of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, O Mouths of the King?” +</p> + +<p> +Then their spokesman, an old man of high rank, with a withered hand, stepped +forward from the line of his companions, stared at her for a while, and saluted +again. +</p> + +<p> +“Lady,” he said humbly, “Lady or Spirit, we would know how +thou camest by that great name of thine.” +</p> + +<p> +“It was given me as a child far away from here,” she answered, +“because in a mighty tempest the lightnings turned aside and smote me +not; because the waters raged yet drowned me not; because the lions slept with +me yet harmed me not. It came to me from the high Heaven that was my friend. I +do not know how it came.” +</p> + +<p> +“We have heard the story,” answered the old man (which indeed they +had with many additions), “and we believe. We believe that the Heavens +above gave thee their own name which is the name of the Spirit of our people. +That Spirit I have seen in a dream, and she was like to thee, O +Inkosazana-y-Zoola.” +</p> + +<p> +“It may be so, Mouth of the King, still I am woman, not spirit.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yet in every woman there dwells a spirit, or so we believe, and in thee +a great one, or so we have heard and believe, O Lady of the Heavens. To thee, +then, again we repeat the words of Dingaan and of his council which to-day we +have said in the ears of him who thinks himself thy father. To thee the roads +are open; thine are the cattle and the kraals; here is an earnest of them. +Thine are the lives of men. Command now, if thou wilt, that one of us be slain +before thee, and whilst thou watchest, he shall look his last upon the +moon.” +</p> + +<p> +“I hear you,” said Rachel, quietly, “but I seek the life of +none who are good. I thank the King for his gift; I wish the King well. I +remember that life and death lie in my hands. Say these words to the +King.” +</p> + +<p> +“We will say them, but wilt thou not come, O Lady, as the King desires? A +regiment shall meet thee on the river bank and lead thee to his house. Unharmed +shalt thou come, unharmed shalt thou return, and what thou askest that shall be +given thee.” +</p> + +<p> +“One day, perchance, I will come, but not now. Go in peace, O Mouths of +the King.” +</p> + +<p> +As she spoke another dark cloud floated across the moon, and when it had passed +away she stood no more upon the rock. Then, seeing that she was gone, those +messengers gathered up their spears and mats, and returned swiftly to Zululand. +</p> + +<p> +When she reached the house again Rachel told her father and mother all that had +passed, laughing as she spoke. +</p> + +<p> +“It seems scarcely right, my dear,” said Mr. Dove, when she had +done. “Those benighted heathens will really believe that you are +something unearthly.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then let them,” she answered. “It can do no one any harm, +and the power of life and death with the rest of it, unless it was all talk as +I suspect, might be very useful one day. Who knows? And now the Princess of the +Heavens will go and set the supper, as Noie—I beg pardon, Nonha—is +off duty for the present.” +</p> + +<p> +Afterwards she asked Noie who was the old man with a withered hand who had +spoken as the “King’s Mouth.” +</p> + +<p> +“Mopo is his name, Mopo or Umbopo, none other, O Zoola,” she +answered. “It was he who stabbed T’Chaka, the Black One. It is said +also that alone among men living, he has seen the White Spirit: the Inkosazana. +Thrice he has seen her, or so goes the tale that my father, who knew +everything, told to me. That is why Dingaan sent him here to make report of +you.” And she told her all the wonderful story of Mopo and of the death +of T’Chaka, which Rachel treasured in her mind.[*] +</p> + +<p class="footnote"> +[*] For the history of Mopo, see “Nada the +Lily.”—A<small>UTHOR</small>. +</p> + +<p> +Such was Rachel’s first introduction to the Zulus, an occasion on which +her undoubted histrionic abilities stood her in good stead. +</p> + +<p> +This matter of the embassy happened and in due course was almost forgotten, +that is until a certain event occurred which brought it into mind. For some +time, however, Rachel thought of it a good deal, wondering how it came about +that her native name and the strange significance which they appeared to give +to it had taken such a hold of the imagination of the Zulus. Ultimately she +discovered that the white man, Ishmael, was the chief cause of these things. He +had lived so long among savages that he had caught something of their mind and +dark superstitions. To him, as to them, it seemed a marvellous thing that she +should have acquired the title of the legendary Spirit of the Zulu people. The +calm courage, too, so unusual in a woman, which she showed when she shot the +warrior, and at the risk of her own life saved that of the girl, Noie, +impressed him as something almost ultra-human, especially when he remembered +his own conduct on that occasion. All of this story, of course, he did not tell +to the Zulus for he feared lest they should take vengeance for his share in it. +But of Rachel he discoursed to the King and his <i>indunas</i>, or great men, +as a white witch-doctoress of super-natural power, whose name showed that she +was mixed up with the fortunes of the race. Therefore, in the end, Dingaan sent +Mopo, “he who knew the Spirit,” to make report of her. +</p> + +<p> +When he was not absent upon his hunting or trading expeditions, Ishmael visited +Ramah a great deal and, as Rachel soon discovered, not without an object. +Indeed, almost from the first, her feminine instincts led her to suspect that +this man who, notwithstanding his good looks, repelled her so intensely, was +falling in love with her, which in truth he had done once and for all at their +first meeting. In the beginning he did not, it is true, say much that could be +so interpreted, but his whole attitude towards her suggested it, as did other +things. For instance, when he came to visit the Doves, he discarded his +garments of hide, including the picturesque zebra-skin trousers, and appeared +dressed in smart European clothes which he had contrived to obtain from Durban, +and a large hat with a white ostrich feather, that struck Rachel as even more +ludicrous than the famous trousers. Also he was continuously sending presents +of game and of skins, or of rare karosses, that is, fur rugs, which he ordered +to be delivered to her personally—tokens, all of them, that she could not +misunderstand. Her father, however, misunderstood them persistently, although +her mother saw something of the truth, and did her best to shield her from +attentions which she knew to be unwelcome. Mr. Dove believed that it was his +company which Ishmael sought. Indeed in this matter the man was very clever, +contriving to give the clergyman the impression that he required spiritual +instruction and comfort, which, of course, he found forthcoming in an abundant +supply. When Mrs. Dove remonstrated, saying that she misdoubted her of him and +his character, her husband answered obstinately, that it was his duty to turn a +sinner from his way, and declined to pursue the conversation. So Ishmael +continued to come. +</p> + +<p> +For her part Rachel did her best to avoid him, instructing Noie to keep a +constant look-out both with her eyes and through the Kaffirs, and to warn her +of his advent. Then she would slip away into the bush or down to the seashore, +and remain there till he was gone, or if he came when she could not do so, in +the evening for instance, would keep Noie at her side, and on the first +opportunity retire to her own room. +</p> + +<p> +Now the result of this method of self-protection was to cause Ishmael to hate +Noie as bitterly as she hated him. He guessed that the girl knew the dreadful +truth about him; that it was he, and no other, who had counselled Dingaan to +kill her father and all his family, and take her by force into his house, and +although she said nothing of it, he suspected that she had told everything to +Rachel. Moreover, it was she who always thwarted him, who prevented him time +upon time from having a single word alone with her mistress. Therefore he +determined to be revenged upon Noie whenever an opportunity occurred. But as +yet he could find none, since if he were to tell the Zulus that she still +lived, and cause her to be killed or taken away, he was sure that it would mean +a final breach with the Dove family, all of whom had learned to love this +beautiful orphan maid. So he nursed his rage in secret. +</p> + +<p> +Meanwhile his passion increased daily, burning ever more fiercely for its +continued repression, until at length the chance for which he had waited so +long came to him. +</p> + +<p> +Having become aware of Rachel’s habit of slipping away whenever he +appeared, he showed himself on horseback at a little distance, then waited a +while and, instead of going up to the mission station, rode round it, and hid +in some bush whence he could command a view of the surrounding country. +Presently he saw Rachel, who was alone, for she had not waited to call Noie, +hurrying towards the seashore, along the edge of that kloof down which ran the +stream where the crocodiles lived. Presently, when she had gone too far to +return to the house if she caught sight of him, he followed after her, and, +leaving his horse, at last came up with her seated on a rock by the pool in +which she had bathed on the morning of the massacre. +</p> + +<p> +Walking softly in his veld-schoens, or shoes made of raw hide, on the sand, +Rachel knew nothing of his coming until his shadow fell upon her. Then she +sprang up and saw him, smiling and bowing, the ostrich-plume hat in his hand. +Her first impulse was to run away, but recovering herself she nodded in a +friendly fashion, and bade him “Good day,” adding: +</p> + +<p> +“What are you doing here, Mr. Ishmael, hunting?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he answered, “that’s it. Hunting you. It has +been a long chase, but I have caught you at last.” +</p> + +<p> +“Really, I am not a wild creature, Mr. Ishmael,” she said +indignantly. +</p> + +<p> +“No,” he answered, “you are more beautiful and more dangerous +than any wild creature.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel looked at him. Then she made as though she would pass him, saying that +she was going home. Now Ishmael stood between two rocks filling the only egress +from this place. +</p> + +<p> +He stretched out his arms so that his fingers touched the rocks on either side, +and said: +</p> + +<p> +“You can’t. You must listen to me first. I came here to say what I +have wanted to tell you for a long time. I love you, and I ask you to marry +me.” +</p> + +<p> +“Indeed,” she replied, setting her face. “How can that be? I +understood that you were already married—several times over.” +</p> + +<p> +“Who told you that?” he asked, angrily. “I know—that +accursed little witch, Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +“Don’t speak any ill of Noie, please; she is my friend.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then you have a liar for your friend. Those women are only my +servants.” +</p> + +<p> +“It doesn’t matter to me what they are, Mr. Ishmael. I have no wish +to know your private affairs. Shall we stop this talk, which is not +pleasant?” +</p> + +<p> +“No,” he answered. “I tell you that I love you and I mean to +marry you, with your will or without it. Let it be with your will, +Rachel,” he added, pleadingly, “for I will make you a good husband. +Also I am well-born, much better than you think, and I am rich, rich enough to +take you out of this country, if you like. I have thousands of cattle, and a +great deal of money put by, good English gold that I have got from the sale of +ivory. You shall come with me from among all these savage people back to +England, and live as you like.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thank you, but I prefer the savages, as you seem to have done until now. +No, do not try to touch me; you know that I can defend myself if I +choose,” and she glanced at the pistol which she always carried in that +wild land, “I am not afraid of you, Mr. Ishmael; it is you who are afraid +of me.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps I am,” he exclaimed, “because those Zulus are right, +you are <i>tagati</i>, an enchantress, not like other women, white or black. If +it were not so, would you have driven me mad as you have done? I tell you I +can’t sleep for thinking of you. Oh! Rachel, Rachel, don’t be angry +with me. Have pity on me. Give me some hope. I know that my life has been rough +in the past, but I will become good again for your sake and live like a +Christian. But if you refuse me, if you send me back to hell—then you +shall learn what I can be.” +</p> + +<p> +“I know what you are, Mr. Ishmael, and that is quite enough. I do not +wish to be unkind, or to say anything that will pain you, but please go away, +and never try to speak to me again like this, as it is quite useless. You must +understand that I will never marry you, never.” +</p> + +<p> +“Are you in love with somebody else?” he asked hoarsely, and at the +question, do what she would to prevent it, Rachel coloured a little. +</p> + +<p> +“How can I be in love here, unless it were with a dream?” +</p> + +<p> +“A dream, a dream of a man you mean. Well, don’t let him cross my +path, or it will soon be the dream of a ghost. I tell you I’d kill him. +If I can’t have you, no one else shall. Do you understand?” +</p> + +<p> +“I understand that I am tired of this. Let me go home, please.” +</p> + +<p> +“Home! Soon you will have no home to go to except mine—that is, if +you don’t change your mind about me. I have power here—don’t +you understand? I have power.” +</p> + +<p> +As he spoke these words the man looked so evil that Rachel shivered a little. +But she answered boldly enough: +</p> + +<p> +“I understand that you have no power at all against me; no one has. It is +I who have the power.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, because as I said, you are <i>tagati</i>, but there are +others——” +</p> + +<p> +As these words passed his lips someone slipped by him. Starting back, he saw +that it was Noie, draped in her usual white robe, for nothing would induce her +to wear European clothes. Passing him as though she saw him not, she went to +Rachel and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, I was at my work in the house yonder and I thought that I +heard you calling me down here by the seashore, so I came. Is it your pleasure +that I should accompany you home?” +</p> + +<p> +“For instance,” he went on furiously, “there is that black +slut whom you are fond of. Well, if I can’t hurt you, I can hurt her. +Daughter of Seyapi, you know how runaways die in Zululand, or if you +don’t you shall soon learn. I will pay you back for all your +tricks,” and he stopped, choking with rage. +</p> + +<p> +Noie looked him up and down with her soft, dreamy brown eyes. +</p> + +<p> +“Do you think so, Night-prowler?” she asked. “Do you think +that what you did to the father and his house, you will do to the daughter +also? Well, it is strange, but last night, just before the cock crew, I sat by +Seyapi’s grave, and he spoke to me of you, White Man. Listen, now, and I +will tell you what he said,” and stepping forward she whispered in his +ear. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel, watching, saw the man’s swarthy face turn pale as he hearkened, +then he lifted his hand as though to strike her, let it fall again, and +muttering curses in English and in Zulu, turned and walked, or rather staggered +away. +</p> + +<p> +“What did you tell him, Noie?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Never mind, Zoola,” she answered. “Perhaps the truth; +perhaps what came into my mind. At any rate I frightened him away. He was +making love to you, was he not, the low <i>silwana </i>(wild beast)? Ah! I +thought so, for that he has wished to do for long. And he threatened, did he +not? Well, you are right; he cannot hurt you at all, and me only a little, I +think. But he is very dangerous and very strong, and can hurt others. If your +father is wise he will leave this place, Zoola.” +</p> + +<p> +“I think so too,” answered Rachel. “Let us go home and tell +him so.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap08"></a>CHAPTER VIII.<br /> +MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL</h2> + +<p> +When Rachel and Noie reached the house, which they did not do for some time, as +they waited to make sure that Ishmael had really gone, it was to see the man +himself riding away from its gate. +</p> + +<p> +“Be prepared,” said Noie; “I think that he has been here +before us to pour poison into your father’s ears.” +</p> + +<p> +So it proved to be, indeed, for on the stoep or verandah they found Mr. Dove +walking up and down evidently much disturbed in mind. +</p> + +<p> +“What is all this trouble, Rachel?” he asked. “What have you +done to Mr. Smith”—for Mr. Dove in pursuance of the suggestion made +by the man, had adopted that name for him which he considered less peculiar +than Ishmael. “He has been here much upset, declaring that you have used +him cruelly, and that Nonha threatened him with terrible things in the future, +of which, of course, she can know nothing.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, father, if you wish to hear,” answered Rachel, “Mr. +Ishmael, or Mr. Smith as you call him, has been asking me to marry him, and +when I refused, as of course I did, behaved very unpleasantly.” +</p> + +<p> +“Indeed, Rachel. I gathered from him that something of the sort had +happened, only his story is that it was you who behaved unpleasantly, speaking +to him as though he were dirt. Now, Rachel, of course I do not want you to +marry this person, in fact, I should dislike it, although I have seen a great +change for the better in him lately—I mean spiritually, of +course—and an earnest repentance for the errors of his past life. All I +mean is that the proffered affection of an honest man should not be met with +scorn and sharp words.” +</p> + +<p> +Up to this point Rachel endured the lecture in silence, but now she could bear +no more. +</p> + +<p> +“Honest man!” she exclaimed. “Father, are you deaf and blind, +or only so good yourself that you cannot see evil in others? Do you know that +it was this ‘honest man’ who brought about the murder of all +Noie’s people in order that he might curry favour with the Zulus?” +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Dove started, and turning, asked: +</p> + +<p> +“Is that so, Nonha?” +</p> + +<p> +“It is so, Teacher,” answered Noie, “although I have never +spoken of it to you. Afterwards I will tell you the story, if you wish.” +</p> + +<p> +“And do you know,” went on Rachel, “why he will never let you +visit his kraal among the hills yonder? Well, I will tell you. It is because +this ‘honest man,’ who wishes me to marry him, keeps his Kaffir +wives and children there!” +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel!” replied her father, in much distress, “I will never +believe it; you are only repeating native scandal. Why, he has often spoken to +me with horror of such things.” +</p> + +<p> +“I daresay he has, father. Well, now, I ask you to judge for yourself. +Take a guide and start two hours before daybreak to-morrow morning to visit +that kraal, and see if what I say is not true.” +</p> + +<p> +“I will, indeed,” exclaimed Mr. Dove, who was now thoroughly +aroused, for it was conduct of this sort that had caused his bitter quarrel +with the first settlers in Natal. “I cannot believe the story, Rachel, I +really cannot; but I promise you that if I should find cause to do so, the man +shall never put foot in my house again.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then I think that I am rid of him,” said Rachel, with a sigh of +relief, “only be careful, dear, that he does not do you a mischief, for +such men do not like to be found out.” Then she left the stoep, and went +to tell her mother all that had happened. +</p> + +<p> +When she had heard the story, Mrs. Dove, who detested Ishmael as much as her +daughter did, tried to persuade her husband not to visit his kraal, saying that +it would only breed a feud, and that under the circumstances, it would be easy +to forbid him the house upon other grounds. But Mr. Dove, obstinate as usual, +refused to listen to her, saying that he would not judge the man without +evidence, and that of the natives could not be relied on. Also, if the tale +were true, it was his duty as his spiritual adviser to remonstrate with him. +</p> + +<p> +So his poor wife gave up arguing, as she always did, and long before dawn on +the following morning, Mr. Dove, accompanied by two guides, departed upon his +errand. +</p> + +<p> +After he had ridden some twelve miles across the plain which lay behind Ramah, +just at daybreak, he reached a pass or nek between two swelling hills, beyond +which the guides said lay the kraal that was called Mafooti. Presently he saw +it, a place situated in a cup-like valley, chosen evidently because the +approaches to it were easy to defend. On a knoll in the centre of this rich +valley stood the kraal, a small native town surrounded by walls, and stone +enclosures full of cattle. As they approached the kraal, from its main entrance +issued four or five good-looking native women, one of them accompanied by a +boy, and all carrying hoes in their hands, for they were going out at sunrise +to work in the mealie fields. When they saw Mr. Dove they stood still, staring +at him, till he called to them not to be afraid, and riding up, asked them who +they were. +</p> + +<p> +“We are of the number of the wives of Ibubesi, the Lion,” answered +their spokeswoman, who held the little boy by the hand. +</p> + +<p> +“Do you mean the <i>Umlungu</i> (that is, the white man), Ishmael?” +he asked again. +</p> + +<p> +“Whom else should we mean?” she answered. “I am his head +wife, now that he has put away old Mami, and this is his son. If the light were +stronger you would see that he is almost white,” she added, with pride. +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Dove knew not what to answer; this intelligence overwhelmed him, and he sat +silent on his horse. The wives of Ishmael prepared to pass on to the mealie +fields, then stopped, and began to whisper together. At length the mother of +the boy turned and addressed him, while the others crowded behind her to +listen. +</p> + +<p> +“We desire to ask you a question, Teacher,” she said, somewhat +shyly, for evidently they knew well enough who he was. “Is it true that +we are to have a new sister?” +</p> + +<p> +“A new sister! What do you mean?” asked Mr. Dove. +</p> + +<p> +“We mean, Teacher,” she replied smiling, “that we have heard +that Ibubesi is courting the beautiful Zoola, the daughter of your head wife, +and we thought that perhaps you had come to arrange about the cattle that he +must pay for her. Doubtless if she is so fair, it will be a whole herd.” +</p> + +<p> +This was too much, even for Mr. Dove. +</p> + +<p> +“How dare you talk so, you heathen hussies?” he gasped. +“Where is the white man?” +</p> + +<p> +“Teacher,” she replied with indignation, and drawing herself up, +“why do you call us bad names? We are respectable women, the wives of one +husband, as respectable as your own, although not so numerous, or so we hear +from Ibubesi. If you desire to see him, he is in the big hut, yonder, with our +youngest sister, she whom he married last month. We wish you good day, as we go +to hoe our lord’s fields, and we hope that when she comes, the +Inkosazana, your daughter, will not be as rude as you are, for if so, how shall +we love her as we wish to do?” Then wrapping her blanket round her with a +dignified air, the offended lady stalked off, followed by her various +“sisters.” +</p> + +<p> +As for Mr. Dove, who for once in his life was in a towering rage, he cut his +horse viciously with the sjambok, or hippopotamus-hide whip, which he carried, +and followed by his guides, galloped forward to a big hut in the centre of the +kraal. +</p> + +<p> +Apparently Ishmael heard the sound of his horse’s hoofs, for as the +missionary was dismounting he crawled out of the bee-hole of the hut upon his +hands and knees, as a Kaffir does, followed by a young woman in the lightest of +attire, who was yawning as though she had just been aroused from sleep. What is +more, except for the colour of his skin, he <i>was</i> a Kaffir and nothing +else, for his costume consisted of a skin moocha such as the natives wear, and +a fur kaross thrown over his shoulders. Straightening himself, Ishmael saw for +the first time who was his visitor. His jaw dropped, and he uttered an +ejaculation that need not be recorded, then stood silent. Mr. Dove was silent +also; for his wrath would not allow him to speak. +</p> + +<p> +“How do you do, sir?” Ishmael jerked out at last. “You are an +early visitor, and find me somewhat unprepared. If I had known that you were +coming I would”—then suddenly he remembered his attire, or the lack +of it, also his companion who was leaning on his shoulder, and peeping at the +white man over it. Drawing the kaross tightly about him, he gave the poor girl +a backward kick, and with a Kaffir oath bade her begone, then went on +hurriedly: “I am afraid my dress is not quite what you are accustomed to, +but among these poor heathens I find it necessary to conform more or less to +their ways in order to gain their confidence and—um—affection. Will +you come into the hut? My servant there will get you some <i>tywala</i> (Kaffir +beer)—I mean some <i>amasi</i> (curdled milk) at once, and I will have a +calf killed for breakfast.” +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Dove could bear it no longer. +</p> + +<p> +“Ishmael, or Smith, or Ibubesi—whichever name you may +prefer,” he broke out, “do not lie to me about your servant, for +now I know all the truth, which I refused to believe when my daughter and Nonha +told it me. You are a black-hearted villain. But yesterday you dared to come +and ask Rachel to marry you, and now I find that you are living—oh! I +cannot say it, it makes me ashamed of my race. Listen to me, sir. If ever you +dare to set foot in Ramah again, or to speak to my wife and daughter, the +Kaffirs shall whip you off the place. Indeed,” he added, shaking his +sjambok in Ishmael’s face, “although I am an older man than you +are, were it not for my office I would give you the thrashing you +deserve.” +</p> + +<p> +At first Ishmael had shrunk beneath this torrent of invective, but the threat +of violence roused his fierce nature. His face grew evil, and his long black +hair and beard bristled with wrath. +</p> + +<p> +“You had best get out of this, you prayer-snuffling old humbug,” he +said savagely, “for if you stop much longer I will make you sing another +tune. We have sea-cow whips here, too, and you shall learn what a hiding means, +such a hiding that your own family won’t know you, if you live to get +back to them. Look here, I offered to marry your daughter on the square, and I +meant what I said. I’d have got rid of all this black baggage, and she +should have been the only one. Well, I’ll marry her yet, only now +she’ll just take her place with the others. We are all one flesh and +blood, black and white, ain’t we? I have often heard you preach it. So +what will she have to complain of?” he sneered. “She can go and hoe +mealies like the rest.” +</p> + +<p> +As this brutal talk fell upon his ears Mr. Dove’s reason departed from +him entirely. After all, he was an English gentleman first, and a clergyman +afterwards; also he loved his daughter, and to hear her spoken of like this was +intolerable to him, as it would have been to any father. Lifting the sjambok he +cut Ishmael across the mouth so sharply that the blood came from his lips, then +suddenly remembering that this deed would probably mean his death, stood still +awaiting the issue. As it chanced it did not, for the man, like most brutes and +bullies, was a coward, as Rachel had already found out. Obeying his first +impulse he sprang at the clergyman with an oath, then seeing that his two +guides, who carried assegais, had ranged themselves beside him, checked +himself, for he feared lest those spears should pierce his heart. +</p> + +<p> +“You are in my house,” he said, wiping the blood from his beard, +“and an old man, so I can’t kill you as I would anyone else. But +you have made me your enemy now, you fool, and others can. I have protected you +so far for your daughter’s sake, but I won’t do it any longer. You +think of that when your time comes.” +</p> + +<p> +“My time, like yours, will come when God wills,” answered Mr. Dove +unflinchingly, “not when you or anyone else wills. I do not fear you in +the least. Still, I am sorry that I struck you, it was a sin of which I repent +as I pray that you may repent.” +</p> + +<p> +Then he mounted his horse and rode away from the kraal Mafooti. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +When Mr. Dove reached Ramah he only said to Rachel that what she had heard was +quite true, and that he had forbidden Ishmael the house. Of course, however, +Noie soon learnt the whole story from the Kaffir guides, and repeated it to her +mistress. To his wife, on the other hand, he told everything, with the result +that she was very much disturbed. She pointed out to him that this white +outcast was a most dangerous man, who would certainly be revenged upon them in +one way or another. Again she implored him, as she had often done before, to +leave these savage countries wherein he had laboured for all the best years of +his life, saying that it was not right that he should expose their daughter to +the risks of them. +</p> + +<p> +“But,” answered her husband, “you have often told me that you +were sure no harm would come to Rachel, and I think that, too.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, dear, I am sure; still, for many reasons it does not seem right to +keep her here.” She did not add, poor, unselfish woman, that there was +another who should be considered as well as Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“How can I go away,” he went on excitedly, “just when all the +seed that I have sown is ripening to harvest? If I did so, my work would be +utterly lost, and my people relapse into barbarism again. I am not afraid of +this man, or of anything that he can do to my body, but if I ran away from him +it would be injuring my soul, and what account should I give of my cowardice +when my time comes? Do you go, my love, and take Rachel with you if you wish, +leaving me to finish my work alone.” +</p> + +<p> +But now, as before, Mrs. Dove would not go, and Rachel, when she was asked, +shrugged her shoulders and answered laughing that she was not afraid of anybody +or anything, and, except for her mother’s sake, did not care whether she +went or stayed. Certainly she would not leave her, nor, she added, did she wish +to say goodbye to Africa. +</p> + +<p> +When she was asked why, she replied vaguely that she had grown up there, and it +was her home. But her mother, watching her, knew well enough that she had +another reason, although no word of it ever passed her lips. In Africa she had +met Richard Darrien as a child, and in Africa and nowhere else she believed she +would meet him again as a woman. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +The weeks and months went by, bringing to the Ramah household no sight or +tidings of the white man, Ishmael. They heard through the Kaffirs, indeed, that +although he still kept his kraal at Mafooti, he himself had gone away on some +trading journey far to the north, and did not expect to return for a year, news +at which everyone rejoiced, except Noie, who shook her wise little head and +said nothing. +</p> + +<p> +So all fear of the man gradually died away, and things were very peaceful and +prosperous at Ramah. +</p> + +<p> +In fact this quiet proved to be but the lull before the storm. +</p> + +<p> +One day, about eight months after Mr. Dove had visited the kraal Mafooti, +another embassy came to Rachel from the Zulu king, Dingaan, bringing with it a +present of more white cattle. She received them as she had done before, at +night and alone, for they refused to speak to her in the presence of other +people. +</p> + +<p> +In substance their petition was the same that it had been before, namely, that +she would visit Zululand, as the king and his indunas desired her counsel upon +an important matter. When asked what this matter was they either were, or +pretended to be, ignorant, saying that it had not been confided to them. +Thereon she said that if Dingaan chose to submit the question to her by +messenger, she would give him her opinion on it, but that she could not come to +his kraal. They asked why, seeing that the whole nation would guard her, and no +hair of her head be harmed. +</p> + +<p> +“Because I am a child in the house of my people, and they will not allow +me to leave even for a day,” she answered, thinking that this reply would +appeal to a race who believe absolutely in obedience to parents and every +established authority. +</p> + +<p> +“Is it so?” remarked the old induna who spoke as Dingaan’s +Mouth—not Mopo, but another. “Now, how can the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, +before whom a whole nation will bow, be in bonds to a white <i>Umfundusi</i>, a +mere sky-doctor? Shall the wide heavens obey a cloud?” +</p> + +<p> +“If they are bred of that cloud,” retorted Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“The heavens breed the cloud, not the cloud the heavens,” answered +the induna aptly. +</p> + +<p> +Now it occurred to Rachel that this thing was going further than it should. To +be set up as a kind of guardian spirit to the Zulus had seemed a very good +joke, and naturally appealed to the love of power which is common to women. But +when it involved, at any rate in the eyes of that people, dominion over her own +parents, the joke was, she felt, becoming serious. So she determined suddenly +to bring it to an end. +</p> + +<p> +“What mean you, Messenger of the King?” she asked. “I am but +the child of my parents, and the parents are greater than the child, and must +be obeyed of her.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” answered the old man with a deprecatory smile, +“if it pleases you to tell us such tales, our ears must listen, as if it +pleased you to order us to be killed, we must be killed. But learn that we know +the truth. We know how as a child you came down from above in the lightning, +and how these white people with whom you dwell found you lying in the mist on +the mountain top, and took you to their home in place of a babe whom they had +buried.” +</p> + +<p> +“Who told you that story?” asked Rachel amazed. +</p> + +<p> +“It was revealed to the council of the doctors, Lady.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then that was revealed which is not true. I was born as other women are, +and my name of ‘Lady of the Heavens’ came to me by chance, as by +chance I resemble the Spirit of your people.” +</p> + +<p> +“We hear you,” answered the “Mouth” politely. +“You were born as other women are, by chance you had your high name, by +chance you are tall and fair and golden-haired like the Spirit of our people. +We hear you.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Rachel gave it up. +</p> + +<p> +“Bear my words to the King,” she said, and they rose, saluted her +with a Bayète, that royal salute which never before had been given to woman, +and departed. +</p> + +<p> +When they had gone Rachel went in to supper and told her parents all the story. +Mr. Dove, now that she seemed to take a serious view of the matter, affected to +treat it as absurd, although when she had laughed, his attitude, it may be +remembered, was different. He talked of the silly Zulu superstitions, showed +how they had twisted up the story of the death of her baby brother, and her +escape from the flood in the Umtavuna river, into that which they had narrated +to her. He even suggested that the whole thing was nonsense, part of some +political move to enable the King, or a party in the state, to declare that +they had with them the word of their traditional spirit and oracle. +</p> + +<p> +Mrs. Dove, however, who that night was strangely depressed and uneasy, thought +far otherwise. She pointed out that they were playing with vast and cruel +forces, and that whatever these people exactly believed about Rachel, it was a +dreadful thing for a girl to be put in a position in which the lives of +hundreds might hang upon her nod. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, and,” she added hysterically, “perhaps our own lives +also—perhaps our own lives also!” +</p> + +<p> +To change the conversation, which was growing painful, Rachel asked if anyone +had seen Noie. Her father answered that two hours ago, just before the embassy +arrived, he had met her going down to the banks of the stream, as he supposed, +to gather flowers for the table. Then he began to talk about the girl, saying +what a sweet creature she was, and how strange it seemed to him that although +she appeared to accept all the doctrines of the Christian faith, as yet she had +never consented to be baptised. +</p> + +<p> +It was while he was speaking thus that Rachel suddenly observed her mother fall +forward, so that her body rested on the table, as though a kind of fit had +seized her. Rachel sprang towards her, but before she reached her she appeared +to have quite recovered, only her face looked very white. +</p> + +<p> +“What on earth is the matter, mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! don’t ask me,” she answered, “a terrible thing, a +sort of fancy that came to me from talking about those Zulus. I thought I saw +this place all red with blood and tongues of fire licking it up. It went as +quickly as it came, and of course I know that it is nonsense.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap09"></a>CHAPTER IX.<br /> +THE TAKING OF NOIE</h2> + +<p> +Presently Mrs. Dove, who seemed to have quite recovered from her curious +seizure, went to bed. +</p> + +<p> +“I don’t like it, father,” said Rachel when the door had +closed behind her. “Of course it is contrary to experience and all that, +but I believe that mother is fore-sighted.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nonsense, dear, nonsense,” said her father. “It is her +Scotch superstition, that is all. We have been married for five-and-twenty +years now, and I have heard this sort of thing again and again, but although we +have lived in wild places where anything might happen to us, nothing out of the +way ever has happened; in fact, we have always been most mercifully +preserved.” +</p> + +<p> +“That’s true, father, still I am not sure; perhaps because I am +rather that way myself, sometimes. Thus I <i>know</i> that she is right about +me; no harm will happen to me, at least no permanent harm. I feel that I shall +live out my life, as I feel something else.” +</p> + +<p> +“What else, Rachel?” +</p> + +<p> +“Do you remember the lad, Richard Darrien?” she asked, colouring a +little. +</p> + +<p> +“What? The boy who was with you that night on the island? Yes, I remember +him, although I have not thought of him for years.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, I feel that I shall see him again.” +</p> + +<p> Mr. Dove laughed. “Is that all?” he said. “If he is +still alive and in Africa, it wouldn’t be very wonderful if you did, +would it? And at any rate, of course, you will one day when we all cease to be +alive. Really,” he added with irritation, “there are enough bothers +in life without rubbish of this kind, which comes from living among savages and +absorbing their ideas. I am beginning to think that I shall have to give way +and leave Africa, though it will break my heart just when, after all the +striving, my efforts are being crowned with success.” +</p> + +<p> +“I have always told you, father, that I don’t want to leave Africa, +still, there is mother to be considered. Her health is not what it was.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well,” he said impatiently, “I will talk to her and weigh +the thing. Perhaps I shall receive guidance, though for my part I cannot see +what it matters. We’ve got to die some time, and if necessary I prefer +that it should be while doing my duty. ‘Take no thought for the morrow, +sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,’ has always been my motto, +who am content with what it pleases Providence to send me.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Rachel, seeing no use in continuing the conversation, bade him good-night, +and went to look for Noie, only to discover that she was not in the house. This +disturbed her very much, although it occurred to her that she might possibly be +with friends in the village, hiding till she was sure the Zulu embassy had +gone. So she went to bed without troubling her father. +</p> + +<p> +At daybreak next morning she rose, not having slept very well, and went out to +look for the girl, without success, for no one had heard or seen anything of +her. As she was returning to the house, however, she met a solitary Zulu, a +dignified middle-aged man, whom she thought she recognised as one of the +embassy, although of this she could not be sure, as she had only seen these +people in the moonlight. The man, who was quite unarmed, except for a kerry +which he carried, crouched down on catching sight of her in token of respect. +As she approached he rose, and gave her the royal salute. Then she was sure. +</p> + +<p> +“Speak,” she said. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” he answered humbly, “be not angry with me, I am +Tamboosa, one of the King’s indunas. You saw me with the others last +night.” +</p> + +<p> +“I saw you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, there has been dwelling with you one Noie, the daughter of +Seyapi the wizard, who with all his house was slain at this place by order of +the King. She also should have been slain, but we have learned that you called +down lightning from Heaven, and that with it you slew the soldier who had run +her down, slew him and burned him up, as you had the right to do, and took the +girl to be your slave, as you had the right to do.” +</p> + +<p> +“Speak on,” said Rachel, showing none of the surprise which she +felt. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, we know that you have come to love this girl. Therefore, +yesterday before we spoke with you we seized her as we were commanded, and hid +her away, awaiting your answer to our message. Had you consented to visit the +King at his Great Place, we would have let her go. But as you did not consent +my companions have taken her to the King.” +</p> + +<p> +“An ill deed. What more, Tamboosa?” +</p> + +<p> +“This; the King says by my mouth—Let the Inkosazana come and +command, and her servant Noie shall go free and unharmed, for is she not a dog +in her hut? But if she comes not and at once, then the girl dies.” +</p> + +<p> +“How know I that this tale is true, Tamboosa?” asked Rachel, +controlling herself with an effort, for she loved Noie dearly. +</p> + +<p> +The man turned towards some bushes that grew at a distance of about twenty +paces, and cried: “Come hither.” +</p> + +<p> +Thereon from among the bushes where she lay hidden, rose a little maid of about +fourteen, whom Rachel knew well as a girl that Noie often took with her to +carry baskets and other things. +</p> + +<p> +“Tell now the tale of the taking of Noie and deliver the message that she +gave to you,” commanded Tamboosa. +</p> + +<p> +Thereon the trembling child began, and after the native fashion, suppressing no +detail or circumstance, however small, narrated how the Zulus had surprised her +and Noie while they were gathering flowers, and having bound their arms, had +caused them to be hurried away unseen to some dense bush about four miles off. +Here they had been kept hidden till in the night the embassy returned. Then +they had spoken with Noie, who in the end called her and gave her a message. +This was the message: “Say to the Inkosazana that the Zulus have caught +me, and are taking me to Dingaan the King. Say that they declare that if she is +pleased to come and speak the word, I shall be set free unharmed, that is, if +she comes at once. But if she does not come, then I shall be killed. Say to her +that I do not ask that she should come who am ready to die, and that though I +believe that no harm will happen to her in Zululand, I think that she had +better not come. Say that, living or dead, I love her.” +</p> + +<p> +Then the maid described how the embassy went on with Noie, leaving her in the +charge of the man Tamboosa, who at the first break of dawn brought her back to +Ramah, and made her hide in the bush. +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel had no more doubts. Clearly the tale was true, and the question +was—what must be done? She thought a while, then bade Tamboosa and the +child to follow her to the mission-house. On the stoep she found her father and +mother sitting in the sun and drinking coffee, after the South African fashion. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” asked Mr. Dove, looking at the man anxiously. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel ordered him to repeat his story, and this he did, addressing Rachel +alone, for of her father and mother he would take no notice. When he had done +the child told her tale also. +</p> + +<p> +“Go now, and wait without,” said Rachel, when it was finished. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, I go,” answered the man, “but if it pleases you +to save your servant, know that you must come swiftly. If you are not across +the Tugela by sunset this night, word will be passed to the King, and she dies +at once. Know also that you must come alone with me, for if any, white or +black, accompany you, they will be killed.” +</p> + +<p> +“Now,” said Rachel when the three of them were left alone, +“now what is to be done?” +</p> + +<p> +Mrs. Dove shook her head helplessly, and looked at her husband, who broke into +a tirade against the Zulus, their superstitions, cruelties, customs, and +everything that was theirs, and ended by declaring that it was of course +utterly impossible that Rachel should go upon such a mad errand, and thus place +herself in the power of savages. +</p> + +<p> +“But, father,” she said when he had done, “do you understand +that you are pronouncing Noie’s death sentence? If you were in my place, +would you not go?” +</p> + +<p> +“Of course I would. In fact I propose to do so as it is. No doubt Dingaan +will listen to me.” +</p> + +<p> +“You mean that Dingaan will kill you. Did you not hear what that man +Tamboosa said? Father, you must not go.” +</p> + +<p> +“No, John,” broke in Mrs. Dove, “Rachel is right, you must +not go, for you would never come back again. Also, how can you be so cruel as +to think of leaving me here alone?” +</p> + +<p> +“Then I suppose that we must abandon that poor girl to her fate,” +exclaimed Mr. Dove. +</p> + +<p> +“How can you suppose anything so merciless, father, when it is in my +power to save her?” asked Rachel. “If I let those horrible Zulus +kill her I shall never be happy again all my life.” +</p> + +<p> +“And what if the horrible Zulus kill you?” +</p> + +<p> +“They will not kill me, father; mother knows they will not, and so do I. +But as they have got this madness into their heads, I am sure that if I do not +go they will send an impi here to kill everybody else, and take me prisoner. +The kidnapping of Noie is only a first move. It is one of two things: either I +must visit Zululand, save Noie, and play my part there as best I can, or we +must desert Noie, and all leave this place at once, tomorrow if possible. But +then, as I told you, I shall never forgive myself, especially as I am not in +the least afraid of the Zulus.” +</p> + +<p> +“It is true that God can protect you as much in Zululand as He can +here,” replied Mr. Dove, beginning to weaken in face of this desperate +alternative. +</p> + +<p> +“Of course, father, but if I go to Zululand I want you and mother to trek +to Durban, and remain there till I return.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why, Rachel? It is absurd.” +</p> + +<p> +“Because I do not think that you are safe here, and it is not at all +absurd,” she answered stubbornly. “These people choose to believe +that I am in some way in bondage to you; you remember all their talk about the +heavens and the cloud. Of course it may mean nothing, but you will be much +better in Durban for a while, where you can take to the water if +necessary.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Mr. Dove’s obstinacy asserted itself. He refused to entertain any +such idea, giving reason after reason why he should not do so. Thus for another +half hour the argument raged till at length a compromise was arrived at, as +usual in such cases, not of too satisfactory an order. Rachel was to be allowed +to undertake her mission on behalf of Noie, and her parents were to remain at +Ramah. On her return, which they hoped would be within a week or eight days, +the question of the abandonment of the mission was to be settled by the help of +the experience she had gained. To this arrangement, then, they agreed, +reluctantly enough all of them, in order to save Noie’s life, and for no +other reason. +</p> + +<p> +The momentous decision once taken, in half an hour Rachel was ready for her +journey, which she determined she would make upon her own horse, a grey mare +that she had ridden for a long while, and could rely on in every way. The white +riding-ox that Dingaan had sent as a present was also to accompany her, to +carry her spare garments and other articles packed in skin bags, such as +coffee, sugar and a few medicines, and to serve as a remount in case anything +should happen to the horse. When it was laden Rachel sent for the Zulu, +Tamboosa, and, pointing to the ox, said: +</p> + +<p> +“I come to visit Dingaan the king, and to claim my servant. Lead the +beast on, I will overtake you presently.” +</p> + +<p> +The man saluted and began to <i>bonga</i>, that is, to give her titles of +praise, but she cut him short with a wave of her hand, and he departed leading +the ox. +</p> + +<p> +Now while Mr. Dove saw to the saddling of the horses, for he was to ride with +her as far as the Tugela, Rachel went to bid farewell to her mother. She found +her by herself in the sitting-room, seated at an open window, and looking out +sadly towards the sea. +</p> + +<p> +“I am quite ready, dear,” she said in a cheerful voice. +“Don’t look so sad, I shall be back again in a week with +Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Mrs. Dove, “I think that you and Noie will +come back safely, but—” and she paused. +</p> + +<p> +“But what, mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! I don’t know. I am very much oppressed, my heart is heavy in +me. I hate parting with you, Rachel. Remember we have never been separated +since you were born.” +</p> + +<p> +Her daughter looked at her, and was filled with grief and compunction. +</p> + +<p> +“Mother,” she said, “if you feel like that—well, I love +Noie, but after all you are more to me than Noie, and if you wish I will give +up this business and stop with you. It is very terrible, but it can’t be +helped; Noie will understand, poor thing,” and her eyes filled with tears +at the thought of the girl’s dreadful fate. +</p> + +<p> +“No, Rachel, somehow I think it best that you should go, not only for +Noie’s sake, but for your own. If your father would leave here to-day or +to-morrow, as you suggested, it might be otherwise, but he won’t do that, +so it is no use talking of it. Let us hope for the best.” +</p> + +<p> +“As you wish, mother.” +</p> + +<p> +“Now, dear, kiss me and go. I hear your father calling you; and, Rachel, +if we should not meet again in this world, I know you won’t forget me, or +that there is another where we shall. I did not want to frighten you with my +fancies, which come from my not being well. Goodbye, my love, good-bye. God be +with you, and make you happy, always—always.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Rachel kissed her in silence, for she could not trust herself to speak, +and turning, left the room whence her mother watched her go, also in silence. +In another minute she was mounted, and, accompanied by her father, riding on +the road along which Tamboosa had led the white ox. +</p> + +<p> +Presently they overtook him, whereon he stopped, and looking at Mr. Dove, said: +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, the King’s orders are that none should accompany you +into Zululand.” +</p> + +<p> +“Be silent,” answered Rachel, proudly. “He rides with me as +far as the river bank.” +</p> + +<p> +Then they went on, and Rachel was relieved to find that whatever might have +been her mother’s mood, that of her father was fairly cheerful. Indeed, +his mind was so occupied with the details and object of her journey that he +quite forgot its dangers. +</p> + +<p> +Two hours’ steady riding brought them to the ford of the Tugela river, +across which lay Zululand. On the hills beyond it they could see a number of +Kaffirs watching, who on catching sight of Rachel, ran down to the river and +entered it, shouting and beating the water with their sticks, as she guessed, +to scare away any crocodiles that might be lurking there. +</p> + +<p> +Now that the moment of separation had come, Mr. Dove grew loth to part with his +daughter, and again suggested to Tamboosa that he should accompany her to +Dingaan’s Great Place. +</p> + +<p> +“If you set a foot across that river, Praying Man,” answered the +induna grimly, “you shall die; look, there are the spears that will kill +you.” +</p> + +<p> +As he spoke he pointed to the crest of the opposing hill over which, running +swiftly in ordered companies, now appeared a Zulu regiment who carried large +white shields and wore white plumes rising from their head rings. +</p> + +<p> +“It is the escort of the Inkosazana,” he added. “Do you think +that she can take hurt among so many? And do you think, if you dare to disobey +the words of Dingaan, that you can escape so many? Go back now, lest they +should come over and kill you where you are.” +</p> + +<p> +Then, seeing that both argument and resistance were useless, and that Tamboosa +would brook no delay, Mr. Dove hurriedly embraced his daughter in farewell. +Indeed, Rachel was glad that there was no time for words, for this parting was +more terrible to her than she cared to own, and she feared lest she should +break down before the Zulu who was watching her, and thereby be lowered in his +eyes and in those of his people. +</p> + +<p> +It was over and done. She had entered the water, riding her grey mare while +Tamboosa led the white ox at her side. Presently she looked back, and saw her +father kneeling in prayer upon the bank. +</p> + +<p> +“What does the man?” asked Tamboosa, uneasily. “Is he +bewitching us?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” she answered, “he prays to the Heavens for us.” +</p> + +<p> +On they went between the two lines of natives, who ceased their beating of the +water, and were silent as she passed. The river was shallow, and they crossed +it with ease. By now the regiment was gathered on its further bank, two +thousand men or more, brought hither to do honour to this white girl in whom +they chose to consider that the guardian spirit of their people was incarnate. +Contemplating them, Rachel wondered how it came about that they should be thus +prepared for her advent. The answer rose in her mind. If she had refused to +visit Zululand, it was their mission to fetch her. It was wise, therefore, that +she had come of her own will. +</p> + +<p> +Forward she rode, a striking figure in her long white cloak, down which her +bright hair hung, sitting very proud and upright on her horse, without a sign +of doubt or fear. As she approached, the captains of the regiment ran forward +to meet her with lifted shield and crouching bodies. +</p> + +<p> +“Hail!” cried their leader. “In the name of the Great +Elephant, of Dingaan the King, hail to thee, Princess of the Heavens, Holder of +the Spirit of Nomkubulwana.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel rode on, taking no notice, marvelling who Nomkubulwana, whose spirit she +was supposed to enshrine, might be. Afterwards she discovered that it was only +another name for the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, that mysterious white ghost believed +by this people to control their destinies, with whom it had pleased them to +identify her. As her horse left the wide river and set foot upon dry land, +every man of the two thousand soldiers, who were watching, as it seemed to her, +with wonder and awe, began to beat his ox-hide shield with the handle of his +spear. They beat very softly at first, producing a sound like the distant +murmur of the sea, then harder and harder till its volume grew to a mighty +roar, impossible to describe, a sound like the sound of thunder that echoed +along the water and from hill to hill. The mighty noise sank and died away as +it had begun, and for a moment there was silence. Then at some signal every +spear flashed aloft in the sunlight, and from every throat came the royal +salute—<i>Bayète</i>. It was a tremendous and most imposing welcome, so +tremendous that Rachel could no longer doubt that this people regarded her as a +being apart, and above the other white folk whom they knew. +</p> + +<p> +At the time, however, she had little space for such thoughts, since the mare +she rode, terrified by the tumult, bucked and shied so violently that she could +scarcely keep her seat. She was a good rider, which was fortunate for her, +since, had she been ignominiously thrown upon such an occasion, her prestige +must have suffered, if indeed it were not destroyed. As it proved, it was +greatly enhanced by this accident. Many of the Zulus of that day had never even +seen a horse, which was considered by all of them to be a dangerous if not a +magical beast. That a woman could remain seated on such a wild animal when it +sprang into the air, and swerved from side to side, struck them, therefore, as +something marvellous and out of experience, a proof indeed that she was not as +others are. +</p> + +<p> +She quieted the mare, and rode on between the white-shielded ranks, who, their +greeting finished, remained absolutely still like bronze statues watching her +with wondering eyes. When at length they were passed, the captains and a guard +of about fifty men ran ahead of her. Then she came, and after her Tamboosa, +leading the white ox, followed by another guard, which in turn was followed by +the entire regiment. Thus royally escorted, asking no questions, and speaking +no word, did Rachel make her entry into Zululand. Only in her heart she +wondered whither she was going, and how that strange journey would end, +wondered, too, how it would fare with her father and her mother till she +returned to them. +</p> + +<p> +Well might she wonder. +</p> + +<p> +When she had ridden thus for about two hours an incident occurred which showed +her how great, and indeed how dreadful was the eminence on which she had been +set among these people. Suddenly some cattle, frightened by the approach of the +impi, rushed through it towards their kraal, and a bull that was with them, +seeing this unaccustomed apparition of a white woman mounted on a strange +animal, put down its head and charged her furiously. She saw it coming, and by +pulling the mare on to its haunches, avoided its rush. Now at the time she was +riding on a path which ran along the edge of a little rock-strewn donga not +more than eight or ten feet deep, but steep-sided. Into this donga the bull, +which had shut its eyes to charge after the fashion of its kind, plunged +headlong, and as it chanced struck its horns against a stone, twisting and +dislocating the neck, so that it lay there still and dead. +</p> + +<p> +When the Zulus saw what had happened they uttered a long-drawn <i>Ow-w</i> of +amazement, for had not the beast dared to attack the White Spirit, and had not +the Spirit rewarded it with instant death? Then a captain made a motion with +his hand and instantly men sprang upon the remaining cattle, four or five of +them that were following the bull, and despatched them with assegais. Before +Rachel could interfere they were pierced with a hundred wounds. Now there was a +little pause, while the carcases of the beasts were dragged out of her path, +and the bloodstains covered from her eyes with fresh earth. Just as this task +was finished there appeared, scrambling up the donga, and followed by some +men, a fat and hideous-looking woman, with fish bladders in her hair, and +snake-skins tied about her, who, from her costume, Rachel knew at once must be +an <i>Isanuzi</i> or witch-doctoress. Evidently she was in a fury, as might be +seen by the workings of her face, and the extraordinary swiftness with which +she moved notwithstanding her years and bulk. +</p> + +<p> +“Who has dared to kill my cattle?” she screamed. “Is it thou +whom men name Nomkubulwana?” +</p> + +<p> +“Woman,” answered Rachel quietly, “the Heavens killed the +bull which would have hurt me. For the rest, ask of the captains of the +King.” +</p> + +<p> +The witch-doctoress glanced at the dead bull which lay in the donga, its head +twisted up in an unnatural fashion at right angles to the body, and for a +moment seemed afraid. Then her rage at the loss of her herd broke out afresh, +for she was a person in authority, one accustomed to be feared because of her +black arts and her office. +</p> + +<p> +“When the Inkosazana is seen in Zululand,” she gasped, “death +walks with her. There is the token of it,” and she pointed to the dead +cattle. “So it has ever been and so shall it ever be. Red is thy road +through life, White One. Go back, go back now to thine own kraal, and see +whether or no my words are true,” and springing at the horse she seized +it by the bridle as though she would drag it round. +</p> + +<p> +Now in her hand Rachel held a little rod of white rhinoceros horn which she +used as a riding whip, and with this rod she pointed at the woman, meaning that +some of those with her should cause her to loose the bridle. Too late she +remembered that in this savage land such a motion when made by the King or one +in supreme command, had another dreadful interpretation—death without +pity or reprieve. +</p> + +<p> +In an instant, before she could interfere, before she could speak, the +witch-doctoress lay dead upon the carcase of the dead bull. +</p> + +<p> +“What of the others, Queen, what of the others?” asked the chief of +the slayers, bending low before her, and pointing with his spear to the +attendants of the witch-doctoress, who fled aghast. “Do they join this +evil-doer who dared to lift her hand against thee?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” she answered in a low voice, for horror had made her almost +dumb. “I give them life. Forward.” +</p> + +<p> +“She gives them life!” shouted the praisers about her. “The +Bearer of life and death gives life to the children of the evil-doer,” +and as the great cavalcade marched forward, company after company took up these +words and sang them as a song. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap10"></a>CHAPTER X.<br /> +THE OMEN OF THE STAR</h2> + +<p> +As it chanced and can easily be understood, Rachel could not have made a more +effective entry into Zululand, or one more calculated to confirm her +supernatural reputation. When the “wild beast” she rode plunged +about she had remained seated on it as though she grew there, whereas every +warrior knew that he would have fallen off. When the bull charged her that bull +had died, slain by the Heavens. When the Isanuzi, a witch of repute, had lifted +voice and hand against her she had commanded her death, showing that she feared +no rival magic. True the woman would have been killed in any case, for such was +the order of the King as to all who should dare to affront the Inkosazana, yet +the captains had waited to see what Rachel would do that they might judge her +accordingly. If she had shown fear, if she had even neglected to avenge, they +might have marvelled whether after all she were more than a beautiful white +maiden filled with the wisdom of the whites. +</p> + +<p> +Now they knew better; she was a Spirit having the power of a Spirit over beast +and man, who smote as a Spirit should. The fame of it went throughout the land, +and little chance thenceforward had Rachel of escaping from the shadow of her +own fearful renown. +</p> + +<p> +Towards sundown they came to a kraal set upon a hill, and it was asked of her +if she were pleased to spend the night there. She bowed her head in assent, and +they entered the kraal. It was quite empty save for certain maidens dressed in +bead petticoats, who waited there to serve her. All the other inhabitants had +gone. They took her to a large and beautifully clean hut. Kneeling on their +knees, the maidens presented her with food—meat and curdled milk, and +roasted cobs of corn. She ate of the corn and the milk, but the meat she sent +away as a gift to the captains. Then alone in that kraal, in which after they +had served her even the girls seemed to fear to stay, Rachel slept as best she +might in such solitude, while without the fence two thousand armed savages +watched over her safety. +</p> + +<p> +It was a troubled sleep, for she dreamed always of that dreadful-looking +Isanuzi with the fish-bladders in her hair, yelling to her that her path +through life was watered with blood, and bidding her go back to her own kraal +and see whether the words were true, an ominous saying of which she could not +read the riddle. She dreamed also of the woman’s coarse, furious face +turned suddenly to one of abject terror, and then of the dreadful end—the +red death without mercy and without appeal which she had let loose by a motion +of her hand. Another dream she had was of her father and her mother, who seemed +to be lying side by side staring towards her with wide-open eyes, and that when +she spoke to them they would not answer. +</p> + +<p> +So the long night wore away, till at length Rachel woke with a start thinking +that a hand had been laid upon her face, to see by the faint light of dawn +which struggled into the hut through the cracks of the door-boards that the +hand was only a great rat that had crawled over her and now nibbled at her +hair. She sat up, frightening it and its companions away, then rose and washed +herself with water that stood by in great gourds while without she heard the +women singing some kind of song or hymn of which she could not catch the words. +</p> + +<p> +Scarcely was she ready than they entered the hut, saluting her and bringing +more food. Rachel ate, then bade one of them say to the captain of the impi +that she was ready to start. Presently the girl returned with the message that +all was prepared. She walked from the kraal to find her mare, which had been +well fed and groomed by Tamboosa, who had seen horses in Natal, and knew how +they should be treated, saddled and waiting, whilst before and behind it, +arranged as on the previous day, stood the warriors, who received her in dead, +respectful silence. +</p> + +<p> +She mounted, and the procession went forward. With a two hours’ halt at +midday they marched on over hill and dale, passing many villages of +beehive-shaped huts. As they came the inhabitants of these places deserted them +and fled, crying <i>“Nomkubulwana! Nomkubulwana!”</i> It was +evident to Rachel that the tale of the death of the Isanuzi had preceded her, +and they feared lest, should they cross her path, her fate would be their fate. +Indeed, one of the strangest circumstances of this strange adventure was the +complete loneliness in which she lived. Except those who were actually ordered +to wait upon her, none dared come near to Rachel; she was holy, a Spirit, to +approach whom unbidden might mean death. +</p> + +<p> +At nightfall they reached another empty kraal, where again she slept alone. +When they left it in the morning she called Tamboosa to her and asked him at +what hour they would come to Dingaan’s great town, Umgugundhlovo, which +means the Place of the trumpeting of the Elephant. He answered, at sunset. +</p> + +<p> +So she rode on all that day also till as the sun began to sink, from a hill +whereon grew large euphorbia trees, on a plain backed by mountains, she saw the +town surrounded by a fence, inside of which were thousands of huts, that in +their turn surrounded a great open space. Now they pushed forward quickly, and +as darkness fell approached the main gate of the place, where, as usual, there +was no one to be seen. But here they did not enter, marching on till they came +to another gate, that of the Intunkulu, the King’s house, where, their +escort done, the regiment turned and went away, leaving Rachel alone with the +envoy, Tamboosa, who still led the white ox. They entered this gate, and +presently came to a second. It was that of the Emposeni, the Dwelling of the +King’s wives, out of which appeared women crawling on the ground before +Rachel, and holding in their left hands torches of grass. These undid the +baggage from the ox, and at their signals, for they did not seem to dare to +speak to her, Rachel dismounted. Thereon Tamboosa saluted her, and taking the +horse by the bridle, led it away with the ox. +</p> + +<p> +Then Rachel felt that she was indeed alone, for Tamboosa at any rate had seen +her home, which now was so far away. Still proudly enough she followed the +women, who, bent double as before, led her to a great hut lit by a rude lamp +filled with melted hippopotamus fat, where they set down her bags, and +departed, to return presently with food and water. +</p> + +<p> +Having washed off the dust of her long journey, and combed out her hair, Rachel +ate all she could, for she was hungry, and guessed that she might need her +strength that night. Then she lay down upon a pile of beautiful karosses that +had been placed ready for her, and rested. An hour or more went by, and just as +she was beginning to fall asleep the door-board of the hut was thrust aside, +and a tall woman entered, who knelt to her and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Hail, Inkosazana! The King asks whether it be thy pleasure to appear +before him this night.” +</p> + +<p> +“It is my pleasure,” answered Rachel; “for that purpose have +I travelled here. Lead me to the King.” +</p> + +<p> +So the woman went out of the hut, Rachel following her to find that the moon +shone brightly in a clear sky. The woman conducted her through tortuous reed +fences, until presently they came to an open court where, in the shadow of a +hut, sat a number of men wrapped about with fur karosses. Guessing that she was +in the presence of Dingaan, Rachel drew her white cloak round her tall form and +walked forward slowly, till she reached the centre of the space, where she +stopped and stood quite still, looking like a ghost in the moonlight. Then all +the men to right and left rose and saluted her silently by the uplifting of one +arm; only he who was in the midst of them remained seated and did not salute. +Still she stayed motionless, uttering no word for a long while, six or seven +minutes, perhaps. Her silence fought against theirs, and she knew that the one +who spoke first would own to inferiority. +</p> + +<p> +At length, in answering salutation, she lifted the little wand of white horn +that she carried and turned slowly as though to leave the place, so that now +the moonlight glistened on her lovely hair. Then, fearing perhaps lest she +should depart or vanish away, the man seated in the centre said in a low +half-awed voice: +</p> + +<p> +“I am Dingaan, King of the Amazulu. Say, White One, who art thou?” +</p> + +<p> +“By what name am I known here, O Dingaan the King?” she replied, +answering the question with a question. +</p> + +<p> +“By a high name, White One, a name that is seldom spoken, the name of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, the title of Nomkubulwana, the Spirit of our people. How +camest thou by that name?” +</p> + +<p> +“My name is my name,” she said. +</p> + +<p> +“We know, White One; the wind has borne all that story through the land, +it whispers it from the leaves of the forest and the reeds of the water and the +grass of the plains. We know that the Heavens gave thee their own name, O Child +of Heaven, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou sayest it, King. I do not say it, thou sayest it.” +</p> + +<p> +“I say it, and having seen thee I know that it is true, for thy beauty, +White One, is not the beauty of woman alone, although still thou beest woman. +Now I confirm to thee the words my messengers bore thee in past days. Here, +with me, thou rulest. The land is thine, my impis wait thy word. Death and life +are in thy hands; command, and they go forth to slay; command, and they return +again. Only thou rulest alone with me, and the black folk, not the white, shall +be thy servants.” +</p> + +<p> +“I hear thee, King. Now, as a first fruit, give to me Noie, daughter of +Seyapi, my slave whom the soldiers stole away from Ramah beyond the river where +I dwell.” +</p> + +<p> +“She is dead, White One, she is dead for her crimes,” answered +Dingaan, looking at her. +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel’s heart sank in her, for it might well be that a trick had +been played on her, and that this was true. Or perhaps this tale of +Noie’s death was but a trap to test her powers; moreover, it was not +likely that the King, who had promised that she should live, would dare to +break his word to one whom he believed or half-believed to be a spirit. +</p> + +<p> +For a moment she thought; then, after her nature, determined to be bold and +hazard all upon a throw. Therefore she did not argue or reproach, but said: +</p> + +<p> +“She is not dead. I have questioned every spear in Zululand, and none of +them is red with her blood.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou art right,” he answered; “the spears are clean. She +died in the river.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel was sure, and answered in her clear voice: +</p> + +<p> +“I have questioned the waters, and I have questioned the crocodiles, and +they answer that Noie has passed them safely.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou art right, White One. She died by a rope in yonder huts.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel looked at the huts and cried: +</p> + +<p> +“Noie, I hear thee, I see thee, I smell thee out. Come forth, +Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +The King and his councillors stared at her, whispering to one another, and +before ever they had done their whisperings out from among the gloom of the +huts crept Noie. +</p> + +<p> +To Rachel she crept, taking no heed even of the King, and crouching down in the +faint shadow of her that the moonlight threw, she flung her arms about her +knees and pressed her forehead on her feet. Now Rachel’s heart bounded +with joy at the sight of her, and she longed to bend down and kiss her, but did +not, lest her great dignity should be lessened in the eyes of the King; only +she said: +</p> + +<p> +“I greet you, Noie; be seated in my shadow, where you are safe, and tell +me, have these men dealt well by you?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not so ill, Inkosazana, that is since I reached the Great Kraal. But one +of them, he who sits yonder,” and she pointed to a certain induna, +“struck me on the journey, and took away my food.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel looked at the man angrily, playing with the little wand in her hand, +whereon this induna shivered with terror, fearing lest she should point it at +him. Rising, he came to Rachel and flung himself down before her. +</p> + +<p> +“What have you to say,” asked Rachel, “you who have dared to +strike my servant?” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” he mumbled, “the maid was obstinate, and tried +to run away, and our orders were to bring her to the King. Spare my life, I +pray thee.” +</p> + +<p> +“King,” said Rachel, “I have power over this man, have I +not?” +</p> + +<p> +“It is so,” answered Dingaan. “Kill him if thou wilt.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel seemed to consider while the poor wretch, with chattering teeth, +implored her to forgive. Then she turned to Noie, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“He struck you, not me. I give him to you to do by as you will. Shall he +sleep to-night with the living or the dead?” +</p> + +<p> +Noie looked at him, and next at a mark on her arm, and the induna, ceasing from +his prayers to Rachel, clutched Noie by the ankle, and begged her mercy. +</p> + +<p> +“Your life has been given to you,” he said, “give mine to me, +lest ill-fortune follow you.” +</p> + +<p> +“Do you remember,” asked Noie contemptuously, “how, when you +had beaten me, yonder by the Tugela, you said you hoped that it would be your +luck to put a spear through this heart of mine? And do you remember that I +answered you that the spear would be over your own heart first, and that +thereon you called me ‘Daughter of Wizards’ and struck me +again—me, the child of Seyapi, upon whom the mantle of the Inkosazana +lies, me who have drunk of her wisdom and of his—you struck <i>me</i>, +you dog,” and lifting her foot she spurned him in the face. +</p> + +<p> +Now the King and his company, concluding that the thing was finished, glanced +at Rachel to see her point with the rod and thus give the man to death. But +Rachel waited, sure that Noie had not done. Moreover, whatever Noie might say, +she had determined to save him. +</p> + +<p> +Meanwhile, the girl, after a pause, said: +</p> + +<p> +“Were you a man you would be too proud to ask your life of me, but you +are a dog; and, Dog, I remember that you have children, among them a daughter +of my own age, whom I saw come out to greet you. For her sake, then, take your +life, and with it this new name that I give +you—‘Soldier-who-strikes-girls.’” +</p> + +<p> +So the man rose, and weak with shame and the agony of suspense, crept swiftly +from the place, fearing lest the Inkosazana or her servant might change her +mind and kill him after all. But Noie’s name clung to him so closely that +at length, unable to bear the ridicule of it, he and his family fled from +Zululand. +</p> + +<p> +So this matter ended. +</p> + +<p> +Now the King spoke, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“White One, thy magic is great, and thine eyes could pierce the darkness +and see thy servant hidden, and call her forth to thee. Yet know, she is mine, +not thine, for when she fled I had already chosen her to be my wife, and +afterwards I sent and killed the wizard Seyapi, and all his House.” +</p> + +<p> +“But this girl thou didst not kill, O King, for I saved her.” +</p> + +<p> +“It is so, White One. I have heard lately how thou didst call down the +lightning and burn up my soldier who followed after her, so that nothing of him +remained.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” said Rachel quietly, “as, were it to please me, I +could burn thee up also, O King,” a saying at which. Dingaan looked +afraid. +</p> + +<p> +“Yet,” he went on, waving his hand as though to put aside this +unpleasant suggestion, “the maid is mine, not thine, and therefore I took +her.” +</p> + +<p> +“How didst thou learn that she dwelt at my kraal?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +The King hesitated. +</p> + +<p> +“The white man, Ishmael, he whom thou callest Ibubesi, told thee, did he +not?” +</p> + +<p> +Dingaan bowed his head. +</p> + +<p> +“And he told thee that thou couldst make what promises thou wouldst to me +as to the girl’s life, but that afterwards when thou hadst called me here +to claim it, thou mightest kill her or keep her as a wife, as it pleased +thee.” +</p> + +<p> +“I can hide nought from thee; it is so,” said Dingaan. +</p> + +<p> +“Is that still in thy mind, O King?” asked Rachel again, beginning +to play with the little wand. +</p> + +<p> +“Not so, not so,” he answered hurriedly. “Hadst thou not come +the girl would have died, as she deserved to do according to our law. But thou +hast come and claimed her, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana, and she sits +in thy shadow and is clothed with thy garment. Take her then, for henceforth +she is holy, as thou art holy.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel heard, and without any change of countenance waved her hand to show that +this question was finished. Then she asked suddenly: +</p> + +<p> +“What is this great matter whereof thou wouldst speak with me, O +King?” +</p> + +<p> +“Surely thy wisdom has told thee, White One,” he answered uneasily. +</p> + +<p> +“Perchance, yet I would have it from thy lips, and now.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan consulted a little with his council. +</p> + +<p> +“White One,” he said presently, “the thing is grave, and we +need guidance. Therefore, as the circle of the witch-doctors have declared must +be done, we ask it of thee who art named with the name of the Spirit of our +people and hast of her wisdom. Thou knowest, White One, of the fights in past +years between the white people of Natal and the Zulus, in which many were slain +on either side. But now, when we are at peace with the English, we hear of +another white people, the Amaboona” (<i>i.e.</i> the Dutch Boers), +“who are marching towards us from the Cape, and have already fought with +Moselikatze—the traitor who was once my captain—and killed +thousands of his men. These Amaboona threaten us also, and say aloud that they +will eat us up, for they are brave and armed with the white man’s weapons +that spit out lightning. Now, White One, what shall we do? Shall I send out my +impis and fall on them while they are unprepared, and make an end of them, as +seems wisest, and is the wish of my indunas? Or, shall I sit at home and watch, +trying to be at peace with them, and only strike back if they strike at me? +Answer not lightly, O Zoola, for much may hang upon thy words. Remember also +that he whose name may not be spoken, the Lion who ruled before me and is gone, +with his last breath uttered a certain prophecy concerning the white people and +this land.” +</p> + +<p> +“Let me hear that prophecy, O King.” +</p> + +<p> +“Come forth,” said Dingaan pointing to a councillor who sat in the +circle, “come forth, thou who knowest, and tell the tale in the ears of +this White One.” +</p> + +<p> +A figure rose, a draped figure whose face was hidden in a hood of blanket. It +came forward, and as it came it drew the blanket tighter about it. Rachel, +watching all things, saw, or thought she saw, that one of its hands was white +as though it had been burned with fire. Surely she had seen such a hand before. +</p> + +<p> +“Speak,” she said. +</p> + +<p> +“Name me by my name and tell me who I am and I will obey thee,” +answered the man. +</p> + +<p> +Then she was sure, for she remembered the voice. She looked at him +indifferently and asked: +</p> + +<p> +“By what name shall I name you, O Slayer of a King? Will you be called +Mopo or Umbopa, who have borne them both?” +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan stared, and the shrouded form before her started as though in +surprise. +</p> + +<p> +“Why do you seek to mock me?” she went on. “Can a blanket of +bark hide that face of yours from these eyes of mine which saw it a while ago +at Ramah, when you came thither to judge of me, O Mouth of the King?” +</p> + +<p> +Now the man let the blanket slip from his head and looked at her. +</p> + +<p> +“It seems that it cannot,” he answered. “Then I told thee +that I had dreamed of the Spirit of our people, and that thou, White One, wast +like to her of whom I had dreamed. Canst thou tell me what was the fashion of +that dream of mine?” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel understood that notwithstanding his words at Ramah, this man still +doubted her, and was set up to prove her, and all that Noie had told her about +him and the secret history of the Zulus came back into her mind. +</p> + +<p> +“Surely Mopo or Umbopa,” she replied, “you dreamed three +dreams, not one. Is it of the last you speak?—that dream at the kraal +Duguza, when the Inkosazana rode past you on a storm clothed in lightning, and +shaking in her hand a spear of fire?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I speak of it,” he replied in an awed voice, “but if +thou art but a woman as thou hast said, how knowest thou these things?” +</p> + +<p> +“Perchance I am both woman and spirit, and perchance the past tells them +to me,” Rachel answered; “but the past has many voices, and now +that I dwell in the flesh I cannot hear them all. Let me search you out. Let me +read your heart,” and she bent forward and fixed her eyes upon him, +holding him with her eyes. +</p> + +<p> +“Ah! now I see and I hear,” she said presently. “Had you not +a sister, Mopo, a certain Baleka, who afterwards entered the house of the Black +One and bore a son and died in the Tatiyana Cleft? Shall I tell you how she +died?” +</p> + +<p> +“Tell it not! Tell it not!” exclaimed the old man quaveringly. +</p> + +<p> +“So be it. There is no need. Yet ere she died you made a promise to this +Baleka, and that promise you kept at the kraal Duguza, you and the prince +Umhlangana, and another prince whose name I forget,” and she looked at +Dingaan, who put his hand before his face. “You kept that promise with an +assegai—let me look, let me look into your heart—yes, with a little +assegai handled with the royal red wood, an assegai that had drunk much +blood.” +</p> + +<p> +Now a low moan broke from the lips of Dingaan, and those who sat with them, +while Umbopa shivered as though with cold. +</p> + +<p> +“Have mercy, I pray thee,” he gasped. “Forgive me if at times +since we met at Ramah I thought thee but a white maiden, beautiful and bold, as +thou didst declare thyself to be. Now I see thou hast the spirit, or else how +didst thou know these things?” +</p> + +<p> +Noie heard and smiled in the shadow, but Rachel stood silent. +</p> + +<p> +“I was bidden to tell thee of the last words of the Black One,” +went on Umbopa hurriedly; “but what need is there to tell thee anything +who knowest all? They were that he heard the sound of the running of the feet +of a great white people which shall stamp out the children of the Zulus.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” answered Rachel, “I think they were; +<i>‘Wherefore wouldst thou kill me, Mopo?’”</i> +</p> + +<p> +Again Dingaan moaned, for he had heard these very words spoken. Umbopa turned +and stared at him, and he stared at Umbopa. +</p> + +<p> +“Come hither,” said Rachel, beckoning to the old man. +</p> + +<p> +He obeyed, and she threw the corner of her cloak over his head, and whispered +into his ear. He listened to her whisperings, then with a cry broke from her +and fled away out of the council of the King. +</p> + +<p> +When he had gone there was silence, though Dingaan looked a question with his +eyes. +</p> + +<p> +“Ask it not,” she said, “ask it not of me, or of him. I think +this Mopo here had his secrets in the past. I think that once he sat in a hut +at night and bargained with certain Great Ones, a prince who lives, and a +prince who died. Come hither, come hither, thou son of Senzangacona, come from +the fields of Death and tell me what was that bargain which thou madest with +Mopo, thou and another?” and once again Rachel beckoned, this time +upwards in the air. +</p> + +<p> +Now the face of Dingaan went grey, even in the moonlight it went grey beneath +the blackness of his skin, for there rose before his mind a vision of a hut and +of Mopo and of Umhlangana, the prince his brother whom he had slain, and of +himself, seated in the darkness, their heads together beneath a blanket +whispering of the murder of a king. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou knowest all,” he gasped, “thou art Nomkubulwana and no +other. Spare us, Spirit who canst summon our dead sins from the grave of time, +and make them walk alive before us.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, nay,” she answered, mockingly, “surely I am but a +woman, daughter of a Teacher who lives yonder over the Tugela, a white maiden +who eats and sleeps and drinks as other maidens do. Take notice, King, and you +his captains, that I am no spirit, nothing but a woman who chances to bear a +high name, and to have some wisdom. Only,” she added with meaning, +“if any harm should come to me, if I should die, then I think that I +should become a spirit, a terrible spirit, and that ill would it go with that +people against whom my blood was laid.” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh!” said the King, who still shook with fear, “we know, we +know. Mock us not, I pray. Thou art the Spirit who hast chosen to wear the robe +of woman, as flame hides itself in flint, and woe be to the hand that strikes +the fire from this stone. White One, give us now that wisdom whereof thou +speakest. Shall I fall upon the Boers or shall I let them be?” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel looked upwards, studying the stars. +</p> + +<p> +“She takes counsel with the Heavens, she who is their daughter,” +muttered one of the indunas in a low voice. +</p> + +<p> +As he spoke it chanced that a bright meteor travelling from the south-west +swept across the sky to burst and vanish over the kraal of Umgugundhlovo. +</p> + +<p> +“It is a messenger to her,” said one. “I saw the fire shine +upon her hair and vanish in her breast.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” answered another, “it is the <i>Ehlose</i>, the +guardian ghost of the Amazulu that appears and dies.” +</p> + +<p> +“Not so,” broke in a third, “that light shows the Amaboona +travelling from the south-west to be eaten up in the blackness of our +impis.” +</p> + +<p> +“Such a star runs ever before the death of kings. It fell the night ere +the Black One died,” murmured a fourth as though he spoke to himself. +</p> + +<p> +Only Dingaan, taking no heed of them, said, addressing Rachel: +</p> + +<p> +“Read thou the omen.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” she replied upon the swift impulse of the moment, “I +read it not. Interpret it as ye will. Here is my answer to thy question, King. +<i>Those who lift the spear shall perish by the spear.”</i> +</p> + +<p> +At this saying the captains murmured a little, for they, who desired war, +understood that she counselled peace between them and the Boers, though others +thought that she meant that the Boers would perish. Dingaan also looked +downcast. Watching their faces, Rachel was sure that not even her hand could +hold them back from their desire. That war must come. Again she spoke: +</p> + +<p> +“The star travels whither it is thrown by the hand of the Umkulunkulu, +the Master of men; the spear finds the heart to which it is appointed. Read you +the omen as you will. I have spoken, but ye will not understand. That which +shall be, shall be.” +</p> + +<p> +She bent her head, and turned her ear towards the ground as though to hearken. +</p> + +<p> +“What was that tale of the last words of the Great Lion who is +gone?” she went on. “Ask it of Mopo, ask it of Dingaan the King. It +seems to me that I also hear the feet of a people travelling over plain and +mountain, and the rivers behind them run red with blood. Are they black feet or +white feet? Read ye the omen as ye will. I have spoken for the first time and +the last; trouble me no more with this matter of the white men and your +war,” and turning, Rachel glided from the court, followed by Noie with +bowed head. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap11"></a>CHAPTER XI.<br /> +ISHMAEL VISITS THE INKOSAZANA</h2> + +<p> +When at last they were in the hut and the door-board had been safely closed, +Rachel took Noie in her arms and kissed her. But Noie did not kiss her back; +she only pressed her hand against her forehead. +</p> + +<p> +“Why do you not kiss me, Noie?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“How can I kiss you, Inkosazana,” replied the girl humbly, “I +who am but the dog at your feet, the dog whom twice it has pleased you to save +from death.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana!” exclaimed Rachel. “I weary of that name. I am +but a woman like yourself, and I hate this part which I must play.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yet it is a high part, and you play it very well. While I listened to +you to-night, Zoola, twice and thrice I wondered if you are not something more +than you deem yourself to be. That beautiful body of yours is but a cup like +those of other women, but say, who fills the cup with the wine of wisdom? Why +do kings and councillors fear you, and why do you fear nothing? Why did dead +Seyapi talk to me of you in dreams? What strange chance gave you that name of +yours and made you holy in these men’s eyes? What power teaches you the +truth and gives you wit and strength to speak it? Why are you different from +the rest of maidens, white or black?” +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know, Noie. Something tells me what to do and say. Also, I +understand these Zulus, and you have taught me much. You told me all the hidden +tale of yonder Mopo a year gone by, or more, as you have told me many of the +darkest secrets of this people that you had from your father, who knew them +all. At the pinch I remembered it, no more, and played upon them by my +knowledge.” +</p> + +<p> +“What was it you said to Mopo under your cloak, Lady?” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel smiled as she answered: +</p> + +<p> +“I only asked him if it were not in his mind, having killed one king, to +kill another also, and that spear went home.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” exclaimed Noie in admiration, “at least I never told +you that.” +</p> + +<p> +“No; I read it in his eyes; for a moment all his heart was open to +me—yes, and the heart of Dingaan also. He fears Mopo, and Mopo hates him, +and one day hate and fear will come together.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” said Noie again, “you know much.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Rachel with sudden passion, “more than I wish +to know. Noie, you are right, I am not altogether as others are; there is a +power in my blood. I see and hear what should not be seen and heard; at times +fears fill me, or joys lift me up, and I think that I draw near to another +world than ours. No; it is folly. I am over-wrought. Who would not be that must +endure so much and be set upon this throne, a goddess among barbarians with +life and death upon my lips? Oh! when the King asked me his riddle I knew not +what to answer, who feared lest ten thousand lives might pay the price of a +girl’s incautious words. Then that meteor broke; there have been several +this night, but none noted them till I looked upwards, and you know the rest. +Let them guess its meaning, which they cannot, for it has none.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why did you not speak more plainly, Zoola?” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! because I dared not. Who am I to meddle with such matters, who came +here but to save you? I warned them not to make war upon the Boers; what more +could I do? Moreover, it is useless, for fight they must and will and pay the +price. Of that I am sure. I feel it here,” and she pressed her hand upon +her heart. “Yes, and other nearer things! Oh! Noie, I would that I were +back at home. Say, can we start to-morrow at the dawn?” +</p> + +<p> +Noie shook her head. +</p> + +<p> +“I do not think that they will let you go; they will keep you to be their +great doctoress. You should not have come. I sent you word—what did my +life matter?” +</p> + +<p> +“Keep me,” answered Rachel, stamping her foot. “They dare +not; here at least I am the Inkosazana, and I will be obeyed.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie made no answer; only she said: +</p> + +<p> +“Ishmael is here. I have seen him. He wished to have me killed at once +because he is afraid of me. But when he was sure that you were coming, Dingaan +would not break his word which he had sent to you.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel’s face fell. +</p> + +<p> +“Ishmael!” she exclaimed in dismay, then recovered herself and +added: “Well, I am not afraid of Ishmael, for here his life is in my +hand. Oh! I am worn out; I cannot talk of the man to-night. I must sleep, Noie, +I must sleep. Come, lie at my side and let us sleep.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” answered the girl; “my place is at the door. But drink +this milk and lay you down without fear, for I will watch.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel obeyed, and Noie sat by her, holding her hand, till presently her eyes +shut and she slept. But Noie did not sleep. All that night she sat there +watching and listening, till at length the dawn came and she lay down also by +the door and rested. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +The sun was high in the heavens when Rachel woke. +</p> + +<p> +“Good morrow to you, Zoola,” said the sweet voice of Noie. +“You have slept well. Now you must rise, bathe yourself and eat, for +already messengers from the King have been to the outer gate, saying that they +wait to escort you to a better house that has been made ready for you.” +</p> + +<p> +“I hoped that they waited to escort me out of Zululand,” answered +Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“I asked them of that, Zoola, but they declared it must not be, as the +council of the doctors had been summoned to consider your sayings, and two days +will pass before it can meet. Also they declare that your horse is sick and not +fit to travel, meaning that they will not let you go.” +</p> + +<p> +“But I have the right to go, Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +“The bird has the right to fly, but what if it is in a cage, +Zoola?” +</p> + +<p> +“I am queen here, Noie; the bars will burst at my word.” +</p> + +<p> +“It may be so, Zoola, but what if the bird should find that it has no +nest to fly to?” +</p> + +<p> +“What do you mean?” asked Rachel, paling. +</p> + +<p> +“Only that it seems best that you should not anger these Zulus, Lady, +lest it should come into their minds to destroy your nest, thinking that so you +might come to love this cage. No, no, I have heard nothing, but I guess their +thoughts. You need rest; bide here, where you are safe, a day or two, and let +us see what happens.” +</p> + +<p> +“Speak plainly, Noie. I do not understand your parable of birds and +cages.” +</p> + +<p> +“Zoola, I obey. I think that if you say you will go, none, not the King +himself, would dare to stay you, though you would have to go on foot, for then +that horse would die. But an impi would go with you, or before you, and woe +betide those who held you from returning to Zululand! Do you understand me +now?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Rachel. “You mean!—oh! I cannot speak +it. I will remain here a few days.” +</p> + +<p> +So she rose and bathed herself and was dressed by Noie, and ate of the food +that had been brought to the door of the hut. Then she went out, and in the +little courtyard found a litter waiting that was hung round with grass mats. +</p> + +<p> +“The King’s word is that you should enter the litter,” said +Noie. +</p> + +<p> +She did so, whereon Noie clapped her hands and girls in bead dresses ran in, +and having prostrated themselves before the litter, lifted it up and carried it +away, Noie walking at its side. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel, peeping between the mats, saw that she was borne out of the town, +surrounded, but at a distance, by a guard of hundreds of armed men. Presently +they began to ascend a hill, whereon grew many trees, and after climbing it for +a while, reached a large kraal with huts between the outer and inner fence, and +in its centre a great space of park-like land through which ran a stream. +</p> + +<p> +Here, by the banks of the stream, stood a large new hut, and behind at a little +distance two or three other huts. In front of this great hut the litter was set +down by the bearers, who at once went away. Then at Noie’s bidding +Rachel came out of it and looked at the place which had been given her in which +to dwell. +</p> + +<p> +It was a beautiful spot, away from the dust and the noises of the Great Kraal, +and so placed upon a shoulder of the hillside that the soldiers who guarded +this House of the Inkosazana, as it was called, could not be seen or heard. Yet +Rachel looked at it with distaste, feeling that it was that cage of which Noie +had spoken. +</p> + +<p> +A cage it proved indeed, a solitary cage, for here Rachel abode in regal +seclusion and in state that could only be called awful. No man might approach +her house unbidden, and the maidens who waited upon her did so with downcast +eyes, never speaking, and falling on to their knees if addressed. On the first +day of her imprisonment, for it was nothing less, an unhappy Zulu, through +ignorance or folly, slipped through the outer guard and came near to the inner +fence. Rachel, who was seated above, heard some shouts of rage and horror, and +saw soldiers running towards him, and in another minute a body being carried +away upon a shield. He had died for his sacrilege. +</p> + +<p> +Once a day ambassadors came to her from the King to ask of her health, and if +she had orders to give, but now even these men were not allowed to look upon +her. They were led in by the women, each of them with a piece of bark cloth +over his head, and from beneath this cloth they addressed her as though she +were in truth divine. On the first day she bade them tell the King that her +mission being ended, it was her desire to depart to her own home beyond the +river. They heard her words in silence, then asked if she had anything to add. +She replied—yes, it was her will that they should cease to wear veils in +her presence, also that no more men should be killed upon her account as had +happened that morning. They said that they would convey the order at once, as +several were under sentence of death who had argued as to whether she were +really the Inkosazana. So she sent them away instantly, fearing lest they +should be too late, and they were led off backwards bowing and giving the royal +salute. Afterwards she rejoiced to hear that her commands had arrived just in +time, and that the blood of these poor people was not upon her head. +</p> + +<p> +Next day the messengers returned at the same hour, unveiled as she desired, +bearing the answer of the King and his council. It was to the effect that the +Inkosazana had no need to ask permission to come or to go. Her Spirit, they +knew, was mighty and could wander where it willed; all the impis of the Zulus +could not hold her Spirit. But—and here came the sting of this clever +answer—it was necessary, until her sayings had been considered, that the +body in which that Spirit abode should remain with them a while. Therefore the +King and his counsellors and the whole nation of the Zulus prayed her to be +satisfied with the sending of her Spirit across the Tugela, leaving her body to +dwell a space in the House of the Inkosazana. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel looked at them in despair, for what was she to reply to such reasoning +as this? Before she could make up her mind, their spokesman said that a white +man, Ibubesi, who said that he had often spoken with her, asked leave to visit +her in her house. +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel thought a while. Ishmael was the last person in the whole world whom +she wished to see. After the interview when they parted, and all that had +happened since, it could not be otherwise. She remembered the threats he had +uttered then, and to her father afterwards, the brutal and revolting threats. +Some of these had been directed against Noie, and subsequently Noie was +kidnapped by the Zulus. That those directed at herself had not been fulfilled +was, she felt sure, due to a lack of opportunity alone. +</p> + +<p> +Little wonder, then, that she feared and hated the man. Still he was of white +blood, and perhaps for this reason had authority among the Zulus, who, as she +knew, often consulted him. Moreover, notwithstanding his vapourings, like the +Zulus whose superstitions he had contracted, he looked upon herself with +something akin to fear. If she saw him she had no cause to dread anything that +he could do to her, at any rate in this country where she was supreme, whereas +on the other hand she might obtain information from him which would be very +useful, or make use of him to enable her to escape from Zululand. On the whole, +then, it seemed wisest to grant him an interview, especially as she gathered +from the fact that the question was raised by Dingaan’s indunas, that for +some reason of his own, the King hoped that she would do so. +</p> + +<p> +Still she hesitated, loathing and despising him as she did. +</p> + +<p> +“You have heard,” she said in English to Noie, who stood behind +her. “Now what shall I say?” +</p> + +<p> +“Say—come,” answered Noie in the same tongue. +</p> + +<p> +“Read his black heart and find out truth; he no can keep it from you. +Say—come with soldiers. If he behave bad, tell them kill him. They obey +you. No mind me. I not afraid of that wild beast now.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Rachel said to the indunas: +</p> + +<p> +“I hear the King’s word, and understand that he wishes me to +receive this Ibubesi. Yet I know that man, as I know all men, white and black. +He is an evil man, and it is not my pleasure to speak with him alone. Let him +come with a guard of six captains, and let the captains be armed with spears, +so that if I give the word there may be an end of this Ibubesi.” +</p> + +<p> +Then the messengers saluted and departed as before. +</p> + +<p> +On the morrow at about the same hour a praiser, or herald, arrived outside the +inner fence of the kraal, and after he had shouted out Rachel’s titles, +attributes, beauties and supernatural powers for at least ten minutes, never +repeating himself, announced that the indunas of the King were without +accompanied by the white man, Ibubesi, awaiting her permission to enter. She +gave it through Noie; and, the horn wand in her hand, seated herself upon a +carved stool in front of the great hut. Presently an altercation arose upon the +further side of the reed fence in which she recognised Ishmael’s strident +voice, mingled with the deeper tones of the Zulus, who seemed to be insisting +upon something. +</p> + +<p> +“They command him to take off his headdress,” said Noie, “and +threaten to beat him if he will not.” +</p> + +<p> +“Go, tell them to admit him as he is, that I may see his face, and learn +if he be the white man whom I knew, or another,” answered Rachel, and she +went. +</p> + +<p> +Then the gate was opened and the messengers were led in by women. After these +came six captains, carrying broad spears, as she had commanded, and last of all +Ishmael himself. Rachel’s whole nature shrank at the sight of his dark, +handsome features. She loathed the man now as always; her instinct warned her +of danger at his hands. Also she remembered his threats when last they met and +she rejected him, and what had passed between him and her father on the +following day. But of all this she showed nothing, remaining seated in silence +with calm, set face. +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael was advancing with a somewhat defiant air. Except for a kaross upon his +shoulders he wore European dress, and the ridiculous hat with the white ostrich +feather in it, both of them now much the worse for wear, which she remembered +so well. Also he had a lighted pipe in his mouth. Presently one of the captains +appeared to become suddenly aware of this pipe, for, stretching out his hand, +he snatched it away, and the hat with it, throwing them upon the ground. +Ishmael, whose teeth and lips were hurt, turned on the man with an oath and +struck him, whereon instantly he was seized, and would perhaps have been killed +before Rachel could interfere had it not been unlawful to shed blood in her +presence. As it was, with a motion of her wand, she signified that he was to be +loosed, a command that Noie interpreted to them. At any rate, they let him go, +though a captain placed his feet on the hat and pipe. Then Ishmael came forward +and said awkwardly: +</p> + +<p> +“How do you do? I did not expect to see you here,” and he devoured +her beauty with his bold, greedy eyes, though not without doubt and dread, or +so thought Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +Taking no notice of his greeting, she said in a cold voice: +</p> + +<p> +“I have sent for you here to ask if you have any reason as to why I +should not order you to be killed for your crime against my servant, Noie, and +therefore against me?” +</p> + +<p> +Now Ishmael paled, for he had not expected such a welcome, and began to deny +the thing. +</p> + +<p> +“Spare your falsehoods,” went on Rachel. “I have it from the +King’s lips, and from my own knowledge. Remember only that here I am the +Inkosazana, with power of life and death. If I speak the word, or point at you +with this wand, in a minute you will have gone to your account.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana or not,” he answered in a cowed voice, “you know +too much. Well, then, she was taken that you might follow her to Zululand to +ask her life, and you see that the plan was good, for you came; and,” he +added, recovering some of his insolence and familiarity: “we are here +together, two white people among all these silly niggers.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel looked him up and down; then she looked at the indunas seated in silence +before her, at the great limbed captains with their broad spears beyond, +reminding her in their plumes and attitudes of some picture that she had seen +of Roman gladiators about to die. Lastly she looked at the delicately shaped +Noie by her side, with her sweet, inscrutable face, the woman whose parents and +kin this outcast had brought to a bloody death, the woman whom to forward his +base ends he had vilely striven to murder. Slowly she looked at them all and at +him, and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Shall I explain to these nobles and captains what you call them, and +what you are called among your own people? Shall I tell them something of your +story, Mr. Ishmael?” +</p> + +<p> +“You can do what you like,” he answered sullenly. “You know +why I got you here—because I love you: I told you that many months ago. +While you were down at Ramah I had no chance with you, because of that old +hypocrite of a father of yours, and this black girl,” and he looked at +Noie viciously. “Here I thought that it would be different—that you +would be glad of my company, but you have turned yourself into a kind of +goddess and hold me off,” and he paused. +</p> + +<p> +“Go on,” said Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“All right, I will. You may think yourself a goddess, as I do myself +sometimes. But I know that you are a woman too, and that soon you will get +tired of this business. You want to go home to your father and mother, +don’t you? Well, you can’t. You are a prisoner here, for these +fools have got it into their heads that you are their Spirit, and that it would +be unlucky to let you out of the country. So here you must stop, for years +perhaps, or till they are sick of you and kill you. Just understand, Rachel, +that nobody can help you to escape except me, and that I shan’t do so for +nothing.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel straightened herself upon her seat, gripping the edge of it with her +hands, for her temper was rising, while Noie bent forward and said something in +her ear. +</p> + +<p> +“What is that black devil whispering to you?” he asked. +“Telling you to have me killed, I expect. Well, you daren’t, for +what would your holy parents say? It would be murder, wouldn’t it, and +you would go to hell, where I daresay you come from, for otherwise how could +you be such a witch? Look here,” he went on, changing his tone, +“don’t let’s squabble. Make it up with me. I’ll get you +clear of this and marry you afterwards on the square. If you won’t, it +will be the worse for you—and everybody else, yes, everybody else.” +</p> + +<p> +“Mr. Ishmael,” answered Rachel calmly, “you are making a very +great mistake, about my scruples as to taking life I mean, amongst other +things. Once when it was necessary you saw me kill a man. Well, if I am forced +to it, what I did then I will do again, only not with my own hand. Mr. Ishmael, +you said just now that you could get me out of Zululand. I take you at your +word, not for my own sake, for I am comfortable enough here, but for that of my +father and mother, who will be anxious,” and her voice weakened a little +as she spoke of them. +</p> + +<p> +“Do you? Well, I won’t. I am comfortable here also, and shall be +more so as the husband of the Inkosazana. This is a very pretty kraal, and it +is quite big enough for two,” he added with an amorous sneer. +</p> + +<p> +Now for a minute at least Rachel sat still and rigid. When she spoke again it +was in a kind of gasp: +</p> + +<p> +“Never,” she said, “have you gone nearer to your death, you +wanderer without name or shame. Listen now. I give you one week to arrange my +escape home. If it is not done within that time, I will pay you back for those +words. Be silent, I will hear no more.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she called out: +</p> + +<p> +“Rise, men, and bear the message of the Inkosazana to Dingaan, King of +the Zulus. Say to Dingaan that this wandering white dog whom he has sent into +my house has done me insult. Say that he has asked me, the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, +to be one of his wives.” +</p> + +<p> +At these words the counsellors and captains uttered a shout of rage, and two of +the latter seized Ishmael by the arm, lifting their spears to plunge them into +him. Rachel waved her wand and they let them fall again. +</p> + +<p> +“Not yet,” she said. “Take him to the King, and if my word +comes to the King, then he dies, and not till then. I would not have his vile +blood on my hands. Unless I speak, I, Queen of the Heavens, leave him to the +vengeance of the Heavens. My mantle is over him, lead him back to the King and +let me see his face no more.” +</p> + +<p> +“We hear and it shall be so,” they answered with one voice, then +forgetting their ceremony hustled Ishmael from the kraal. +</p> + +<p> +“Have I done well?” asked Rachel of Noie, when they were alone. +</p> + +<p> +“No, Zoola,” she answered, “you should have killed the snake +while you were hot against him, since when your blood grows cold you can never +do it, and he will live to bite you.” +</p> + +<p> +“I have no right to kill a man, Noie, just because he makes love to me, +and I hate him. Also, if I did so he could not help me to escape from Zululand, +which he will do now because he is afraid of me.” +</p> + +<p> +“Will he be afraid of you when you are both across the Tugela?” +asked Noie. “Inkosazana, give me power and ask no questions. Ibubesi +killed my father and mother and brethren, and has tried to kill me. Therefore +my heart would not be sore if, after the fashion of this land, I paid him +spears for battle-axes, for he deserves to die.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps, Noie, but not by my word.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps by your hand, then,” said Noie, looking at her curiously. +“Well, soon or late he will die a red death—the reddest of deaths, +I learned that from the spirit of my father.” +</p> + +<p> +“The spirit of your father?” said Rachel, looking at her. +</p> + +<p> +“Certainly, it speaks to me often and tells me many things, though I may +not repeat them to you till they are accomplished. Thus I was not afraid in the +hands of Dingaan, for it told me that you would save me.” +</p> + +<p> +“I wish it would speak to me and tell me when I can go home,” said +Rachel with a sigh. +</p> + +<p> +“It would if it could, Zoola, but it cannot because the curtain is too +thick. Had all you loved been slain before your eyes, then the veil would be +worn thin as mine is, and through it, you who are akin to them, would hear the +talk of the ghosts, and dimly see them wandering beneath their trees.” +</p> + +<p> +“Beneath their trees——!” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, the trees of their life, of which all the boughs are deeds and all +the leaves are words, under the shadow of which they must abide for ever. My +people could tell you of those trees, and perhaps they will one day when we +visit them together. Nay, pay no heed, I was wandering in my talk. It is the +sight of that wild beast, Ibubesi. You will not let me kill him! Well, +doubtless it is fated so. I think one day you will be sorry—but too +late.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap12"></a>CHAPTER XII.<br /> +RACHEL SEES A VISION</h2> + +<p> +That evening Ishmael was brought before the King. He was in evil case, for the +captains, some of whom had grudges against him, when he tried to break away +from them outside the gate, had beaten him with their spear shafts nearly all +the way from the kraal to the Great Place, remarking that he fought and +remonstrated, that the Inkosazana had forbidden them to kill him, but had said +nothing as to giving him the flogging which he deserved. His clothes were torn, +his hat and pipe were lost—indeed hours before Noie had thrown both of +them into the fire—his eyes were black from the blow of a heavy stick and +he was bruised all over. +</p> + +<p> +Such was his appearance when he was thrust before Dingaan, seething with rage +which he could scarcely suppress, even in that presence. +</p> + +<p> +“Did you visit the Inkosazana to-day, White Man?” asked the King +blandly, while the indunas stared at him with grim amusement. +</p> + +<p> +Then Ishmael broke out into a recital of his wrongs, demanding that the +captains who had beaten him, a white man, and a great person, should be killed. +</p> + +<p> +“Silence,” said Dingaan at length. “The question, +Night-prowler, is whether you should not be killed, you dog who dared to insult +the Inkosazana by offering yourself to her as a husband. Had she commanded you +to be speared, she would have done well, and if you trouble me with your +shoutings, I will send you to sleep with the jackals to-night without waiting +for her word.” +</p> + +<p> +Now, seeing his danger, Ishmael was silent, and the King went on: +</p> + +<p> +“Did you discover, as I bade you, why it is that the Inkosazana desires +to leave us?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, King. It is because she would return to her own people, the old +prayer-doctor and his wife.” +</p> + +<p> +“They are not her people!” exclaimed Dingaan. “We know that +she came to them out of the storm, and that they are but the foster-parents +chosen for her by the Heavens. You were the first to tell us that story, and +how she caused the lightning to burn up my soldier yonder at Ramah. We are her +people and no others. Can the Inkosazana have a father and a mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“I don’t know,” answered Ishmael, “but she is a woman +and I never knew a woman who was without them. At least I am sure that she +looks upon them as her father and mother, obeying them in all things, and that +she will never leave them while they live, unless they command her to do +so.” +</p> + +<p> +Dingaan stared at him with his pig-like eyes, repeating after +him—“while they live, unless they command her to do so.” Then +he asked: +</p> + +<p> +“If the Inkosazana desires to go, who is there that dares to stay her, +and if she puts out her magic, who is there that has the power? If a hand is +lifted against her, will she not lay a curse on us and bring destruction upon +us?” +</p> + +<p> +“I don’t know,” answered Ishmael again, “but if she +goes back among the white folk and is angry, I think that she will bring the +Boers upon you.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan’s face grew very troubled, and bidding Ishmael stand back +awhile, he consulted with his council. Then he said: +</p> + +<p> +“Listen to me, White Man. It would be a very evil thing if the Inkosazana +were to leave us, for with her would go the Spirit of our people, and their +good luck, so say the witch-doctors with one voice, and I believe them. +Further, it is our desire that she should remain with us a while. This day the +Council of the Diviners has spoken, saying that the words of the Inkosazana +which she uttered here are too hard for them, and that other doctors of a +people who live far away, must be sent for and brought face to face with her. +Therefore here at Umgugundhlovo she should abide until they come.” +</p> + +<p> +“Indeed,” answered Ishmael indifferently. +</p> + +<p> +In the doctors who dwell far away, and the council of the Diviners he had no +belief. But understanding the natives as he did he guessed correctly enough +that the latter found themselves in a cleft stick. Worked on by their +superstitions, which he had first awakened for his own ends, they had accepted +Rachel as something more than human, as the incarnation of the Spirit of their +people. This Mopo, who was said to have killed Chaka by command of that Spirit, +had acknowledged her to be, and therefore they did not dare to declare that her +words spoken as an oracle were empty words. But neither did they dare to +interpret the saying that she meant that no attack must be made upon the Boers +and should be obeyed. To do this would be to fly in the face of the martial +aspirations of the nation and the secret wishes of the King, and perhaps if war +ultimately broke out, would cost them their lives. So it came about that they +announced that they could not understand her sayings, and had decided to thrust +off the responsibility on to the shoulders of some other diviners, though who +these men might be Ishmael neither knew nor took the trouble to ask. +</p> + +<p> +“But,” went on the King, “who can force the dove to build in +a tree that does not please it, seeing that it has wings and can fly away? Yet +if its own tree, that in which it was reared from the nest, could be brought to +it, it might be pleased to abide there. Do you understand, White Man?” +</p> + +<p> +“No,” answered Ishmael, though in fact he understood well enough +that the King was playing upon Rachel’s English name of Dove, and that he +meant that her home might be moved into Zululand. “No, the Inkosazana is +not a bird, and who can carry trees about?” +</p> + +<p> +“Have the spear-shafts knocked the wit out of you, Ibubesi,” asked +Dingaan, impatiently, “or are you drunk with beer? Learn then my meaning. +The Inkosazana will not stay because her home is yonder, therefore it must be +brought here and she will stay. At first I gave orders that if this old white +teacher and his wife tried to accompany her, they should be killed. Now I eat +up those words. They must come to Zululand.” +</p> + +<p> +“How will you persuade them to be such fools?” asked Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“How did I persuade the Inkosazana herself to come? Was it not to seek +one whom she loved?” +</p> + +<p> +“They will think that you have killed her, and wish to kill them +also.” +</p> + +<p> +“No, because you will go in command of an impi and show them +otherwise.” +</p> + +<p> +“I cannot go; your brutes of captains have hurt my head, and lamed me; I +cannot walk or ride.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then you can be carried in a litter, or,” he added threateningly, +“you can abide here with the vultures. The Inkosazana is merciful, but +why should I not avenge her wrongs upon you, white dog, who have dared to +scratch at the kraal gate of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola?” +</p> + +<p> +Now Ishmael saw that he had no choice; also a dark thought rose dimly in his +mind. He desired to win Rachel above everything on earth, he was mad with +love—or what he understood as love—of her, and this business might +be worked to his advantage. Moreover, to stay was death. So he fell to +bargaining for a reward for his services, a large reward in cattle and ivory; +half of it to be paid down at once, and it was promised to him. Then he took +his instructions. These were that he was to travel to the mission station of +Ramah in command of a small impi of three hundred men, whose only orders would +be that they were to obey him in all things! That he was to tell the Umfundusi +who was called Shouter, that if they wished to see her any more, he and his +wife must come to dwell with the Inkosazana, in Zululand: that if they refused +he was to bring them by force. If, perchance, the Inkosazana, choosing to +exercise her authority, crossed the Tugela and reached Ramah before he could do +this, he was still to bring them, for then she would follow. In the same way, +if the Shouter and his wife met her on the road, they were to travel on, for +then she would turn and accompany them. He was to go at once and execute these +orders. +</p> + +<p> +“I hear,” said Ishmael, “and will start as soon as the cattle +have been delivered and sent on with the ivory to my kraal, Mafooti.” +</p> + +<p> +There was something in the man’s voice, or in the look of low cunning +which spread itself over his face, that attracted Dingaan’s attention. +</p> + +<p> +“The cattle and the ivory shall be sent,” he said, sternly, +“but ill shall it be for you, Ibubesi, if you seek to trick me in this +matter. You have grown rich on my bounty, and yonder at your place, Mafooti, +you have many cows, many wives, many children—my spies have given me +count of all of them. Now, if you play me false, or if you dare to lift a +finger against the White One, know that I will burn that kraal and slay the +inhabitants with the spear and take the cattle, and when I catch you, Ibubesi, +I will kill you, slowly, slowly. I have spoken, go. +</p> + +<p> +“I go, Great Elephant, Calf of the Black Cow, and I will obey in all +things,” answered Ishmael in a humble voice, for he was frightened. +“The white people shall be brought, only I trust to you to protect me +from the anger of the Inkosazana for all that I may do.” +</p> + +<p> +“You must make your own peace with the Inkosazana,” answered +Dingaan, and turning, he crept into his hut. +</p> + +<p> +An hour later the great induna, Tamboosa, appeared at Rachel’s kraal, and +craved leave to speak with her. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” asked Rachel when he had been admitted. “Have +you come to lead me out of Zululand, Tamboosa?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, White One,” he answered, “the land needs you yet +awhile. I have come to tell you that Dingaan would speak with your servant +Noie, if it be your good pleasure to let her visit him. Fear not. No harm shall +come to her, if it does you may order me to be put to death. You, yourself, +could not be safer than she shall be.” +</p> + +<p> +“Are you afraid to go?” asked Rachel of Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“Not I,” answered the girl, with a laugh. “I trust to the +King’s word and to your might.” +</p> + +<p> +“Depart then,” said Rachel, “and come back as swiftly as you +may. Tamboosa shall lead you.” +</p> + +<p> +So Noie went. +</p> + +<p> +Two hours after sundown, while Rachel was eating her evening meal in her Great +Hut, attended by the maidens, the door-board was drawn aside, and Noie entered, +saluted, and sat down. Rachel signed to the women to clear away the food and +depart. When they had gone she asked what the King’s business was, +eagerly enough, for she hoped that it had to do with her leaving Zululand. +</p> + +<p> +“It is a long story, Zoola,” answered Noie, “but here is the +heart of it. I told you when first we met that I am not of this people, +although my mother was a Zulu. I told you that I am of the Dream-people, the +Ghost-people, the little Grey-people, who live away to the north beneath their +trees, and worship their trees.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Rachel, “and that is why you care nothing for +men as other women do, but dream dreams and talk with spirits. But what of +it?” +</p> + +<p> +“That is why I dream dreams and talk with spirits, as one day I hope that +I shall teach you to do, you whose soul is sister to my soul,” replied +Noie, her large eyes shining strangely in her delicate face. “And this of +it—the Ghost-people are diviners, they can read the future and see the +hearts of men; there are no diviners like them. Therefore chiefs and peoples +who dwell far away send to them with great gifts, and pray them come read their +fate, but they will seldom listen or obey. Now Dingaan and his councillors are +troubled about this matter of the Boers, and the meaning of the words you spoke +as to their waging war on them, and of the omen of the falling star. The +council of the doctors can interpret none of these things, nor dare they ask +you to do so, since you bade them speak no more to you of that matter, and they +know, that if they did, either you would not answer, or, worse still, say words +that would displease them.” +</p> + +<p> +“They are right there,” said Rachel. “To have to play the +dark oracle once is enough for me. If I speak again, it shall be +plainly.” +</p> + +<p> +“Therefore they have bethought them of the Dealers in Dreams and desire +to bring you face to face with their prophets, the Ghost-Kings, that these may +see your greatness and tell them the meaning of your words, and of the omen +that you caused to travel through the skies.” +</p> + +<p> +“Do you mean that they wish me to visit these Ghost-Kings, Noie?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not so, Zoola, for then they must part with your presence. They wish +that the priests of the Ghost-Kings should visit you, bearing with them the +word of the Mother of the Trees.” +</p> + +<p> +“Visit me! How can they? Who will bring them here?” +</p> + +<p> +“They wish that I should bring them, for as they know, I am of their +blood, and I alone can talk their language, which my father taught me from a +child.” +</p> + +<p> +“But, Noie, that would mean that we must be separated,” said +Rachel, in alarm. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, it would mean that, still I think it best that you should humour +them and let me go, for otherwise I do not know how you will ever escape from +Zululand. Now I told the King that I thought you would permit it on one +condition only—that after you had been brought face to face with the +priests of the Ghost-Kings, and they had interpreted your riddle, you should be +escorted whence you came, and he answered that it should be so, and that +meanwhile you could abide here in honour, peace and safety. Moreover, he +promised that a messenger should be sent to Ramah to explain the reason of your +delay.” +</p> + +<p> +“But how long will you be on the journey, Noie, and what if these +prophets of yours refuse to visit Dingaan?” +</p> + +<p> +“I cannot tell you who have never travelled that road. But I will march +fast, and if I tire, swift runners shall bear me in a litter. To those who have +the secret of its gate that country is not so very far away. Also, the Old +Mother of the Trees is my father’s aunt, and I think that the prophets +will come at my prayer, or at the least send the answer to the question. +Indeed, I am sure of it—ask me not why.” +</p> + +<p> +Still for a long while Rachel reasoned against this separation, which she +dreaded, while Noie reasoned for it. She pointed out that here at least none +could harm her, as they had seen in the treatment meted out to Ishmael, a white +man whom the Zulus looked upon as their friend. Also she said with conviction +that these mysterious Ghost-Kings were very powerful, and could free her from +the clutches of the Zulus, and protect her from them afterwards, as they would +do when they came to know her case. +</p> + +<p> +The end of it was that Rachel gave way, not because Noie’s arguments +convinced her, but because she was sure that she had other reasons she did not +choose to advance. +</p> + +<p> +From that day when each of them tossed up a hair from her head at Ramah, +notwithstanding the difference of their race and circumstances, these two had +been as sisters. Rachel believed in Noie more, perhaps, than in any other +living being, and thus also did Noie believe in Rachel. They knew that their +destinies were intertwined, and were sure that not rivers or mountains or the +will and violence of men, could keep them separate. +</p> + +<p> +“I see,” said Rachel, at length, “that you believe that my +fate hangs upon this embassy of yours.” +</p> + +<p> +“I do believe it,” answered Noie, confidently. +</p> + +<p> +“Then go, but come back as swiftly as you may, for, my sister, I know not +how without you I shall live on in this lonely greatness,” and she took +her in her arms and kissed her lips. +</p> + +<p> +Afterwards, as they were laying themselves down to sleep, Rachel asked her if +she had heard anything about Ishmael. She answered that she learned at the +Great Kraal that he had been brought before the King that afternoon, and then +taken back to his hut, where he was under guard. One of her escort told her, +too, that since he saw the King, Ibubesi had fallen very sick, it was thought +from a blow that he had received at the house of Inkosazana, and that now he +was out of his mind and being attended by the doctors. “I wish,” +added Noie viciously, “that he were out of his body also, for then much +sorrow would be spared. But that cannot be before the time.” +</p> + +<p> +On the next day before noon, Noie departed upon her journey. Rachel sent for +the captains of her escort and the Isanusis, or doctors, who were to accompany +her, and in a few stern words gave her into their charge, saying that they +should answer for her safety with their lives, to which they replied that they +knew it, and would do so. If any harm came to the daughter of Seyapi through +their fault, they were prepared to die. Then she talked for a long while with +Noie, telling her all she knew of the Boers and the purpose of their +wanderings, that she might be able to repeat it to her people, and show them +how dreadful would be a war between this white folk and the Zulus. +</p> + +<p> +Noie answered that she would give her message, but that it was needless, since +the Ghost-Kings could see all that passed “in the bowls of water beneath +their trees, and doubtless knew already of her coming and of the cause of +it,” a reply of which Rachel had not time to inquire the meaning. After +this they embraced and parted, not without some tears. +</p> + +<p> +When the gate shut behind Noie, Rachel walked to the high ground at the back of +her hut, whence she could see over the fence of the kraal, and watched her +departure. She had an escort of a hundred picked soldiers, with whom went fifty +or sixty strong bearers, who carried food, karosses, and a litter. Also there +were three doctors of magic and medicine, and two women, widows of high rank +who were to attend upon her. At the head of this procession, save for two +guides, walked Noie herself, with sandals on her feet, a white robe about her +shoulders, and in her hand a little bough on which grew shining leaves, whereof +Rachel did not know the meaning. She watched them until they passed over the +brow of the hill, on the crest of which Noie turned and waved the bough towards +her. Then Rachel went back to her hut, and sat there alone and wept. +</p> + +<p> +This was the beginning of many dreadful days, most of which she passed +wandering about within the circuit of the kraal fence, a space of some three or +four acres, or seated under the shadow of certain beautiful trees, which +overhung a deep, clear pool of the stream that ran through the kraal, a +reed-fringed pool whereon floated blooming lilies. That quiet water, the happy +birds that nested in the trees and the flowering lilies seemed to be her only +friends. Of the last, indeed, she would count the buds, watching them open in +the morning and close again for their sleep at night, until a day came when +their loveliness turned to decay, and others appeared in their place. +</p> + +<p> +On the morrow of Noie’s departure, Tamboosa and other indunas visited +her, and asked her if she would not descend to the kraal of the King, and help +him and his council to try cases, since while she was in the land she was its +first judge. She answered, “No, that place smelt too much of +blood.” If they had cases for her to try, let them be brought before her +in her own house. This she said idly, thinking no more of it, but next day was +astonished to learn that the plaintiff and defendant in a great suit, with +their respective advocates, and from thirty to forty witnesses, were waiting +without to know when it was her pleasure to attend to their business. +</p> + +<p> +With characteristic courage Rachel answered, “Now.” Her knowledge +of law was, it is true, limited to what, for lack of anything more exciting, +she had read in some handbooks belonging to her father, who had been a justice +of the peace in the Cape Colony, and to a few cases which she had seen tried in +a rough-and-ready fashion at Durban, to which must be added an intimate +acquaintance with Kaffir customs. Still, being possessed with a sincere desire +to discover the truth and execute justice, she did very well. The matter in +dispute was a large one, that of the ownership of a great herd of cattle which +was claimed as an inheritance by each of the parties. Rachel soon discovered +that both these men were very powerful chiefs, and that the reason of their +cause being remitted to her was that the King knew that if he decided in favour +of either of them he would mortally offend the other. +</p> + +<p> +For a long while Rachel, seated on her stool, listened silently to the +impassioned pleadings of the plaintiff’s lawyers. Presently this +plaintiff was called as a witness, and in the course of his evidence said +something which convinced her that he was lying. Then breaking her silence for +the first time, she asked him how he dared to give false witness before the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to whom the truth was always open, and who was acquainted +with every circumstance connected with the cattle in dispute. The man, seeing +her eyes fixed upon him, and being convinced of her supernatural powers, grew +afraid, broke down, and publicly confessed his attempted fraud, into which he +said he had been led by envy of his cousin, the defendant’s, riches. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel gave judgment accordingly, commanding that he should pay the costs in +cattle and a fine to the King, and warned him to be more upright in future. The +result was that her fame as a judge spread throughout the land, and every day +her gates were beset with suitors whose causes she dealt with to the best of +her ability, and to their entire satisfaction. Criminal prosecutions that +involved the death-sentence or matters connected with witchcraft, however, she +steadily refused to try, saying that the Inkosazana should not cause blood to +flow. These things she left to the King and his Council, confining herself to +such actions as in England would come before the Court of Chancery. Thus to her +reputation as a spiritual queen, Rachel added that of an upright judge who +could not be influenced by fear or bribes, the first, perhaps, that had ever +been known in Zululand. +</p> + +<p> +But she could not try such cases all day, the strain was too great, although in +the end most of them partook of the nature of arbitrations, since the parties +involved, having come to the conclusion that it was not possible to deceive one +so wise, grew truthful and submitted their differences to the decision of her +wisdom. +</p> + +<p> +After they were dismissed, which was always at noon, for she opened her court +at seven and would not sit more than five hours, Rachel was left in her +solitary state until the next morning, and oh! the hours hung heavily upon her +hands. A messenger was despatched to Ramah, but after ten days he returned +saying that the Tugela was in flood, and he could not cross it. She sent him +out again, and a week later was told that he had been killed by a lion on his +journey. Then another messenger was chosen, but what became of him she never +knew. +</p> + +<p> +It was about this time that Rachel learned that Ishmael, having recovered from +his sickness, had escaped from Umgugundhlovo by night, whither none seemed to +know. From that moment fears gathered thick upon the poor girl. She dreaded +Ishmael and guessed that his departure without communicating with her boded her +no good. Indeed, once or twice she almost wished that she had taken +Noie’s counsel and given him over to the justice of the King. Meanwhile +of Noie herself nothing had been heard. She had vanished into the wilderness. +</p> + +<p> +Living this strange and most unnatural life, Rachel’s nerves began to +give way. While she tried her cases she seemed stern and calm. But when the +crowd of humble suitors had dispersed from the outer court in which she sat as +a judge, and the shouts of the praisers rushing up and down beyond the fence +and roaring out her titles had died away, and having dismissed the obsequious +maidens who waited upon her, she retired to the solitude of her hut to +rest—ah! then it was different. Then she lay down upon her bed of rich +furs and at times burst into tears because she who seemed to be a supernatural +queen, was really but a white girl deserted by God and man. +</p> + +<p> +Now it was the season of thunderstorms, and almost every afternoon these +dreadful tempests broke over her kraal, which shook in the roll and crash of +the meeting clouds, while beyond the fence the jagged lightning struck and +struck again upon the ironstone of the hillside. +</p> + +<p> +She had never feared such storms before, but now they terrified her. She +dreaded their advent, and the worst of it was that she must not show her dread, +she who was supposed to rule and direct the lightning. Indeed, the bounteous +rains which fell ensuring a full harvest after several years of drought, were +universally attributed to the good influence of her presence in the land. In +the same way when a thunderbolt struck the hut of a doctor who but a day or two +before had openly declared his disbelief in her powers, killing him and his +principal wife, and destroying his kraal by fire, the accident was attributed +to her vengeance, or to that of the Heavens, who were angry at this lack of +faith. After this remarkable exhibition of supernatural strength, needless to +say, the voice of adverse criticism was stayed; Rachel became supreme. +</p> + +<p> +But the storms passed, and when they had rolled away at length, doing her no +hurt, and the sun shone out again, she would go and sit beneath the trees at +the edge of the beautiful pool until the closing lilies and the chill of the +air told her that night drew on. +</p> + +<p> +Oh! those long nights—how endless they seemed to Rachel in her +loneliness. Now she who used to sleep so well, could not sleep, or when she +slept she dreamed. She dreamed of her mother, always of her mother, that she +was ill, and calling her, until she came to believe that in truth this was so. +So much did this conviction work upon her mind, that she determined not to wait +for the return of Noie, but at all costs to try to leave Zululand, and through +Tamboosa declared her will to the King. Next morning the answer came back that +of course none could control her movements, but if she would go, she must fly, +as all the rivers were in flood, as she might see if she would walk to the top +of the mountain behind her kraal. Tamboosa added that a company of men who had +been sent to recapture Ishmael, were kept for a week upon the banks of the +first of them, and at length, being unable to cross, had returned, as her +messenger had done. Knowing from other sources that this was true, Rachel made +no answer. What she did not know, however, was that Ishmael had crossed the +smaller rivers before the flood came down, and gone on to meet the soldiers, +who were ordered to await him on the banks of the Tugela. +</p> + +<p> +Escape was evidently impossible at present, and if it had been otherwise, +clearly the Zulus did not mean to let her go. She must abide here in the +company of her terrors and her dreams. +</p> + +<p> +At length, happily for her, these distressing dreams of Rachel’s began to +be varied by others of a pleasanter complexion, of which, although they were +vivid enough, she could only remember upon waking that they had to do with +Richard Darrien, the companion of her adventure in the river, of whom she had +heard nothing for so many years. For aught she knew he might have died long +ago, and yet she did not think that he was dead. Well, if he lived he might +have forgotten her, and yet she did not believe that he had forgotten her, he +who as a boy had wished to follow her all his life, and whom she had thought of +day by day from that hour to this. Yes, she had thought of him, but not thus. +Why, at such a time, did he arise in strength before her, seeming to occupy all +her soul? Why was her mind never free of him? Could it be that they were about +to meet again? She shivered as the hope took hold of her, shivered with joy, +and remembered that her mother had always said that they would meet. Could it +be that he of all men on the earth, for if he lived he was a man now, was +coming to rescue her? Oh! then she would fear nothing. Then in every peril she +would feel safe as a child in its mother’s arms. No, the thing was too +happy to come about; her imagination played tricks with her, no more. And yet, +and yet, why did he haunt her sleep? +</p> + +<p> +The dreary days went on; a month had passed since Noie vanished over yonder +ridge, and worst of all, for three nights the dreams of Richard had departed, +while those of her mother remained. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel was worn out; she was in despair. All that morning she had spent in +trying a long and heavy case, which occupied but wearied her mind, one of those +eternal cases about the inheritance of cattle which were claimed by three +brothers, descendants of different wives of a grandfather who had owned the +herd. Finally she had effected a compromise between the parties, and amidst +their salutes and acclamations, retired to her hut. But she could not eat; the +sameness of the food disgusted her. Neither could she rest, for the daily +tempest was coming up, and the heavy atmosphere, or the electricity with which +it was charged, and the overpowering heat, exasperated her nervous system and +made sleep impossible. At length came the usual rush of icy wind and the +bursting of the great storm. The thunder crashed and bellowed; the lightning +flickered and flared; the rain fell in a torrent. It passed as it always did, +and the sun shone out again. Gasping with relief, Rachel went out of the +oven-like hut into the cool, sweet air, and sat down upon a tanned bull’s +hide which she had ordered her servants to spread for her by the pool of water +upon the bank beneath the trees. It was very pleasant here, and the raindrops +shaken from the wet leaves fell upon her fevered face and hands and refreshed +her. +</p> + +<p> +She tried to forget her troubles for a little while, and began to think of +Richard Darrien, her boy-lover of a long-past hour, wondering what he looked +like now that he was grown to be a man. +</p> + +<p> +“If only you would come to help me! Oh! Richard, if only you would come +to help me,” the poor, worn-out girl murmured to herself, and so +murmuring fell asleep. +</p> + +<p> +Suddenly it seemed to her that she was wide awake, and staring into a part of +the pool beneath her where the bottom was of granite and the water clear. In +this water she saw a picture. She saw a great laager of waggons, and outside of +one of them a group of bearded, jovial-looking men smoking and talking. +Presently another man of sturdy build and resolute carriage, who was followed +by a weary Kaffir, walked up to them. His back was towards her so that she +could not see his face, but now she was able to hear all that was said, +although the voices seemed thin and far away. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it, Nephew?” asked the oldest of the bearded men, speaking +in Dutch. “Why are you in such a hurry?” +</p> + +<p> +“This, Uncle,” he answered, in the same language, and in a pleasant +voice that sounded familiar to Rachel’s ears. “That spy, Quabi, +whom we sent out a long time ago and who was reported dead, reached +Dingaan’s kraal, and has come back with a strange story.” +</p> + +<p> +“Almighty!” grunted the old man, “all these spies have +strange stories, but let him tell it. Speak on, swartzel.”[*] +</p> + +<p class="footnote"> +[*] Black-fellow. +</p> + +<p> +Then the tired spy began to talk, telling a long tale. He described how he had +got into Zululand, and reached Umgugundhlovo and lodged there with a relative +of his, and done his best to collect information as to the attitude of the King +and indunas towards the Boers. While he was there the news came that the white +Spirit, who was called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was approaching the kraal from +Natal, where she dwelt with her parents, who were teachers. +</p> + +<p> +“Almighty!” interrupted the old man again, “What rubbish is +this? How can a Spirit, white or black, have parents who are teachers?” +</p> + +<p> +The weary-looking spy answered that he did not know, it was not for him to +answer riddles, all he knew was that there was great excitement about the +coming of this Queen of the Heavens, and he, being desirous of obtaining +first-hand information, slipped out of the town with his relative, and walked +more than a day’s journey on the path that ran to the Tugela, till they +came to a place where they hid themselves to see her pass. This place he +described with minuteness, so minutely, indeed, that in her dream, Rachel +recognised it well. It was the spot where the witch-doctoress had died. He went +on with his story; he told of her appearance riding on the white horse and +surrounded by an impi. He described her beauty, her white cloak, her hair +hanging down her back, the rod of horn she carried in her hand, the colour of +her eyes, the shape of her features, everything about her, as only a native +can. Then he told of the incident of the cattle rushing across her path, of the +death of the bull that charged her, of the appearance of the furious +witch-doctoress who seized the rein of the horse, of the pointing of the wand, +and the instant execution of the woman. +</p> + +<p> +He told of how he had followed the impi to the Great Place, of the story of +Noie as he had heard it, and the reports that had reached him concerning the +interview between the King and this white Inkosazana, who, it was said, advised +him not to fight the Boers. +</p> + +<p> +“And where is she now?” asked the old Dutchman. +</p> + +<p> +“There, at Umgugundhlovo,” he answered, “ruling the land as +its head Isanuzi, though it is said that she desires to escape, only the Zulus +will not let her go.” +</p> + +<p> +“I think that we should find out more about this woman, especially as she +seems to be a friend to our people,” said the old Boer. “Now, who +dares to go and learn the truth?” +</p> + +<p> +“I will go,” said the young man who had brought in the spy, and as +he spoke he turned, and lo! <i>his face was the face of Richard Darrien</i>, +bearded and grown to manhood, but without doubt Richard Darrien and none other. +</p> + +<p> +“Why do you offer to undertake so dangerous a mission?” asked the +Boer, looking at the young man kindly. “Is it because you wish to see +this beautiful white witch of whom yonder Quabi tells us such lies, +Nephew?” +</p> + +<p> +The shadow of Richard nodded, and his face reddened, for the Boers around him +were laughing at him. +</p> + +<p> +“That is right, Uncle,” he answered boldly. “You think me a +fool, but I am not. Many years ago I knew a little maid who was the daughter of +a teacher, and who, if she lives, must have grown into such a woman as Quabi +describes. Well, I joined you Boers last year in order to look for that maid, +and I am going to begin to look for her across the river yonder.” +</p> + +<p> +As the words reached whatever sense of Rachel’s it was that heard them, +of a sudden, in an instant, laager, Boers, and Richard vanished. In her sleep +she tried to recreate them, at first without avail, then the curtain of +darkness appeared to lift, and in the still water of the pool she saw another +picture, that of Richard Darrien mounted on a black horse with one white foot, +riding along a native path through a bush-clad country, while by his side +trotted the spy whose name was Quabi. +</p> + +<p> +They were talking together, and she heard, or, at any rate, knew their words. +</p> + +<p> +“How far is it now to Umgugundhlovo?” asked Richard. +</p> + +<p> +“Three days’ journey, Inkosi, if we are not stopped by flooded +rivers,” answered Quabi. +</p> + +<p> +For one second only Rachel saw and heard these things, then they, too, passed +away, and she awoke to see in front of her the pool empty save for its lilies, +and above to hear the whispering of the evening wind among the trees. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap13"></a>CHAPTER XIII.<br /> +RICHARD COMES</h2> + +<p> +As the sun set Rachel rose and walked to her hut. She was utterly dazed, she +could not understand. Was this but a fiction of an overwrought and disordered +mind, or had she seen a vision of things passing, or that had passed, far away? +If it were a dream, then this was but another drop in her cup of bitterness. If +a true vision—oh! then what did it mean to her? It meant that Richard +Darrien lived, Richard, of whom her heart had been full for years. It meant +that his heart was full of her also, for had she not seemed to hear him say +that he had travelled from the Cape with the Boers to look for her, and was he +not journeying alone through a hostile land to pursue his search? Who would do +such a thing for the sake of a girl unless—unless? It meant that he would +protect her, would rescue her from her terrible plight, would take her from +among these savages to her home again—oh! and perhaps much more that she +did not dare to picture to herself. +</p> + +<p> +Yet how could such things be? They were contrary to experience, at any rate, to +the experience of white folk, though natives would believe in them easily +enough. Yet in Nature things might be possible which were generally held to be +impossible. Her mother had certain gifts—had she, perhaps, inherited +them? Had her helplessness appealed to the pity of some higher power? Had her +ceaseless prayers been heard? Yet, why should the universal laws be stretched +for her? Why should she be allowed to lift a corner of the black veil of +ignorance that hems us in, and see a glimpse of what lies beyond? If Richard +were really coming, in a day or two she would have learned of his arrival +naturally; there was no need that these mysterious influences should be set to +work to inform her of his approach. +</p> + +<p> +How selfish she was. The warning might concern him, not her. It was probable +enough that the Zulus would kill a solitary white man, especially if they +discovered that he proposed to visit their Inkosazana. Well, she had the power +to protect him. If she “threw her mantle” over him, no man in all +the land would dare to do him violence. Surely it was for this reason that she +had been allowed to learn these things, if she had learned them, not for her +own sake, but his. <i>If</i> she had learned them! Well, she would take the +risk, would run the chance of failure and of mockery, yes, and of the loss of +her power among these people. It should be done at once. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel clapped her hands, and a maiden appeared whom she bade summon the +captain of the guard without the gate. Presently he came, surrounded by a band +of her women, since no man might visit the Inkosazana alone. Bidding him to +cease from his salutations, she commanded him to go swiftly to the Great Place +and pray of Dingaan that he would send her an escort and a litter, as she must +see him that night on a matter which would not brook delay. +</p> + +<p> +In an hour, just after she had finished her food, which she ate with more +appetite than she had known for days, it was reported that they were there. +Throwing on her white cloak, and taking her horn wand, she entered the litter +and, guarded by a hundred men, was borne swiftly to the House of Dingaan. At +its gate she descended, and once more entered that court by the moonlight. +</p> + +<p> +As before, there sat the King and his indunas without the Great Hut, and while +she walked towards them every man rose crying “Hail! Inkosazana.” +Yes, even Dingaan, mountain of flesh though he was, struggled from his stool +and saluted her. Rachel acknowledged the salutation by raising her wand, +motioned to them to be seated, and waited. +</p> + +<p> +“Art thou come, White One,” asked Dingaan, “to make clear +those dark words thou spokest to us a moon ago?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, King,” she answered, “what I said then, I said once and +for all. Read thou the saying as thou wilt, or let the Ghost-people interpret +it to thee. Hear me, King and Councillors. Ye have kept me here when I would be +gone, my business being ended, that I might be a judge among this people. Ye +have told me that the rivers were in flood, that the beast I rode was sick, +that evil would befall the land if I deserted you. Now I know, and ye know, +that if it pleased me I could have departed when and whither I would, but it +was not fitting that the Inkosazana should creep out of Zululand like a thief +in the night, so I abode on in my house yonder. Yet my heart grew wrath with +you, and I, to whom the white people listen also, was half minded to bring +hither the thousands of the Amaboona who are encamped beyond the Buffalo River, +that they might escort me to my home.” +</p> + +<p> +Now at these bold words the King looked uneasy, and one of the councillors +whispered to another, +</p> + +<p> +“How knows she that the white men are camped beyond the Buffalo?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yet,” went on Rachel, “I did not do so, for then there must +have been much fighting and bloodshed, and blood I hate. But I have done this. +With these Amaboona travels an English chief, a young man, one Darrien, whom I +knew from long years ago, and who does me reverence. Him, then, I have +commanded to journey hither, and to lead me to my own place across the Tugela. +To-night I am told he sleeps a short three days’ journey from this town, +and I am come here to bid you send out swift messengers to guide him +hither.” +</p> + +<p> +She ceased, and they stared at her awhile. Then the King asked, +</p> + +<p> +“What messenger is it, Inkosazana, that thou hast sent to this white +chief, Dario? We have seen none pass from thy house.” +</p> + +<p> +“Dost thou think, then, King, that thou canst see my messengers? My +thoughts flew from me to him, and called in his ear in the night, and I saw his +coming in the still pool that lies near my huts.” +</p> + +<p> +“<i>Ow!</i>” exclaimed one of the Council, “she sent her +thoughts to him like birds, and she saw his coming in the water of the pool. +Great is the magic of the Inkosazana.” +</p> + +<p> +“The chief, Darrien,” went on Rachel, without heeding the +interruption, although she noted that it was Mopo of the withered hand who had +spoken from beneath the blanket wrapped about his head, “may be known +thus. He is fair of face, with eyes like my eyes, and beard and hair of the +colour of gold. If I saw right, he rides upon a black horse with one white foot +and his only companion is a Kaffir named Quabi who, I think,” and she +passed her hand across her forehead, “yes, who was surely visiting a +relation of his, at this, the Great Place, when I crossed the Tugela.” +</p> + +<p> +Now the King asked if any knew of this Quabi, and an induna answered in an awed +voice, that it was true that a man so called had been in the town at the time +given by the Inkosazana, staying with a soldier whose name he mentioned, but +who was now away on service. He had, however, departed before the Inkosazana +arrived, or so he believed, whither he knew not. +</p> + +<p> +“I thought it was so,” went on Rachel. “As I saw him in the +pool he is a thin man whose shoulders stoop, and whose beard is white, although +his hair is black. He wears no ring upon his head.” +</p> + +<p> +“That is the man,” said the induna, “being a stranger I noted +him well, as it was my business to do.” +</p> + +<p> +“Summon the messengers swiftly, King,” went on Rachel, “and +let them depart at once, for know that this white chief and his servant are +under the protection of the Heavens, and if harm comes to them, then I lay my +curse upon the land, and it shall break up in blood and ruin. Bid them say to +Darrien, that the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, she who stood with him once on the rock +in the river while the lightnings fell and the lions roared about them, sends +him greetings and awaits him.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan turned to an induna and said, +</p> + +<p> +“Go, do the bidding of the Inkosazana. Bid swift runners search out this +white chief, and lead him to her house, and remember that if aught of ill +befalls him, those men die, and thou diest also.” +</p> + +<p> +The induna leapt up and departed, and Rachel also made ready to go. A moment +later the captain of the gate entered, fell upon his knees before Dingaan, and +said, +</p> + +<p> +“O King, tidings.” +</p> + +<p> +“What are they, man?” he asked. +</p> + +<p> +“King, the watchmen report that it has been called from hilltop to +hilltop that a white man who rides a black horse, has crossed the Buffalo, and +travels towards the Great Place. What is thy pleasure? Shall he be killed or +driven back?” +</p> + +<p> +“When did that news come?” asked the King in the silence which +followed this announcement. +</p> + +<p> +“Not a minute gone,” he answered. “The inner watchman ran +with it, and is without the gates. There has been no other tidings from the +West for days.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thy watchmen call but slowly, King, the water in the pool speaks +swifter,” said Rachel, then still in the midst of a heavy silence, for +this thing was fearful to them, she turned and departed. +</p> + +<p> +“So it is true, so it is true!” Rachel kept repeating to herself, +the words suiting themselves to the time of the footfall of her bearers. She +was spent with all the labour and emotions of that long day, culminating in the +last scene, when she must play her dangerous, superhuman part before these +keen-witted savages. She could think no more; scarcely could she undress and +throw herself upon her bed in the hut. Yet that night she slept soundly, better +than she had done since Noie went away. No dreams came to trouble her and in +the morning she woke refreshed. +</p> + +<p> +But now doubts did come. Might she not be mistaken after all? She knew the +marvellous powers of the natives in the matter of the transmission of news, +powers so strange that many, even among white people, attributed them to +witchcraft. She had no doubt, therefore, as to the fact of some Englishman or +Boer having entered Zululand. Doubtless the news of his arrival had been +conveyed over scores of miles of country by the calling of it as the captain +said, from hill to hill, or in some other fashion. But might not this arrival +and the circumstance of her dream or vision be a mere coincidence? What was +there to show that the stranger who was riding a black horse was really Richard +Darrien? Perhaps it was all a mistake, and he was only one of those white +wanderers of the stamp of the outcast Ishmael who, even at that date, made +their way into savage countries for the purposes of gain or to enjoy a life of +licence. And yet, and yet Quabi, of whom she also dreamed, had visited the +Great Place—as she dreamed. +</p> + +<p> +The next two days were terrible to Rachel. She endured them as she had endured +all those that went before, trying the cases that were brought to her, keeping +up her appearance of distant dignity and utter indifference. She asked no +questions, since to do so would be to show doubt and weakness, although she was +aware that the tale of her vision had spread through the land, and that the +issue of the matter was of intense interest to thousands. From some talk which +she overheard while she pretended to be listening to evidence, she learned even +that two men going to execution had discussed it, saying that they regretted +they would not live to know the truth. On the second day she did hear one piece +of news, for although she sat by her pool and again tried to sleep by its +waters, these remained blind and dumb. +</p> + +<p> +The induna, Tamboosa, on one of his ceremonial visits, after speaking of the +health of her mare, which, it seemed was improving, mentioned incidentally that +the messengers running night and day had met the white man and “called +back” that he was safe and well. He added that had it not been for her +vision this said white man would certainly have been killed as a spy. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I knew that,” answered Rachel, indifferently, although her +heart thumped within her bosom. “I forget if I said that the Inkosi was +to be brought straight here when he arrives. If not, let it be known that such +is my command. The King can receive him afterwards if it pleases him to do so, +as probably we shall not depart until the next day.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she yawned, and as though by an afterthought asked if any news had been +“called back” from Noie. +</p> + +<p> +Tamboosa answered, No; no system of intelligence had been organised in the +direction in which she had gone, for that country was empty of enemies, and +indeed of population. However, this would not distress the Inkosazana, who had +only to consult her Spirit to see all that happened to her servant. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel replied that of course this was so, but as a matter of fact she had not +troubled about the matter, then waved her hand to show that the interview was +at an end. +</p> + +<p> +It was the morning of the third day, and while Rachel was delivering judgment +in a case, a messenger entered and whispered something to the induna on duty, +who rose and saluted her. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” she asked. +</p> + +<p> +“Only this, Inkosazana; the white Inkoos from the Buffalo River has +arrived, and is without.” +</p> + +<p> +“Good,” said Rachel, “let him wait there.” Then she +went on with her judgment. Yes, she went on, although her eyes were blind, and +the blood beating in her ears sounded like the roll of drums. She finished it, +and after a decent interval, bowed her head in acknowledgement of the customary +salutes, and made the sign which intimated that the Court was to be cleared. +</p> + +<p> +Slowly, slowly, all the crowd melted away, leaving her alone with her women. +</p> + +<p> +“Go,” she said to one of them, “and bid the captain admit +this white chief. Say that he is to come unarmed and alone. Then depart, all of +you. If I should need you I will call.” +</p> + +<p> +The girl went on her errand while her companions filed away through the back +gate of the inner fence. Rachel glanced round to make sure of her solitude. It +was complete, no one was left. There she sat in state upon her carved stool, +her wand in her hand, her white cloak upon her shoulders, and the sunlight that +passed over the round of the hut behind her glinting on her hair till it shone +like a crown of gold, but leaving her face in shadow; sat quite still like some +lovely tinted statue. +</p> + +<p> +The gate of the inner fence opened and closed again after a man who entered. He +walked forward a few paces, then stood still, for the flood of light that +revealed him so clearly at first prevented him from seeing her seated in the +shadow. Oh! there could be no further doubt—before her was Richard +Darrien, the lad grown to manhood, from whom she had parted so many years ago. +Now, as then, he was not tall, though very strongly built, and for the rest, +save for his short beard, the change in him seemed little. The same clear, +thoughtful, grey eyes, the same pleasant, open face, the same determined mouth. +She was not disappointed in him, she knew this at once. She liked him as well +as she had done at the first. +</p> + +<p> +Now he caught sight of her and stayed there, staring. She tried to speak, to +welcome him, but could not, no words would come. He also seemed to be smitten +with dumbness, and thus the two of them remained a while. At last he took off +his hat almost mechanically, as though from instinct, and said vaguely, +</p> + +<p> +“You are the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, are you not?” +</p> + +<p> +“I am so called,” she answered softly, and with effort. +</p> + +<p> +The moment that he heard her voice, with a movement so swift that it was almost +a spring, he advanced to her, saying, +</p> + +<p> +“Now I am sure; you are Rachel Dove, the little girl who—Oh, +Rachel, how lovely you have grown!” +</p> + +<p> +“I am glad you think so, Richard,” she answered again in the same +low, deep voice, a voice laden with the love within her, and reddening to her +eyes. Then she let fall her wand, and rising, stretched out both her hands to +him. +</p> + +<p> +They were face to face, now, but he did not take those hands; he passed his +arms about her, drew her to him unresisting, and kissed her on the lips. She +slipped from his embrace down on to her stool, white now as she had been red. +Then while he stood over her, trembling and confused, Rachel looked up, her +beautiful eyes filled with tears, and whispered, +</p> + +<p> +“Why should I be ashamed? It is Fate.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he answered, “Fate.” +</p> + +<p> +For so both of them knew it to be. Though they had seen each other but once +before, their love was so great, the bond between their natures so perfect and +complete, that this outward expression of it would not be denied. Here was a +mighty truth which burst through all wrappings of convention and proclaimed +itself in its pure strength and beauty. That kiss of theirs was the declaration +of an existent unity which circumstances did not create, nor their will +control, and thus they confessed it to each other. +</p> + +<p> +“How long?” she asked, looking up at him. +</p> + +<p> +“Eight years to-day,” he answered, “since I rode away after +those waggons.” +</p> + +<p> +“Eight years,” she repeated, “and no word from you all that +time. You have behaved badly to me, Richard.” +</p> + +<p> +“No, no, I could not find out. I wrote three times, but always the +letters were returned, except one that went to the wrong people, who were angry +about it. Then two years ago, I heard that your father and mother had been in +Natal, but had gone to England, and that you were dead. Yes, a man told me that +you were dead,” he added with a gulp. “I suppose he was speaking of +somebody else, as he could not remember whether the name was Dove or Cove, or +perhaps he was just lying. At any rate, I did not believe, him. I always felt +that you were alive.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why did you not come to see, Richard?” +</p> + +<p> +“Why? Because it was impossible. For years my father was an invalid, +paralysed; and I was his only child, and could not leave him.” +</p> + +<p> +She looked a question at him. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he answered with a nod, “dead, ten months ago, and for +a few weeks I had to remain to arrange about the property, of which he left a +good deal, for we did well of late years. Just then I heard a rumour of an +English missionary and his wife and daughter who were said to be living +somewhere beyond the boundaries of Natal, in a savage place on the Transvaal +side of the Drakensberg, and as some Boers I knew were trekking into that +country I came with them on the chance—a pretty poor one, as the story +was vague enough.” +</p> + +<p> +“You came—you came to seek the girl, Rachel Dove?” +</p> + +<p> +“Of course. Otherwise why should I have left my farms down in the Cape to +risk my neck among these savages?” +</p> + +<p> +“And then,” went on Rachel, “you or somebody else sent in the +spy, Quabi, who returned to the Boer camp with his story about the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. You remember you brought him in limping to that old fellow +with a grey beard and a large pipe, and the others who laughed at the tale. I +mean when you said that this Inkosazana seemed very like an English maid, +‘the daughter of a teacher,’ whom you were looking for, and that +you would go to find out the truth of the business.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, that’s all right; but Rachel,” he added with a start, +“how do you know anything about it—Oom Piet and the rest, and the +words I used? Your spies must be very good and quick, for you can’t have +seen Quabi.” +</p> + +<p> +“My spies are good and quick. Did you get my message sent by the +King’s men? It was that she who stood with you on the rock in the river, +greeted you and awaited you?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I could not understand. I do not understand now. Just before that +they were going to kill me as a Boer spy. Who told you everything?” +</p> + +<p> +“My heart,” she answered smiling. “I dreamed it all. I +suppose that I was allowed to save your life that I might bring you here to +save me. Listen now, Richard, while I tell you the strangest story that you +ever heard; and if you don’t believe it, go and ask the King and his +indunas.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she told him of her vision by the pool and all that happened after it. +When she had finished Richard could only shake his head and say: +</p> + +<p> +“Still I don’t understand; but no wonder these Zulus have made a +goddess of you. Well, Rachel, what is to happen now? If you are to stop here +they mayn’t care for me as a high priest.” +</p> + +<p> +“I am not; I am going home, and you must take me. I told them that you +were coming to do so. You have your horse, have you not, the black horse with +the white forefoot? Well, we will start at once—no, you must eat first, +and there are things to arrange. Now stand at a distance from me and look as +respectful as you can, for I fill a strange position here.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Rachel clapped her hands and the women came running in. +</p> + +<p> +“Bring food for the Inkosi Darrien,” she said, “and send +hither the captain of the gate.” +</p> + +<p> +Presently the man arrived crouched up in token of respect, and shouting her +titles. +</p> + +<p> +“Go to the King,” said Rachel, “and tell him the Inkosazana +commands that the horse on which she came be brought to her at once, as she +leaves Zululand for a while; also that an impi be assembled within an hour to +escort her and this white chief, her servant, to the Tugela. Say that the +Inkosi Darrien has brought her tidings which make it needful that she should +travel hence speedily if the Zulus, her people, are to be saved from great +misfortune, and say, too, that he goes with her. If the King or his indunas +would see the Inkosazana, or the chief Darrien, let him or the indunas meet +them on their road, since they have no time to visit the Great Place. Let +Tamboosa be in command of the impi, and say also that if it is not here at +once, the Inkosazana will be angry and summon an impi of her own. Go now, for +the lives of many hang upon your speed; yes, the lives of the greatest in the +land.” +</p> + +<p> +The man saluted and shot away like an arrow. +</p> + +<p> +“Will they obey you?” asked Richard. +</p> + +<p> +“I think so, because they are afraid of me, especially since I saw you +coming. At any rate we must act at once, it is our best chance—before +they have time to think. Here is some food—eat. Woman, go, tell the guard +that the Inkosi’s horse must be fed at the gate, for he will need it +presently, and his servant also.” +</p> + +<p> +“I have no servant, Inkosazana,” broke in Richard. “I left +Quabi at a kraal fifty miles away, laid up with a cut foot. As soon as he is +better he will slip back across the Buffalo River.” +</p> + +<p> +Then while Richard ate, which he did heartily enough, for joy had made him very +hungry, they talked, who had much to tell. He asked her why she thought it +necessary to leave Zululand at once. She answered, for two reasons, first +because of her desperate anxiety about her father and mother, as to whom her +heart foreboded ill, and secondly for his own sake. She explained that the +Zulus who had set her up as an image or a token of the guiding Spirit of their +nation, were madly jealous concerning her, so jealous that if he remained here +long she was by no means certain that even her power could protect him when +they came to understand that he was much to her. It was impossible that she +could see him often, and much more so that he could remain in her kraal. +Therefore if they were detained he would be obliged to live at some distance +from her where an assegai might find him at night or poison be put in his food. +At present they were impressed by her foreknowledge of his arrival, and that +was why he had been admitted to her at once. But this would wear off—and +then who could say, especially if Ishmael returned? +</p> + +<p> +He asked who Ishmael was and what he had to do with her. Rachel told him +briefly, and though she suppressed much, he looked very grave at that story. +</p> + +<p> +While she was finishing it a woman called without for leave to enter, and, as +before, Rachel bade him stand in a respectful attitude, and at a distance from +her. Richard obeyed, and the woman came in to say that certain of the +King’s indunas craved audience with her. They were admitted and saluted +her in their usual humble fashion, but of Richard, beyond eyeing him curiously +and, as she thought, hostilely, they took not the slightest heed. +</p> + +<p> +“Are all things ready for my journey, as I commanded?” asked Rachel +at once. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” answered their spokesman, “they are ready, for +how canst thou be disobeyed? Tamboosa and the impi wait without. Yet, +Inkosazana, the heart of the Black One and the hearts of his councillors, and +of all the Zulu people are cut in two because thou wouldst go and leave them +mourning. Their hearts are sore also with this white man Dario, who has come to +lead thee hence, so sore, that were he not thy servant,” the induna added +grimly, “he at least should stay in Zululand.” +</p> + +<p> +“He is my servant,” answered Rachel haughtily, “whom I sent +for. Let that suffice. Remember my words, all of you, and let them be told +again in the ears of the King, that if any harm comes to this white chief who +is my guest and yours, then there will be blood between me and the people of +the Zulus that shall be terribly avenged in blood.” +</p> + +<p> +The indunas seemed to cower at this declaration, but made no answer. Only the +chief of them said: +</p> + +<p> +“The King would know if the Inkosi, thy servant, brings thee any tidings +of the Amaboona, the white folk with whom he has been journeying.” +</p> + +<p> +“He brings tidings that they seek peace with the Zulus, to whom they will +do no hurt if no hurt is done to them. Shall I tell them that the Zulus also +seek peace?” +</p> + +<p> +“The King gave us no message on that matter, Inkosazana,” replied +the induna. “He awaits the coming of the prophets of the Ghost-folk to +interpret the meaning of thy words, and of the omen of the falling star.” +</p> + +<p> +“So be it,” said Rachel. “When my servant, Noie, returns, let +her be sent on to me at once, that I may hear and consider the words of her +people,” and she began to rise from her seat to intimate that the +interview was finished. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” said the induna hurriedly, “one question from +the King—when dost thou return to Zululand?” +</p> + +<p> +“I return when it is needful. Fear not, I think that I shall return, but +I say to the King and to all of you: Be careful when I come that there is no +blood between me and you, lest great evil fall upon your heads from Heaven. I +have spoken. Good fortune go with you till we meet again.” +</p> + +<p> +The indunas looked at each other, then rose and departed humbly as they had +entered. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +An hour later, surrounded by the impi, and followed by Richard, Rachel was on +the Tugela road. At the crest of a hill she pulled rein and looked back at the +great kraal, Umgugundhlovu. Then she beckoned Richard to her side and said: +</p> + +<p> +“I think that before long I shall see that hateful place again.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why?” he asked. +</p> + +<p> +“Because of the way in which those indunas looked at each other just now. +There was some evil secret in their eyes. Richard, I am afraid.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap14"></a>CHAPTER XIV.<br /> +WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH</h2> + +<p> +The news which reached Rachel that Ishmael had been ill after the rough +handling of the captains in her presence, was true enough. For many days he was +far too ill to travel, and when he recovered sufficiently to start he could +only journey slowly to the Tugela. +</p> + +<p> +It will be remembered that she was told that he had escaped, as indeed he +seemed to do, slipping off at night, but this escape of his was carefully +arranged beforehand, nor did any attempt to re-capture him upon his way. When +at length he came to the river he found the small impi awaiting him, not +knowing whither they were to go or what they were to do, their only orders +being that they must obey him in all things. He found also that the Tugela was +in furious flood, so that to ford it proved quite impossible. Here, then, he +was obliged to remain for ten full days while the water ran down. +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael was not idle during those ten days, which be spent in recovering his +health, and incidentally in reflection. Thus he thought a great deal of his +past life, and did not find the record satisfactory. With his exact history we +need not trouble ourselves. He was well-born, as he had told Rachel, but had +been badly brought up. His strong passions had led him into trouble while +young, and instead of trying to reform him his belongings had cast him off. +Then he had enlisted in the army, and so reached South Africa. There he +committed a crime—as a matter of fact it was murder or something like +it—and fled from justice far into the wilderness, where a touch of +imagination prompted him to take the name of Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +For a while this new existence suited him well enough. Thus he had wives in +plenty of a sort, and he grew rich, becoming just such a person as might be +expected from his environment and unchecked natural tendencies. At length it +happened that he met Rachel, who awoke in him certain forgotten associations. +She was an English lady, and he remembered that once he had been an English +gentleman, years and years ago. Also she was beautiful, which appealed to his +strong animal nature, and spiritual, which appealed to a materialist soaked in +Kaffir superstition. So he fell in love with her, really in love; that is to +say, he came to desire to make her his wife more than he desired anything else +on earth. For her sake he grew to dislike his black consorts, however handsome; +even the heaping up of herds of cattle after the native fashion ceased to +appeal to him. He wanted to live as his forbears had lived, quietly, +respectably, with a woman of his own class. +</p> + +<p> +So he made advances to her, with the results we know. For fifteen years or more +he had been a savage, and he could not hide his savagery from her eyes any more +than he could break off the ties and entanglements that had grown up about him. +Had she happened to care for him, it is very possible, however, that in this he +would have succeeded in time. He might even have reformed himself completely, +and died in old age a much-respected colonial gentleman; perhaps a member of +the local Legislature. But she did not; she detested him; she knew him for what +he was, a cowardly outcast whose good looks did not appeal to her. So the spark +of his new aspirations was trampled out beneath her merciless heel, and there +remained only the acquired savagery and superstition mixed with the inborn +instincts of a blackguard. +</p> + +<p> +It was this superstition of his that had brought all her troubles upon Rachel, +for however it came about, he had conceived the idea that she was something +more than an ordinary woman and, with many tales of her mysterious origin and +powers, imparted it to the Zulus, in whose minds it was fostered by the +accident of the coincidence of her native name and personal loveliness with +those of the traditional white Spirit of their race, and by Mopo’s +identification of her with that Spirit. Thus she became their goddess and his; +at any rate for a time. But while they desired to worship her only, and use her +rumoured wisdom as an oracle, he sought to make her his wife; the more +impossible it became, the more he sought it. She refused him with contumely, +and he laid plots to decoy her to Zululand, thinking that there she would be in +his power. In the end he succeeded, basely enough, only to find that he was in +her power, and that the contumely, and more, were still his share. +</p> + +<p> +But all this did not in the least deter him from his aim, and as it chanced, +fortune had put other cards into his hand. He knew that Rachel would not stay +among the Zulus, as they knew it. Therefore they had commissioned him to bring +her people to her. If her people were not brought he was sure that she would +come to seek them, and <i>if she found no one</i>, then where could she go, or +at least who would be at hand to help her? Surely his opportunity had come at +last, and marriage by capture did not occur to him, who had spent so many years +among savages, as a crime from which to shrink. Only he feared that the +prospective captive, the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was not one with whom it was safe +to trifle. But his love was stronger than his fear. He thought that he would +take the risk. +</p> + +<p> +Such were the reflections of Ishmael upon the banks of the flooded Tugela, and +when at length the waters went down sufficiently to enable him and the soldiers +under his command to cross into Natal, he was fully determined to put them into +practice, if the chance came his way. How this might best be done he left to +luck, for if it could be avoided he did not wish to have more blood upon his +hands. Only Rachel must be rendered homeless and friendless, for then who could +protect her from him? An answer came into his mind—she might protect +herself, or that Power which seemed to go with her might protect her. Something +warned him that this evil enterprise was very dangerous. Yet the fire that +burnt within him drove him on to face the danger. +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael was still on the Zululand bank of the river when one day about noon an +urgent message reached him from Dingaan. It said that the King was angry as a +wounded buffalo to learn, as he had just done, that he, Ibubesi, still lingered +on his road, and had not carried out his mission. The Inkosazana, accompanied +by a white man, was travelling to Ramah, and unless he went forward at once, +would overtake him. Therefore he must march instantly and bring back the old +Teacher and his wife as he had been bidden. Should he meet the Inkosazana and +her companion as he returned with the white prisoners she must not be touched +or insulted in any way, only his ears and those of the soldiers with him were +to be deaf to her orders or entreaties to release them, for then she would +surely turn and follow of her own accord back to the Great Place. If the white +man with her made trouble or resisted, he was to be bound, but on no account +must his blood be made to flow, for if this happened it would bring a curse +upon the land, and he, Dingaan, swore by the head of the Black One who was gone +(that is Chaka) that he would kill him, Ibubesi, in payment. Yes, he would +smear him with honey and bind him over an ant-heap in the sun till he died, if +he hunted Africa from end to end to catch him. Moreover, should he fail in the +business, he would send a regiment and destroy his town at Mafooti, and put +his wives and people to the spear, and seize his cattle. All this also he swore +by the head of the Black One. +</p> + +<p> +Now when Ishmael received this message he was much frightened, for he knew that +these were not idle threats. Indeed, the exhausted messenger told him that +never had any living man seen Dingaan so mad with rage as he was when he +learned that he, Ibubesi, was still lingering on the banks of the Tugela, +adding that he had foamed at the mouth with fury and uttered terrible threats. +Ishmael sent him back with a humble answer, pointing out that it had been +impossible to cross the river, which was “in wrath,” but that now +he would do all things as he was commanded, and especially that not a hair of +the white man’s head should be harmed. +</p> + +<p> +“Then you must do them quickly,” said the messenger with a grim +smile as he rose and prepared to go, “for know that the Inkosazana is not +more than half a day’s march behind you, accompanied by the white Inkoos +Dario.” +</p> + +<p> +“What is this Dario like?” asked Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! he is young and very handsome, with hair and beard of gold, and eyes +that are such as those of the Inkosazana herself. Some say that he is her +brother, another child of the Heavens, and some that he is her husband. Who am +I that I should speak of such high things? But it is evident that she loves him +very much, for by her magic she told the King of his coming, and even when he +is behind her she is always trying to turn her head to look at him.” +</p> + +<p> +“Oh! she loves him very much, does she?” said Ishmael, setting his +white teeth. Then he turned, and calling the captain of the impi, gave orders +that the river must be crossed at once, for so the King commanded, and it was +better to die with honour by water than with shame by the spear. +</p> + +<p> +So they waded and swam the river with great difficulty, but, as it chanced, +without loss of life, Ishmael being borne over it upon the shoulders of the +strongest men. Upon its further bank he summoned the captains and delivered to +them the orders of the King. Then they set out for Ramah, Ishmael carried in a +litter made of boughs. +</p> + +<p> +Whilst the soldiers were constructing this litter, he called two men of the +Swamp-dwellers, who had their homes upon the banks of the Tugela, and promising +them a reward, bade them run to his town, Mafooti, and tell his head man there +to come at once with thirty of the best soldiers, and to hide them in the bush +of the kloof above Ramah, where he would join them that night. The men, who +knew Ibubesi, and what happened to those who failed upon his business, went +swiftly, and a little while afterwards, the litter being finished, Ishmael +entered it, and the impi started for Ramah. +</p> + +<p> +Before sundown they appeared upon a ridge overlooking the settlement, just as +the herds were driving the cattle into their kraals. Seeing the Zulus while as +yet they were some way off, these herds shouted an alarm, whereon the people of +the place, thinking that Dingaan had sent a regiment to wipe them out, fled to +the bush, the herds driving the cattle after them. Man, woman, and child, +deserting their pastor, who knew nothing of all this, being occupied with a sad +business, they fled, incontinently, so that when Ishmael and the impi entered +Ramah, no one was left in it save a few aged and sick people, who could not +walk. +</p> + +<p> +At the outskirts of the town Ishmael descended from his litter and commanded +the soldiers to surround it, with orders that they were to hurt no one, but if +the white Umfundusi, who was called Shouter, or his wife attempted to escape, +they were to be seized and brought to him. Then taking with him some of the +captains and a guard of ten men, he advanced to the mission-house. +</p> + +<p> +The door was open, and, followed by the Zulus, he entered to search the place, +for he feared that its inhabitants might have seen them, and have gone with the +others. Looking into the first room that they reached, of which, as it chanced, +the door was also open, Ishmael saw that this was not so, for there upon the +bed lay Mrs. Dove, apparently very ill, while by the side of the bed knelt her +husband, praying. For a few moments Ishmael and the savages behind him stood +still, staring at the pair, till suddenly Mrs. Dove turned her head and saw +them. Lifting herself in the bed she pointed with her finger, and Ishmael +noticed that her lips were quite blue, and that she did not seem to be able to +speak. Then Mr. Dove, observing her outstretched hand, looked round. He had not +seen Ishmael since that day when he struck him after their stormy interview at +Mafooti, but recognising the man at once, he asked sternly: +</p> + +<p> +“What are you doing, sir, with these savages in my house? Cannot you see +that my wife is sick, and must not be disturbed?” +</p> + +<p> +“I am sorry,” Ishmael answered shamefacedly, for in his heart he +was afraid of Mr. Dove, “but I am sent to you with a message from Dingaan +the King, and,” he added as an afterthought, “from your +daughter.” +</p> + +<p> +“From my daughter!” exclaimed Mr. Dove eagerly. “What of her? +Is she well? We cannot get any certain news of her, only rumours.” +</p> + +<p> +“I saw her but once.” replied Ishmael, “and she was well +enough, then. You know the Zulus have made her their Inkosazana, and keep her +guarded.” +</p> + +<p> +“Does she live quite alone then with these savages?” +</p> + +<p> +“She did, but I am sorry I must tell you that she seems to have a +companion now, some scoundrel of a white man with whom she has taken up,” +he sneered. +</p> + +<p> +“My daughter take up with a scoundrel of a white man! It is false. What +is this man’s name?” +</p> + +<p> +“I don’t know, but the natives call him Dario, and say that he is +young, and has fair hair, and that she is in love with him. That’s all I +can tell you about the man.” +</p> + +<p> +Mr. Dove shook his head, but his wife sat up suddenly in bed, and plucked him +by the sleeve, for she had been listening intently to everything that passed. +</p> + +<p> +“Dario! Young, fair hair, in love with him—” she repeated in +a thick whisper, then added, “John, it is Richard Darrien grown +up—the boy who saved her in the Umtooma River, years ago, and whom she +has never forgotten. Oh! thank God! Thank God! With him she will be safe. I +always knew that he would find her, for they belong to each other,” and +she sank back exhausted. +</p> + +<p> +“That’s what the Zulus say, that they belong to each other,” +replied Ishmael, with another sneer. “Perhaps they are married native +fashion.” +</p> + +<p> +“Stop insulting my daughter, sir,” said Mr. Dove angrily. +“She would not take a husband as you take your wives, nor if this man is +Richard Darrien, as I pray, would he be a party to such a thing. Tell me, are +they coming here?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not they, they are far too comfortable where they are. Also the Zulus +would prevent them. But don’t be sad about it, for I am sent to take you +both to join her at the Great Place where you are to live.” +</p> + +<p> +“To join her! It is impossible,” ejaculated Mr. Dove, glancing at +his sick wife. +</p> + +<p> +“Impossible or not, you’ve got to come at once, both of you. That +is the King’s order and the Inkosazana’s wish, and what is more +there is an impi outside to see that you obey. Now I give you five minutes to +get ready, and then we start.” +</p> + +<p> +“Man, are you mad? How can my wife travel to Zululand in her state? She +cannot walk a step.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then she can be carried,” answered Ishmael callously. “Come, +don’t waste time in talking. Those are my orders, and I am not going to +have my throat cut for either of you. If Mrs. Dove won’t dress wrap her +up in blankets.” +</p> + +<p> +“You go, John, you go,” whispered his wife, “or they will +kill you. Never mind about me; my time has come, and I die happy, for Richard +Darrien is with Rachel.” +</p> + +<p> +The mention of Richard’s name seemed to infuriate Ishmael. At any rate he +said brutally: +</p> + +<p> +“Are you coming, or must I use force?” +</p> + +<p> +“Coming, you wicked villain! How can I come?” shouted Mr. Dove, for +he was mad with grief and rage. “Be off with your savages. I will shoot +the first man who lays a finger on my wife,” and as he spoke he snatched +a double-barrelled pistol which hung upon the wall and cocked it. +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael turned to the Zulus who stood behind him watching this scene with +curiosity. +</p> + +<p> +“Seize the Shouter,” he said, “and bind him. Lift the old +woman on her mattress, and carry her. If she dies on the road we cannot help +it.” +</p> + +<p> +The captains hesitated, not from fear, but because Mrs. Dove’s condition +moved even their savage hearts to pity. +</p> + +<p> +“Why do you not obey?” roared Ishmael. “Dogs and cowards, it +is the King’s word. Take her up or you shall die, every man of you, you +know how. Knock down the old Evildoer with your sticks if he gives +trouble.” +</p> + +<p> +Now the men hesitated no longer. Springing forward, several of them seized the +mattress and began to lift it bodily. Mrs. Dove rose and tried to struggle from +the bed, then uttered a low moaning cry, fell back, and lay still. +</p> + +<p> +“You devils, you have killed her!” gasped Mr. Dove, as lifting the +pistol he fired at the Zulu nearest to him, shooting him through the body so +that he sank upon the floor dying. Then, fearing lest he should shoot again, +the captains fell upon the poor old man, striking him with kerries and the +handles of their spears, for they sought to disable him and make him drop the +pistol. +</p> + +<p> +As it chanced, though this was not their intention, in the confusion a heavy +blow from a knobstick struck him on the temple. The second barrel of the pistol +went off, and the bullet from it but just missed Ishmael who was standing to +one side. When the smoke cleared away it was seen that Mr. Dove had fallen +backwards on to the bed. The martyrdom he always sought and expected had +overtaken him. He was quite dead. They were both dead! +</p> + +<p> +The head induna in command of the impi stepped forward and looked at them, then +felt their hearts. +</p> + +<p> +“<i>Wow!</i>” he said, “these white people have ‘gone +beyond.’ They have gone to join the spirits, both of them. What now, +Ibubesi?” +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael, who stood in the corner, very white-faced, and staring with round +eyes, for the tragedy had taken a turn that he did not intend or expect, shook +himself and rubbed his forehead with his hand, answering: +</p> + +<p> +“Carry them into the Great Place, I suppose. The King ordered that they +should be brought there. Why did you kill that old Shouter, you fools?” +he added with irritation. “You have brought his blood and the curse of +the Inkosazana on our heads.” +</p> + +<p> +“<i>Wow!</i>” answered the induna again, “you bade us strike +him with sticks, and our orders were to obey you. Who would have guessed that +the old man’s skull was so thin from thinking? You or I would never have +felt a tap like that. But they are ‘gone beyond,’ and we will not +defile ourselves by touching them. Dead bones are of no use to anyone, and +their ghosts might haunt us. Come, brethren, let us go back to the King and +make report. The order was Ibubesi’s, and we are not to blame.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” they answered, “let us go back and make report. Are +you coming, Ibubesi?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not I,” he answered. “Do I want to have my neck twisted +because of your clumsiness? Go you and win your own peace if you can, but if +you see the Inkosazana, my advice is that you avoid her lest she learn the +truth, and bring your deaths upon you, for, know, she travels hither, and she +called these folk father and mother.” +</p> + +<p> +“Without doubt we will avoid her,” said the captain, “who +fear her terrible curse. But, Ibubesi, it is on you that it will fall, not on +us who did but obey you as we were bidden; yes, on you she will bring down +death before this moon dies. Make your peace with the Heavens, if you can, +Ibubesi, as we go to try to make ours with the King.” +</p> + +<p> +“Would you bewitch me, you ill-omened dog?” shouted Ishmael, wiping +the sweat of fear off his brow. “May you soon be stiff!” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, nay, Ibubesi, it is you who shall be stiff. The Inkosazana will see +to that, and were I not sure of it I would make you so myself, who am a noble +who will not be called names by a white <i>umfagozan</i>, a low-born fellow who +plots for blood, but leaves its shedding to brave men. Farewell, Ibubesi; if +the jackals leave anything of you after the Inkosazana has spoken, we will +return to bury your bones,” and he turned to go. +</p> + +<p> +“Stay,” cried the dying man on the floor, “would you leave me +here in pain, my brothers?” +</p> + +<p> +The induna stepped to him and examined him. +</p> + +<p> +“It is mortal,” he said, shaking his head, “right through the +liver. Why did not the white man’s thunder smite Ibubesi instead of you, +and save the Inkosazana some trouble? Well, your arms are still strong and here +is a spear; you know where to strike. Be quick with your messages. Yes, yes, I +will see that they are delivered. Good-night, my brother. Do you remember how +we stood side by side in that big fight twenty years ago, when the Pondo giant +got me down and you fell on the top of me and thrust upwards and killed him? It +was a very good fight, was it not? We will talk it over again in the World of +Spirits. Good-night, my brother. Yes, yes, I will deliver the message to your +little girl, and tell her where the necklace is to be found, and that you wish +her to name her firstborn son after you. Good-night. Use that assegai at once, +for your wound must be painful, or perhaps as you are down upon the ground +Ibubesi will do it for you. Good-night, my brother, and Ibubesi, good-night to +you also. We cross the Tugela by another drift, wait you here for the +Inkosazana, and tell her how the Shouter died.” +</p> + +<p> +Then they turned and went. The wounded man watched them pass the door, and when +the last of them had gone he used the assegai upon himself, and with his +failing hand flung it feebly at Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +The dying Zulu’s spear struck Ishmael, who had turned his head away, upon +the cheek, just pricking it and causing the blood to flow, no more. Ishmael was +still also, paralysed almost, or so he seemed, for even the pain of the cut did +not make him move. He stared at the bodies of Mr. and Mrs. Dove; he stared at +the dead Zulu, and in his heart a voice cried: “You have murdered them. +By now they are pleading to God for vengeance on you, Ishmael, the outcast. You +will never dare to be alone again, for they will haunt you.” +</p> + +<p> +As he thought it the relaxed hand of the old clergyman who had fallen in a +sitting posture on the bed, slipped from his wounded head which he had clasped +just before he died, and for a moment seemed to point at him. He shivered, but +still he could not stir. How dreadful and solemn was that face! And those eyes, +how they searched out the black record of his heart! The quiet rays of the +afternoon sun suddenly flowed in through the window place and illumined the +awful, accusing face till it shone like that of a saint in glory. A drop of +blood from the cut upon his cheek splashed on to the floor, and the noise of it +struck on his strained nerves loud as a pistol-shot. Blood, his own blood +wherewith he must pay for that which he had shed. The sight and the thought +seemed to break the spell. With an oath he bounded out of the room like a +frightened wolf, those dead staring at him as he went, and rushed from the +house that held them. +</p> + +<p> +Beyond its walls Ishmael paused. The Zulus had fled in one direction, and the +inhabitants of Ramah in another; there was no one to be seen. His eye fell upon +the dense mass of bush above the station, and he remembered the message that he +had sent to his own people to meet him there. Perhaps they had already arrived. +He would go to see, he who was in such sore need of human company. As he went +his numbed faculties returned to him, and in the open light of day some of his +terror passed. He began to think again. What was done was done; he could not +bring the dead back to life. He was not really to blame, and after all, things +had worked out well for him. Save for this white man, Dario, Rachel was now +alone in the world, and dead people did not speak, there was no one to tell her +of his share in the tragedy. Why should she not turn to him who had no one else +to whom she could go? The white man, if he were still with her, could be got +rid of somehow; very likely he would run away, and they two would be left quite +alone. At any rate it was for her sake that he had entered on this black road +of sin, and what did one step more matter, the step that led him to his reward? +Of course it might lead him somewhere else. Rachel was a woman to be feared, +and the Zulus were to be feared, and other things to which he could give no +shape or name, but that he felt pressing round him, were still more to be +feared. Perhaps he would do best to fly, far into the interior, or by ship to +some other land where none would know him and his black story. What! Fly +companioned by those ghosts, and leave Rachel, the woman for whom he burned, +with this Dario, whom the Zulus said she loved, and with whom her mother, just +before her end, had declared that she would be safe? Never. She was his; he had +bought her with blood, and he would have the due the devil owed him. +</p> + +<p> +He was in the bush now, and a voice called him, that of his head man. +</p> + +<p> +“Come out, you dog,” he said, searching the dense foliage with his +eyes, and the man appeared, saluting him humbly. +</p> + +<p> +“We received your message and we have come, Inkoos. We are but just +arrived. What has chanced here that the town is so still?” +</p> + +<p> +“The Zulus have been and gone. They have killed the white Teacher and his +wife, though I thought to save them—look at my wound. Also the people are +fled.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” replied the head man, “that was an ill deed, for he was +holy, and a great prophet, and doubtless his spirit is strong to revenge. Well +for you is it, Master, that you had no hand in the deed, as at first I feared +might be the case, for know that last night a strange dog climbed on to your +hut and howled there and would not be driven away, nor could we kill it with +spears, so we think it was a ghost. All your wives thought that evil had drawn +near to you.” +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael struck him across the mouth, exclaiming: +</p> + +<p> +“Be silent, you accursed wizard, or you shall howl louder than your +ghost-dog.” +</p> + +<p> +“I meant no harm,” answered the man humbly, but with a curious +gleam in his eye. “What are your commands, Chief?” +</p> + +<p> +“That we watch here. I think that the daughter of the Shouter, she who is +called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, is coming, and she may need help. Have you brought +thirty men with you as I bade you through my messengers?” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, Ibubesi, they are all hidden in the bush. I go to summon them, +though I think that the mighty Inkosazana, who can command all the Zulu impis +and all the spirits of the dead, will need little help from us.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap15"></a>CHAPTER XV.<br /> +RACHEL COMES HOME</h2> + +<p> +As Rachel had travelled up from the Tugela to the Great Place, so she travelled +back from the Great Place to the Tugela in state and dignity such as became a +thing divine, perhaps the first white woman, moreover, who had ever entered +Zululand. All day she rode alone, Tamboosa leading the white ox before her and +Richard following behind, while in front and to the rear marched the serried +ranks of the impi, her escort. At night, as before, she slept alone in the +empty kraals provided for her, attended by the best-born maidens, Richard being +lodged in some hut without the fence. +</p> + +<p> +So at length, about noon one day, they reached the banks of the Tugela, not +many hours after Ishmael had crossed it, and camped there. Now, after she had +eaten, Rachel sent for Richard, with whom she had found but few opportunities +to talk during that journey. He came and stood before her, as all must do, and +she addressed him in English while the spies and captains watched him sullenly, +for they were angry at this use of a foreign tongue which they could not +understand. Preserving a cold and distant air, she asked him of his health, and +how he had fared. +</p> + +<p> +“Well enough,” he answered. “And now, what are your plans? +The river is in flood, you will find it difficult to cross. Still it can be +done, for I hear that the white man, Ishmael, of whom you told me, forded it +this morning with a company of armed men.” +</p> + +<p> +Aware of the eyes that watched her, with an effort Rachel showed no surprise. +</p> + +<p> +“How is that?” she asked. “I thought the man fled from +Zululand many days ago. Why then does he leave the country with +soldiers?” +</p> + +<p> +“I can’t tell you, Rachel. There is something queer about the +business. When I inquire, everyone shrugs his shoulders. They say that the King +knows his own business. If I were you I would ask no questions, for you will +learn nothing, and if you do not ask they will think that you know all.” +</p> + +<p> +“I understand,” she said. “But, Richard, I must cross the +river to-day. You and I must cross it alone and reach Ramah to-night. Richard, +something weighs upon my heart; I am terribly afraid.” +</p> + +<p> +“How will you manage it?” he asked, ignoring the rest. +</p> + +<p> +“I can’t tell you yet, Richard, but keep my horse and yours saddled +there where you are encamped,” and she nodded towards a hut about fifty +yards away. “I think that I shall come to you presently. Now go.” +</p> + +<p> +So he saluted her and went. +</p> + +<p> +Presently Rachel sent for Tamboosa and the captains, and asked the state of the +river which was out of sight about half a mile from them. They replied that it +was “very angry”; none could think of attempting its passage, as +much water was coming down. +</p> + +<p> +“Is it so?” she said indifferently. “Well, I must +look,” and with slow steps she walked towards the hut where she knew the +horses were, followed by Tamboosa and the captains. +</p> + +<p> +Reaching it, she saw them standing saddled on its further side, and by them +Richard, seated on the ground smoking. As she came he rose and saluted her, +but, taking no heed of him, she went to her grey mare, and, placing her foot in +the stirrup, sprang to the saddle, motioning to him to do likewise. +</p> + +<p> +“Whither goest thou, Inkosazana?” asked Tamboosa anxiously. +</p> + +<p> +“To throw a charm on the waters,” she answered, “so that they +may run down and I can cross them to-morrow. Come, Dario, and come Tamboosa, +but let the rest stay behind, since common eyes must not look upon my magic, +and he who dares to look shall be struck with blindness.” +</p> + +<p> +The captains hesitated, and turning on them fiercely she commanded them to obey +her word lest some evil should befall them. +</p> + +<p> +Then they fell back and she rode towards the Tugela, followed by Richard on +horseback and Tamboosa on foot. Arrived at that spot on the bank where she had +received the salutation of the regiment when she entered Zululand, Rachel saw +at once that although the great river was full it could easily be forded on +horseback. Calling Richard to her, she said: +</p> + +<p> +“We must go, and now, while there is no one to stop us but Tamboosa. Do +not hurt him unless he tries to spear you, for he has been kind to me.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she addressed Tamboosa, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“I have spoken to the waters and they will not harm me. The hour has come +when I must leave my people for a while, and go forward alone with my white +servant, Dario. These are my commands, that none should dare to follow me save +only yourself, Tamboosa, who can bring on the white ox with its load so soon as +the water has run down and deliver them to me at Ramah. Do you hear me?” +</p> + +<p> +“I hear, Inkosazana,” answered the old induna, “and thy words +split my heart.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yet you will obey them, Tamboosa.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I will obey them who know what would befall me otherwise, and that +it is the King’s will that none should dare to thwart thee, even if they +could. Yet I think that very soon thou wilt return to thy children. Therefore, +why not abide with us until to-morrow, when the waters will be low?” +</p> + +<p> +“Tamboosa,” said Rachel, leaning forward and looking him in the +eyes, “why did Ibubesi cross this river with soldiers but a few hours +ago—Ibubesi, who fled from the Great Place when the moon was young that +now is full? Look, there goes their spoor in the mud.” +</p> + +<p> +“I know not,” he answered, looking down. “Inkosazana, +to-morrow I will bring on the white ox to Ramah, and I will bring it +alone.” +</p> + +<p> +“So be it, Tamboosa, but if by chance you should not find me, ask where +Ibubesi is, and if need be, seek for me with an impi, Tamboosa—for me and +for this white man, Dario,” and again she bent forward and looked at him. +</p> + +<p> +“I know not what thou meanest, Inkosazana,” he replied. “But +of this be sure, that if I cannot find thee, then I will seek for thee, if need +be with every spear in Zululand at my back.” +</p> + +<p> +“Farewell, then, Tamboosa, and to the regiment farewell also. Say to the +captains that it is my will that they should return to the Great Place, bearing +my greetings to the King and those of the white lord, Dario. Look for me +to-morrow at Ramah.” +</p> + +<p> +Then, followed by Richard, she rode her horse past him into the lip of the +water. As she went Tamboosa drew himself up and gave her the Bayète, the royal +salute. +</p> + +<p> +Although it was red with earth and flecked with foam and the roar of it was +loud as it sped towards the sea, the river did not prove very difficult to +ford. But once, indeed, were the horses swept off their feet and forced to +swim, and then but for a few paces, after which they regained them, and plunged +to the farther bank without accident. +</p> + +<p> +“Free at last, Rachel, with our lives before us and nothing more to +fear,” called Richard in his cheery voice, as he forced his horse +alongside of hers. Then suddenly he caught sight of her face and saw that it +was white and drawn as though with pain; also that she leaned forward on her +saddle, clasping its pommel as though she were about to faint. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” he exclaimed in alarm. “Did the flood frighten +you, Rachel—are you ill?” +</p> + +<p> +For a few moments she made no answer, then straightened herself with a sigh and +said in a low voice: +</p> + +<p> +“Richard, I have been so long among those Zulus playing the part of a +spirit that I begin to think I am one, or that their magic has got hold of me. +I tell you that in the roar of the water I heard voices—the voices of my +father and mother calling me and speaking of you—and, Richard, they +seemed to be in great fear and pain, for a minute or more I heard them, then a +dreadful cold wind blew on me—not this wind, it seemed to come from +above—and everything passed away, leaving my mind numb and empty so that +I do not remember how we came out of the river. Don’t laugh at me, +Richard; it is so. The Kaffirs are right; I have some power of the sort. +Remember how I saw you travelling towards me in the pool.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why should I laugh at you, dearest?” he asked anxiously, for +something of this uncanny fear passed from her mind into his, with which it was +in tune. “Indeed, I don’t laugh who know that you are not quite +like other women. But, Rachel, the strain of those two months has worn you out, +and now the reaction is too much. Perhaps it is nothing.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps,” she answered sadly, “I hope so. Richard, what is +the time?” +</p> + +<p> +“About a quarter to six, to judge by the sun,” he answered, +</p> + +<p> +“Then we shall not be able to reach Ramah before dark.” +</p> + +<p> +“No, Rachel, but there is a good moon.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, there is a good moon; I wonder what it will show us,” and she +shivered. +</p> + +<p> +Then they pressed their horses to a canter and rode on, speaking little, for +the fount of words seemed to be frozen in them, although Richard recollected, +with a curious sense of wonder how he had looked forward to this opportunity of +long, unfettered talk with Rachel and how much he had to tell her. Over hill +and valley, through bush and stream they rode, till at last with the short +twilight they reached the plain that ran to Ramah. Then came the dark in which +they must ride slowly, till presently the round edge of the moon pushed itself +up above the shoulder of a hill and there was light again—pure, peaceful +light that turned the veld to silver and shone whitely on the pale face of +Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +Ramah was before them. They had met no living thing save some wild game +trekking to the water, and heard no sound save the distant roar of some beast +of prey. Ramah was before them. The moon shone on the roofs of the +Mission-house and the little church and the clusters of Kaffir huts beyond. +But, oh! it was silent: no cattle lowed, no child cried, nor did the bell of +the church ring for evening prayer as at this hour it should have done. Also no +lamp showed in the windows of the Mission-house and no smoke rose from the +cooking fires of the kraals. +</p> + +<p> +“Where are all the people, Richard?” whispered Rachel. “There +is the place unharmed, but where are the people?” +</p> + +<p> +But Richard could only shake his head: the terror of something dreadful had got +hold of him also, and he knew not what to say. +</p> + +<p> +Now they had come to the wall of the Mission-house and sprang from their horses +which they left loose. As they advanced side by side towards the open gate, +something leapt the stoep and rushed through it. It was a striped hyena; they +could see the hair bristle on its back as it passed them with a whining growl. +Hand in hand they ran to the house across the little garden patch—Rachel, +led by some instinct, guiding her companion straight to her parents’ room +whereof the windows, that opened like doors, stood wide as the gate had done. +</p> + +<p> +One more moment and they were there; another, and the moonlight showed them +all. +</p> + +<p> +For a long while—to Richard it seemed hours—Rachel said nothing; +only stood still like the statue of a woman, staring at those cold faces that +looked back at her through the unearthly moonlight. Indeed, it was Richard who +spoke first, feeling that if he did not this dreadful silence would choke him +or cause him to faint. +</p> + +<p> +“The Zulus have murdered them,” he said hoarsely, glancing at the +dead Kaffir on the floor. +</p> + +<p> +“No,” she answered in a cold, small voice; “Ishmael, +Ishmael!” and she pointed to something that lay at his feet. +</p> + +<p> +Richard stooped and picked it up. It was a fly wisp of rhinoceros horn which +the man had let fall when the Zulu’s spear struck him. +</p> + +<p> +“I know it,” she went on; “he always carried it. He is the +real murderer. The Zulus would not have dared,” and she choked and was +silent. +</p> + +<p> +“Let me think,” said Richard confusedly. “There is something +in my mind. What is it? Oh! I know. If you are right that devil has not done +this for nothing. He is somewhere near; he wants to take you”; and he +ground his teeth at the thought, then added: “Rachel, we must get out of +this and ride for Durban, at once—at once; the white people will protect +you there.” +</p> + +<p> +“Who will bury my father and mother?” she asked in the same cold +voice. +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know, it does not matter, the living are more than the dead. I +can return and see to it afterwards.” +</p> + +<p> +“You are right,” she answered. Then she knelt down by the bed and +lifting her beautiful, agonised face, put up some silent prayer. Next she rose +and kissed first her father, then her mother, kissed their dead brows in a last +farewell and turned to go. As she went her eyes fell upon the assegai that lay +near to the dead Zulu. Stooping down, she took it and with it in her hand +passed on to the stoep. Here her strength seemed to fail her, for she reeled +against the wall, then with an effort flung herself into Richard’s arms, +moaning: +</p> + +<p> +“Only you left, Richard, only you. Oh! if you were taken from me also, +what would become of me?” +</p> + +<p> +A moment later she became aware that the stoep was swarming with men who seemed +to arise out of the shadows. A voice said in the Kaffir tongue: +</p> + +<p> +“Seize that fellow and bind him.” +</p> + +<p> +Instantly, before he could do anything, before he could even turn, Richard was +torn from her, struggling furiously, and thrown to the ground. Rachel sprang to +the wall and stood with her back to it, raising the spear she held. It flashed +into her mind that these were Zulus, and of Zulus she was not afraid. +</p> + +<p> +“What dogs are these,” she cried, “that dare to lift a hand +against the Inkosazana and her servant?” +</p> + +<p> +The black men about her swayed and murmured, then made way for a man who walked +up the steps of the stoep. The moonlight fell upon him and she saw that it was +Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel,” he said, taking off his hat politely, “these are my +people. We saw that white scoundrel assault you, and of course seized him at +once. As you know a dreadful thing has happened here. This afternoon the Zulus +killed your father and mother, or rather they killed your father, and your +mother, who was ill, died with the shock, because they refused to go to +Zululand whither Dingaan had ordered that they should be taken. So seeing that +you were travelling here I came to rescue you, lest you should fall into their +hands, and,” he added lamely, “you know the rest.” +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael had spoken in English, but Rachel answered him in Zulu. +</p> + +<p> +“I know all, Night-prowler,” she cried aloud. “I know that my +father and mother were killed by your order, and in your presence; their +spirits told me so but now, and for that crime I sentence you to death!” +and she pointed at him with the spear. “Heaven above and earth +beneath,” she went on, “bear witness that I sentence this man to +death. People of the Zulus, hear me in your kraals far away. Hear me, Dingaan, +sitting in your Great Place. Hear me, every captain and induna, hear the voice +of your Inkosazana: I sentence this man to death, since because of him there is +blood between me and my people, the blood of my father and my mother. Now, +Night-prowler, do your worst before you die, but know this, you his servants, +that if I am harmed, or if this white man, the chief Dario, is harmed, then you +shall die also, every one of you. What is your will, Night-prowler?” +</p> + +<p> +“I will tell you that at Mafooti,” answered Ishmael, trying to look +bold. “I am not afraid of you like those Zulu savages, and Dingaan is a +long way off. Will you come quietly? I hope so, for I don’t want to hurt +you or put you to shame, but you’ve got to come, and this Dario, too. If +you make any trouble, I will have him killed at once. Understand, Rachel, that +if you don’t come, he shall be killed at once. My people may be afraid of +you, but they won’t mind cutting his throat,” he added +significantly. +</p> + +<p> +“Never mind about me,” said Richard in a choked voice from the +ground where he was pinned down by the Kaffirs. “Do what you think best +for yourself, Rachel.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel, whose wits were made keen by doubt and anguish, looked at the faces +of the natives about her, and even in that dim moonlight read them like a book, +as she could always do. She saw that they were afraid of her, and that if she +commanded them, they would let her go free, whatever their master might say or +do. But she saw also that Ishmael spoke truth when he declared that they had no +such dread of Richard, and might even believe that he was doing her some +violence. If she escaped therefore it would be at the cost of Richard’s +life. Instantly in her bold fashion she made up her mind. It was borne in upon +her that she had declared the truth; that Ishmael was doomed, that he had no +power to work her any hurt, however sore her case might seem. Since +Richard’s life hung on it she would go with him. +</p> + +<p> +“Servants of Ibubesi,” she said, “lift the white chief Dario +to his feet, and listen to my words.” +</p> + +<p> +They obeyed her at once, without even waiting for their master to speak, only +holding Richard by the arms. +</p> + +<p> +Now the most of the men went into the garden followed by Ishmael, and taking +Richard with them, but a few remained to watch her. From this garden presently +arose a sound of great quarrelling. Rachel was too far off to understand what +was said, but from the sounds she judged that Ishmael was giving orders to his +people which they refused to obey, for she could hear him cursing them +furiously. Presently she heard something else—the loud report of a gun +followed by groans. Then a Kaffir ran up to them and whispered something to +those who surrounded her; it was that head man whom Ishmael had struck on the +mouth in the bush when he told him that a dog had howled upon his hut, and his +face was very frightened. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel leaned against the wall and looked at him, for she could not speak, she +who thought that Richard had been murdered. +</p> + +<p> +“Have no fear, Inkosazana,” said the man, answering the question in +her eyes. “Ibubesi has killed one of us because we do not like this +business and would clean it off our hands, that is all. The chief Dario is +safe, and I swear to thee that no harm shall come to him from us. We will care +for him and protect him to the death, and if we lead him away a prisoner it is +because we must, since otherwise Ibubesi will kill us all. Therefore be +merciful to us when the spear of thy power is lifted.” +</p> + +<p> +Before Rachel could answer Ishmael’s voice was heard asking why they did +not bring the Inkosazana as the horses were ready. +</p> + +<p> +“I pray thee come, Zoola,” said the man hurriedly, “or he will +shoot more of us.” +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel walked down the steps of the stoep in front of them, holding her head +high, leaving behind her the house of Ramah and its dead. At the gate of the +garden stood the horses, on one of which, his own, Richard was already mounted, +his arms bound, his feet made fast beneath it with a hide rope. Her path lay +past him, and as she went by he said in a voice that was choking with rage: +</p> + +<p> +“I am helpless, I cannot save you, but our hour will come.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Richard,” she answered quietly, “our hour will come +when his has gone,” and with the spear in her hand once more she pointed +at Ishmael, who stood by watching them sullenly. Then she mounted her +horse—how she could never remember—and they were separated. +</p> + +<p> +After this she seemed to hear Ishmael talking to her, arguing, explaining, but +she made no answer to his words. Her mind was a blank, and all she knew was +that they were riding on for hours. Her tired horse stumbled up a pass and down +its further side. Then she heard dogs bark and saw lights. The horse stopped +and she slid from it, and as she was too exhausted to walk, was supported or +carried into a hut, as she thought by women who seemed very much afraid of +touching her, after which she seemed to sink into blackness. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +Rachel woke from her stupor to find herself lying on a bed in a great Kaffir +hut that was furnished like a European room, for in it were chairs and a table, +also rough window places closed with reed mats that took the place of glass. +Through the smoke-hole at the top of the hut struck a straight ray of sunlight, +by which she judged that it must be about midday. She began to think, till by +degrees everything came back to her, and in that hour she nearly died of horror +and of grief. Indeed she was minded to die. There at her side lay a means of +death—the assegai which she had found by the body of the Zulu in Ramah, +and none had taken from her. She lifted it and felt its edge, then laid it down +again. Into the darkness of her despair some comfort seemed to creep. She was +sure that Richard lived, and if she died, he would die also. While he lived, +why should she die? Moreover, it would be a crime which she should only dare +when all hope had gone and she stood face to face with shame. +</p> + +<p> +Thrusting aside these thoughts she rose. On the table stood curdled milk and +other food of which she forced herself to eat, that her strength might return +to her, for she knew that she would need it all. Then she washed and dressed +herself, for in a corner of the hut was water in wooden bowls, and even a comb +and other things, that apparently had been set there for her to use. This done, +she went to the door, which was made like that of a house, and finding that it +was not secured, opened it and looked out. Beyond was a piece of ground floored +with the soil taken from ant-heaps, and polished black after the native +fashion. This space was surrounded by a high stone wall, and had at the end of +it another very strong door. In its centre grew a large, shady tree under which +was placed a bench. Taking the assegai with her she went to the door in the +high wall and found that it was barred on the further side. Then she returned +and sat down on the bench under the tree. +</p> + +<p> +It seemed that she had been observed, for a little while afterwards bolts were +shot back, the door in the wall opened, and Ishmael entered, closing it behind +him. She looked at the man, and at the sight of his handsome, furtive face, his +dark, guilt-laden eyes, her gorge rose. She was alone in this secret place with +the murderer of her father and her mother, who sought her love. Yet, strangely +enough, her heart was filled not with tears, but with contempt and icy anger. +She did not shrink away from him as he came towards her in his gaudy clothes, +with an assumed air of insolent confidence, but sat pale and proud, as she had +sat at Umgugundhlovu, when the Zulus brought their causes before her for +judgment. +</p> + +<p> +He advanced into the shadow of the tree, took off his hat with a flourish and +bowed. Then as she made no answer to these salutations, but only searched him +with her grey eyes, he began to speak in jerky sentences. +</p> + +<p> +“I hope you have slept well, Rachel; I am, glad to see you looking so +fresh. I was afraid that you would be over-tired after your long day. You rode +many miles. Of course what you found at Ramah must have been a great shock to +you. I want to explain to you quietly that I am not in the least to blame about +that terrible business. It was those accursed Zulus who exceeded their +orders.” +</p> + +<p> +So he went on, pausing between each remark for an answer, but no answer came. +At length he stopped, confused, and Rachel, lifting the assegai, examined its +blade, and asked him suddenly: +</p> + +<p> +“Whose blood is on this spear? Yours?” +</p> + +<p> +“A little of it, perhaps,” he answered. “That fool of a +Kaffir flourished it about after your father shot him and cut me with it +accidentally,” and he pointed to the wound on his face. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel bent down and began to rub the blade against the foot of the bench as +though to clean it. He did not know what she meant by this act, yet it +frightened him. +</p> + +<p> +“What are you doing?” he asked. +</p> + +<p> +She paused in her task and said, looking up at him: +</p> + +<p> +“I do not wish that your blood should defile mine even in death,” +and went on with her cleansing of the spear. +</p> + +<p> +He watched her for a little while, then broke out: +</p> + +<p> +“Curse it all! I don’t understand you. What do you mean?” +</p> + +<p> +“Ask the Zulus,” she answered. “They understand me, and they +will tell you. Or if there is no time, ask my father and +mother—afterwards.” +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael paled visibly, then recovered himself with an effort and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Let us finish with all this witch-doctor nonsense, and come to business. +I had nothing to do with the death of your parents, indeed, I was wounded in +trying to protect them——” +</p> + +<p> +“Then why do I see both of them behind you with such accusing +eyes?” she asked quietly. +</p> + +<p> +He stalled, turned his head and stared about him. +</p> + +<p> +“You won’t frighten me like that,” he went on. “I am +not a silly Kaffir, so give it up. Look here, Rachel, you know I have loved you +for a long while, and though you treat me so badly I love you more than ever +now. Will you marry me?” +</p> + +<p> +“I told you last night that you would be dead in a few days. Do not waste +your time in talking of marriage. Sit in the dust and repent your sins before +you go down into the dust.” +</p> + +<p> +“All right, Rachel, I know you are a good prophet——” +</p> + +<p> +“Noie, too, is a good prophet,” she broke in reflectively. +“You used the Zulus to kill <i>her</i> father and mother also, did you +not? Do you remember a message that she gave you from Seyapi one evening, down +by the sea, before you kidnapped her to be a bait to trap me in +Zululand?” +</p> + +<p> +“Remember!” he answered, scowling. “Am I likely to forget her +devilries? If you are the witch, she is the familiar, the black <i>ehlosé</i> +(spirit) who whispers in your ears. Had she not gone I should never have caught +you.” +</p> + +<p> +“But she will come back—although I fear not in time to bid you +farewell.” +</p> + +<p> +“You tell me that I shall soon be dead,” he exclaimed, ignoring +this talk of Noie. “Well, I am not frightened. I don’t believe you +know anything about it, but if you are right the more reason I should live +while I can. According to you, Rachel, we have no time to waste in a long +engagement. When is it to be?” +</p> + +<p> +“Never!” she answered contemptuously, “in this or any other +world. Never! Why, you are hateful to me; when I see you, I shiver as though a +snake crawled across my foot, and when I look at your hands they are red with +blood, the blood of my parents and of Noie’s parents, and of many others. +That is my answer.” +</p> + +<p> +He looked at her a while, then said: +</p> + +<p> +“You seem to forget that I am only asking for what I can take. No one can +see you or hear you here, except my women. You are in my power at last, Rachel +Dove.” +</p> + +<p> +These words which Ishmael intended should frighten her, as they might well have +done, produced, as it chanced, a quite different effect. Rachel broke into a +scornful laugh. +</p> + +<p> +“Look,” she said, pointing to an eagle that circled so high in the +blue heavens above them that it seemed no larger than a hawk, “that bird +is more in your power, and nearer to you than I am. Before you laid a finger on +me I would find a dozen means of death, but that, I tell you again, you will +never live to do.” +</p> + +<p> +For a while Ishmael was silent, weighing her words in his mind. Apparently he +could find no answer to them, for when he spoke again it was of another matter. +</p> + +<p> +“You say that you hate me, Rachel. If so, it is because of that accursed +fellow, Darrien—whom you don’t hate. Well, he, at any rate, is in +my power. Now look here. You’ve got to make your choice. Either you stop +all this nonsense and become my wife, or—your friend Darrien dies. Do you +hear me?” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel made no answer. Now for the first time she was really frightened, and +feared lest her speech should show it. +</p> + +<p> +“You have been through a lot,” he went on, slowly; “you are +tired out, and don’t know what you say, and you believe that I killed the +old people, which I didn’t, and, of course, that has set you against me. +Now, I don’t want to be rough, or to hurry you, especially as I have +plenty of things to see about before we are married. So I give you three days. +If you don’t change your mind at the end of them, the young man dies, +that’s all, and afterwards we will see whether or no you are in my power. +Oh! you needn’t stare. I’ve gone too far to turn back, and I +don’t mind a few extra risks. Meanwhile make yourself easy, dear Richard +shall be well looked after, and I won’t bother you with any more +love-making. That can wait.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel rose from her seat and pointed with the spear to the door in the wall. +</p> + +<p> +“Go,” she said. +</p> + +<p> +“All right, I am going, Rachel. Good-bye till this time three days. I +hope my women will make you as comfortable as possible in this rough place. Ask +them for anything you want. Good-bye, Rachel,” and he went, bolting the +wall door behind him. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap16"></a>CHAPTER XVI.<br /> +THE THREE DAYS</h2> + +<p> +He was gone, his presence had ceased to poison the air, and, the long strain +over, Rachel gave a gasp of relief. Then she sat down upon the bench and began +to think. Her position, and that of Richard, was desperate; it seemed scarcely +possible that they could escape with their lives, for if he died, she would die +also—as to that she was quite determined. But at least they had three +days, and who could say what would happen in three days? For instance, they +might escape somehow, the Providence in which she believed might intervene, or +the Zulus might come to seek her, if they only knew where she was gone. Oh! why +had she not brought a guard of them with her to Ramah? At least they would +never have insulted her, and Ishmael’s shrift would have been short. +</p> + +<p> +She wondered why he had given her three days. A reason suggested itself to her +mind. Perhaps he believed what she had told him—that she was as safe from +him as the eagle in the air—and was sure that the only way to snare her +was by using Richard as a lure, in other words, by threatening to murder him. +It is true that he could have brought the matter to a head at once, but then, +if she remained obdurate, he must carry out his threat, and this, she believed, +he was afraid to do unless it was absolutely forced upon him. Doubtless he had +reflected that in three days she might weaken and give way. +</p> + +<p> +Whilst Rachel brooded thus the door in the wall opened, and through it came +three women, who saluted her respectfully, and announced that they were sent to +clean the hut, and attend upon her. Rachel took stock of them carefully. Two of +them were young, ordinary, good-looking Kaffirs, but the third was between +thirty and forty, and no longer attractive, having become old early, as natives +do. Moreover, her face was sad and sympathetic. Rachel asked her her name. She +answered that it was Mami, and that they were all the wives of Ibubesi. +</p> + +<p> +The women went about their duties in the hut in silence, and a while afterwards +announced that all was made clean, and that they would return presently with +food. Rachel answered that it was not necessary that three of them should be +put to so much trouble. It would be enough if Mami came. She desired to be +waited on by Mami alone, her sisters need not come any more. +</p> + +<p> +They all three saluted again, and said that she should be obeyed; the two +younger ones with alacrity. To Rachel it was evident that these women were much +afraid of her. Her reputation had reached them, and they shrank from this task +of attending on the mighty Inkosazana of the Zulus in her cage, not knowing +what evil it might bring upon them. +</p> + +<p> +An hour later the door was unbolted, and Mami reappeared with the food that had +been very carefully cooked. Rachel ate of it, for she was determined to grow +strong again, she who might need all her strength, and while she ate talked to +Mami, who squatted on the ground before her. Soon she drew her story from her. +The woman was Ishmael’s first Kaffir wife, but he had never cared for +her, and against all law and custom she was discarded, and made a slave. Even +some of her cattle had been taken from her and given to other wives. So her +heart was bitter against Ishmael, and she said that although once she was proud +to be the wife of a white man, now she wished that she had never seen his face. +</p> + +<p> +Here, then, was material ready to Rachel’s hand, but she did not press +the matter too far at this time. Only she said that she wished Mami to stay +with her after the evening meal, and to sleep in her hut, as she was not +accustomed to be alone at night. Mami replied that she would do so gladly if +Ibubesi allowed it, although she was not worthy of such honour. +</p> + +<p> +As it happened, Ishmael did allow it, for he thought that he could trust this +old drudge, and told her to act as a spy upon Rachel, and report to him all +that she said or did. Very soon Rachel found this out and warned her against +obeying him, since if she did so it would come to her knowledge, and then great +evil would fall on one who betrayed the words of the Inkosazana. +</p> + +<p> +Mami answered that she knew it, and that Rachel need not be afraid. Any tale +would do for Ishmael, whom she hated. Then, saying little herself, Rachel +encouraged her to talk, which Mami did freely. So she heard some news. She +learned, for instance, that the whole town of Mafooti, whereof Ibubesi was +chief, which counted some sixty or seventy heads of families, was much +disturbed by the events of the last few days. They did not like the Inkosazana +being brought there, thinking that where she went the Zulus would follow, and +as they were of Zulu blood themselves, they knew what that meant. They were +alarmed at the deaths of the white sky-doctor, who was called Shouter, and his +wife, with which Ibubesi had something to do, for they feared lest they should +be held responsible for their blood. They objected to the imprisonment of the +white chief, Dario, among them, because “he had hurt no one, and was +under the mantle of the Inkosazana, who was a spirit, not a woman,” and +who had warned them that if any harm came to her or to him, death would be +their reward. They were angry, also, because Ibubesi had killed one of them in +some quarrel about the chief Dario at Ramah. Still, they were so much afraid of +Ibubesi, who was a great tyrant, that they did not dare to interfere with him +and his plans, lest they should lose their cattle, or, perhaps, their lives. So +they did not know what to do. As for Ibubesi himself, he was actively engaged +in strengthening the fortifications of the place; even the old people and the +children were being forced to carry stones to the walls, from which it was +evident that he feared some attack. +</p> + +<p> +When Rachel had gathered this and much other information concerning +Ishmael’s past and habits, she asked Mami if she could convey a message +from her to Richard. The woman answered that she would try on the following +morning. So Rachel told her to say that she was safe and well, but that he must +watch his footsteps, as both of them were in great danger. More she did not +dare to say, fearing lest Mami should betray her, or be beaten till she +confessed everything. Then, as there was nothing more to be done, Rachel lay +down and slept as best she could. +</p> + +<p> +The next day passed in much the same fashion as the first had done. For the +most of it Rachel sat under the tree in the walled yard, companioned only by +her terrible thoughts and fears. Nobody came near her, and nothing happened. In +the morning Mami went out, and returning at the dinner hour, told Rachel that +she had seen Ishmael, who had questioned her closely as to what the Inkosazana +had done and said, to which she replied that she had only eaten and slept, and +invoked the spirits on her knees. As for words, none had passed her lips. She +had not been able to get near the huts where Dario was in prison, as Ishmael +was watching her. For the rest, the work of fortification went on without +cease, even Ishmael’s own wives being employed thereon. +</p> + +<p> +In the afternoon Mami went out again and did not return till night, when she +had much to tell. To begin with, while the sentry was dozing, being wearied +with carrying stones to the wall, she had managed to approach the fence of the +hut where Richard was confined. She said that he was walking up and down inside +the fence with his hands tied, and she had spoken to him through a crack in the +reeds, and given him Rachel’s message. He listened eagerly, and bade her +tell the Inkosazana that he thanked her for her words; that he, too, was strong +and well, though much troubled in mind, but the future was in the hands of the +Heavens, and that she must keep a high heart. Just then the sentry woke up, so +Mami could not wait to hear any more. +</p> + +<p> +That evening, however, a lad who had been sent out of the town to drive in some +cattle, had returned with the tidings which she, Mami, heard him deliver to +Ibubesi with her own ears. +</p> + +<p> +He said that whilst he was collecting the oxen, a ringed Zulu came upon him, +who from his manner and bearing he took to be a great chief, although he was +alone, and seemed to be tired with walking. The Zulu has asked him if it were +true that the Inkosazana and the white chief Dario were in prison at Mafooti, +and when he hesitated about replying, threatened him with his assegai, saying +that he would cut out his heart unless he told the truth. The Zulu replied that +he knew it, as he had just come from Ramah, where he had seen strange things, +and spoken with a man of Ibubesi’s, whom he found dying in the garden of +the house. Then he had given him this message: +</p> + +<p> +“Say to Ibubesi that I know all his wickedness, and that if the +Inkosazana is harmed, or a drop of the blood of the white chief, Dario, is +shed, I will destroy him and everything that lives in his town down to the +rats. Say to him also that he cannot escape, as already he is ringed in by the +children of the Shouter, who have come back, and are watching him.” +</p> + +<p> +The lad had asked who it was that sent such a message, whereon he answered, +“I am the Horn of the Black Bull; I am the Trunk of the Elephant; I am +the Mouth of Dingaan.” +</p> + +<p> +Then straightway he turned and departed at a run towards Zululand. Moreover, +Mami described the man in the words of the lad, and Rachel thought that he +could be none other than Tamboosa, whom she had commanded to follow her with +the white ox. Mami added that when he received this message Ibubesi seemed much +disturbed, though to his people he declared that it was all nonsense, as +Dingaan’s Mouth would not come alone, or deliver the King’s word to +a boy. But the people thought otherwise, and murmured among themselves, fearing +the terrible vengeance of Dingaan. +</p> + +<p> +On the next day Mami went out again. At nightfall, when she returned, she told +Rachel that she had not found it possible to approach the huts where Dario was, +as the hole she made in the fence to speak with him had been discovered, and a +stricter watch was kept over him. Ibubesi, she said, was in an ill humour, and +working furiously to finish his fortifications, as he was now sure that the +town was being watched, either by the Kaffirs of Ramah, or others. As for the +people of Mafooti, they were grumbling very much, both on account of the +heavy labour of working at the walls, and because they were in terror of being +attacked and killed in payment for the evil deeds of their chief. Mami +declared, indeed, that so great was their fear and discontent, that she thought +they would desert the town in a body, were it not that they dreaded lest they +should fall into the hands of the Kaffirs who were watching it. Rachel asked +her whether they would not then take her and Dario and deliver them up to the +Zulus, or to the white people on the coast. Mami answered she thought they +would be afraid to do this, as Ibubesi alone had guns, and would shoot plenty +of them; also if the Zulus found them with their Inkosazana they would kill +them. She added that she had seen Ibubesi, who bade her tell the Inkosazana +that he was coming for her answer on the morrow. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel slept ill that night. The space of her reprieve had gone by, and next +morning she must face the issue. For herself she did not so greatly care, for +at the worst she had a refuge whither Ishmael could not follow her—the +grave. After all she had endured it seemed to her that this must be a peaceful +place; moreover, in her case what Power could blame her? But there was Richard +to be thought of. If she refused Ishmael he swore that he would kill Richard. +And yet how could she pay that price even to save her lover’s life? +Perhaps he would not kill him after all; perhaps he would be afraid of the +vengeance of the Zulus, and was only trying to frighten her. Ah! if only the +Zulus would come—before it was too late! It was scarcely to be hoped for. +Tamboosa, if it were he who had spoken with the lad, would not have had time to +return to Zululand and collect an impi, and when they did come, the deed might +be done. If only these servants of Ibubesi would rise against him and kill him, +or carry off Richard and herself! Alas! they feared the man too much, and she +could not get at them to persuade them. There was nothing that she could do +except pray. Richard and she must take their chance. Things must go as they +were decreed. +</p> + +<p> +If she could have seen Ishmael at this hour and read his thoughts, that sight +and knowledge might have brought some comfort to her tortured heart. The man +was seated in his hut alone, staring at the floor and pulling his long black +beard with hands rough from toiling at the walls. He was drinking also, stiff +tots of rum and water, but the fiery liquor seemed to bring him no comfort. As +he drank, he thought. He was determined to get possession of Rachel; that +desire had become a madness with him. He could never abandon it while he lived. +But <i>she</i> might not live. She had sworn that she would rather die than +become his wife, and she was not a woman who broke her word. Also she hated him +bitterly, and with good cause. There was only one way to work on +her—through her love for this man, Richard Darrien; for that she did love +him, he had little doubt. If it were choice between yielding and the death of +Darrien, then perhaps she might give way. But there came the rub. +</p> + +<p> +Dingaan had sworn to him that if he made Darrien’s blood to flow, then he +should be killed, and, like Rachel, Dingaan kept his oaths. Moreover, that Zulu +who met the cattle herd had sworn it again in almost the same words. Therefore +it would seem that if he wished to continue to breathe, Darrien’s blood +must not be made to flow. All the rest might be explained when the impi came, +as it would do sooner or later, especially if he could show to them that the +Inkosazana was his willing wife, but the murder of Darrien could never be +explained. Well, the man might die, or seem to die, and then who could hold him +responsible? Or if they did, if any of his people remained faithful to him, an +attack might be beaten off. Brave as they were, the Zulus could not storm those +walls on which he had spent so much labour, though now he almost wished that he +had left the walls alone and settled the affair of Rachel and of Darrien first. +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael poured out more rum and drank it, neat this time, as though to nerve +himself for some undertaking. Then he went to the door of the hut and called, +whereon presently a hideous old woman crept in and squatted down in the circle +of light thrown by the lamp. She was wrinkled and deformed, and her snake-skin +moocha, with the inflated fish-bladder in her hair, showed that she was a +witch-doctoress. +</p> + +<p> +“Well, Mother,” he said, “have you made the poison?” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Ibubesi, yes. I have made it as I alone can do. Oh! it is a +wonderful drug, worth many cows. How many did you say you would give me? +Six?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, three; but if it does what is wanted you shall have the other three +as well. Tell me again, how does it work?” +</p> + +<p> +“Thus, Ibubesi. Whoever drinks this medicine becomes like one +dead—none can tell the difference, no, not a doctor even—and +remains so for a long while—perhaps one day, perhaps two, perhaps even +three. Then life returns, and by degrees strength, but not memory; for whole +moons the memory is gone, and he who has drunk remains like a child that has +everything to learn.” +</p> + +<p> +“You lie, Mother. I never heard of such a medicine.” +</p> + +<p> +“You never heard of it because none can make it save me, and I had its +secret from my grandmother; also few can afford to pay me for it. Still, it has +been used, and were I not afraid I could give you cases. Stay, I will show you. +Call that beast,” and she pointed to a dog that was asleep at the side of +the hut. “Here is milk; I will show you.” +</p> + +<p> +Ishmael hesitated, for he was fond of this dog; then as he wished to test the +stuff he called it. It came and sat down beside him, looking up in his face +with faithful eyes. Then the old witch poured milk into a bowl, and in the milk +mixed some white powder which she took out of a folded leaf, and offered it to +the animal. The dog sniffed the milk, growled slightly, and refused it. +</p> + +<p> +“The evil beast does not like me; he bit me the other day,” said +the old doctoress. “Do you give it to him, Ibubesi; he will trust +you.” +</p> + +<p> +So Ishmael patted the dog on the head, then offered it the milk, which it +lapped up to the last drop. +</p> + +<p> +“There, evil beast,” said the woman, with a chuckle, “you +won’t bite me any more; you’ll forget all about me for a long time. +Look at him, Ibubesi, look at him.” +</p> + +<p> +As she spoke, the poor dog’s coat began to stare; then it uttered a low +howl, ran to Ishmael, tried to lick his hand, and rolled over, to all +appearance quite dead. +</p> + +<p> +“You have killed my dog, which I love, you hag!” he said angrily. +</p> + +<p> +“Then why did you give medicine to what you love, Ibubesi? But have no +fear, the evil beast has only taken a small dose; to-morrow morning it will +awake, but it will not know you or anyone. Who is the medicine for, Ibubesi? +The Lady Zoola? If so, it may not work on her, for she is mighty, and cannot be +harmed.” +</p> + +<p> +“Fool! Do you think that I would play tricks with the Inkosazana?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, you want to marry her, don’t you? but it seems to me that she +has no mind that way. Then it is for the man for whom she has a mind? Well, +Ibubesi, you have promised the six cows, and you saved me once from being +killed for witchcraft, so I will say something. Don’t give it to the +chief Dario.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why not, you old fool; will it kill him after all?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, no; it will do what I said, no less and no more, in this +quantity,” and she handed him another powder wrapped in dry leaves; +“but I have had bad dreams about you, Ibubesi, and they were mixed up +with the Inkosazana and this white man Dario. I dreamed they brought your death +upon you—a dreadful death. Ibubesi, be wise, set Dario free, and change +your mind as to marrying the Inkosazana, who is not for you.” +</p> + +<p> +“How can I change my mind, Descendant of Wizards?” broke out +Ishmael. “Can a river penned between rocks change its course? Can it run +backwards from the sea to the hill? This woman draws me as the sea draws the +river; because of her my blood is afire. I had rather win her and die, than +live rich and safe without her to old age. The more she hates and scorns me, +the more I love her.” +</p> + +<p> +“I understand,” said the doctoress, nodding her head till the +bladder in her hair bobbed about like a float at which a fish is pulling. +“I understand. I have seen people like this before—men and women +too—when a bad spirit enters into them because of some crime they have +committed. The Inkosazana, or those who guard her, have sent you this bad +spirit, and, Ibubesi, you must run the road upon which it is appointed that you +should travel; for joy or sorrow you must run that road. But when we meet in +the world of ghosts, which I think will be soon, do not blame me, do not say +that I did not warn you. Now it is all right about those cows, is it not? +although I dare say the Zulus will milk them and not I, for to-night I seem to +smell Zulus in the air,” and she lifted her broad nose and sniffed like a +hound. “I wish you could have left the Inkosazana alone, and that Dario +too, for he is a part of her; in my dreams they seemed to be one. But you +won’t, you will walk your own path; so good night, Ibubesi. The dog will +wake again in the morning, but he will not know you. Good night, +Ibubesi—of course I understand that the cows will be young ones that have +not had more than two calves. Mix the powder in milk, or water, or anything; it +is without taste or colour. Good night, Ibubesi,” and without waiting for +an answer the old wretch crept out of the hut. +</p> + +<p> +When she was gone Ishmael cursed her aloud, then drank some more rum, which he +seemed to need. The place was very lonely, and the sight of his dog, lying to +all appearance dead at his side, oppressed him. He patted its head and it did +not move; he lifted its paw and it fell down flabbily. The brute was as dead as +anything could be. It occurred to him that before night came again he might +look like that dog. His story might be told; he might have left the earth in +company of all the deeds that he had done thereon. He had imagination enough to +know his sins, and they were an evil host to face. Old Dove and his wife, for +instance—holy people who believed in God and Vengeance, and had never +done any wrong, only striven for years and years to benefit others; it would +not be pleasant to meet them. Rachel had said that she saw them standing behind +him, and he felt as though they were there at that moment. Look, one of them +crossed between him and the lamp—there was the mark of the kerry on his +head—and the woman followed; he could see her blue lips as she bent down +to look at the dog. It was unbearable. He would go and talk to Rachel, and ask +her if she had made up her mind. No, for if he broke in on her thus at night, +he was sure that she would kill either herself or him with that spear she had +taken from the dead Zulu, reddened with his own blood. He would keep faith with +her and wait till the morrow. He would send for one of his wives. No, the +thought of those women made him sick. He would go round the fortifications and +beat any sentries whom he found asleep, or receive the reports of the spies. To +stop in that hut in the company of a dog which seemed to be dead, and of +imaginations that no rum could drown, was impossible. +</p> + +<hr /> + +<p> +Once more the morning came, and Rachel sat in the walled yard awaiting the +dreadful hour of her trial, for it was the day and time that Ishmael had +appointed for her answer. Until now Rachel had cherished hopes that something +might happen: that the people of Mafooti might intervene to save her and +Richard; that the Zulus might appear, even that Ishmael might relent and let +them go. But Mami had been out that morning and brought back tidings which +dispelled these hopes. She had ventured to sound some of the leading men, and +said that, like all the people, they were very sullen and alarmed, but +declared, as she had expected, that they dare do nothing, for Ibubesi would +kill them, and if they escape him the Zulus would kill them because the +Inkosazana was found in their possession. Of the Zulus themselves, scouts who +had been out for miles, reported that they had seen no sign. It was clear also +that Ishmael was as determined as ever, for he had sent her a message by Mami +that he would wait upon her as he had promised, and bring the white man with +him. +</p> + +<p> +Then what should she say and what should she do? Rachel could think of no plan; +she could only sit still and pray while the shadow of that awful hour crept +ever nearer. +</p> + +<p> +It had come; she heard voices without the wall, among them Ishmael’s. Her +heart stopped, then bounded like a live thing in her breast. He was commanding +someone to “catch that dog and tie it up, for it was bewitched, and did +not know him or anyone,” then the sound of a dog being dragged away, +whining feebly, and then the door opened. First Ishmael came in with an +affectation of swaggering boldness, but looking like a man suffering from the +effects of a long debauch. About his eyes were great black rings, and in them +was a stare of sleeplessness. He carried a double-barrelled gun under his arm, +but the hand with which he supported it shook visibly, and at every unusual +sound he started. After him came Richard, his wrists bound together behind him, +and on his legs hide shackles which only just allowed him to shuffle forward +slowly. Moreover he was guarded by four men who carried spears. Rachel glanced +quickly at his face, and saw that it was pale and resolute; quite untouched by +fear. +</p> + +<p> +“Are you well?” she asked quietly, taking no note of Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” he answered, “and you, Rachel?” +</p> + +<p> +“Quite well bodily, Richard, but oh! my soul is sick.” +</p> + +<p> +Before he could reply Ishmael turned on him savagely, and bade him be silent, +or it would be the worse for him. Then he took off his hat with his shaking +hand, and bowed to Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel,” he said, “I have kept my promise, and left you +alone for three days, but time is up and now this gentleman and I have come to +hear your decision, which is so important to both of us.” +</p> + +<p> +“What am I to decide?” she asked in a low voice, looking straight +before her. +</p> + +<p> +“Have you forgotten? Your memory must be very bad. Well, it is best to +have no mistake, and no doubt our friend here would like to know exactly how +things stand. You have to decide whether you will take me as your husband +to-day of your own free will, or whether Mr. Richard Darrien shall suffer the +punishment of death, for having tried to kill his sentry and escape, a crime of +which he has been guilty, and afterwards I should take you as my wife with, or +without, your consent.” +</p> + +<p> +When Richard heard these words the veins in his forehead swelled with rage and +horror till it seemed as though they would burst. +</p> + +<p> +“You unutterable villain,” he gasped, “you cowardly hound! +Oh! if only my hands were free.” +</p> + +<p> +“Well, they ain’t, Mr. Darrien, and it’s no use your tugging +at that buffalo hide, so hold your tongue, and let us hear the lady’s +answer,” sneered Ishmael. +</p> + +<p> +“Richard, Richard,” said Rachel in a kind of wail, “you have +heard. It is a matter of your life. What am I to do?” +</p> + +<p> +“Do?” he answered, in loud, firm tones, “do? How can you ask +me such a question? The matter is not one of my life, but of your—of +your—oh! I cannot say it. Let this foul beast kill me, of course, and +then, if you care enough, follow the same road. A few years sooner or later +make little difference, and so we shall soon be together again.” +</p> + +<p> +She thought a moment, then said quietly: +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, I care enough, and a hundred times more than that. Yes, that is the +only way out. Listen, you Ishmael:—Richard Darrien, the man to whom I am +sworn, and I, give you this answer. Murder him if you will, and bring +God’s everlasting vengeance on your head. He will not buy his life on +such terms, and if I consented to them I should be false to him. Murder him as +you murdered my father and mother, and when I know that he is dead I will go to +join him and them.” +</p> + +<p> +“All right, Rachel,” said Ishmael, whose face was white with fury, +“I think I will take you at your word, and you can go to look for him +down below, if you like, for if I am not to get you here, he shan’t. Now +then, say your prayers, Mr. Darrien,” and stepping forward slowly he +cocked the double-barrelled gun. +</p> + +<p> +“Men of Mafooti,” exclaimed Rachel in Zulu, “Ibubesi is about +to do murder on one who like myself is under the mantle of Dingaan. If his +blood should flow to-day or to-morrow, yours shall flow in payment, yours, and +that of your wives and children, for the crime of the chief is the crime of the +people.” +</p> + +<p> +At her words the four natives who had been watching this scene uneasily, +although they could not understand the English talk, called out to Ishmael in +remonstrance. His only answer was to lift the gun, and for an instant that +seemed infinite Rachel waited to hear its explosion, and to see the grey-eyed, +open-faced man she loved, who stood there like a rock, fall a shattered corpse. +Then one of the Kaffirs, bolder than the rest, struck up the barrels with his +arm, and not too soon, for whether or no he had meant to pull the trigger, the +rifle went off. +</p> + +<p> +“Try the other barrel,” said Richard sarcastically, as the smoke +cleared away, “that shot was too high.” +</p> + +<p> +Perhaps Ishmael might have done so, for the man was beside himself, but the +Kaffirs would have no more of it. They rushed between them, lifting their +spears threateningly, and shouting that they would not allow the blood of the +white lord and the curse of the Inkosazana to be brought upon their heads and +those of their families. Rather than that they would bind him, Ibubesi, and +give him over to the Zulus. Then, whether or not he had really meant to kill +Richard, Ishmael thought it politic to give way. +</p> + +<p> +“So be it,” he said to Rachel, “I am merciful, and both of +you shall have another chance. I am going with this fellow, but the woman, +Mami, shall come to you. If within three hours you send her to me with a +message to say that you have changed your mind, he shall be spared. If not, +before nightfall you shall see his body, and afterwards we will settle +matters.” +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel, Rachel,” cried Richard, “swear that you will send no +such message.” +</p> + +<p> +Now the brute, Ishmael, rushed at him to strike him in the face. But Richard +saw him coming, and bound though he was, put down his head and butted at him so +fiercely, that being much the stronger man, he knocked him to the ground, where +he lay breathless. +</p> + +<p> +“Swear, Rachel, swear,” he repeated, “or dead or living, I +will never forgive you.” +</p> + +<p> +“I swear,” she said, faintly. +</p> + +<p> +Then he shuffled towards her. Bending down he kissed her on the face, and she +kissed him back; no more words passed between them; this was their farewell. +Two of the Kaffirs lifted Ishmael, and helped him from the yard, whilst the +other two led away Richard, who made no resistance. At the gate he turned, and +their eyes met for a moment. Then it closed behind him, and she was left alone +again. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap17"></a>CHAPTER XVII.<br /> +RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT</h2> + +<p> +A little while later Mami entered, and said that she had been sent by Ibubesi +to serve the Inkosazana as a messenger, should she need one. Rachel, seated on +the bench, motioned to her to go into the hut and bide there, and she obeyed. +</p> + +<p> +Minute by minute the time ebbed away, and still Rachel sat motionless on the +bench. Towards the end of the third hour someone unbolted and knocked at the +door. Mami opened it and reported that Ibubesi stood without, and desired to +know whether she had any word for him. +</p> + +<p> +“None,” answered Rachel, remembering her oath, and the door was +barred again. +</p> + +<p> +After this a great silence seemed to fall upon the place. The sky was grey with +distant rain, and the air heavy, and whatever may have been the cause, no sound +came from man or beast without. To Rachel’s strained nerves it seemed as +though the Angel of Death had spread his wings above the town. There she sat +paralysed, wondering what evil thing was being worked upon her lover; wondering +if she had done right to give him as a sacrifice to this savage in order to +save herself from dreadful wrong—wondering, wondering till the powers of +her mind seemed to die within her, leaving it grey and empty as the grey and +empty sky above. +</p> + +<p> +Night drew on and the setting sun, bursting through the envelope of cloud, +filled earth and sky with fire, and it came into Rachel’s heart, she knew +not whence, that fire was near, that soon it would swallow up all this place. +</p> + +<p> +Look! the door was opening; it swung wide, and through it advanced eight +Kaffirs, carrying something on a litter made of shields, something that was +covered with a blanket of bark. They drew near to her with bent heads, and set +down their burden at her feet. Then one of them lifted the blanket, revealing +the body of Richard Darrien, and saying in an awed voice, +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, Ibubesi sends you this to look or to show you that he keeps +his word. Later he will visit you himself.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel knelt down by the litter of shields and looked at Richard’s face. +The stamp of death was on it. She felt his hand, it was turning cold; she felt +his heart, it did not beat. +</p> + +<p> +“Show me this dead lord’s wounds,” she said in an awful +whisper, “that presently mine may be like to them.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” said the spokesman, “he has no wound.” +</p> + +<p> +“How, then, did he die? Strange that he should die, and I not feel his +spirit pass.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, he was thirsty, and drank, then he died.” +</p> + +<p> +“So, so! he was slain by poison, and I have no poison. Mami, come forth +and look on the white lord whom Ibubesi has murdered by poison.” +</p> + +<p> +The woman Mami, who had been sleeping in the hut, awoke and obeyed. She saw, +and wailed aloud. +</p> + +<p> +“Woe to Mafooti!” she cried, like one inspired, “and woe, woe +to those that dwell therein, for now vengeance, red vengeance, shall fall on +them from Heaven. The blood of the innocent is upon them, the curse of the +Inkosazana is upon them, the spears of the Zulus are upon them. Slay the +<i>silwana,</i> the wild beast—Ibubesi, and fly, people of Mafooti, fly, +fly with that dead thing. Leave it not here to bear witness against you. Carry +it far away, and heap a mountain on it. Bury it in a valley that no man can +find; bury it in the black water, lest it should arise and bear witness against +you. Leave it not here, but let the darkness cover it, and fly with it into the +darkness, as I do,” and turning she sped to the door and through it. +</p> + +<p> +The light from the sunk sun went out smothered in the gathering thunder-clouds. +Through the gloom the terrified bearers muttered to each other. +</p> + +<p> +“Throw it down and away!” said one. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” answered another, “wisdom has come to Mami, her +<i>ehlosé</i> has spoken to her. Take it with you, lest it should remain to +bear witness against us.” +</p> + +<p> +“Remember what the Zulu swore,” said a third, “that if harm +came to this lord they would kill all, down to the rats. Take it away so that +it may not be found. If you meet Ibubesi, spear him. If not, leave him the +vengeance for his share.” +</p> + +<p> +Now, moved as though by a common impulse, the bearers cast back the blanket +over the corpse, and lifting the litter, departed at a run. The door was shut +and bolted behind them, and darkness fell upon the earth. +</p> + +<p> +For a while Rachel stood still in the darkness. +</p> + +<p> +“Now I am alone,” she said in a quiet voice, yet to her ears the +words seemed to be uttered with a roar of thunder that echoed through the +firmament, and pierced upwards to the feet of God. +</p> + +<p> +Then suddenly something snapped in her brain and she was changed. The horror +left her, the terror left her, she felt very well and strong, so well that she +laughed aloud, and again that laugh filled earth and heaven. Oh! she was +hungry, and food stood on a table near by. She sprang to it and ate, ate +heartily. Then she drank, muttering to herself, “Richard drank before he +died. Let me drink also and cease to be alone.” +</p> + +<p> +Her meal finished, she walked up and down the place singing a song that seemed +to be caught up triumphantly by a million voices, the voices of all who had +ever lived and died. Their awful music stunned her and she ceased. Look! Wild +beasts wearing the face of Ibubesi were licking the clouds with their tongues +of fire. It was curious, but in that high-walled place she could not see it +well. Now from the top of the hut the view would be better. Yes, and Ishmael +was coming to visit her. Well, they would meet for the last time on the top of +the hut. She was not afraid of him, not at all; but it would be strange to see +him scrambling up the hut, and they would talk there for a little while with +their faces close together, till—ah!—till what—? Till +something strange happened, something unhappy for Ishmael. Oh! no, no, she +would not kill herself, she would wait to see what it was that happened to +Ishmael, that strange thing which she knew so well, and yet could not remember. +</p> + +<p> +How easy this hut was to climb, a cat could not have run up with less trouble. +Now she stood on the top of it, her spear in one hand, and holding with the +other to the pole that was set there to scare away the lightning; stood for a +long time watching the wild beasts licking the clouds with their red tongues. +</p> + +<p> +The beasts grew weary of lapping up clouds. Their appetites were satisfied for +a while, at any rate she saw their tongues no more. The air was very hot and +heavy, and the darkness very dense, it seemed to press about her as though she +were plunged in cream. Yet Rachel thought that she heard sounds through it, a +sound of feet to the west and a sound of feet to the east. +</p> + +<p> +Then she heard another sound, that of the door in the wall opening, and of a +soft, tentative footfall, like to the footfall of a questing wolf. She knew it +at once, for now her senses were sharper than those of any savage; it was the +step of Ibubesi, the Night-prowler. She felt inclined to laugh; it was so funny +to think of herself standing there on the top of a hut while the Night-prowler +slunk about below looking for her. But she refrained, remembering the dreadful +noise when all the Heavens began to laugh in answer. So she was silent, for the +Heavens do not reverberate silence, although she could hear her own thoughts +passing through them, passing up one by one on their infinite journey. +</p> + +<p> +Listen! He was walking round and round the yard. He went to the bench beneath +the tree and felt along it with his fingers to see if she were there. Now he +was entering the hut and groping at the bedstead, and now he had kindled a +light, for the rays of it shone faintly up through the smoke-hole. Discovering +nothing he came out again, leaving the lamp burning within, and called her +softly. +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel,” he said, “Rachel, where are you?” +</p> + +<p> +There was no answer, and he began to talk to himself. +</p> + +<p> +“Has she got away?” he muttered. “Some of them have gone, I +know, the accursed, cowardly fools. No, it is not possible, the watch was too +good, unless she is really a spirit, and has melted, as spirits do. I hope not, +for if so she will haunt me, and I want her company in the flesh, not in the +spirit. I ought to have it too, for it has cost me pretty dear. She must have +bewitched me, or why should I risk everything for her, just one white woman who +hates the sight of me? The devil is at the back of it. This was his road from +the first.” +</p> + +<p> +So he went on until Rachel could bear it no more, the thing was too absurd. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, yes,” she said from the top of the hut, “his road from +the first, and it ends not far away, at the red gates of Hell, +Night-prowler.” +</p> + +<p> +The man below gasped, and fell against the fence. +</p> + +<p> +“Whose voice is that? Where are you?” he asked of the air. +</p> + +<p> +Then as there was no answer, he added: “It sounded like Rachel, but it +spoke above me. I suppose that she has killed herself. I thought she might, but +better that she should be dead than belong to that fellow. Only then why does +she speak?” +</p> + +<p> +He started to feel his way towards the hut, perhaps to fetch the lamp, when +suddenly the skies behind were illumined in a blaze of light, a broad slow +blaze that endured for several seconds. By it the eyes of Rachel, made quick +with madness, saw many things. From her perch on the top of the hut she saw the +town of Mafooti. On the plain to the west she saw a number of black dots, which +she took to be people and cattle travelling away from the town. In the nek to +the east she saw more dots, each of them crested with white, and carrying +something white. Surely it was a Zulu impi marching! Some of these dots had +come to the wall of the town; yes, and some of them were on the crest of it, +while yet others were creeping down its main street not a hundred yards away. +</p> + +<p> +Also these caught sight of something, for they paused and seemed to fall +together as though in fear. Lastly, just before the light went out, she +perceived Ishmael in the yard below, glaring up at her, for he, too, had seen +her. Seen her standing above him in the air, the spear in her hand, and in her +eyes fire. But of the dots to the east and of the dots to the west he had seen +nothing. He appeared to fall to his knees and remain there muttering. Then the +Heavens blazed again, for the storm was coming up, and by the flare of them he +read the truth. This was no ghost, but the living woman. +</p> + +<p> +“Oh!” he said, recovering himself, “that’s where +you’ve got to, is it? Come down, Rachel, and let us talk.” +</p> + +<p> +She made no answer, none at all, she who was so curious to see what he would +do. For quite a long while he harangued her from below, walking round and round +the hut. Then at length in despair he began to climb it. But in that darkness +which now and again turned to dazzling light, unlike Rachel, he found the task +difficult, and once, missing his hold, he fell to the ground heavily. Finding +his feet he rushed at the hut with an oath, and clutching the straw and the +grass strings that bound it, struggled almost to the top, to be met by the +point of Rachel’s spear held in his face. There then he hung, looking +like a toad on the slope of a rock, unable to advance because of that spear, +and unwilling to go down, lest his labour must be begun again. +</p> + +<p> +“Rachel,” he said, “come down, Rachel. Whatever I have done +has been for your sake, come down and tell me that you forgive me.” +</p> + +<p> +She laughed out loud, a wild, screaming laugh, for really he looked most +ridiculous, sprawling there on the bend of the hut, and the lightning showed +her all sorts of pictures in his eyes. +</p> + +<p> +“Did Richard Darrien forgive you?” she asked. “And what did +you mix that poison with? Milk? The milk of human kindness! It was a very good +poison, Toad, so good that I think you must have drawn it from your own blood. +When you are dead all the Bushmen should come and dip their arrows in you, for +then even crocodiles and the big snakes would die at a scratch.” +</p> + +<p> +He made no answer, so she went on. +</p> + +<p> +“Have your people forgiven you? If so, why do they flee away, carrying +that white thing which was a man? Have my father and mother forgiven you? Do +you hear what they are saying to me—that judgment is the Lord’s? +Have the Zulus forgiven you, the Zulus who believe that judgment is the +King’s—and the Inkosazana’s? Turn now, and ask them, for here +they are,” and she pointed over his head with her spear. “Turn, +Toad, and set out your case and I will stand above and try it, the case of +Dingaan against Ibubesi, and one by one I will call up all those who died +through you, and they shall give their evidence, and I, the Judge, will sum it +up to a jury of sharp spears. See, here come the spears. Look at the wall, +Toad, <i>look at the wall!</i>” +</p> + +<p> +As she raved on and pointed with her assegai, the lightning blazed out, and +Ishmael, who had looked round at her bidding, saw Zulu warriors leaping down +from the crest of the wall, and Zulu captains rushing in by the opened door. At +this terrible sight he slid to the ground purposing to reach his gun which he +had left there, and defend or kill himself, who knows which? But before ever he +could lay a hand upon it, those fierce men had pounced upon him like leopards +on a goat. Now they held him fast, and a voice—it was that of Tamboosa, +called through the darkness, +</p> + +<p> +“Hail to thee! Inkosazana. Come down now and pass judgment on this wild +beast who would have harmed thee.” +</p> + +<p> +“Tamboosa,” she cried, “the Inkosazana has fled away, only +the white woman in whom she dwelt remains; her spirit hangs in wrath over the +people of the Zulus, as an eagle hangs above a hare. Tamboosa, there is blood +between the Inkosazana and the people of the Zulus, the blood of those who gave +her the body that she wore, who lie slain by them upon the bed at Ramah. +Tamboosa, there is blood between her and Ibubesi, the blood of the white man +who loved the body that she wore, and whom she loved, the white lord whom +Ibubesi did to death this day because she who was the Inkosazana would not give +herself to him. Tamboosa, the Inkosazana has suffered much from this Ibubesi, +many an insult, many a shame, and when she called upon the Zulus, out of all +their thousand thousands there was not a single spear to help her, because they +were too busy killing those holy ones whom she called her father and her +mother. And so, Tamboosa, the spirit of the Inkosazana departed like a bird +from the egg, leaving but this shell behind, that is full of sorrows and of +dreams. Yet, Tamboosa, she still speaks through these lips of mine, and she +says that from the seed of blood that they have sown, her people, the Zulus, +must harvest woe upon woe, as while she dwelt among them, she warned them that +it would be if ill came to those she loved. Tamboosa, this is her +command—that ye shield the breast in which she hid from the wild beast, +Ibubesi and all evil men, and that ye lead this shape to Noie, the daughter of +Seyapi, whom Ibubesi brought to death, for with Noie it would dwell.” +</p> + +<p> +Thus she wailed through the deep darkness, while the soldiers who packed the +space below groaned in their grief and terror because the soul of the +Inkosazana had been made a wanderer by their sins, and the curse of the +Inkosazana had fallen on their land. +</p> + +<p> +Again the lightning flared, and in it they saw her standing on the crest of the +hut. She had let drop the spear as though she needed it no more, and her arms +were outstretched to the Heavens, and her beautiful face was upturned, and her +long hair floated in the wind. Seen thus by that quick, white light, which +shone in the madness of her eyes, she seemed no woman but what they had fabled +her to be, a queen of Spirits, and at the vision of her they groaned again, +while some of them fell to the earth and hid their faces with their hands. +</p> + +<p> +The darkness fell once more, and a man went into the hut to bring out the lamp +that burned there. When he returned Rachel stood among them; they had not seen +or heard her descend. Ishmael saw her also, and feeling his doom in the fierce +eyes that glowered at him, stretched out his hand and caught her by the robe, +praying for pity. +</p> + +<p> +At his touch she uttered a wild scream, which pierced like a knife through the +hearts of all that heard it. +</p> + +<p> +“Suffer it not,” she cried, “oh! my people, suffer not that I +be thus defiled.” +</p> + +<p> +They rent him from her with blows and execrations, looking up to their chief +for his word to tear him to pieces. +</p> + +<p> +“No,” said Tamboosa, grimly, “he shall to the King to tell +this story ere he die.” +</p> + +<p> +“Save me, Rachel, save me,” he moaned. “You don’t know +what they mean. I was mad with love for you, do not judge me harshly and send +me to be tortured.” +</p> + +<p> +This appeal of his seemed to pierce the darkness of her brain, and for a little +while her face grew human. +</p> + +<p> +“I judge not,” she answered in Zulu; “pray to the Great One +above who judges. Oh! man, man,” she went on in a kind of eerie whisper, +“what have I done to you that you should treat me thus? Why did you +command the soldiers to kill my father and my mother? Why did you poison my +lover? Why did you drive away my soul, and fill me with this madness? Take me +away from this accursed town, Tamboosa, before Heaven’s vengeance falls +on it, and let me see that face no more.” +</p> + +<p> +Then some of them made a guard about her and led her thence, along the central +street, and through the barricaded gates, that they broke down for her passage. +They led her to a little cave in the slope of the opposing hill, for although +no rain fell, the gathered storm was breaking; the lightning flashed thick and +fast, the thunder groaned and bellowed, and a wild wind beat the screeching +trees. +</p> + +<p> +Here in the mouth of this cave Rachel sat herself down and looked at the kraal, +Mafooti, awaiting she knew not what, while the impi pillaged the town, and +Ishmael, already half dead with fear, remained bound to the roof-tree of the +hut that had been her prison. +</p> + +<p> +Whilst she waited thus, and watched, of a sudden one of the outer huts began to +burn, though whether the lightning or some soldier had fired it none could +tell. Then, in an instant, as it seemed, driven by the raging wind, the flame +leapt from roof to roof till Mafooti was but a sheet of fire. The soldiers at +their work of pillage saw, and rushed hither and thither, confusedly, for they +did not know the paths, and were tangled in the fences. +</p> + +<p> +A figure appeared running down the central street, a figure of flame, for his +clothes burned on him, and those by Rachel said, +</p> + +<p> +“See, see, <i>Ibubesi!</i>” +</p> + +<p> +He could not reach the gate, for a blazing hut fell across his path. Turning he +sped to the edge of a cliff that rose near by, where, because of its steepness, +there was no wall. Here for a while he ran up and down till the wind-driven +fire from new-lit huts at its brink leapt out upon him like thin, scarlet +tongues. He threw himself to the ground, he rose again, beating his head with +his hand, for his long hair was ablaze. Then in his torment and despair, of a +sudden he threw himself backwards into the dark gulf beneath. Fifty feet and +more he fell to the rocks below, and where he fell there he lay till he died, +and on the morrow the Zulus found and buried him. +</p> + +<p> +Thus did Ishmael depart out of the life of Rachel to the end which he had +earned. +</p> + +<p> +Nor did he go alone, for of the Zulus in the town many were caught by the fire, +and perished, so many that when the regiment mustered at dawn, that same +regiment which had escorted the Inkosazana to the banks of the Tugela, fifty +and one men were missing, whilst numbers of others appeared burned and +blistered. +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” said Tamboosa as he surveyed the injured and counted the +dead, “the curse is quickly at work among us, and I think that this is +but the beginning of evil. Well, I expected it, no less.” +</p> + +<p> +As for the town of Mafooti it was utterly destroyed. To this day the place is a +wilderness where the grass grows rank between the crumbling, fire-blackened +walls. For the people of Ibubesi who had fled, returned thither no more, nor +would others build where it had been, since still they swear that the spot is +haunted by the figure of a white man who, in times of thunder, rushes across it +wrapped in fire, and plunges blazing into the gulf upon its northern side. +</p> + +<p> +After the storm came the rain which poured all night long, a steady sheet of +water reaching from earth to heaven. Rachel watched it vacantly for a while, +then went to the head of the little cave and lay down wrapped in karosses that +they had made ready for her. Moreover, she slept as a child sleeps until the +sun shone bright on the morrow, then she woke and asked for food. +</p> + +<p> +But the impi did not sleep. All night long the soldiers stood in huddled groups +beneath such shelter as the trees and rocks would give to them, while the water +poured on them pitilessly till their teeth chattered and their limbs were +frozen. Some died of the cold that night, and afterwards many others fell sick +of agues and fevers of the lungs which killed a number of them. +</p> + +<p> +In the morning when the storm was past and the sun shone hotly Tamboosa called +the Council of the captains together, and consulted with them as to whether +they should follow after the people of Mafooti who had fled, and destroy them, +or return straight to Zululand. Most of the captains answered that of Mafooti +and its people they had seen enough. Ibubesi was dead, slain by the vengeance +of Heaven; the Inkosazana they had rescued, alive, though filled with madness; +the white lord, Dario, had been murdered by Ibubesi, it was said with poison, +and doubtless his body was burned in the fire. As for the people of Mafooti +themselves, it would seem that most of them were innocent as they had fled the +place, deserting their chief. To these arguments other captains answered that +the people of Mafooti were not innocent inasmuch as they had helped Ibubesi to +carry off the Inkosazana and the white lord, Dario, from Ramah, and consented +to their imprisonment and to the death of one of them, only flying when they +had tidings that the impi was on the way. Moreover the command was that every +one of these dogs should be killed, whereas they had killed none of them, but +only taken those cattle which were left behind in their flight. At length the +dispute growing fierce, the captains being unable to come to an agreement, +decided that they would lay the matter before the Inkosazana, and be guided by +the words that fell from her, if they could understand them. +</p> + +<p> +So Tamboosa went into the cave with one other man, and talked to Rachel, who +sat staring at him with stony eyes as though she understood nothing. When at +length he ceased, however, she cried: +</p> + +<p> +“Lead me to Noie at the Great Place. Lead me to Noie,” nor would +she say any more. +</p> + +<p> +So, as the people of Mafooti had fled they knew not where, and they had secured +some of the cattle, and as many of the soldiers were sick from the cold and +burns received in the fire, Tamboosa told the regiment that it was the will of +the Inkosazana that they should return to Zululand. +</p> + +<p> +A while later they started, those of them who were so badly burned that they +could not travel, being carried on shields. But Rachel would not be carried, +choosing to walk alone surrounded at a distance by a ring of soldiers who +guarded her. For hours she walked thus, showing no sign of weariness, but now +and again bursting out into shrill laughter, as though she saw things that +moved her to merriment. Only the regiment that listened was not merry, for it +had heard the words that the Inkosazana spoke in the town of Mafooti, +foretelling evil to the Zulus because of the blood that was between them and +her. They thought that she laughed over the misfortunes that were to come, and +over those that had already befallen them in the fire and in the rain. +</p> + +<p> +About midday they halted to eat, and as before Rachel took food in plenty, for +now that her mind was wandering her body seemed to call for sustenance. When +their meal was finished they moved down to the banks of the Buffalo River, +which ran near by, to find that it was in great flood after the heavy rain and +that it was not safe to try the ford. So they determined to camp there on the +banks, murmuring among themselves that all went ill with them upon this +journey, as was to be expected, and that they would have done better if they +had spent the time in hunting down the people of Mafooti, instead of sitting +idle like tired storks upon the banks of a river. Yet bad as things might seem, +they were destined to be worse, for while some of them were cutting boughs and +grass to make a hut for the Inkosazana, Rachel, who stood watching them with +empty eyes, of a sudden laughed in her mad fashion, and sped like a swallow to +the lip of the foaming ford. Here, before they could come up with her, she +threw off the outer cloak she wore and rushed into the water till the current +bore her from her feet. Then while the whole regiment shouted in dismay, she +began to swim, striking out for the further bank, and being swept downwards by +the stream. Now Tamboosa, who was almost crazed with fear lest she should +drown, called out that where the Inkosazana went, they must follow, even to +their deaths. +</p> + +<p> +“It is so!” answered the soldiers, as each man locking his arms +round the middle of him who stood in front, company by company, they plunged +into the water in a fourfold chain, hoping thus to bridge it from bank to bank. +</p> + +<p> +Meanwhile Rachel swam on in the strength of her madness as a woman has seldom +swum before. Again and again the muddy waters broke over her head and the +soldiers groaned, thinking that she was drowned. But always that golden hair +reappeared above them. A great tree swept down upon her but she dived beneath +it. She was dashed against a tall rock, but she warded herself away from it +with her hands and still swam on, till at length with a shout of joy the Zulus +saw her find her feet and struggle slowly to the further bank. Yes, and up it +till she reached its crest where she stood and watched them idly as though +unconscious of the danger she had passed, and of the water that ran from her +hair and breast. +</p> + +<p> +“Where a woman can go, we can follow,” said some, but others +answered: +</p> + +<p> +“She is not a woman, but a spirit. Death himself cannot kill her.” +</p> + +<p> +Now the fourfold chain was near the centre of the ford, when suddenly those at +the tip of it were lifted from their feet as Rachel had been, nor could those +behind hold on to them. They were torn from their grasp and swept away, the +most of them never to be seen again, for of these men but few could swim. +Thrice this happened until strong swimmers were sent to the front, and at +length these men won across as Rachel had done, and caught hold of the stones +on the further side, thus forming a living chain from bank to bank, whereof the +centre floated and was bent outwards by the weight of the water as the back of +a bow bends when the string is drawn. +</p> + +<p> +By the help of this human rope thus formed the companies began to come over, +supporting themselves against it, till presently the strain and the push of +them and of the angry river overcame its strength, and the chain burst in the +middle so that many were borne down the stream and drowned. Yet with risk and +toil and loss it joined itself together again and held fast until every man was +over, save the sick and some lads who were left to tend them and the cattle on +the further bank. Then that cable of brave warriors began to struggle forward +like a great snake dragging its tail after it, and, so by degrees drew itself +to safety and gasping out foam and water saluted the Inkosazana where she +stood. +</p> + +<p> +Many were drowned, and others were bruised by rocks, but of this they thought +little since she was safe and they had found her again, to have lost whom would +have been a shame from generation to generation. She watched the captains +reckoning up the number of the dead, and when Tamboosa and some of them came to +make report of it to her, a shadow as of pity floated across her stony eyes. +</p> + +<p> +“Not on my head,” she cried, “not on my head! There is blood +between the Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus, and that blood avenges +itself in blood,” and she laughed her eerie laugh. +</p> + +<p> +“It is true, it is just, O Queen,” answered Tamboosa solemnly; +“the nation must pay for the sin of its children as the wild beast, +Ibubesi, has paid for his sins.” +</p> + +<p> +Then as they could travel no further that day, they built a hut, and lit a +great fire by which Rachel sat and dried herself, nor did she take any harm +from the water, for as the Zulus had said, it seemed as though nothing could +harm her now. +</p> + +<p> +The soldiers also lit fires and despatched messengers to neighbouring kraals +commanding them to bring food, and to send maidens to attend on the Inkosazana, +while others went to a mountain to call all this ill-tidings from hill to hill +till it came to the Great Place of the King. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap18"></a>CHAPTER XVIII.<br /> +THE CURSE OF THE INKOSAZANA</h2> + +<p> +That night the regiment and Rachel slept upon the bank of the river, and +nothing happened save that lions carried off two soldiers, while two more who +had been injured against the rocks, died. Also others fell sick. On the +following morning food arrived in plenty from the neighbouring kraals, and with +it some girls of high birth to attend upon the Inkosazana. +</p> + +<p> +But with these Rachel would have nothing to do, and when they came near to her +only said: +</p> + +<p> +“Where is Noie, daughter of Seyapi? Lead me to Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +So they began their march again, Rachel walking as before in the centre of a +ring of soldiers, and that night slept at a kraal upon a hill. Here messengers +from the King met them charged with many fine words, to which Rachel listened +without understanding them, and then scared them away with her laughter. Also +they brought a beautiful cloak made of the skins of a rare white monkey, and +this she took and wrapped herself in it, for she seemed to understand that her +clothes were ragged. +</p> + +<p> +That day they passed through fertile country, where much corn was grown. Here +they saw a strange sight, for as they went clouds seemed to arise in the sky +from behind them, which presently were seen to be not clouds, but tens of +millions of great winged grasshoppers that lit upon the corn, devouring it and +every other green thing. Within a few hours nothing was left except the roots +and bare branches, while the women of that land ran to and fro wailing, knowing +that next winter they and their children must starve, and the cattle lowed +about them hungrily, for the locusts had devoured all the grass. Moreover, +having eaten everything, these insects themselves began to die in myriads so +that soon the air was poisoned. The waters were also poisoned with their dead +bodies, and at once sickness came which presently grew into a pestilence. +</p> + +<p> +Now the men of the country sent a deputation to the Inkosazana, praying her to +remove the curse, but when they had spoken she only repeated the words she had +used upon the banks of the Buffalo River. +</p> + +<p> +“Not on my head, not on my head! There is blood between the Inkosazana +and her people of the Zulus. Famine and war and death upon the people of the +Zulus because they have shed the holy blood!” +</p> + +<p> +Then the men grew afraid and went away, and the regiment marched on accompanied +by the myriads of the locusts that wasted all the land through which they +passed. +</p> + +<p> +At length, followed by a wail of misery, they came to the Great Place and +entered it, preceded by the locusts which already were heaped up in the streets +like winter leaves, and for lack of other provender gnawed at the straw of the +huts, and the shields and moochas of the soldiers. It was a strange sight to +see the men trying to stamp them to death, and the women and children rushing +to and fro shrieking and brushing them from their hair. +</p> + +<p> +Amid such scenes as these they passed through the town of Umgugundhlovu into +which Rachel had been brought in order that the people might see that their +Inkosazana had returned, and on to that kraal upon the hill, where she had +spent all those weary weeks until Richard came. She reached it as the sun was +setting, and although she did not seem to know any of them was received with +joy and adoration by the women who had been her attendants. Here she slept that +night, for they thought that she must be too weary to see the King at once; +moreover, he desired first to receive the reports of Tamboosa and the captains, +and to learn all that had happened in this strange business. +</p> + +<p> +Next morning, whilst Rachel sat by the pool in which, once she had seen the +vision of Richard, Tamboosa and an escort came to bring her to Dingaan. When +they told her this, she said neither yea nor nay, but, refusing to enter a +litter they had brought, walked at the head of them, back to the Great Place, +and, watched by thousands, through the locust-strewn streets to the Intunkulu, +the House of the King. Here, in front of his hut, and surrounded by his +Council, sat Dingaan and the indunas who rose to greet her with the royal +salute. She advanced towards them slowly, looking more beautiful than ever she +had done, but with wild, wandering eyes. They set a stool for her, and she sat +down on the stool, staring at the ground. Then as she said nothing, Dingaan, +who seemed very sad and full of fear, commanded Tamboosa to report all that had +happened in the ears of the Council, and he took up his tale. +</p> + +<p> +He told of the journey to the Tugela, and of how the Inkosazana and the white +lord, Dario, had crossed the river alone but a few hours after Ibubesi, +ordering him to follow next day, also alone, with the white ox that bore her +baggage. He told how he had done so, and on reaching Ramah had found the white +Umfundusi and his wife lying dead in their room, and on the floor of it a Zulu +of the men who had been sent with Ibubesi, also dead, and in the garden of the +house a man of the people of Ibubesi, dying, who, with his last breath narrated +to him the story of the taking of the Inkosazana and the white lord, by +Ibubesi. He told of how he had run to the town of Mafooti, to find out the +truth, and of the message that he had sent by the herd boy to Ibubesi and his +people. Lastly he told all the rest of that story, of how he had come back to +Zululand “as though he had wings,” and finding the regiment that +had escorted the Inkosazana still in camp near the river, had returned with +them to attack Mafooti, which they discovered to be deserted by its people. +</p> + +<p> +While he described how by the flare of the lightning they saw the Inkosazana +standing on the roof of a hut, how they captured the wild beast, Ibubesi, how +they learned that the Spirit of the Inkosazana was “wandering,” and +the dreadful words she said, the burning of Mafooti, and the fearful death of +Ibubesi by fire, all the Council listened in utter silence. Thus they listened +also whilst he showed how evil after evil had fallen upon the regiment, evil by +fire and water and sickness, as evil had fallen upon the land also by the +plague of locusts. +</p> + +<p> +At length Tamboosa’s story was finished, and certain men were brought +forward bound, who had been the captains of the band that went with Ishmael, +among them those who had killed, or caused to die, the white teacher and his +wife. +</p> + +<p> +Upon the stern command of the King these men also told their story, saying that +they had not meant to kill the white man and that what they did was done at the +word of Ibubesi, whom they were ordered to obey in all things, but who, as they +now understood, had dared to lay a plot to capture the Inkosazana for himself. +When they had finished the King rose and poured out his wrath on them, because +through their deeds the Spirit of the Inkosazana had been driven away, and her +curse laid upon the land, where already it was at work. Then he commanded that +they should be led thence, all of them, and put to a terrible death, and with +them those captains of the regiment who had spoken against the following of the +people of Mafooti, who should, he said, have been destroyed, every one. +</p> + +<p> +At his words executioners rushed in to seize these wretched men, and then it +was that Rachel, who all this while had sat as though she heard nothing, lifted +her head and spoke, for the first time. +</p> + +<p> +“Set them free, set them free!” she commanded. “Vengeance is +from Heaven, and Heaven will pour it out in plenty. Not on my hands, not on my +hands shall be the blood of those who sent the Spirit of the Inkosazana to +wander in the skies. Who was it that bade an impi run to Ramah, and what did +they there in the house of those who gave me birth? When the Master calls, the +dogs must search and kill. Set them free, lest there be more blood between the +Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus.” +</p> + +<p> +When he heard these words, spoken in a strange, wailing voice, Dingaan +trembled, for he knew that it was he who had bidden his dogs to run. +</p> + +<p> +“Let them go,” he said, “and let the land see them no more +for ever.” +</p> + +<p> +So those men went thankfully enough, and the land saw them no more. As they +passed the gate other men entered, starved and hungry-looking men, whose bones +almost pierced their skins, and who carried in their hands remnants of shields +that looked as though they had been gnawed by rats. They saluted the King with +feeble voices, and squatted down upon the ground. +</p> + +<p> +“Who are those skeletons,” he asked angrily, “who dare to +break in upon my Council?” +</p> + +<p> +“King,” answered their spokesman, “we are captains of the +Nobambe, the Nodwenge, and the Isangu regiments whom thou didst send to destroy +the chief, Madaku and his people, who dwell far away in the swamp land to the +north near where the Great River runs into the sea. King, we could not come at +this chief because he fled away on rafts and in boats, he and his people, and +we lost our path among the reeds where again and again we were ambushed, and +many of us sank in the swamps and were drowned. Also, we found no food, and +were forced to live upon our shields,” and he held up a gnawed fragment +in his hand. “So we perished by hundreds, and of all who went forth but +twenty-one times ten remain alive.” +</p> + +<p> +When Dingaan heard this he groaned, for his arms had been defeated and three of +his best regiments destroyed. But Rachel laughed aloud, the terrible laugh at +which all who heard it shivered. +</p> + +<p> +“Did I not say,” she asked, “that Heaven would pour out its +vengeance in plenty because of the blood that runs between the Spirit of the +Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus?” +</p> + +<p> +“Truly this curse works fast and well,” exclaimed Dingaan. Then, +turning to the men, he shouted: “Be gone, you starved rats, you cowards +who do not know how to fight, and be thankful that the Great Elephant (Chaka) +is dead, for surely he would have fed you upon shields until you +perished.” +</p> + +<p> +So these captains crept away also. +</p> + +<p> +Ere they were well gone a man appeared craving audience, a fat man who wore a +woeful countenance, for tears ran down his bloated cheeks. Dingaan knew him +well, for every week he saw him, and sometimes oftener. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it, Movo, keeper of the kine,” he asked anxiously, +“that you break in on me thus at my Council?” +</p> + +<p> +“O King,” answered the fat man, “pardon me, but, O King, my +tidings are so sad that I availed myself of my privilege, and pushed past the +guards at the gate.” +</p> + +<p> +“Those who bear ill news ever run quickly,” grunted the King. +“Stop that weeping and out with it, Movo.” +</p> + +<p> +“Shaker of the Earth! Eater up of Enemies!” said Movo, “thou +thyself art eaten up, or at least thy cattle are, the cattle that I love. A +sore sickness has fallen on the great herd, the royal herd, the white herd with +the twisted horns, and,” here he paused to sob, “a thousand of them +are dead, and many more are sick. Soon there will be no herd left,” and +he wept outright. +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan leapt up in his wrath and struck the man so sharply with the shaft +of the spear he held that it broke upon his head. +</p> + +<p> +“Fat fool that you are,” he exclaimed. “What have you done to +my cattle? Speak, or you shall be slain for an evil-doer who has bewitched +them.” +</p> + +<p> +“Is it a crime to be fat, O King,” answered the indignant Movo, +rubbing his skull, “when others are so much fatter?” and he looked +reproachfully at Dingaan’s enormous person. “Can I help it if a +thousand of thy oxen are now but hides for shields?” +</p> + +<p> +“Will you answer, or will you taste the other end of the spear?” +asked Dingaan, grasping the broken shaft just above the blade. “What have +you done to my cattle?” +</p> + +<p> +“O King, I have done nothing to them. Can I help it if those accursed +beasts choose to eat dead locusts instead of grass, and foam at the mouth and +choke? Can the cattle help it if all the grass has become locusts so that there +is nothing else for them to eat? I am not to blame, and the cattle are not to +blame. Blame the Heavens above, to whom thou, or rather,” he added +hastily, “some wicked wizard must have given offence, for no such thing +as this has been known before in Zululand.” +</p> + +<p> +Again Rachel broke in with her wild laughter, and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Did I not tell thee that vengeance would be poured down in plenty, +poured down like the rain, O Dingaan? Vengeance on the King, vengeance on the +people, vengeance on the soldiers, vengeance on the corn, vengeance on the +kine, vengeance on the whole land, because blood runs between the Spirit of the +Inkosazana and the race of the Amazulu, whom once she loved!” +</p> + +<p> +“It is true, it is true, White One, but why dost thou say it so +often?” groaned the maddened Dingaan. “Why show the whip to those +who must feel the blow? Now, you Movo, have you done?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not quite, O King,” answered the melancholy Movo, still rubbing +his head. “The cattle of all the kraals around are dying of this same +sickness, and the crops are quite eaten, so that next winter everyone must +perish of famine.” +</p> + +<p> +“Is that all, O Movo?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not quite, O King, since messengers have come to me, as head keeper of +the kine, to say that all the other royal herds within two days’ journey +are also stricken, although if I understand them right, of some other pest. +Also, which I forgot to add—” +</p> + +<p> +“Hunt out this bearer of ill-tidings,” roared Dingaan, “hunt +him out, and send orders that his own cattle be taken to fill up the holes in +my blanket.” +</p> + +<p> +Now some attendants sprang on the luckless Movo and began to beat him with +their sticks. Still, before he reached the gates he succeeded in turning round +weeping in good earnest and shouted: +</p> + +<p> +“It is quite useless, O King, all my cattle are dead, too. They will find +nothing but the horns and the hoofs, for I have sold the hides to the +shield-makers.” +</p> + +<p> +Then they thrust him forth. +</p> + +<p> +He was gone, and for a while there was silence, for despair filled the hearts +of the King and his Councillors, as they gazed at Rachel dismayed, wondering +within themselves how they might be rid of her and of the evils which she had +brought upon them because of the blood of her people which lay at their doors. +</p> + +<p> +Whilst they still stared thus in silence yet another messenger came running +through the gate like one in great haste. +</p> + +<p> +“Now I am minded to order this fellow to be killed before he opens his +mouth,” said Dingaan, “for of a surety he also is a bearer of +ill-tidings.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, O King,” cried out the man in alarm, “my news is only +that an embassy awaits without.” +</p> + +<p> +“From whom?” asked Dingaan anxiously. “The white +Amaboona?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, O King, from the queen of the Ghost-people to whom thou didst +dispatch Noie, daughter of Seyapi, a while ago.” +</p> + +<p> +Hearing the name Noie, Rachel lifted her head, and for the first time her face +grew human. +</p> + +<p> +“I remember,” said Dingaan. “Admit the embassy.” +</p> + +<p> +Then followed a long pause. At length the gate opened and through it appeared +Noie herself, clad in a garb of spotless white, and somewhat travel-worn, but +beautiful as ever. She was escorted by four gigantic men who were naked except +for their moochas, but wore copper ornaments on their wrists and ankles, and +great rings of copper in their ears. After her came three litters whereof the +grass curtains were tightly drawn, carried by bearers of the same size and +race, and after these a bodyguard of fifty soldiers of a like stature. This +strange and barbarous-looking company advanced slowly, whilst the Council +stared at them wondering, for never before had they seen people so huge, and +arriving in front of the King set down the litters, staring back in answer with +their great round eyes. +</p> + +<p> +As they came Rachel rose from her stool and turned slowly so that she and Noie, +who walked in front of the embassy, stood face to face. For a moment they gazed +at each other, then Noie, running forward, knelt before Rachel and kissed the +hem of her robe, but Rachel bent down and lifted her up in her strong arms, +embracing her as a mother embraces a child. +</p> + +<p> +“Where hast thou been, Sister?” she asked. “I have sought +thee long.” +</p> + +<p> +“Surely on thy business, Zoola,” answered Noie, scanning her +curiously. “Dost thou not remember?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, I remember naught, Noie, save that I have sought thee long. My +Spirit wanders, Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +“Lady,” she said, “my people told me that it was so. They +told me many terrible things, they who can see afar, they for whom distance has +no gates, but I did not believe them. Now I see with my own eyes. Be at peace, +Lady, my people will give thee back thy Spirit, though perchance thou must +travel to find it, for in their land all spirits dwell. Be at peace and +listen.” +</p> + +<p> +“With thee, Noie, I am at peace,” replied Rachel, and still holding +her hand, she reseated herself upon the stool. +</p> + +<p> +“Where are the messengers?” asked Dingaan. “I see +none.” +</p> + +<p> +“King,” answered Noie, “they shall appear.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she made signs to the escort of giants, some of whom came forward and drew +the curtains of the litters, whilst others opened huge umbrellas of split cane +which they carried in their hands. +</p> + +<p> +“Now what weapons are these?” asked Dingaan. “Daughter of +Seyapi, you know that none may appear before the King armed.” +</p> + +<p> +“Weapons against the sun, O King, which my people hate.” +</p> + +<p> +“And who are the wizards that hate the sun?” queried Dingaan again +in an astonished voice. Then he was silent, for out of the first litter came a +little man, pale as the shoot from a bulb that has grown in darkness, with +large, soft eyes like the eyes of an owl, that blinked in the light, and long +hair out of which all the colour seemed to have faded. +</p> + +<p> +As the man, who, like Noie, was dressed in a white robe, and in size measured +no more than a twelve-year-old child, set his sandalled feet upon the ground, +one of the huge guards sprang forward to shield him with the umbrella, but +being awkward, struck his leg against the pole of the litter and stumbled +against him, nearly knocking him to the ground, and in his efforts to save +himself, letting fall the umbrella. The little man turned on him furiously, and +holding one hand above his head as though to shield himself from the sun, with +the other pointed at him, speaking in a low sibilant voice that sounded like +the hiss of a snake. Thereon the guard fell to his knees, and bending down with +outstretched arms, beat his forehead on the earth as though in prayer for +mercy. The sight of this giant making supplication to one whom he could have +killed with a blow, was so strange that Dingaan, unable to restrain his +curiosity, asked Noie if the dwarf was ordering the other to be killed. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, King,” answered Noie, “for blood is hateful to these +people. He is saying that the soldier has offended many times. Therefore he +curses him and tells him that he shall wither like a plucked leaf and die +without seeing his home again.” +</p> + +<p> +“And will he die?” asked Dingaan. +</p> + +<p> +“Certainly, King; those upon whom the Ghost-people lay their curse must +obey the curse. Moreover, this man deserves his doom, for on the journey he +killed another to take his food.” +</p> + +<p> +“Of a truth a terrible people!” said Dingaan uneasily. “Bid +them lay no curse on me lest they should see more blood than they wish +for.” +</p> + +<p> +“It is foolish to threaten the Great Ones of the Ghost-folk, King, for +they hear even what they seem not to understand,” answered Noie quietly. +</p> + +<p> +“Wow!” exclaimed the King; “let my words be forgotten. I am +sorry that I troubled them to come so far to visit me.” +</p> + +<p> +Meanwhile the offender had crept back upon his hands and knees, looking like a +great beaten dog, whilst another soldier, taking his umbrella, held it over the +angry dwarf. Also from the other litters two more dwarfs had descended, so like +to the first that it was difficult to tell them apart, and were in the same +fashion sheltered by guards with umbrellas. Mats were brought for them also, +and on these they sat themselves down at right angles to Dingaan, and to +Rachel, whose stool was set in front of the King, whilst behind them stood +three of their escort, each holding an umbrella over the head of one of them +with the left hand, while with the right they fanned them with small branches +upon which the leaves, although they were dead, remained green and shining. +</p> + +<p> +With Dingaan and his Council the three dwarfs did not seem to trouble +themselves, but at Rachel they peered earnestly. Then one of them made a sign +and muttered something, whereon a soldier of the escort stepped forward with a +fourth umbrella, which he opened over the heads of Rachel, and of Noie who +stood at her side. +</p> + +<p> +“Why does he do that?” asked Dingaan. “The Inkosazana is not +a bat that she fears the sun.” +</p> + +<p> +“He does it,” answered Noie, “that the Inkosazana may sit in +the shade of the wisdom of the Ghost-people, and that her heart which is hot +with many wrongs, may grow cool in the shade.” +</p> + +<p> +“What does he know about the Inkosazana and her wrongs?” asked +Dingaan again, but Noie only shrugged her shoulders and made no answer. +</p> + +<p> +Now one of the dwarfs made another sign, whereon more guards advanced, carrying +small bowls of polished wood. These bowls they set upon the ground before the +three dwarfs, one before each of them, filling them to the brim with water from +a gourd. +</p> + +<p> +“If your people are thirsty, Noie,” exclaimed the King, “I +have beer for them to drink, for at least the locusts have left me that. Bid +them throw away the water, and I will give them beer.” +</p> + +<p> +“It is not water, King,” she answered, “but dew gathered from +certain trees before sunrise, and it is their spirits that are thirsty for +knowledge, not their bodies, for in this dew they read the truth.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then the Inkosazana must be of their family, Noie, for she read of the +coming of the white chief Dario in water, or so they say.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps, O King, if it is so these prophets will know it and acknowledge +her.” +</p> + +<p> +Now for a long while there was silence, so long a while indeed that Dingaan and +his Councillors began to move uneasily, for they felt as though the dwarf men +were fingering their heart-strings. At length the three dwarfs lifted their +wrinkled faces that were bleached to the colour of half-ripe corn, and gazed at +each other with their round, owl-like eyes; then as though with one accord they +said to each other: +</p> + +<p> +“What seest thou, Priest?” and at some sign from them Noie +translated the words into Zulu. +</p> + +<p> +Now the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, spoke in his low hissing +voice, a voice like to the whisper of leaves in the wind, Noie rendering his +words. +</p> + +<p> +“I see two maidens standing by a house that moves when cattle draw it. +One of them is dark-skinned, it is she,” and he pointed to Noie, +“the other is fair-skinned, it is she,” and he pointed to Rachel. +“They cast, each of them, a hair from her head into the air. The black +hair falls to the ground, but a spirit catches the hair of gold and bears it +northward. It is the spirit of Seyapi whom the Zulus slew. Northwards he bears +it, and lays it in the hand of the Mother of the Trees, and with it a +message.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, with it a message,” repeated the other two nodding their +heads. +</p> + +<p> +Then one of them drew a little package wrapped in leaves from his robe, and +motioned to Noie that she should give it to Rachel. Noie obeyed, and the man +said: +</p> + +<p> +“Let us see if she has vision. Tell us, thou White One, what lies within +the leaves.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel, who had been sitting like a person in a dream, took the packet, and, +without looking at it, answered: +</p> + +<p> +“Many other leaves, and within the last of them a hair from this head of +mine. I see it, but three knots have been tied therein. They are three great +troubles.” +</p> + +<p> +“Open,” said the dwarf to Noie, who cut the fibre binding the +packet, and unfolded many layers of leaves. Within the last leaf was a golden +hair, and in it were tied three knots. +</p> + +<p> +Noie laid the hair upon the head of Rachel—it was hers. Then she showed +it to the King and his Council, who stared at the knots not knowing what to +say, and after they had looked at it, refolded it in the leaves and returned +the packet to the dwarf. +</p> + +<p> +Now the dwarf who had read the picture in his bowl turned to him who sat +nearest and asked: +</p> + +<p> +“What seest thou, Priest?” +</p> + +<p> +The man stared at the limpid water and answered: +</p> + +<p> +“I see this place at night. I see yonder King and his Councillors talking +to a white man with evil eyes and the face of a hawk, who has been wounded on +the head and foot. I read their lips. They bargain together; it is of the +bringing of an old prophet and his wife hither by force. I see the prophet and +his wife in a house, and with them Zulus. By the command of the white man with +the evil eyes the Zulus kill the prophet whose head is bald, and his wife dies +upon the bed. Before they kill the prophet he slays one of the Zulus with smoke +that comes from an iron tube.” +</p> + +<p> +When he heard all this Dingaan groaned, but the dwarf who had spoken, taking no +heed of him, said to the third dwarf: +</p> + +<p> +“What seest thou, Priest?” to which that dwarf answered: +</p> + +<p> +“I see the White One yonder standing on a hut, but her Spirit has fled +from her, it has fled from her to haunt the Trees. In her hand is a spear, and +below is the white man with the evil eyes, held by Zulus. I read her words: +she says that there is blood,” and he shivered as he said the word, +“yes, blood between her Spirit and the people of the Zulus. She +prophesies evil to them. I see the ill; I see many burnt in a great fire. I see +many drowned in an angry river. I see the demons of sickness lay hold of many. +I see her Spirit call up the locusts from the coast land. I see it bring +disaster on their arms; I see it scatter plague among their cattle; I see a dim +shape that it summons striding towards this land. It travels fast over a winter +veld, and the head of it is the head of a skull, and the name of it is +Famine.” +</p> + +<p> +As he ended his words the three dwarfs bent forward, and with one movement +seized their bowls and emptied them on to the ground, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“Earth, Earth, drink, drink and bear record of these visions!” +</p> + +<p> +Now the Council was much disturbed, for, although there were great witch +doctors among them, none had known magic like to this. Only Dingaan stared down +brooding. Then he looked up, and his fat body shook with hoarse laughter. +</p> + +<p> +“You play pretty tricks, little men,” he said, “with your +giants and your boughs and your huts that open, and your bowls of water. But +for all that they are only tricks, since Noie, or others have told you of these +things that happened in the past. Now if you are wizards indeed, read me the +riddle of the words of the Inkosazana that she spoke before her Spirit left her +because of the evil acts of the wolf, Ibubesi. Show me the answer to them in +your bowls of water, little men, or be driven hence as cheats and liars. Also +tell us your names by which we may know you.” +</p> + +<p> +When Noie had translated this speech the three dwarfs gathered themselves under +one umbrella, and spoke to each other; then they slid back to their places, and +the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, said: +</p> + +<p> +“King of the Zulus, I am Eddo, this on my right is Pani, and that on my +left is Hana. We are children of the Mother of the Trees; we are high-priests +of the Grey-people, the Dream-people, who rule by dreams and wisdom, not by +spears as thou dost, O King. We are the Ghost-kings whom the ghosts obey, we +are the masters of the dead, and the readers of hearts. Those are our names and +titles, O King. We have travelled hither because thou sentest a messenger of +our own blood who whispered a strange tale in the ear of the Mother of the +Trees, a tale of one of whom we knew already but desired to see,” and all +three of them nodded towards Rachel seated on her stool. “We will read +thy riddle, O King, but first thou must fix the fee.” +</p> + +<p> +“What do you demand, Ghost-people?” asked Dingaan. “Cattle +are somewhat scarce here just now, and wives, I think, would be of little use +to you. What is there, then, that you desire, and I can give?” +</p> + +<p> +They looked at each other, then Eddo said, pointing with his thin hand upon +which the nails grew long: +</p> + +<p> +“We ask for the White One who sits there. We think that her Spirit dwells +with us already, and we ask her body that we may join it to the Spirit +again.” +</p> + +<p> +Now the Council murmured, but Dingaan replied: +</p> + +<p> +“Once we sought to keep her in whom dwelt the Inkosazana of the Zulus. +But things have gone amiss, and she brings curses on us. If shape and spirit +were joined together again, mayhap the curses would be taken off our heads. Yet +we dare not give her to you, unless she gives herself of her own will. +Moreover, first the divination, then the pay. Is that enough?” +</p> + +<p> +“It is enough,” they answered, speaking all together. “Set +out the matter, King of the Zulus, and we will see what we can do.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Dingaan beckoned to a man with a withered hand who sat close to him, +listening and noting all things, but saying nothing, and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Stand forth, thou Mopo, and tell the tale.” +</p> + +<p> +So Mopo rose and began his story. He told how he alone among the people of the +Zulus had thrice seen the spirit of the Inkosazana in the days of the +“Black-One-who-was-gone.” He told how many moons ago the white man, +Ibubesi, had come to the Great Place speaking of a beautiful white maiden who +was known by the name of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, a maiden who ruled the +lightning, and was not as other maidens are, and how he had been sent to see +her, and found that as was the Spirit of the Inkosazana which he knew, so was +this maiden. +</p> + +<p> +“<i>Wow</i>!” he added, “save that the one walked on air and +the other on earth, they are the same.” +</p> + +<p> +Moreover, as a spirit she seemed wise. He told of the trapping of Noie, and of +the decoying of Rachel into Zululand, and of the interview between her and the +King by moonlight when she smelt out Noie. Now he was going on to speak of the +question put by Dingaan to the Inkosazana, and the answer that she gave to him, +when one of the little men who all this while sat as though they were asleep, +blinking their eyes in the light—it was Eddo—said: +</p> + +<p> +“Surely thou forgettest something, Tongue of the King, thou who are named +Mopo, or Umbopa, Son of Makedama; thou forgettest certain words which the +Inkosazana whispered to thee when she threw her cloak about thy head ere thou +fleddest away from the Council of the King. Of course, we do not know the +words, but why dost thou not repeat them, Tongue of the King?” +</p> + +<p> +Mopo stared at them, and his teeth chattered, then he answered: +</p> + +<p> +“Because they have nothing to do with the story, Ghost-men; because they +were of my own death, which is a little matter.” +</p> + +<p> +The three dwarfs turned their heads towards each other and said, each to the +other: +</p> + +<p> +“Hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, +Priest? He says that the words were of his own death and have nothing to do +with the story,” and they smiled and nodded, and appeared to go to sleep +again. +</p> + +<p> +Now Mopo went on with his tale. He told of the question of the King, how he had +asked the Inkosazana whether he should fall upon the Boers or let them be; of +how she had searched the Heavens with her eyes; of how the meteor had travelled +before them, and burst over the kraal, Umgugundhlovu, that star which she said +was thrown by the hand of the Great-Great, the Umkulunkulu, and of how she had +sworn that she also heard the feet of a people travelling over plain and +mountain, and saw the rivers behind them running red with blood. Lastly, he +told of how she had refused to add to or take from her words, or to set out +their meaning. +</p> + +<p> +Then Mopo sat himself down again in the circle of the Councillors, and watched +and hearkened like a hungry wolf. +</p> + +<p> +“Ye have heard, Ghost-men,” said the King. “Now, if ye are +really wise, interpret to us the meaning of this saying of the Inkosazana, and +of the running star which none can read.” +</p> + +<p> +The priests awoke and consulted with each other, then Eddo said: +</p> + +<p> +“This matter is too high for us, King of the Zulus.” +</p> + +<p> +Dingaan heard, and laughed angrily. +</p> + +<p> +“I thought it, I thought it!” he cried. “Ye are but cheats +after all who, like any common doctor, repeat the gossip that ye have heard, +and pretend that it is a message from Heaven. Now why should I not whip you +from my town with rods till ye see that red blood which ye so greatly +fear?” +</p> + +<p> +At the mention of the word blood, the little men seemed to curl up like cut +grass before fire; then Eddo smiled, a sickly smile, and answered: +</p> + +<p> +“Be gentle, King, walk softly, King. We are but poor cheats, yet we will +do our best, we, or another for us. A new bowl, a big bowl, a red bowl for the +red King, and fill it to the brink with dew.” +</p> + +<p> +As he piped out the words a man from among their company appeared with a vessel +much larger than those into which they had gazed, and made of beautiful, +polished, blood-hued wood that gleamed in the sunlight. Eddo took it in his +hand and another slave filled it with water from the gourd; the last drop of +the water filled it to the brim. Then the three of them muttered invocations +over it, and Eddo, beckoning to Noie, bade her bear it to the Inkosazana that +she might gaze therein. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel received it and looked; as she looked all the emptiness left her eyes +which grew quick and active and full of horror. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou seest something, Maiden?” queried Eddo. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye,” answered Rachel, “I see much. Must I speak?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, nay! Breathe on the water thrice and fix the visions. Now bear the +bowl to yonder King and let him look. Perchance he also will see +something.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel breathed on the water thrice, rose like one in a trance, and advancing +to Dingaan placed the brimming bowl upon his knees. +</p> + +<p> +“Look, King, look,” cried Eddo, “and tell us if in what thou +seest lies an answer to the oracle of the Inkosazana.” +</p> + +<p> +Dingaan stared at the water, angrily at first, as one who smells a trick. Then +his face changed. +</p> + +<p> +“By the head of the Black One,” he said, “I see people +fighting in this kraal, white men and Zulus, and the white men are mastered and +the Zulus drag them out to death. The Zulus conquer, O my people. It is as I +thought that it would be—that is the meaning of the riddle of the +Inkosazana.” +</p> + +<p> +“Good, good,” said the Council. “Doubtless it shall come to +pass.” +</p> + +<p> +But the dwarf Eddo only smiled again and waved his hand. +</p> + +<p> +“Look once more, King,” he said in his low, hissing voice, and +Dingaan looked. +</p> + +<p> +Now his face darkened. “I see fire,” he said. “Yes, in this +kraal. Umgugundhlovu burns, my royal House burns, and yonder come the white men +riding upon horses. Oh! they are gone.” +</p> + +<p> +Eddo waved his hand, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“Look again and tell us what thou seest, King.” +</p> + +<p> +Unwillingly enough, but as though he could not resist, Dingaan looked and said: +</p> + +<p> +“I see a mountain whereof the top is like the shape of a woman, and +between her knees is the mouth of a cave. Beneath the floor of that cave I see +bodies, the body of a great man and the body of a girl; she must have been +fair, that girl.” +</p> + +<p> +Now when he heard this the Councillor who was named Mopo, he with the withered +hand, started up, then sat down again, but all were so intent upon listening to +Dingaan that none noticed his movements save Noie and the priests of the +ghosts. +</p> + +<p> +“I see a man, a fat man come out of the cave,” went on Dingaan. +“He seems to be wounded and weary, also his stomach is sunken as though +with hunger. Two other men seize him, a tall warrior with muscles that stand +out on his legs, and another that is thin and short. They drag him up the +mountain to a great cleft that is between the breasts of her who sits thereon. +They speak with him, but I cannot see their faces, for they are wrapped in +mist, or the face of the fat man, for that also is wrapped in mist. They hale +him to the edge of the cleft, they hurl him over, he falls headlong, and the +mist is swept from his face. Ah! <i>it is my own face!</i>”[*] +</p> + +<p class="footnote"> +[*] See “Nada the Lily,” CHAPTER XXXV. +</p> + +<p> +“Priest,” whispered each of the little men to his fellow in the +dead silence that followed, “Priest, this King says that he sees his own +face. Priest, tell me now, has not the spirit of the Inkosazana interpreted the +oracle of the Inkosazana? Will not yonder King be hurled down this cleft? Is +<i>he</i> not the star that falls?” +</p> + +<p> +And they nodded and smiled at each other. +</p> + +<p> +But Dingaan leapt up in his rage and terror, and with him leapt up the +Councillors and witch doctors, all save he who was named Mopo, son of Makedama, +who sat still gazing at the ground. Dingaan leapt up, and seizing the bowl +hurled it from him so that the water in it fell over Rachel like rain from the +clouds. He leapt up, and he cursed the Ghost-priests as evil wizards, bidding +them begone from his land. He raved at them, he threatened them, he cursed them +again and again. The little men sat still and smiled till he grew weary and +ceased. Then they spoke to each other, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“He has sprinkled the White One with the dew of out Trees, and henceforth +she belongs to the Trees. Is it not so, Priest?” +</p> + +<p> +They nodded in assent, and Eddo rose and addressed the King in a new voice, a +shrill commanding voice, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“O man, thou that art called a King and causest much blood to flow, thou +are but a bubble on a river of blood, thou slayer that shalt be slain, thou +thrower of spears upon whom the spear shall fall, thou who shalt look upon the +Face of Stone that knows not pity, thou whom the earth shall swallow, thou who +shalt perish at the hands of—” +</p> + +<p> +“The faces of the slayers were veiled, Priest,” broke in the other +two dwarfs, peeping up at him from beneath the shadow of their umbrellas; +“surely the faces of those slayers were veiled, O Priest.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou who shalt perish at the hands of avengers whose faces are veiled, +thy riddle is read for thee as the Mother of the Trees decreed that it should +be read. It is well read, it is truly read, it shall befall in its season. Now +give to thy servants their reward and let them depart in peace. Give to them +that White One whose lost Spirit spoke to thee from the water.” +</p> + +<p> +“Take her,” roared Dingaan, “take her and begone, for to the +Zulus she and Noie, the witch, bring naught but ill.” +</p> + +<p> +But one of the Council cried: +</p> + +<p> +“The Inkosazana cannot be sent away with these magicians unless it is her +will to go.” +</p> + +<p> +Then the little men nodded to Noie, and Noie whispered in the ear of Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel listened and answered: “Whither thou goest, Noie, thither I go +with thee, I who seek my Spirit.” +</p> + +<p> +So Noie took Rachel by the hand and led her from the Council-place of the King, +and as she went, followed by the Ghost-priests and their escort, for the last +time all the Councillors rose up and gave to her the royal salute. Only Dingaan +sat upon the ground and beat it with his fists in fury. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +Thus did the Inkosazana-y-Zoola depart from the Great Place of the King of the +Zulus, and Mopo, the son of Makedama, shading his eyes with his hand, watched +her go from between his withered fingers. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap19"></a>CHAPTER XIX.<br /> +RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT</h2> + +<p> +Northward, ever northward, journeyed Rachel with the Ghost-priests; for days +and weeks they journeyed, slowly, and for the most part at night, since these +people dreaded the glare of the sun. Sometimes she was borne along in a litter +with Noie upon the shoulders of the huge slaves, but more often she walked +between the litters in the midst of a guard of soldiers, for now she was so +strong that she never seemed to weary, nor even in the fever swamps where many +fell ill, did any sickness touch her. Also this labour of the body seemed to +soothe her wandering and tormented mind, as did the touch of Noie’s hand +and the sound of Noie’s voice. At times, however, her madness got hold of +her and she broke out into those bursts of wild laughter which had scared the +Zulus. Then Eddo would descend from his litter and lay his long fingers on her +forehead and look into her eyes in such a fashion that she went to sleep and +was at peace. But if Noie spoke to her in these sleeps, she answered her +questions, and even talked reasonably as she had done before the people of +Mafooti laid the body of Richard at her feet, and she stood upon the roof of +the hut which Ishmael strove to climb. +</p> + +<p> +Thus it was that Noie came to learn all that had happened to her since they +parted, for though she had gathered much from them, the Zulus could not, or +would not tell her everything. In past days she had heard from Rachel of the +lad, Richard Darrien, who had been her companion years before through that +night of storm on the island in the river, and now she understood that her lady +loved this Richard, and that it was because of his murder by the wild brute, +Ibubesi, that she had become mad. +</p> + +<p> +Yes, she was mad, and for that reason Noie rejoiced that the dwarf people were +taking her to their home, since if she could be cured at all, they were able to +heal her, they the great doctors. Moreover, if these priests and the Zulus +would have let her go, whither else could she have gone whose parents and lover +were dead, except to the white people on the coast, who did not reverence the +insane, as do all black folk, but would have locked her up in a house with +others like her until she died. No, although she knew that there were dangers +before them, many and great dangers, Noie rejoiced that things had befallen +thus. +</p> + +<p> +Also in her tender care already Rachel improved much, and Noie believed that +one day she would be herself again. Only she wished that she and her lady were +alone together; that there were no priests with them, and above all no Eddo. +For Eddo as she knew well was jealous of her authority over Rachel; jealous too +of the love that they bore one to the other. He wished to use this crazed white +chieftainess who had been accepted as their Inkosazana by the great Zulu +people, for his own purposes. This had been clear from the beginning, and that +was why when he first heard of her he had consented to go on the embassy to +Dingaan, since by his magic he could foresee much of the future that was dark +to Noie, whose blood was mixed and who had not all the gifts of the +Ghost-kings. +</p> + +<p> +Moreover, the Mother of the Trees was Noie’s great aunt, being the sister +of her grandfather, or of his father, Noie was not sure which, for she had +dwelt among them but a few days, and never thought to inquire of the matter. +But of one thing she was sure, that Eddo the first priest, hated this Mother of +the Trees, who was named Nya, and desired that “when her tree fell” +the next mother should be his servant, which Nya was not. Perhaps, reflected +Noie, it was in his mind that her lady would fill this part, and being mad, +obey him in all things. +</p> + +<p> +Still she kept a watch upon her words, and even on her thoughts, for Eddo and +his fellow-priests, Pani and Hana, were able to peer into human hearts, and +read their secrets. Also she protected Rachel from him as much as she was able, +never leaving her side for a moment, however weary she might be, for she feared +lest he should become the master of her will. Only when the fits of madness +fell upon her mistress, she was forced to allow Eddo to quell them with his +touch and eye, since herself she lacked this power, nor dared she call the +others to her help, for they were under the hand of Eddo. +</p> + +<p> +Northward, ever northward. First they passed through the Zulus and their +subject tribes who knew of them and of the Inkosazana. All of these were +suffering from the curse that lay upon the land because, as they believed, +there was blood between the Inkosazana and her people. The locusts devoured +their crops and the plague ravaged their cattle, so that they were terrified of +her, and of the little Grey-folk with whom she travelled, the wizards who had +shown fearful things to Dingaan and left him sick with dread. They fled at +their approach, only leaving a few of their old people to prostrate themselves +before this Inkosazana who wandered in search of her own Spirit, and the +Dream-men who dwelt with the ghosts in the heart of a forest, and to pray her +and them to lift this cloud of evil from the land, bringing gifts of such +things as were left to them. +</p> + +<p> +At length all the Zulus were passed, and they entered into the territories of +other tribes, wild, wandering tribes. But even these knew of the Ghost-kings, +and attempted nothing against them, as they had attempted nothing against Noie +and her escort when she travelled through this land on her embassy to the +People of the Trees. Indeed, some of their doctors would visit them at their +camps and ask an oracle, or an interpretation of dreams, or a charm against +their enemies, or a deadly poison, offering great gifts in return. At times +Eddo and his fellow-priests would listen, and the giants would bring a tiny +bowl filled with dew into which they gazed, telling them the pictures they saw +there, though this they did but seldom, as the supply of dew which they had +brought with them from their own country ran low, and since it could not be +used twice they kept it for their own purposes. +</p> + +<p> +Next they came to a country of vast swamps, where dwelt few men and many wild +beasts, a country full of fevers and reeds and pools, in which lived snakes and +crocodiles. Yet no harm came to them from these things, for the Ghost-priests +had medicines that warded off sickness, and charms that protected them from all +evil creatures, and in their bowls they read what road to take and how dangers +could be avoided. So they passed the swamps safely; only here that slave whom +Eddo had cursed at the kraal of Dingaan, and who from that day onward had +wasted till he seemed to be nothing but a great skeleton, sickened and died. +</p> + +<p> +“Did I not tell you that it should be so?” said Eddo to the other +slaves, who trembled before him as reeds tremble in the wind. “Be warned, +ye fools, who think that the strength of men lies in their bodies and their +spears.” Then he kicked the corpse of the dead giant gently with his +sandalled foot, and bade his brothers throw him into a pool for the crocodiles +to eat. +</p> + +<p> +Having passed the swamps and many rivers, at length they turned westward, +travelling for days over grassy uplands like to those of Natal, among which +wandered pastoral tribes with their herds of cattle. On these plains were +multitudes of game and many lions, especially in the bush-clad slopes of great +isolated mountains that rose up here and there. These lions roared round them +at night, but the priests did not seem to be afraid, for when the brutes became +overbold they placed deadly poison in the carcases of buck that the nomad +tribes brought them as offerings, of which the lions ate and died in numbers. +Also they sold some of the poison to the tribe for a great price in cattle, as +to the delivery of which cattle they gave minute directions, for they knew that +none dared to cheat the Mother of the Trees and her prophets. +</p> + +<p> +After the plains were left behind, they reached a vast, fertile and low-lying +country that sloped upwards for miles and miles, which, as Noie explained to +Rachel, when she would listen, was the outer territory of the Ghost-people, for +here dwelt the race of the Umkulus, or Great Ones, who were their slaves, that +folk to which the soldiers of their escort belonged. Of these there were +thousands and tens of thousands who earned their living by agriculture, since +although they were so huge and fierce-looking, they did not fight unless they +were attacked. The chiefs of this people had their dwellings in vast caves in +the sides of cliffs which, if need be, could be turned into impregnable +fortresses, but their real ruler was the Mother of the Trees, and their office +was to protect the country of the Trees and furnish it with food, since the +Tree-people were dreamers who did little work. +</p> + +<p> +While they travelled through this land all the headmen of the Umkulus +accompanied them, and every morning a council was held at which these made +report to the priests of all that had chanced of late, and laid their causes +before them for judgment. These causes Eddo and his fellow-priests heard and +settled as seemed best to them, nor did any dare to dispute their rulings. +Indeed, even when they deposed a high chief and set another in his place, the +man who had lost all knelt before them and thanked them for their goodness. +Also they tried criminals who had stolen women or committed murder, but they +never ordered such men to be slain outright. Sometimes Eddo would look at them +dreamily and curse them in his slow, hissing voice, bidding them waste in body +and in mind, as he had done to the soldier at Umgugundhlovu, and die within one +year, or two, or three, as the case might be. Or sometimes, if the crime was +very bad, he would command that they should be sent to “travel in the +desert,” that is, wander to and fro without food or water until death +found them. Now and again miserable-looking men, mere skeletons, with hollow +cheeks, and eyes that seemed to start from their heads, would appear at their +camps weeping and imploring that the curse which had been laid upon them in +past days should be taken off their heads. At such people Eddo and his +brother-priests, Pani and Hana, would laugh softly, asking them how they throve +upon the wrath of the Mother of the Trees, and whether they thought that others +who saw them would be encouraged to sin as they had done. But when the poor +wretches prayed that they might be killed outright with the spear, the priests +shrank up in horror beneath their umbrellas, and asked if they were mad that +they should wish them to “sprinkle their trees with blood.” +</p> + +<p> +One morning a number of these bewitched Umkulus, men, women and children, +appeared, and when the three priests mocked them, as was their wont, and the +guards, some of whom were their own relatives, sought to beat them away with +sticks, threw themselves upon the ground and burst into weeping. Rachel, who +was camped at a little distance with Noie, in a reed tent that the guard had +made for her, which they folded up and carried as they did the umbrellas, heard +the sound of this lamentation, and came out followed by Noie. For a space she +stood contemplating their misery with a troubled air, then asked Noie why these +people seemed so starved and why they wept. Noie told her that when she was on +her embassy the head of their kraal, an enormous man of middle age, whom she +pointed out to Rachel, had sought to detain her because she was beautiful, and +he wished to make her his wife, although he knew well that she was on an +embassy to the Mother of the Trees. She had escaped, but it was for this reason +that the curse of which they were perishing had been laid upon him and his +folk. +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel went on to where the three priests sat beneath their umbrellas +dozing away the hours of sunlight, beckoning to the doomed family to follow +her. +</p> + +<p> +“Wake, priests,” she cried in a loud voice, and they looked up +astonished, rubbing their eyes, and asked what was the matter. +</p> + +<p> +“This,” said Rachel. “I command you to lift the weight of +your malediction off the head of these people who have suffered enough.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou commandest us!” exclaimed Eddo astonished. “And if we +will not, Beautiful One, what then?” +</p> + +<p> +“Then,” answered Rachel, “<i>I</i> will lift it and set it on +to your heads, and you shall perish as they are perishing. Oh! you think me +mad, you priests, who kill more cruelly than did the Zulus, and mad I am whose +Spirit wanders. Yet I tell you that new powers grow within me, though whence +they come I know not, and what I say I can perform.” +</p> + +<p> +Now they stared at her muttering together, and sending for a wooden bowl, +peeped into it. Whatever it was they saw there did not please them, for at +length Eddo addressed the crowd of suppliants, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“The Mother of the Trees forgives; the knot she tied she looses; the tree +she planted she digs up. You are forgiven. Bones, put on strength; mouths, +receive food; eyes, forget your blindness, and feet, your wanderings. Grow fat +and laugh; increase and multiply; for the curse we give you a blessing, such is +the will of the Mother of the Trees.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, nay,” cried Rachel, when she understood their words, +“believe him not, ye starvelings. Such is the will of the Inkosazana of +the Zulus, she who has lost her Spirit and another’s, and travels all +this weary way to find them.” +</p> + +<p> +Then her madness seemed to come upon her again, for she tossed her arms on high +and burst into one of her wild fits of laughter. But those whom she had +redeemed heeded it not, for they ran to her, and since they dared not touch +her, or even her robe, kissed the ground on which she had stood and blessed +her. Moreover from that moment they began to mend, and within a few days were +changed folk. This Noie knew, for they followed up Rachel to the confines of +the desert, and she saw it with her eyes. Also the fame of the deed spread +among the Umkulu people who groaned under the cruel rule of the Ghost-kings, +and mad or sane, from that day forward they adored Rachel even more than the +Zulus had done, and like the Zulus believed her to be a Spirit. No mere human +being, they declared, could have lifted off the curse of the Mother of the +Trees from those upon whom it had fallen. +</p> + +<p> +Thenceforward Eddo, Pani, and Hana hid their judgments from Rachel, and would +not suffer such suppliants to approach the camp. Also when they seized a number +of men because these had conspired together to rebel against the Ghost-people, +and brought them on towards their own country for a certain purpose, they +forced them to act as bearers like the others, so that Rachel might not guess +their doom. For now, with all their power, they also were afraid of this white +Inkosazana, as Dingaan had been afraid. +</p> + +<p> +So they travelled up this endless slope of fertile land, leaving all the kraals +of the giant Umkulus behind them, and one morning at the dawn camped upon the +edge of a terrible desert; a place of dry sands and sun-blasted rocks, that +looked like the bottom of a drained ocean, where nothing lived save the fire +lizards and certain venomous snakes that buried themselves in the sand, all +except their heads, and only crawled out at night. After the people of the +Umkulus this horrible waste was the great defence of the Ghost-kings, whose +country it ringed about, since none could pass it without guides and water. +Indeed, Noie had been forced to stay here for days with her escort, until the +Mother of the Trees, learning of her coming in some strange fashion, had sent +priests and guards to bring her to her land. But the Zulus who were with her +they did not bring, except one witch-doctor to bear witness to her words. These +they left among the Umkulus till she should return, nor were those Zulus sorry +who had already heard enough of the magic of the Ghost-kings, and feared to +come face to face with them. +</p> + +<p> +But it is true that they also feared the Umkulus, whom, because of their great +size and the fierceness of their air, the Zulus took to be evil spirits, though +if this were so, they could not understand why they should obey a handful of +grey dwarfs who lived far from them beyond the desert. Still these Umkulus did +them no harm, for on her return Noie found them all safe and well. +</p> + +<p> +That afternoon Rachel and the dwarfs plunged into the dreadful wilderness, +heading straight for the ball of the sinking sun. Here, although she wished to +do so, she was not allowed to walk, for fear lest the serpents should bite her, +said Eddo, but must journey in the litter with Noie. So they entered it, and +were borne forward at a great pace, the bearers travelling at a run, and being +often changed. Also many other bearers came with them, and on the shoulders of +each of them was strapped a hide bag of water. Of this they soon discovered the +reason, for the sand of that wilderness was white with salt; the air also +seemed to be full of salt, so that the thirst of those who travelled there was +sharp and constant, and if it could not be satisfied they died. +</p> + +<p> +It was a very strange journey, and although she did not seem to take much note +of them at the time, its details and surroundings burned themselves deeply into +Rachel’s mind. The hush of the infinite desert, the white moonlight +gleaming upon the salt, white sand; the tall rocks which stood up here and +there like unfinished obelisks and colossal statues, the snowy clouds of dust +that rose beneath the feet of the company; the hoarse shouts of the guides, the +close heat, the halts for water which was greedily swallowed in great gulps; +the occasional cry and confusion when a man fell out exhausted, or because he +had been bitten by one of the serpents—all these things, amongst others, +were very strange. +</p> + +<p> +Once Rachel asked vaguely what became of these outworn and snake-poisoned men, +and Noie only shook her head in answer, for she did not think fit to tell her +that they were left to find their way back, or to perish, as might chance. +</p> + +<p> +All that night and for the first hours of the day that followed, they went +forward swiftly, camping at last to eat and sleep in the shadow of a mass of +rock that looked like a gigantic castle with walls and towers. Here they +remained in the burning heat until the sun began to sink once more, and then +went on again, leaving some of the bearers behind them, because there was no +longer water for so many. There the great men sat in patient resignation and +watched them go, they who knew that having little or no water, few of them +could hope to see their homes again. Still, so great was their dread of the +Ghost-priests, that they never dared to murmur, or to ask that any of the store +of water should be given to them, they who were but cattle to be used until +they died. +</p> + +<p> +The second night’s journey was like the first, for this desert never +changed its aspect, and on the following morning they halted beneath another +pile of fantastic, sand-burnished rocks, from some of which hung salt like +icicles. Here one of the bearers who had been denied water as a punishment for +laziness, although in truth he was sick, began to suck the salt-icicles. +Suddenly he went raving mad, and rushing with a knife at Eddo, Pani, and Hana +where they sat under their cane umbrellas that, for the sake of coolness, were +damped with this precious water, he tried to kill them. +</p> + +<p> +Then as they saw the knife gleaming, all their imperturbable calm departed from +these dwarfs. They squeaked in terror with thin voices as rats speak; they +rolled upon the ground yelling to the slaves to save them from a “red +death.” The man was seized and, though he fought with all his giant +strength, held down and choked in the sand. Once, however, he twisted his head +free, howling a curse at them. Also he managed to hurl his knife at Eddo, and +the point of it scratched him on the hand, causing the pale blood to flow, a +sight at which Eddo and the other priests broke into tears and lamentations, +that continued long after the Umkulu was dead. +</p> + +<p> +“Why are they such cowards?” asked Rachel, dreamily, for she had +not seen the murder of the slave, and thought that Eddo had only scratched +himself. +</p> + +<p> +“Because they fear the sight of blood, Zoola,” answered Noie, +“which is a very evil omen to them. Death they do not fear who are +already among ghosts, but if it is a red death, their souls are spilt with +their life, or so they believe.” +</p> + +<p> +Towards noon that day the sky banked up with lurid-coloured clouds; the sun +which should have shone so hotly, went out, and a hush that was almost fearful +in its heat and intensity, fell upon the desert. The Umkulu bearers became +disturbed, and gathered together into knots, talking in low tones. Eddo and his +brother priests who, either because of the adventure of the morning or the +oppressive air, could not sleep, as was usual with them, were also disturbed. +They crept from beneath their umbrellas which, as the sun had vanished, were of +no use to them, and stood together staring at the salty plain, which under that +leaden and lowering sky looked white as snow, and at the brooding clouds above. +They even sent for their bowls to read in them pictures of what was about to +happen, but there was no dew left, so these could not be used. +</p> + +<p> +Then they consulted with the captains of the bearers, who told them what no +magic was needed to guess—that a mighty storm was gathering, and that if +it overtook them in the desert, they would be buried beneath the drifting sand. +Now this was a “white death” which the dwarfs did not seem to +desire, so they ordered an instant departure, instead of delaying the start +until sunset, as they had intended, for then, if all went well, they would have +arrived at their homes by dawn, and not in the middle of the night. So that +litters were made ready, and they went forward through the overpowering heat, +that caused the bearers to hang out their tongues and reel as they walked. +</p> + +<p> +Towards evening the storm began to stir. Little wandering puffs of wind blew +upon them and died away, and lightnings flickered intermittently. Then a hot +breeze sprang up that gradually increased in strength until the sand rolled and +rippled before it, now one way and now another, for this breeze seemed to blow +in turn from every quarter of the heavens. Suddenly, however, after trying them +all, it settled in the west, and drove straight into their faces with ever +increasing force. Now Eddo thrust out his head between the curtains of his +litter and called to the bearers to hurry, as they had but a little distance of +desert left to pass, after which came the grass country where there would be no +danger from the sand. They heard and obeyed, changing the pole gangs +frequently, as those who carried the litters became exhausted. +</p> + +<p> +But the storm was quicker than they; it burst upon them while they were still +in the waste, though not in its full strength. Then the darkness came, utter +darkness, for no moon or stars could be seen, and salt and sand drove down on +them like hail. Through it all, the bearers fought on, though how they found +their way Noie, who was watching them, could not guess, since no landmarks were +left to guide them. They fought on, blinded, choked with the salt sand that +drove into their eyes and lungs, till man after man, they fell down and +perished. Others took their places, and yet they fought on. +</p> + +<p> +It must have been near to midnight when the company, or those who were left of +them, staggered to the edge of that dreadful wilderness which was but a vast +plain of stone and sand, bordered on the west as on the east by slopes of +fertile soil. For a while the fierce tempest lifted a little, and the light of +the stars which struggled through breaks in the clouds showed that they were +marching down a steep descent of grassland. Thus they went on for several more +hours, till at length the bearers of the litter in which were Rachel and Noie, +who for a long time had been staggering to and fro like drunken men, came to a +halt, and litter and all, sank to the ground, utterly exhausted. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel and Noie disentangled themselves from the litter, for they were unhurt, +and stood by it, not knowing where to go, till presently two other litters +containing the priests came up, for the third had been abandoned, and its +occupant crowded in with Eddo. Now a great clamour arose in the darkness, the +priests hissing commands to the surviving bearers to take up the litter and +proceed. But great as was their strength, this the poor men could not do. There +they lay upon the ground answering that Eddo might curse them if he wished, or +even kill them as their brothers had been killed, but they were unable to stir +another step until they had rested and drunk. Where they were, there they must +lie until rain fell. Then the priests wished Rachel to enter one of their +litters, leaving Noie to walk, which they were afraid to do themselves. But +when she understood, Rachel cut the matter short by answering, +</p> + +<p> +“Not so, I will walk,” and picking up the spear of one of the +fallen Umkulu to serve as a staff, she took Noie by the hand and started +forward down the hill. +</p> + +<p> +One of the priests clasped her robe to draw her back, but she turned on him +with the spear, whereon he shrank back into his litter like a snail into his +shell and left her alone. So following the steep path they marched on, and +after them came the two litters with the priests, carried by all the bearers +who could still stand, for these old men weighed no more than children. From +far below them rose a mighty sound as of an angry sea. +</p> + +<p> +“What is that noise?” called Rachel into the ear of Noie, for the +gale was rising again. +</p> + +<p> +“The sound of wind in the forest where the Tree-folk dwell,” she +answered. +</p> + +<p> +Then the dawn broke, an awful, blood-red dawn, and by degrees they saw. Beneath +them ran a shallow river, and beyond it, stretching for league upon league +farther than the eye could see, lay the mighty forest whereof the trees soared +two hundred feet or more into the air; the dark illimitable forest that rolled +as the sea rolls beneath the pressure of the gale, and indeed, seen from above, +looked like a green and tossing ocean. At the sight of the water Rachel and +Noie began to run towards it hand in hand, for they were parched with thirst +whose mouths were full of the salt dust of the desert. The bearers of the +litters in which were the three priests ran also, paying no heed to the cries +of the dwarfs within. At length it was reached, and throwing themselves down +they drank until that raging thirst of theirs was satisfied; even Eddo and his +companions crawled out of their litters and drank. Then having washed their +hands and faces in the cool water, they forded the fleet stream, and, filled +with a new life, followed the road that ran beyond towards the forest. Scarcely +had they set foot upon the farther bank when the heart of the tempest, which +had been eddying round them all night long, burst over them in its fury. The +lightnings blazed, the thunder rolled, and the wild wind grew to a hurricane, +so fierce that the litters in which were Eddo, Pani, and Hana were torn from +the grasp of the bearers and rolled upon the ground. From the wreck of them, +for they were but frail things, the little grey priests emerged trembling, or +rather were dragged by the hands of their giant bearers, to whom they clung as +a frightened infant clings to its mother. Rachel saw them and laughed. +</p> + +<p> +“Look at the Masters of Magic!” she cried to Noie, “those who +kill with a curse, those who rule the Ghosts,” and she pointed to the +tiny, contemptible figures with fluttering robes being dragged along by those +giants whom but a little while before they had threatened with death. +</p> + +<p> +“I see them,” answered Noie into her ear. “Their spirits are +strong when they are at peace, but in trouble they fear doom more than others. +Now, if I were those Umkulu, I would make an end of them while they can.” +</p> + +<p> +But these great, patient men did otherwise; indeed, when the dwarfs, worn out +and bewildered by the hurricane, could walk no more, they took them up and +carried them as a woman carries a babe. +</p> + +<p> +Now they were passing a belt of open land between the river and the forest in +which terrified mobs of cattle rushed to and fro, while their herds, slave-men +of large size like the Umkulu, tried to drive them to some place where they +would be safe from the tempest. In this belt also grew broad fields of grain, +which furnished food for the Tree-folk. At last they came to the confines of +the forest, and Rachel, looking round her with wondering eyes, saw at the foot +of each great tree a tiny hut shaped like a tent, and in front of the hut a +dwarf seated on the ground staring into a bowl of water, and beating his breast +with his hands. +</p> + +<p> +“What do they?” she asked of Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“They strive to read their fates, Lady, and weep because the wind ripples +the dew in their bowls, so that they can see nothing, and cannot be sure +whether their tree will stand or fall. Follow me, follow me; I know the way, +here we are not safe.” +</p> + +<p> +The hurricane was at its height; the huge trees about them rocked and bent like +reeds, great boughs came crashing down; one of them fell upon a praying dwarf +and crushed him to a pulp. Those around him saw it and uttered a wild shrill +scream; Eddo, Pani, and Hana saw it and screamed also, in the arms of their +bearers, for this sight of blood was terrible to them. The forest was alive +with the voices of the storm, it seemed to howl and groan, and the lightnings +illumined its gloomy aisles. The grandeur and the fearfulness of the scene +excited Rachel; she waved the spear she carried, and began to laugh in the wild +fashion of her madness, so that even the grey dwarfs, seated each at the foot +of his tree, ceased from his prayers to glance at her askance. +</p> + +<p> +On they went, expecting death at every step, but always escaping it, until they +reached a wide clearing in the forest. In the centre of this clearing grew a +tree more huge than any that Rachel had ever dreamed of, the bole of it, that +sprang a hundred feet without a branch, was thicker than Dingaan’s Great +Hut, and its topmost boughs were lost in the scudding clouds. In front of this +tree was gathered a multitude of people, men, women, and children, all dwarfs, +and all of them on their knees engaged in prayer. At its bole, by a tent-shaped +house, stood a little figure, a woman whose long grey hair streamed upon the +wind. +</p> + +<p> +“The Mother of the Trees,” cried Noie through the screaming gale. +“Come to her, she will shelter us,” and she gripped Rachel’s +arm to lead her forward. +</p> + +<p> +Scarcely had they gone a step when the lightning blazed above them fearfully, +and with it came an awful rush of wind. Perhaps that flash fell upon the tree, +or perhaps the wind snapped its roots. At least its mighty trunk burst in +twain, and with a crash that for a moment seemed to master even the roar of the +volleying thunder, down it came to earth. Two huge limbs fell on either side of +Rachel and Noie, but they were not touched. A bough struck the Umkulu slave who +was carrying Eddo, and swept off his head, leaving the dwarf unharmed. Another +bough fell upon Pani and his bearer, and buried them in the earth beneath its +bulk, so that they were never seen again. As it chanced the most of the +worshippers were beyond the reach of the falling branches, but some of these +that were torn loose in the fall, or shattered by the lightning, the wind +caught and hurled among them, slaying several and wounding others. +</p> + +<p> +In ten seconds the catastrophe had come and gone, the Queen-Tree that had ruled +the forest for a thousand years was down, a stack of green leaves, through +which the shattered branches showed like bones, and a prostrate, splintered +trunk. The shock threw Noie and Rachel to the ground, but Rachel, rising +swiftly, pulled Noie to her feet after her; then, acting upon some impulse, +leapt forward, and climbing on to the trunk where it forked, ran down it till +she almost reached its base, and stood there against the great shield of earth +that had been torn up with the roots. After that last fearful outburst a +stillness fell, the storm seemed to have exhausted itself, at any rate for a +while. Rachel was able to get her breath and look about her. +</p> + +<p> +All around were lines of enormous trees, solemn aisles that seemed to lead up +to the Queen of the Trees, and down these aisles, piercing the shadows cast by +the interlacing branches overhead, shone the lights of that lurid morning. +Rachel saw, and something struggled in the darkness of her brain, as the light +struggled in the darkness of the forest aisles. She remembered—oh! what +was it she remembered? Now she knew. It was the dream she had dreamed upon the +island in the river, years and years ago, a dream of such trees as these, and +of little grey people like to these, and of the boy, Richard, grown to manhood, +lashed to the trunk of one of the trees. What had happened to her? She could +recall nothing since she saw the body of Richard upon its bier in the kraal +Mafooti. +</p> + +<p> +But this was not the kraal Mafooti, nor had Noie, who stood at her side, been +with her there, Noie, who had gone on an embassy to her father’s folk, +the dwarf people. Ah! these people were dwarfs. Look at them running to and fro +screaming like little monkeys. She must have been dreaming a long, bad dream, +whereof the pictures had escaped her. Doubtless she was still dreaming and +presently would awake. Well, the torment had gone out of it, and the fear, only +the wonder remained. She would stand still and see what happened. Something was +happening now. A little thin hand appeared, gripping the rough bark at the side +of the fallen tree. +</p> + +<p> +She peeped over the swell of it and saw an old dwarf woman with long white +hair, whose feet were set in a cleft of the shattered bole, and who hung to it +as an ape hangs. Beneath her to the ground was a fall of full thirty feet, for +the base of the bole was held high up by the roots, so that the little +woman’s hair hung down straight towards the ground, whither she must +presently fall and be killed. Rachel wondered how she had come there, if she +had clung to the trunk when it fell, or been thrown up by the shock, or lifted +by a bough. Next she wondered how long it would be before she was obliged to +leave go, and whether her white head or her back would first strike the earth +all that depth beneath. Then it occurred to her that she might be saved. +</p> + +<p> +“Hold my feet,” she said to Noie, who had followed her along the +trunk, speaking in her own natural voice, at the sound of which Noie looked at +her in joyful wonder. “Hold my feet; I think I can reach that old +woman,” and without waiting for an answer she laid herself down upon the +bole, her body hanging over the curve of it. +</p> + +<p> +Now Noie saw her purpose, and seating herself with her heels set against the +roughness of the bark, grasped her by the ankles. Supporting some of her weight +on one hand, with the other Rachel reached downwards all the length of her long +arm, and just as the grasp of the old woman below was slackening, contrived to +grip her by the wrist. The dwarf swung loose, hanging in the air, but she was +very light, of the weight of a five-year-old child, perhaps, no more, and +Rachel was very strong. With an effort she lifted her up till the monkey-like +fingers gripped the rough bark again. Another effort and the little body was +resting on the round of the tree, one more and she was beside her. +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel rose to her feet again and laughed, but it was not the mad laughter +that had scared Ishmael and the Zulus; it was her own laughter, that of a +healthy, cultured woman. +</p> + +<p> +The little creature, crouching on hands and knees at Rachel’s feet, +lifted her head and stared with her round eyes. At that moment, too, the sun +broke out, and its rays, shining where they had never shone for ages, fell upon +Rachel, upon her bright hair, and the white robes in which the dwarfs had +clothed her, and the gleaming spear in her hand, causing her to look like some +ancient statue of a goddess upon a temple roof. +</p> + +<p> +“Who art thou,” said the dwarf woman in the hissing voice of her +race, “thou Beautiful One? I know! I know! Thou art that Inkosazana of +the Zulus of whom we have had many visions, she for whom I sent. But the +Inkosazana was mad, she had lost her Spirit; it has been seen here. Beautiful +One, <i>thou</i> art not mad.” +</p> + +<p> +“What does she say, Noie?” asked Rachel. “I can only +understand some words.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie told her, and Rachel hid her eyes in her hand. Presently she let it fall, +saying: +</p> + +<p> +“She is right. I lost my Spirit for a while; it went away with another +Spirit. But I think that I have found it again. Tell her, Noie, that I have +travelled far to seek my Spirit, and that I have found it again.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie, who could scarcely take her eyes from Rachel’s face, obeyed, but +the old woman hardly seemed to heed her words; a grief had got hold of her. She +rocked herself to and fro like a monkey that has lost its young, and cried out: +</p> + +<p> +“My tree has fallen, the tree of my House, which stood from the beginning +of the world, has fallen, but that of Eddo still stands,” and she pointed +to another giant of the forest that soared up, unharmed, at a little distance. +“Nya’s tree has fallen—Eddo’s tree still stands. His +magic has prevailed against me, his magic has prevailed against me!” +</p> + +<p> +As she spoke a man appeared scrambling along the bole towards them; it was Eddo +himself. His round eyes shone, on his pale face there was a look of triumph, +for whoever might be lost, the danger had passed him by. +</p> + +<p> +“Nya,” he piped, tapping her on the shoulder, “thy Ghost has +deserted thee, old woman, thy tree is down. See, I spit upon it,” and he +did so. “Thou art no longer Mother of the Trees; thou art only the old +woman Nya. The Ghost people, the Dream people, the little Grey people, have a +new queen, and I am her minister, for I rule her Spirit. Yonder she +stands,” and he pointed at the tall and glittering Rachel. “Now, +thou new-born Mother of the Trees, who wast the Inkosazana of the Zulus, obey +me. Give death to this old woman, the Red Death, that her spirit may be spilt +with her blood, and lost for ever. Give it to her with that spear in thy hand, +while I hide my eyes, and reign thou in her place through me,” and he +bowed his head and waited. +</p> + +<p> +“Not the Red Death, not the Red Death,” wailed Nya. “Give me +the White Death and save my soul, Beautiful One, and in return I will give thee +something that thou desirest, who am still the wisest of them all, although my +Tree is down.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie whispered for a while in Rachel’s ear. Then while all the dwarf +people gathered beneath them, watching, Rachel bent forward, and putting her +arms about the trembling creature, lifted her up as though she were a child, +and held her to her bosom. +</p> + +<p> +“Mother,” she said, “I give thee no death, red or white; I +give thee love. Thy tree is down; sit thou in my shadow and be safe. On him who +harms thee”—and she looked at Eddo—“on him shall the +Red Death fall.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap20"></a>CHAPTER XX.<br /> +THE MOTHER OF THE TREES</h2> + +<p> +When Eddo understood these words he lifted his head and stared at Rachel +amazed. +</p> + +<p> +“This is thy doing, Bastard,” he said savagely, addressing Noie, +who had translated them. “I have felt thee fighting against me for long, +and now thou causest this Inkosazana to defy me. It was thou who didst work +upon that old woman, thine aunt, to command that the white witch should be +brought hither, and because as yet I dared not disobey, I made a terrible +journey to bring her. Yes, and I did this gladly, for when my eyes fell upon +her, there in the town of Dingaan, I saw that she was great and beautiful, but +that her Spirit had gone, and I knew that I could make her mouth to speak my +words, and her pure eyes to see things that are denied to mine, even the future +as, when I bade her, she saw it yonder in the court of Dingaan. But now it +seems that her Spirit has returned to her, so that there is no room for mine in +her heart, and she speaks her own words, not my words. And thou hast done this +thing, O Bastard.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps,” answered Noie unconcernedly. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou thinkest,” went on Eddo, in his fury beating the bole on +which he sat, “thou thinkest to protect that old hag, Nya, because her +blood runs in thee. But, fool, it is in vain, for her tree is down, her tree is +down, and as its leaves wither, and its sap dries up, so must she wither and +her blood dry up until she dies, she who thought to live on for many +years.” +</p> + +<p> +“What does that matter?” asked Noie, “seeing that then she +will only join the great company of the ghosts with whom she longs to be, and +return with them to torment thee, Eddo, until thou, too, art one of them, and +lookest on the face of Judgment.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou thinkest,” screamed the dwarf, ignoring this ominous +suggestion, “thou thinkest, when she is gone, to be queen in her place, +or to rule as high priestess through this White One.” +</p> + +<p> +“If I do, that will be a bad hour for thee, Eddo,” replied Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“It shall not be, woman. No bastard shall reign here as Mother of the +Trees while the nations round cringe before her feet. I have spells; I have +poisons; I have slaves who can shoot with arrows.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then use them if thou canst, thou evil-doer,” said “Noie +contemptuously. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, I will use them all, and not on thee only, but on that white witch +whom thou lovest. She shall never pass living from this land that is ringed in +by the desert and the forest. She shall choose me to reign through her as her +high priest, or she shall die—die miserably. For a little while that old +hag, Nya, may protect her with her wisdom, but when she passes, as she must, +and quickly, for I will light fires beneath this fallen tree of hers, then I +tell thee the Beautiful One shall choose between my rule and doom.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Noie would hear no more. +</p> + +<p> +“Dog,” she cried, “filthy night-bird, darest thou speak thus +of the Inkosazana? Another word and I will offer that heart of thine to the sun +thou hatest,” and snatching the spear from Rachel’s hand, she +charged at him, holding it aloft. +</p> + +<p> +Eddo saw her come. With a scream of fear he leapt to his feet, and ran swiftly +along the bole till he reached the mass of the fallen branches. Into these he +sprang, swinging himself from bough to bough like an ape until he vanished +amongst the dark green foliage. Then, having quite lost sight of him, Noie +returned laughing to Rachel, by whom stood the old Mother of the Trees who had +slid from her arms, and gave her back the spear, saying in the dwarf language: +</p> + +<p> +“This Eddo speaks great words, but he is also a great coward.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, yes,” answered the old woman, “he is a great coward, +because like all our folk he fears the Red Death; but, child, I tell thee he is +terrible. He hates me because I rule through the white art, not the black, but +while my tree stood he must obey me, and I was safe. Now it is down, and he may +kill me if he can, according to the custom of my land, and set up another to be +queen, she at whose feet my tree bowed itself and fell by the will of the +Heavens, and whom, therefore, the people will accept. Through her he will wield +all the power of the Ghost-kings, over whom no man may rule, but a woman only. +Come, Child, and thou, White One, come also. I know where we may hide. Lady, +the power that was mine is thine; protect me till I die, and in payment I will +give thee whatever thy heart desires.” +</p> + +<p> +“I ask no payment,” Rachel answered wearily, when she understood +the words; “and I think that it is I who need protection from that wicked +dwarf.” +</p> + +<p> +Then, guided by Nya, who clung to Rachel’s hand, they walked down the +bole of the tree and along a great branch, till at length they reached a place +whence they could climb to the ground. Before they were clear of the boughs the +dethroned Mother, from whose round eyes the tears fell, turned and kissed the +bark of one of them, wailing aloud. +</p> + +<p> +“Farewell, thou mighty one, under whose shade I, and the queens of my +race before me, have dreamed for centuries. Thou art fallen beneath the stroke +of Heaven, and great was thy fall, and I am fallen with thee. Save me from the +Red Death, O Spirit of my tree, that in the land of ghosts I still may sleep +beneath thy shade for ever.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she ran to the very point of the tree and broke off its topmost twig, +which was covered with narrow and shining green leaves, and holding it in her +hand, returned to Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“I will plant it,” she said, “and perchance it will grow to +be the house of queens unborn. Come, now, come,” and she turned her face +towards the forest. +</p> + +<p> +The thunder had rolled away, and from time to time the sun shone fiercely, so +fiercely that, unable to bear its rays, all the dwarfs who were gathered about +the fallen tree had retreated into the shadow of the other trees around the +open space. There they stood and sat watching the three of them go by. Men, +women and children, they all watched, and Rachel they saluted with their raised +hands; but to her who had been their mother for unknown years they did no +reverence. Only one hideous little man ran up to her and called out: +</p> + +<p> +“Thou didst punish me once, old woman, now why should I not kill thee in +payment? Thy tree is down at last.” +</p> + +<p> +Nya looked at him sadly, and answered: +</p> + +<p> +“I remember. Thou shouldst have died, for thy sin was great, but I laid a +lesser burden on thee. Man, thou canst not kill me yet; my tree is down, but it +is not dead.” +</p> + +<p> +She held up the green bough in her hand and looked at him from beneath it, then +went on slowly: “Man, my wisdom remains within me, and I tell thee that +before I die thou shalt die, and not as thou desirest. Remember my words, +people of the Ghosts.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she walked on with the others, leaving the dwarf staring after her with a +face wherein hate struggled with fear. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou liest,” he screamed after her; “thy power is gone with +thy tree.” +</p> + +<p> +Scarcely were the words out of his mouth when they heard a crash which caused +them to look round. A bough, broken by the storm, had fallen from on high. It +had fallen on to the head of the dwarf, and there he lay crushed and dead. +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” piped the other dwarfs, pointing towards the corpse with +their fingers, and closing their eyes to shut out the sight of blood, +“ah! Nya is right; she still has power. Those who would kill her must +wait till her tree dies.” +</p> + +<p> +Taking no heed of what had happened, Nya walked on into the forest. For a while +Rachel noted the little huts built, each of them, at the foot of a tree. There +were hundreds of these huts that they could see, showing that the people were +many, but by degrees they grew fewer, only one was visible here and there, set +beneath some particularly vigorous and handsome timber. At last they ceased +altogether; they had passed through that city, the strangest city in the world. +</p> + +<p> +Trees—everywhere trees, hundreds of trees, tens of thousands of trees +soaring up to heaven, making a canopy of their interlacing boughs, shutting out +the light so that beneath them was a deep oppressive gloom. There was silence +also, for if any beasts or birds dwelt there the hurricane had scared them +away, silence only broken from time to time by the crash of some giant of the +forest that, its length of days fulfilled at last, sank suddenly to ruin, to be +buried in a tomb of brushwood whence in due course its successor would arise. +</p> + +<p> +“Another life gone,” said the old woman, Nya, flitting before them +like a little grey ghost, every time that this weird sound struck upon their +ears; “whose was it, I wonder? I will look in my bowl, I will look in my +bowl.” +</p> + +<p> +For, as Rachel discovered afterwards, these people believed that the spirit of +each tree of the forest is attached to the spirit of a human being, although +that being may dwell in other lands, far away, which dies when the tree dies, +sometimes slowly by disease, and sometimes in swift collapse, so that they pass +together into the world of ghosts. +</p> + +<p> +On they flitted through the gloom, on for mile after mile. Although the +leaf-strewn ground showed no traces of it, evidently they were following some +kind of path, for no fallen trunks barred their progress, nor were there any +creepers or brushwood, although to right and left of them all these could be +seen in plenty. At last, quite of a sudden, for the bole of a tree at the end +of the path had hidden it from them, they came upon a clearing in the forest. +It seemed to be a natural, or, at any rate, a very ancient clearing, since in +it no stumps were visible, nor any scrub, or creepers, only tall grass and +flowering plants. In the centre of this place, covering a quarter of it, +perhaps, was a vast circular wall, fifty feet or more in height, and clothed +with ferns. This wall, they noted, was built of huge blocks of stone, so huge +indeed that it seemed wonderful that they could have been moved by human +beings. At the sight of that marvellous wall Rachel and Noie halted +involuntarily, and Noie asked: +</p> + +<p> +“Who made it, Mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“The giants who lived when the world was young. Can our hands lift such +stones?” Nya answered, as, bending down, she thrust the top shoot from +her fallen tree deep into the humid soil, then added: “On, child; there +is danger here.” +</p> + +<p> +As she spoke something hissed through the air just above her head, and stuck +fast in the bark of a sapling. Noie sprang forward and plucked it out. It was a +little reed, feathered with grasses, and having a sharp ivory point, smeared +with some green substance. +</p> + +<p> +“Touch it not,” cried Nya, “it is deadly poison. Eddo’s +work, Eddo’s work! but my hour is not yet. Into the open before another +comes.” +</p> + +<p> +So they ran forward, all three of them, seeing and hearing nothing of the +shooter of the arrow. As they approached the titanic wall they saw that it +enclosed a mound, on the top of which mound grew a cedar-like tree with +branches so wide that they seemed to overshadow half of the enclosure. There +were no gates to this wall, but while they wondered how it could be entered, +Nya led them to a kind of cleft in its stones, not more than two feet in width, +across which cleft were stretched strings of plaited grass. She pressed herself +against them, breaking them, and walked forward, followed by Rachel and Noie. +Suddenly they heard a noise above them, and, looking up, saw white-robed dwarfs +perched upon the stones of the cleft, holding bent bows in their hands, whereof +the arrows were pointed at their breasts. Nya halted, beckoning to them, +whereon, recognising her, they dropped the arrows into the little quivers which +they wore, and scrambled off, whither Rachel could not see. +</p> + +<p> +“These are the guardians of the Temple that cannot either speak or hear, +who were summoned by the breaking of the thread,” said Nya, and went +forward again. +</p> + +<p> +Now to the right, and now to the left, ran the narrow path that wound its way +in the thickness of the mighty wall, which towered so high above them that they +walked almost in darkness, and at each turn of it were recesses; and above +these projecting stones, where archers could stand for its defence. At length +this path ended in a <i>cul-de-sac</i>, for in front of them was nothing but +blank masonry. Whilst Rachel and Noie stared at it wondering whither they +should go now, a large stone in this wall turned, leaving a narrow doorway +through which they passed, whereon it shut again behind them, though by what +machinery they could not see. +</p> + +<p> +Thus they passed through the wall, emerging, however, at a different point in +its circumference to that at which they had entered. In the centre of the +enclosure rose the hill of earth that they had seen from without, which +evidently was kept free from weeds and swept, and on its crest grew the huge +cedar-like tree, the Tree of the Tribe. Between the base of this hill and the +foot of the wall was a wide ring of level ground, also swept and weeded, and on +this space, neatly arranged in lines, were hundreds of little hillocks that +resembled ant-heaps. +</p> + +<p> +“The burying-place of the Ghost-priests, Lady,” said Nya, nodding +at the hillocks. “Soon my bones will be added to them.” +</p> + +<p> +Walking across this strange cemetery, they came to the foot of the mound that +was entirely overshadowed by the cedar above, from the outspread limbs of which +hung long grey moss, that swayed ceaselessly in the wind. Here dwarfs appeared +from right and left, the same whom they had seen within the thickness of the +wall, or others like to them, some male and some female; melancholy-eyed little +creatures who bowed to Nya, and looked with fear and wonder at the tall white +Rachel. Evidently they were all of them deaf mutes, for they made signs to Nya, +who answered them with other signs, the purport of which seemed to sadden and +disturb them greatly. +</p> + +<p> +“They have seen the fall of my tree in their bowls,” explained Nya +to Noie, “and ask me if it is a true vision. I tell them that I am come +here to die and that is why they are sad. This is the place of dying of all the +Ghost-priests, whence they pass into the world of spirits, and here no blood +may be shed, no, not that of the most wicked evil-doer. If any one of the +family of the priests reaches this place living, the glory of the White Death +is won. Follow and see.” +</p> + +<p> +So they followed her up the mound, past what looked like the entrance to a +cave, until they reached a low fence of reeds whereof the gate stood open. +</p> + +<p> +“The gate is open, but enter not there,” whispered the old Mother +of the Trees, “for those who enter there live not long. Look, Lady, +look.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel peered through the gate, but so dense was the gloom in that holy spot +that at first she could only see the enormous red bole of the cedar, and the +ghostly, moss-clad branches which sprang from it at no great height above the +ground. Presently, however, her eyes, grown accustomed to the light, +distinguished several little white-robed figures seated upon the earth at some +distance from the trunk staring into vessels of wood which were placed before +them. These figures appeared to be those of both men and women, while one was +that of a child. Even as they watched, the figure nearest to them fell forward +over its bowl and lay quite still, whereon those around it set up a feeble, +piping cry, that yet had in it a note of gladness. The dwarf-mutes who had +accompanied them, and who alone seemed to have a right of entry into this sad +place, ran forward and looked. Then very gently they lifted up the fallen +figure and bore it out. As it was carried past them Rachel noted that it was +the body of quite a young woman, whose little face, wasted to nothing, still +looked sweet and gentle. +</p> + +<p> +“Was she ill?” asked Rachel in an awed voice. +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps,” answered the Mother, shaking her grey head, “or +perhaps she was very unhappy, and came here to die. What does it matter? She is +happy now.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ask her, Noie, if all must die who sit beneath that tree,” said +Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye,” answered Nya, “all save these dumb people who have +been priests of the Tree from generation to generation. To touch its stem is to +perish soon or late, for it is the Tree of Life and Death, and in it dwells the +Spirit of the whole race.” +</p> + +<p> +“What then would happen if it fell down, or was destroyed like your tree, +Mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“Then the race would perish also,” answered Nya, “since their +Spirit would lack a home and depart to the world of Ghosts, whither they must +follow. When it dies of old age, if it should ever die, then the race will die +with it.” +</p> + +<p> +“And if someone should cut it down, Mother, what then?” +</p> + +<p> +Now when Noie translated these words to her, the face of the old queen was +filled with horror, and as her face was, so was Noie’s face. +</p> + +<p> +“White Maiden,” she gasped, “speak not such wickedness lest +the very thought of it should bring the curse upon us all. He who destroyed +that tree would bring ruin upon this people. They would fly away, every one of +them, far into the heart of the forest, and be seen no more by man. Moreover, +he who did this evil thing would perish and pass down to vengeance among the +ghosts, such vengeance as may not be spoken. Put that thought from thy mind, I +pray thee, and let it never pass thy lips again.” +</p> + +<p> +“Do you believe all this, Noie?” asked Rachel in English with a +smile. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Zoola,” answered Noie, shuddering, “for it is true. My +father told me of it, and of what happened once to some wild men who broke into +the sanctuary, and shot arrows at the Tree. No, no, I will not tell the story; +it is dreadful.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yet it must be foolishness, Noie, for how can a tree have power over the +lives of men?” +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know, but it has, it has! If I were but to cast a stone at it, +I should be dead in a day, and so would you—yes, even you—nothing +could save you. Oh!” she went on earnestly, “swear to me, Sister, +that you will never so much as touch that tree; I pray you, swear.” +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel swore, to please her, for she was tired of this tree and its powers. +</p> + +<p> +Then they went down the hill again, till they came to the mouth of the cave. +</p> + +<p> +“Enter, Lady,” Nya said, “for this must be thy home a while +until thou goest to rule as Mother of the Trees after me, or, if it pleases +thee better, up yonder to die.” +</p> + +<p> +They went into the cave, having no choice. It was a great place lit dimly by +the outer light, and farther down its length with lamps. Looking round her, +Rachel saw that its roof was supported by white columns which she knew to be +stalactites, for as a child she had seen their like. At the end of it, where +the lamps burned and a fountain bubbled from the ground, rose a very large +column shaped like the trunk of a tree, with branches at the top that looked +like the boughs of a tree. Gazing at it Rachel understood why these dwarfs, or +some ancient people before them, had chosen this cave as their temple. +</p> + +<p> +“The ghost Tree of my race,” said old Nya, pointing to it, +“the only tree that never falls, the Tree that lives and grows for ever. +Yes, it grows, for it is larger now than when my mother was a child.” +</p> + +<p> +As they drew near to this wondrous and ghostly looking object Rachel saw piled +around and beyond it many precious things. There was gold in dust and heaps, +and rings and nuggets; there were shining stones, red and green and white, that +she knew were jewels; there were tusks of ivory and carvings in ivory; there +were karosses and furs mouldering to decay; there were grotesque gods, fetishes +of wood and stone. +</p> + +<p> +“Offerings,” said Nya, “which all the nations that live in +darkness bring to the Mother of the Trees, and the priests of the Cave. Costly +things which they value, but we value them not, who prize power and wisdom +only. Yes, yes, costly things which they give to the Mother of the Trees, the +fools without a spirit, when they come here to ask her oracle. Look, there are +some of the gifts which were sent by Dingaan of the Zulus in payment for the +oracle of his death. Thou broughtest them, Noie, my child.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” answered Noie, “I brought them, and the Inkosazana +here, she delivered the oracle. Eddo gave her the bowl, and she saw pictures in +the bowl and showed them to Dingaan.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, nay,” said the old woman testily, “it was I who saw the +pictures, and I showed them to Eddo and to this white virgin. You cannot +understand, but it was so, it was so. Eddo’s gift of vision is small, +mine is great. None have ever had it as I have it, and that is why Eddo and the +others have suffered my tree to live so long, because the light of my wisdom +has shone about their heads and spoken through their tongues, and when I am +gone they will seek and find it not. In thee they might have found it, Maiden, +had thy heart remained empty, but now, it is full again and what room is there +for wisdom such as ours?—the wisdom of the ghosts, not the wisdom of life +and love and beating hearts.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie translated the words, but Rachel seemed to take no heed of them. +</p> + +<p> +“Dingaan?” she asked. “Is Dingaan dead? He was well enough +when—when Richard came to Zululand, and since then I have seen nothing of +him. How did he die?” +</p> + +<p> +“He did not die, Zoola,” answered Noie, “though I think that +ere long he will die, for you told him so. It was you who died for a while, not +Dingaan. By-and-bye you shall learn all that story. Now you are very weary and +must rest.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes,” said Rachel with a sob, “I think I died when Richard +died, but now I seem to have come to life again—that is the worst of it. +Oh!! Noie, Noie, why did you not let me remain dead, instead of bringing me to +life again in this dreadful place?” +</p> + +<p> +“Because it was otherwise fated, Sister,” replied Noie. “No, +do not begin to laugh and cry; it was otherwise fated,” and bending down +she whispered something into Nya’s ear. +</p> + +<p> +The old dwarf nodded, then, taking Rachel by the hand, led her to where some +skins were spread upon the floor. +</p> + +<p> +“Lie down,” she said, “and rest. Rest, beautiful White One, +and wake up to eat and be strong again,” and she gazed into +Rachel’s eyes as Eddo had done when the fits of wild laughter were on +her, singing something as she gazed. +</p> + +<p> +While she sang the madness that was gathering there again went out of +Rachel’s eyes, the lids closed over them, and presently they were fast +shut in sleep, nor did she open them again for many hours. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +Rachel awoke and sat up looking round her wonderingly. Then by the dim light of +the lamps she saw Noie seated at her side, and the old dwarf-woman, who was +called Mother of the Trees, squatted at a little distance watching them +both—and remembered. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou hast had happy dreams, Lady, and thou art well again, is it not +so?” queried Nya. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, Mother,” she answered, “too happy, for they make my +waking the more sad. And I am well, I who desire to die.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then go up through the open gate which thou sawest not so long ago, and +satisfy thy desire, as it is easy to do,” replied Nya grimly. +“Nay,” she added in a changed voice, “go not up, thou art too +young and fair, the blood runs too red in those blue veins of thine. What hast +thou to do with ghosts and death, and the darkness of the trees, thou child of +the air and sunshine? Death for the dwarf-folk, death for the dealers in +dreams, death for the death-lovers, but for thee life—life.” +</p> + +<p> +“Tell her, Noie,” said Rachel, “that my mother, who was +fore-sighted, always said that I should live out my days, and I fear that it is +true, who must live them out alone.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, yes, she was right, that mother of thine,” answered Nya, +“and for the rest, who knows? But thou art hungry, eat; afterwards we +will talk,” and she pointed to a stool upon which was food. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel tasted and found it very good, a kind of porridge, made of she knew not +what, and with it forest fruits, but no flesh. So she ate heartily, and Noie +ate with her. Nya ate also, but only a very little. +</p> + +<p> +“Why should I trouble to eat?” she said, “I to whom death +draws near?” +</p> + +<p> +When they had finished eating, at some signal which Rachel did not perceive, +mutes came in who bore away the fragments of the meal. After they had gone the +three women washed themselves in the water of the fountain. Then Noie combed +out Rachel’s golden hair, and clothed her again in her robe of silken fur +that she had cleansed, throwing over it a mantle of snowy white fibre, such as +the dwarfs wove into cloth, which she and Nya had made ready while Rachel +slept. +</p> + +<p> +As Noie put it about her mistress and stepped back to see how it became her +beauty, two of the dwarf-mutes appeared creeping up the cave, and squatting +down before Nya began to make signs to her. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” asked Rachel nervously. +</p> + +<p> +“Eddo is without,” answered the Mother, “and would speak with +us.” +</p> + +<p> +“I fear Eddo and will not go,” exclaimed Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, have no fear, Maiden, for here he can not harm thee or any of us; +it is the place of sanctuary. Come, let us see this priest; perhaps we may +learn something from him.” +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap21"></a>CHAPTER XXI.<br /> +THE CITY OF THE DEAD</h2> + +<p> +Nya led the way down the cave, followed by Rachel and Noie. Squatted in its +entrance, so as to be out of reach of the rays of the sun, sat Eddo, looking +like a malevolent toad, and with him were Hana and some other priests. As +Rachel approached they all rose and saluted, but to Nya and Noie they gave no +salute. Only to Nya Eddo said: +</p> + +<p> +“Why art thou not within the Fence, old woman?” and he pointed with +his chin towards the place of death above. “Thy tree is down, and all +last night we were hacking off its branches that it may dry up the sooner. It +is time for thee to die.” +</p> + +<p> +“I die when my tree dies, not before, Priest,” answered Nya. +“I have still some work to do before I die, also I have planted my tree +again in good soil, and it may grow.” +</p> + +<p> +“I saw,” said Eddo; “it is without the wall there, but many a +generation must go by before a new Mother sits beneath its shade. Well, die +when it pleases you, it does not matter when, since thou art no more our +Mother. Moreover, learn that all have deserted thee, save a very few, most of +whom have just now passed within the Fence above that they may attend thee +amongst the ghosts.” +</p> + +<p> +“I thank them,” said Nya simply, “and in that world we will +rule together.” +</p> + +<p> +“The rest,” went on Eddo, “have turned against thee, having +heard how thou didst bring one of us to the Red Death yesterday by thy evil +magic, him upon whom the bough fell.” +</p> + +<p> +“Who was it that strove to bring me to the Red Death before I reached the +sanctuary? Who shot the poisoned arrow, Priest?” +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know,” answered Eddo, “but it seems that he shot +badly for thou art still here. Now enough of thee, old woman. For many years we +bore thy rule, which was always foolish, and sometimes bad, because we could +not help it, for the tree of her who went before thee fell at thy feet, as thy +tree has fallen at the feet of the White Virgin there. For long thou and I have +struggled for the mastery, and now thou art dead and I have won, so be silent, +old woman, and since that arrow missed thee, go hence in peace, for none need +thee any more, who hast neither youth, nor comeliness, nor power.” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye,” answered Nya, stung to fury by these insults, “I shall +go hence in peace, but thou shalt not abide in peace, thou traitor, nor those +who follow thee. When youth and comeliness fade then wisdom grows, and wisdom +is power, Eddo, true power. I tell thee that last night I looked in my bowl and +saw things concerning thee—aye, and all of our people, that are hid from +thy eyes, terrible things, things that have not befallen since the Tree of the +Tribe was a seed, and the Spirit of the Tribe came to dwell within it.” +</p> + +<p> +“Speak them, then,” said Eddo, striving to hide the fear which +showed through his round eyes. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, Priest, I speak them not. Live on and thou shalt discover them, +thou and thy traitors. Well have I served you all for many years, mercy have I +given to all, white magic have I practised and not black, none have died that I +could save, none have suffered whom I could protect, no, not even the +slave-peoples beneath our rule. All this have I done, knowing that ye plotted +against me, knowing that ye strove to kill my tree by spells, knowing what the +end must be. It has come at last, as come it must, and I do not grieve. Fool, I +knew that it would come, and I knew the manner of its coming. It was I who sent +for this virgin queen whom ye would set up to rule over you, foreseeing that at +her feet my tree would fall. The ghost of Seyapi, who is of my blood, Seyapi +whom years ago ye drove away for no offence, to dwell in a strange land, told +me of her and of this Noie, his daughter, and of the end of it all. So she +came; thou didst not bring her as thou thoughtest, <i>I</i> brought her, and my +tree fell at her feet as it was doomed to fall, and she saved me from the Red +Death as she was doomed to do, giving me love, not hate, as I gave her love not +hate. For the rest ye shall see—all of you. I am finished—I am +dead—but I live on elsewhere, and ye shall see.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Eddo would have answered, but the priest Hana, who appeared to be much +frightened by Nya’s words, plucked at his sleeve, whispering in his ear, +and he was silent. Presently he spoke again, but to Rachel, bidding Noie +translate: +</p> + +<p> +“Thou White Maid,” he said, “who wast called Princess of the +Zulus, pay no heed to this old dotard, but listen to me. When thy Spirit +wandered yonder, even then I saw the seeds of greatness in thee, and begged +thee from the savage Dingaan. Also I and Pani, who is dead, and Hana, who +lives, read by our magic that at thy feet the tree of Nya would fall, and that +after her thou wast appointed to rule over us. All the Ghost-people read it +also, and now they have named thee their Mother, and chosen thee a tree, a +great tree, but young and strong, that shall stand for ages. Come forth, then, +and take thy seat beneath that tree, and be our queen.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why should I come?” asked Rachel. “It seems that you dwarfs +bring your queens to ill ends. Choose you another Mother.” +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana, we cannot if we would,” answered Eddo, “for +these matters are not in our hands, but in those of our Spirit. Hearken, we +will deal well with thee; we will make thee great, and grow in thy greatness, +for thou shall give us of thy wisdom, that although thou knowest it not, thou +hast above all other women. We weary of little things, we would rule the world. +All the nations from sea to sea shall bow down before thee, and seek thine +oracle. Thou shall take their wealth, thou shalt drive them hither and thither +as the wind drives clouds. Thou shalt make war, thou shalt ordain peace. At thy +pleasure they shall rise up in life and lie down in death. Their kings shall +cower before thee, their princes shall bring thee tribute, thou shalt reign a +god.” +</p> + +<p> +“Until it shall please Eddo to bring thee to thine end, Lady, as it +pleases him to bring me to mine,” muttered Nya behind her. “Be not +beguiled, Maiden; remain a woman and uncrowned, for so thou shalt find most +joy.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou meanest, Eddo,” said Rachel, “that thou wilt rule and I +do thy bidding. Noie, tell him that I will have none of it. When I came here a +great sorrow had made me mad, and I knew nothing. Now I have found my Spirit +again, and presently I go hence.” +</p> + +<p> +At this answer Eddo grew very angry. +</p> + +<p> +“One thing I promise thee, Zoola,” he said; “in the name of +all the Ghost-people I promise it, that thou shalt not go hence alive. In this +sanctuary thou art safe indeed, seated in the shadow of the Death-tree that is +the Tree of Life, but soon or late a way will be found to draw thee hence, and +then thou shalt learn who is the stronger—thou or Eddo—as the old +woman behind thee has learned. Fare thee well for a while. I will tell the +people that thou art weary and restest, and meanwhile I rule in thy name. Fare +thee well, Inkosazana, till we meet without the wall,” and he rose and +went, accompanied by Hana and the other priests. +</p> + +<p> +When he had gone a little way he turned, and pointing up the hill, screamed +back to Nya: +</p> + +<p> +“Go and look within the Fence, old hag. There thou wilt see the best of +those that clung to thee, seeking for peace. Art thou a coward that thou +lingerest behind them?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, Eddo,” she answered, “thou art the coward that hast +driven them to death, because they are good and thou art evil. When my hour is +ripe I join them, not before. Nor shalt thou abide here long behind me. One +short day of triumph for thee, Eddo, and then night, black night for +ever.” +</p> + +<p> +Eddo heard, and his yellow face grew white with rage, or fear. He stamped upon +the ground, he shook his small fat fists, and spat out curses as a toad spits +venom. Nya did not stay to listen to them, but walked up the cave and sat +herself down upon her mat. +</p> + +<p> +“Why does he hate thee so, Mother?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Because those that are bad hate those that are good, Maiden. For many a +year Eddo has sought to rule through me, and to work evil in the world, but I +have not suffered it. He would abandon our secret, ancient faith, and reign a +king, as Dingaan the Zulu reigns. He would send the slave-tribes out to war and +conquer the nations, and build him a great house, and have many wives. But I +held him fast, so that he could do few of these things. Therefore he plotted +against me, but my magic was greater than his, and while my tree stood he could +not prevail. At length it fell at thy feet, as he knew that it was doomed to +fall, for all these things are fore-ordained, and at once he would have slain +me by the Red Death, but thou didst protect me, and for that blessed be thou +for ever.” +</p> + +<p> +“And why does he wish to make me Mother in thy place, Nya?” +</p> + +<p> +“Because my tree fell at thy feet, and all the people demand it. Because +he thinks that once the bond of the priesthood is tied between you, and his +blood runs in thee, thy pure spirit will protect his spirit from its sins, and +that thy wisdom, which he sees in thee, will make him greater than any of the +Ghost-people that ever lived. Yet consent not, for afterwards if thou dost +thwart him, he will find a way to bring down thy tree, and with it thy life, +and set another to rule in thy place. Consent not, for know that here thou art +safe from him.” +</p> + +<p> +“It may be so, Mother, but how can I dwell on in this dismal place? +Already my heart is broken with its sorrows, and soon, like those poor folk, I +should seek peace within the Fence.” +</p> + +<p> +“Tell me of those sorrows,” said Nya gently. “Perhaps I do +not know them all, and perhaps I could help thee.” +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel sat herself down also, and Noie, interpreting for her, told all her +tale up to that point when she saw the body of Richard borne away, for after +this she remembered nothing until she found herself standing upon the fallen +tree in the land of the Ghost Kings. It was a long tale, and before ever she +finished it night fell, but throughout its telling the old dwarf-woman said +never a word, only watched Rachel’s face with her kind, soft eyes. At +last it was done, and she said: +</p> + +<p> +“A sad story. Truly there is much evil in the world beyond the country of +the Trees, for here at least we shed little blood. Now, Maiden, what is thy +desire?” +</p> + +<p> +“This is my desire,” said Rachel, “to be joined again to him +I love, whom Ishmael slew; yes, and to my father and mother also, whom the +Zulus slew at the command of Ishmael.” +</p> + +<p> +“If they are all dead, how can that be, Maiden, unless thou seekest them +in death? Pass within the Fence yonder, and let the poison of the Tree of the +Tribe fall upon thee, and soon thou wilt find them.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, Mother, I may not, for it would be self-murder, and my faith knows +few greater crimes.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then thou must wait till death finds thee, and that road may be very +long.” +</p> + +<p> +“Already it is long, Mother, so long that I know not how to travel it, +who am alone in the world without a friend save Noie here,” and she began +to weep. +</p> + +<p> +“Not so. Thou hast another friend,” and she laid her hand upon +Rachel’s heart, “though it is true that I may bide with thee but a +little while.” +</p> + +<p> +After this they were all silent for a space, until Nya looked up at Rachel and +asked suddenly: +</p> + +<p> +“Art thou brave?” +</p> + +<p> +“The Zulus and others thought so, Mother; but what can courage avail me +now?” +</p> + +<p> +“Courage of the body, nothing, Maiden; courage of the spirit much, +perhaps. If thou sawest this lover of thine, and knew for certain that he lives +on beneath the world awaiting thee, would it bring thee comfort?” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel’s breast heaved and her eyes sparkled with joy, as she answered: +</p> + +<p> +“Comfort! What is there that could bring so much? But how can it be, +Mother, seeing that the last gulf divides us, a gulf which mortals may not pass +and live?” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou sayest it; still I have great power, and thy spirit is white and +clean. Perhaps I could despatch it across that gulf and call it back to earth +again. Yet there are dangers, dangers to me of which I reck little, and dangers +to thee. Whither I sent thee, there thou mightest bide.” +</p> + +<p> +“I care not if I bide there, Mother, if only it be with him! Oh! send me +on this journey to his side, and living or dead I will bless thee.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Nya thought a while and answered: +</p> + +<p> +“For thy sake I will try what I would try for none other who has +breathed, or breathes, for thou didst save me from the Red Death at the hands +of Eddo. Yes, I will try, but not yet—first thou must eat and rest. Obey, +or I do nothing.” +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel ate, and afterwards, feeling drowsy, even slept a while, perhaps +because she was still weary with her journeying and her new-found mind needed +repose, or perhaps because some drug had been mingled with her drink. When she +awoke Nya led her to the mouth of the cave. There they stood awhile studying +the stars. No breath of air stirred, and the silence was intense, only from +time to time the sound of trees falling in the forest reached their ears. +Sometimes it was quite soft, as though a fleece of wool had been dropped to the +earth, that was when the tree that died had grown miles and miles away from +them; and sometimes the crash was as that of sudden thunder, that was when the +tree which died had grown near to them. +</p> + +<p> +A sense of the mystery and wonder of the place and hour sank into +Rachel’s heart. The stars above, the mighty entombing forest, in which +the trees fell unceasingly after their long centuries of life, the encircling +wall, built perhaps by hands that had ceased from their labours hundreds of +thousands of years before those trees began to grow; the huge moss-clad cedar +upon the mound beneath the shadow of whose branches day by day its worshippers +gave up their breath, that immemorial cedar whereof, as they believed, the life +was the life of the nation; the wizened little witch-woman at her side with the +seal of doom already set upon her brow and the stare of farewell in her eyes; +the sad, spiritual face of Noie, who held her hand, the loving, faithful Noie, +who in that light seemed half a thing of air; the grey little dwarf-mutes who +squatted on their mats staring at the ground, or now and again passed down the +hill from the Fence of Death above, bearing between them a body to its burial; +all were mysterious, all were wonderful. +</p> + +<p> +As she looked and listened, a new strength stirred in Rachel’s heart. At +first she had felt afraid, but now courage flowed into her, and it seemed to +come from the old, old woman at her side, the mistress of mysteries, the mother +of magic, in whom was gathered the wisdom of a hundred generations of this half +human race. +</p> + +<p> +“Look at the stars, and the night,” she was saying in her soft +voice, “for soon thou shalt be beyond them all, and perchance thou shall +never see them more. Art thou fearful? If so, speak, and we will not try this +journey in search of one whom we may not find.” +</p> + +<p> +“No,” answered Rachel; “but, Mother, whither go we?” +</p> + +<p> +“We go to the Land of Death. Come, then, the moment is at hand. It is +hard on midnight. See, yonder star stands above the holy Tree,” and she +pointed to a bright orb that hung almost over the topmost bough of the cedar, +“it marks thy road, and if thou wouldst pass it, now is the hour.” +</p> + +<p> +“Mother,” asked Noie, “may I come with her? I also have my +dead, and where my Sister goes I follow.” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, if thou wilt, daughter of Seyapi, the path is wide enough for +three, and if I stay on high, perchance thou that art of my blood mayest find +strength to guide her earthwards through the wandering worlds.” +</p> + +<p> +Then Nya walked up the cave and sat herself down within the circle of the lamps +with her back to the stalactite that was shaped like a tree, bidding Rachel and +Noie be seated in front of her. Two of the dwarf-mutes appeared, women both of +them, and squatted to right and left, each gazing into a bowl of limpid dew. +Nya made a sign, and still gazing into their bowls, these dwarfs began to beat +upon little drums that gave out a curious, rolling noise, while Nya sang to the +sound of the drums a wild, low song. With her thin little hands she grasped the +right hand of Rachel and of Noie and gazed into their eyes. +</p> + +<p> +Things changed to Rachel. The dwarfs to right and left vanished away, but the +low murmuring of their drums grew to a mighty music, and the stars danced to +it. The song of Nya swelled and swelled till it filled all the space between +earth and heaven; it was the rush of the gale among the forests, it was the +beating of the sea upon an illimitable coast, it was the shout of all the +armies of the world, it was the weeping of all the women of the world. It +lessened again, she seemed to be passing away from it, she heard it far beneath +her, it grew tiny in its volume—tiny as if it were an infinite speck or +point of sound which she could still discern for millions and millions of +miles, till at length distance and vastness overcame it, and it ceased. It +ceased, this song of the earth, but a new song began, the song of the rushing +worlds. Far away she could hear it, that ineffable music, far in the utter +depths of space. Nearer it would come and nearer, a ringing, glorious sound, a +sound and yet a voice, one mighty voice that sang and was answered by other +voices as sun crossed the path of sun, and caught up and re-echoed by the +innumerable choir of the constellations. +</p> + +<p> +They were falling past her, those vast, glowing suns, those rounded planets +that were now vivid with light, and now steeped in gloom, those infinite +showers of distant stars. They were gone, they and their music together; she +was far beyond them in a region where all life was forgotten, beyond the rush +of the uttermost comet, beyond the last glimmer of the spies and outposts of +the universe. One shape of light she sped into the black bosom of fathomless +space, and its solitude shrivelled up her soul. She could not endure, she +longed for some shore on which to set her mortal feet. +</p> + +<p> +Behold! far away a shore appeared, a towering, cliff-bound shore, upon whose +iron coasts all the black waves of space beat vainly and were eternally rolled +back. Here there was light, but no such light as she had ever known; it did not +fall from sun or star, but, changeful and radiant, welled upward from that land +in a thousand hues, as light might well from a world of opal. In its dazzling, +beautiful rays she saw fantastic palaces and pyramids, she saw seas and pure +white mountains, she saw plains and new-hued flowers, she saw gulfs and +precipices, and pale lakes pregnant with wavering flame. All that she had ever +conceived of as lovely or as fearful, she beheld, far lovelier or a +thousandfold more fearful. +</p> + +<p> +Like a great rose of glory that world bloomed and changed beneath her. Petal by +petal its splendours fell away and were swallowed in the sea of space, whilst +from the deep heart of the immortal rose new splendours took their birth, and +fresh-fashioned, mysterious, wonderful, reappeared the measureless city with +its columns, its towers, and its glittering gates. It endured a moment, or a +million years, she knew not which, and lo! where it had been, stood another +city, different, utterly different, only a hundred times more glorious. Out of +the prodigal heart of the world-rose were they created, into the black bosom of +nothingness were they gathered; whilst others, ever more perfect, pressed into +their place. So, too, changed the mountains, and so the trees, while the gulfs +became a garden and the fiery lakes a pleasant stream, and from the seed of the +strange flowers grew immemorial forests wreathed about with rosy mists and +bedecked in glimmering dew. With music they were born, on the wings of music +they fled away, and after them that sweet music wailed like memories. +</p> + +<p> +A hand took hers and drew her downwards, and up to meet her leapt myriads of +points of light, in every point a tiny face. They gazed at her with their +golden eyes; they whispered together concerning her, and the sound of their +whispering was the sound of a sea at peace. They accompanied her to the very +heart of the opal rose of life whence all these wonders welled, they set her in +a great grey hall roofed in with leaning cliffs, and there they left her +desolate. +</p> + +<p> +Fear came upon her, the loneliness choked her, it held her by the throat like a +thing alive. She seemed about to die of it, when she became aware that once +more she was companioned. Shapes stood about her. She could not see the shapes, +save dimly now and again as they moved, but their eyes she could see, their +great calm, pitiful eyes, which looked down on her, as the eye of a giant might +look down upon a babe. They were terrible, but she did not fear them so much as +the loneliness, for at least they lived. +</p> + +<p> +One of the shapes bent over her, for its holy eyes drew near to her, and she +heard a voice in her heart asking her for what great cause she had dared to +journey hither before the time. She answered, in her heart, not with her lips, +that she was bereaved of all she loved and came to seek them. Then, still in +her heart, she heard that voice command: +</p> + +<p> +“Let all this Rachel’s dead be brought before her.” +</p> + +<p> +Instantly doors swung open at the end of that grey hall, and through them with +noiseless steps, with shadowy wings, floated a being that bore in its arms a +child. Before her it stayed, and the light of its starry head illumined the +face of the child. She knew it at once—it was that baby brother whose +bones lay by the shore of the African sea. It awoke from its sleep, it opened +its eyes, it stretched out its arms and smiled at her. Then it was gone. +</p> + +<p> +Other Shapes appeared, each of them bearing its burden—a companion who +had died at school, friends of her youth and childhood whom she had thought yet +living, a young man who once had wished to marry her and who was drowned, the +soldier whom she had killed to save the life of Noie. At the sight of him she +shrank, for his blood was on her hands, but he only smiled like the rest, and +was borne away, to be followed by that witch-doctoress whom the Zulus had slain +because of her, who neither smiled nor frowned but passed like one who wonders. +</p> + +<p> +Then another shadow swept down the hall, and in its arms her mother—her +mother with joyful eyes, who held thin hands above her as though in blessing, +and to whom she strove to speak but strove in vain. She was borne on still +blessing her, and where she had been was her father, who blessed her also, and +whose presence seemed to shed peace upon her soul. He pointed upwards and was +gone, gazing at her earnestly, and lo! a form of darkness cast something at her +feet. It was Ishmael who knelt before her, Ishmael whose tormented face gazed +up at her as though imploring pardon. +</p> + +<p> +A struggle rent her heart. Could she forgive? Oh! could she forgive him who had +slain them all? Now she was aware that the place was filled with the points of +light that were Spirits, and that every one of them looked at her awaiting the +free verdict of her heart. Rank upon rank, also, the mighty Shapes gathered +about her, and in their arms her dead, and all of them looked and looked, +awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Then it arose within her, drawn how she +knew not from every fibre of her infinite being, it arose within her, that +spirit of pity and of pardon. As the dead had stretched out their arms above +her, so she stretched out her arms over the head of that tortured soul, and for +the first time her lips were given power to speak. +</p> + +<p> +“As I hope for pardon, so I pardon,” she said. “Go in +peace!” +</p> + +<p> +Voices and trumpets caught up the words, and through the grey hall they rang +and echoed, proclaimed for ever and as they died away he too was gone, and with +him went the myriad points of flame, in each of which gleamed a tiny face. She +looked about her seeking another Spirit, that Spirit she had travelled so far +and dared so much to find. But there came only a little dwarf that shambled +alone down the great hall. She knew him at once for Pani, the priest, he who +had been crushed in the tempest, Pani, the brother of Eddo. No Shape bore him, +for he who on earth had been half a ghost, could walk this ghost-world on his +mortal feet, or so her mind conceived. Past her he shuffled shamefaced, and was +gone. +</p> + +<p> +Now the great doors at the end of the hall closed; from far away she could see +them roll together like lightning-severed clouds, and once more that awful +loneliness overcame her. Her knees gave way beneath her, she sank down upon the +floor, one little spot of white in its expanse, wishing that the roof of rock +would fall and hide her. She covered her face with her golden hair, and wept +behind its veil. She looked up and saw two great eyes gazing at her—no +face, only two great, steady eyes. Then a voice speaking in her heart asked her +why she wept, whose desire had been fulfilled, and she answered that it was +because she could not find him whom she sought, Richard Darrien. Instantly the +tongues and trumpets took up the name. +</p> + +<p> +“Richard Darrien!” they cried, “Richard Darrien!” +</p> + +<p> +But no Shape swept in bearing the spirit of Richard in its arms. +</p> + +<p> +“He is not here,” said the voice in her heart. “Go, seek him +in some other world.” +</p> + +<p> +She grew angry. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou mockest me,” she answered, “He is dead, and this is the +home of the dead; therefore he must be here. Shadow, thou mockest me.” +</p> + +<p> +“I mock not,” came the swift answer. “Mortal, look now and +learn.” +</p> + +<p> +Again the doors burst open, and through them poured the infinite rout of the +dead. That hall would not hold them all, therefore it grew and grew till her +sight could scarcely reach from wall to wall. Shapes headed and marshalled them +by races and by generations, perhaps because thus only could her human heart +imagine them, but now none were borne in their arms. They came in myriads and +in millions, in billions and tens of billions, men and women and children, +kings and priests and beggars, all wearing the garments of their age and +country. They came like an ocean-tide, and their floating hair was the foam on +the tide, and their eyes gleamed like the first shimmer of dawn above the +snows. They came for hours and days and years and centuries, they came +eternally, and as they came every finger of that host, compared to which all +the sands of all the seas were but as a handful, was pointed at her, and every +mouth shaped the words: +</p> + +<p> +“Is it I whom thou seekest?” +</p> + +<p> +Million by million she scanned them all, but the face of Richard Darrien was +not there. +</p> + +<p> +Now the dead Zulus were marching by. Down the stream of Time they marched in +their marshalled regiments. Chaka stood over her—she knew him by his +likeness to Dingaan—and threatened her with a little, red-handled spear, +asking her how she dared to sit upon the throne of the Spirit of his nation. +She began to tell him her story, but as she spoke the wide receding walls of +that grey hall fell apart and crumbled, and amidst a mighty laughter the +great-eyed Shapes rebuilt them to the fashion of the cave in the mound beneath +the tree of the dwarf-folk. The sound of the trumpets died away, the shrill, +sweet music of the spheres grew far and faint. +</p> + +<p> +Rachel opened her eyes. There in front of her sat Nya, crooning her low song, +and there, on either side crouched the mutes tapping upon their little drums +and gazing into their bowls of water, while against her leaned Noie, who +stirred like one awaking from sleep. Ages and ages ago when she started on that +dread journey, the dwarf to her left was stretching out her hand to steady the +bowl at her feet, and now it had but just reached the bowl. A great moth had +singed its wings in the lamp, and was fluttering to the ground—it was +still in mid-air. Noie was placing her arm about her neck, and it had but begun +to fall upon her shoulder! +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap22"></a>CHAPTER XXII.<br /> +IN THE SANCTUARY</h2> + +<p> +Nya ceased her singing, and the dwarf women their beating on the drums. +</p> + +<p> +“Hast thou been a journey, Maiden?” she asked, looking at Rachel +curiously. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, Mother,” she answered in a faint voice, “and a journey +far and strange.” +</p> + +<p> +“And thou, Noie, my niece?” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, Mother,” she answered, shivering as though with cold or fear, +“but I went not with my Sister here, I went alone—for years and +years.” +</p> + +<p> +“A far journey thou sayest, Inkosazana, and one that was for years and +years, thou sayest, Noie, yet the eyes of both of you have been shut for so +long only as it takes a burnt moth to fall from the lamp flame to the ground. I +think that you slept and dreamed a moment, that is all.” +</p> + +<p> +“Mayhap, Mother,” replied Rachel, “but if so mine was a most +wondrous dream, such as has never visited me before, and as I pray, never may +again. For I was borne beyond the stars into the glorious cities of the dead, +and I saw all the dead, and those that I had known in life were brought to me +by Shapes and Powers whereof I could only see the eyes.” +</p> + +<p> +“And didst thou find him whom thou soughtest most of all?” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” she answered, “him alone I did not find. I sought him, +I prayed the Guardians of the dead to show him to me, and they called up all +the dead, and I scanned them every one, and they summoned him by his name, but +he was not of their number, and he came not. Only they spoke in my heart, +bidding me to look for him in some other world.” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” exclaimed Nya starting a little, “they said that to +thee, did they? Well, worlds are many, and such a search would be long.” +Then as though to turn the subject, she added, “And what sawest thou, +Noie?” +</p> + +<p> +“I, Mother? I went not beyond the stars, I climbed down endless ladders +into the centre of the earth, my feet are still sore with them. I reached vast +caves full of a blackness that shone, and there many dead folk were walking, +going nowhere, and coming back from nowhere. They seemed strengthless but not +unhappy, and they looked at me and asked me tidings of the upper world, but I +could not answer them, for whenever I opened my lips to speak a cold hand was +laid upon my mouth. I wandered among them for many moons, only there was no +moon, nothing but the blackness that shone like polished coal, wandered from +cave to cave. At length I came to a cave in which sat my father, Seyapi, and +near to him my mother, and my other mothers, his wives, and my brothers and +sisters, all of whom the Zulus killed, as the wild beast, Ibubesi, told them to +do.” +</p> + +<p> +“I saw Ibubesi, and he prayed me for my pardon, and I granted it to +him,” broke in Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“I did not see him,” went on Noie fiercely, “nor would I have +pardoned him if I had. Nor do I think that my father and his family pardon him; +I think that they wait to bear testimony against him before the Lord of the +dead.” +</p> + +<p> +“Did Seyapi tell you so?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Nay, he sat there beneath a black tree whereof I could not see the top, +and gazed into a bowl of black water, and in that bowl he showed me many +pictures of things that have been and things that are to come, but they are +secret, I may say nothing of them.” +</p> + +<p> +“And what was the end of it, my niece?” asked Nya, bending forward +eagerly. +</p> + +<p> +“Mother, the end of it was that the black tree which was shaped like the +tree of our tribe above us, took fire and went up in a fierce flame. Then the +roofs of the caves fell in and all the people of the dwarfs flew through the +roofs, singing and rejoicing, into a place of light; only,” she added +slowly, “it seemed to me that I was left alone amidst the ruins of the +caves, I and the white ghost of the tree. Then a voice cried to me to make my +heart bold, to bear all things with patience, since to those who dare much for +love’s sake, much will be forgiven. So I woke, but what those words mean +I cannot guess, seeing that I love no man, and never shall,” and she +rested her chin upon her hand and sat there musing. +</p> + +<p> +“No,” replied Nya, “thou lovest no man, and therefore the +riddle is hard,” but as she spoke her eyes fell upon Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“Mother,” said Rachel presently, “my heart is the hungrier +for all that it has fed upon. Can thy magic send me back to that country of the +dead that I may search for him again? If so, for his sake I will dare the +journey.” +</p> + +<p> +“Not so,” answered Nya shaking her head; “it is a road that +very few have travelled, and none may travel twice and live.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Rachel began to weep. +</p> + +<p> +“Weep not, Maiden, there are other roads and perchance to-morrow thou +shall walk them. Now lie down and sleep, both of you, and fear no +dreams.” +</p> + +<p> +So they laid themselves down and slept, but the old witch-wife, Nya, sat +waiting and watched them. +</p> + +<p> +“I think I understand,” she murmured to herself, as she gazed at +the slumbering Rachel, “for to her who is so pure and good, and who has +suffered such cruel wrong, the Guardians would not lie. I think that I +understand and that I can find a path. Sleep on, sweet maiden, sleep on in +hope.” +</p> + +<p> +Then she looked at Noie and shook her grey head. +</p> + +<p> +“I do not understand,” she muttered. “The black tree shaped +like the Tree of our Tribe, and Seyapi of the old blood seated beneath it. The +tree that went up in fire, and the maid of the old blood left alone with the +ghost of it, while the dwarf people fled into light and freedom. What does it +mean? Ah! that picture in the bowl! Now I can guess. ‘Those who dare much +for love.’ It did not say for love of man, and woman can love woman. But +would she dare a deed that none of our race could even dream? Well, the Zulu +blood is bold. Perhaps, perhaps. Oh! Eddo, thou black sorcerer, whither art +thou leading the Children of the Tree? On thy head be it, Eddo, not on mine; on +thy head for ever and for ever.” +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +When Rachel awoke, refreshed, on the following day, she lay a while thinking. +Every detail of her vision was perfectly clear in her mind, only now she was +sure that it had been but a dream. Yet what a wonderful dream! How, even in her +sleep, had she found the imagination to conceive circumstances so +inconceivable? That magic rush beyond the stars; that mighty world set round +with black cliffs against which rolled the waves of space; that changeful, +wondrous world which unfolded itself petal by petal like a rose, every petal +lovelier and different from the last; that grey hall roofed with tilted +precipices; and then those dead, those multitudes of the dead! +</p> + +<p> +What power had been born in her that she could imagine such things as these? +Vision she had, like her mother, but not after this sort. Perhaps it was but an +aftermath of her madness, for into the minds of the mad creep strange sights +and sounds, and this place, and the people amongst whom she sojourned, the +Ghost-people, the grey Dwarf-people, the Dealers in dreams, the Dwellers in the +sombre forest, might well open new doors in such a soul as hers. Or perhaps she +was still mad. She did not know, she did not greatly care. All she knew was +that her poor heart ached with love for a man who was dead, and yet whom she +could not find even among the dead. She had wished to die, but now she longed +for death no more, fearing lest after all there should be something in that +vision which the magic of Nya had summoned up, and that when she reached the +further shore she might not find him who dwelt in a different world. Oh! if +only she could find him, then she would be glad enough to go wherever it was +that he had gone. +</p> + +<p> +Now Noie was awake at her side, and they talked together. +</p> + +<p> +“We must have dreamt dreams, Noie,” she said. “Perhaps the +Mother mingled some drug with our food.” +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know, Zoola,” answered Noie; “but, if so, I want no +more of those dreams which bode no good to me. Besides, who can tell what is +dream and what is truth? Mayhap this world is the dream, and the truth is such +things as we saw last night,” and she would say no more on the matter. +</p> + +<p> +Nothing happened within the Wall that day—that is, nothing out of the +common. A certain number of the privileged, priestly caste of the dwarfs were +carried or conducted into the holy place, and up to the Fence of Death that +they might die there, and a certain number were brought out for burial. Some of +those who came in were folk weary of life, or, in other words, suicides, and +these walked; and some were sick of various diseases, and these were carried. +But the end was the same, they always died, though whether this result was +really brought about by some poison distilled from the tree, as Nya alleged, or +whether it was the effect of a physical collapse induced by that inherited +belief, Rachel never discovered. +</p> + +<p> +At least they died, some almost at once, and some within a day or two of +entering that deadly shade, and were borne away to burial by the mutes who +spent their spare time in the digging of little graves which they must fill. +Indeed, these mutes either knew, or pretended that they knew who would be the +occupant of each grave. At least they intimated by signs that this was revealed +to them in their bowls, and when the victims appeared within the Wall, took +pleasure in leading them to the holes they had prepared, and showing to them +with what care these had been dug to suit their stature. For this service they +received a fee that such moribund persons brought with them, either of finely +woven robes, or of mats, or of different sorts of food, or sometimes of gold +and copper rings manufactured by the Umkulu or other subject savages, which +they wore upon their wrists and ankles. +</p> + +<p> +Certain of these doomed folk, however, went to their fate with no light hearts, +which was not wonderful, as it seemed that these were neither ill nor sought a +voluntary euthanasia. They were political victims sent thither by Eddo as an +alternative to the terror of the Red Death, whereby according to their strange +and ancient creed, they would have risked the spilling of their souls. For the +most part the crime of these poor people was that they had been adherents and +supporters of the old Mother of the Tree, Nya, over whom Eddo was at last +triumphant. On their way up to the Fence such individuals would stop to +exchange a last few, sad words with their dethroned priestess. +</p> + +<p> +Then without any resistance they went on with the rest, but from them the mutes +received scant offerings, or none at all, with the result that they were cast +into the worst situated and most inconvenient graves, or even tumbled two or +three together into some shapeless corner hole. But, after all, that mattered +nothing to them so long as they received sepulchre within the Wall, which was +their birth-or, rather, their death-right. +</p> + +<p> +The priest-mutes themselves were a strange folk, and, oddly enough, Rachel +observed, by comparison, quite cheerful in their demeanour, for when off duty +they would smile and gibber at each other like monkeys, and carry on a kind of +market between themselves. They lived in that part of the circumference of the +Wall which was behind the hill whereon grew the sacred tree. Here no burials +took place, and instead of graves appeared their tiny huts arranged in neat +streets and squares. In these they and their forefathers had dwelt from time +immemorial; indeed, each little hut with a few yards of fenced-in ground about +it ornamented with dwarf trees, was a freehold that descended from father to +son. For the mutes married, and were given in marriage, like other folk, though +their children were few, a family of three being considered very large, while +many of the couples had none at all. But those who were born to them were all +deaf-mutes, although their other senses seemed to be singularly acute. +</p> + +<p> +These mutes had their virtues; thus some of them were very kind to each other, +and especially to those from the outer forest world who came hither to bid +farewell to that world, and others, renouncing marriage and all earthly joys, +devoted their lives, which appeared to be long, to the worship of the Spirit of +the Tree. Also they had their vices, such as theft, and the seducing away of +the betrothed of others, but the chief of them was jealousy, which sometimes +led to murder by poisoning, an art whereof they were great masters. +</p> + +<p> +When such a crime was discovered, and a case of it happened during the first +days of Rachel’s sojourn among them, the accused was put upon his trial +before the chief of the mutes, evidence for and against him being given by +signs which they all understood. Then if a case were established against him, +he was forced to drink a bowl of medicine. If he did this with impunity he was +acquitted, but if it disagreed with him his guilt was held to be established. +Now came the strange part of the matter. All his life the evil-doer had been +accustomed to go within the Fence about his business and take no harm, but +after such condemnation he was conducted there with the usual ceremonies and +very shortly perished like any other uninitiated person. Whether this issue was +due to magic or to mental collapse, or to the previous administration of +poison, no one seemed to know, not even Nya herself. So, at least, she declared +to Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +At each new moon these mutes celebrated what Rachel was informed they looked +upon as a festival. That is, they climbed the Tree of the Tribe and scattered +themselves among its enormous branches, where for several hours they mumbled +and gibbered in the dark like a troop of baboons. Then they came down, and +mounting the huge, surrounding wall, crept around its circumference. +Occasionally this journey resulted in an accident, as one of them would fall +from the wall and be dashed to pieces, although it was noticed that the +unfortunate was generally a person who, although guilty of no actual crime, +chanced to be out of favour with the other priests and priestesses. After the +circuit of the wall had been accomplished, with or without accidents, the +dwarfs feasted round a fire, drinking some spirit that threw them into a sleep +in which wonderful visions appeared to them. Such was their only entertainment, +if so it could be called, since doubtless the ceremony was of a religious +character. For the rest they seldom if ever left the holy place, which was +known as “Within the Wall,” most of them never doing so in the +course of a long life. +</p> + +<p> +Beyond the burial of the dead they did no work, as their food was brought to +them daily by outside people, who were called “the slaves of the +Wall.” Their only method of conversation was by signs, and they seemed to +desire no other. Indeed, if, as occasionally happened, a child was born to any +of them who could hear or speak like other human beings, it was either given +over to the other dwarfs, or if the discovery was not made until it was old +enough to observe, it was sacrificed by being bound to the trunk of the tribal +tree “lest it should tell the secret of the Tree.” +</p> + +<p> +Such were the weird, half-human folk among whom Rachel was destined to dwell. +The Zulus had been bad and bloodthirsty, but compared to these little wizards +they seemed to her as angels. The Zulus at any rate had left her her thoughts, +but these stunted wretches, she was sure, pried into them and read them with +the help of their bowls, for often she caught sight of them signing to each +other about her as she passed, and pointing with grins to pictures which they +saw in the water. +</p> + +<p class="p2"> +It was night again, still, silent night made odorous with the heavy cedar +scents of the huge tree upon the mound. Rachel and Noie sat before Nya in the +cave beneath the burning lamp about which fluttered the big-winged, gilded +moths. +</p> + +<p> +“Thou didst not find him yonder among the Shades,” said Nya +suddenly, as though she were continuing a conversation. “Say now, Maiden, +art thou satisfied, or wouldst thou seek for him again?” +</p> + +<p> +“I would seek him through all the heavens and all the earths. Mother, my +soul burns for a sight of him, and if I cannot find him, then I must die, and +go perchance where he is not.” +</p> + +<p> +“Good,” said Nya; “the effort wearies me, for I grow weak, +yet for thy sake I will try to help thee, who saved me from the Red +Death.” +</p> + +<p> +Then the dwarf-women came in and beat upon their drums, and, as before, the old +Mother of the Trees began to sing, but Noie sat aside, for in this +night’s play she would take no part. Again Rachel sank into sleep, and +again it seemed to her that she was swept from the earth into the region of the +stars and there searched world after world. +</p> + +<p> +She saw many strange and marvellous things, things so wonderful that her memory +was buried beneath the mass of them, so that when she woke again she could not +recall their details. Only of Richard she saw nothing. Yet as her life returned +to her, it seemed to Rachel that for one brief moment she was near to Richard. +She could not see him, and she could not hear him, yet certainly he was near +her. Then her eyes opened, and Nya ceasing from her song, asked: +</p> + +<p> +“What tidings, Wanderer?” +</p> + +<p> +“Little,” she answered feebly, for she was very tired, and in a +faint voice she told her all. +</p> + +<p> +“Good,” said Nya, nodding her grey head. “This time he was +not so far away. To-morrow I will make thy spirit strong, and then perhaps he +will come to thee. Now rest.” +</p> + +<p> +So next night Nya laid her charm upon Rachel as before, and again her spirit +sought for Richard. This time it seemed to her that she did not leave the +earth, but with infinite pain, with terrible struggling, wandered to and fro +about it, bewildered by a multitude of faces, led astray by myriads of +footsteps. Yet in the end she found him. She heard him not, she saw him not, +she knew not where he was, but undoubtedly for a while she was with him, and +awoke again, exhausted, but very happy. +</p> + +<p> +Nya heard her story, weighing every word of it but saying nothing. Then she +signed to the dwarfs to bring her a bowl of dew, and stared in it for a long +while. The dwarf-women also stared into their bowls, and afterwards came to +her, talking to her on their fingers, after which all three of them upset the +dew upon a rock, “breaking the pictures.” +</p> + +<p> +“Hast thou seen aught?” asked Rachel eagerly. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Maiden,” answered the mother. “I and these wise women +have seen something, the same thing, and therefore a true thing. But ask not +what it was, for we may not tell thee, nor would it help thee if we did. Only +be of a good courage, for this I say, there is hope for thee.” +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel went to sleep, pondering on these words, of which neither she nor +Noie could guess the meaning. The next night when she prayed Nya to lay the +spell upon her, the old Mother would not. +</p> + +<p> +“Not so,” she said. “Thrice have I rent thy soul from thy +body and sent it afar, and this I may do no more and keep thee living, nor +could I if I would, for I grow feeble. Neither is it necessary, seeing that +although thou knowest it not, that spirit of thine, having found him, is with +him wherever he may be, yes, at his side comforting him.” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, but where is he, Mother? Let me look in the bowl and see his face, +as I believe that thou hast done.” +</p> + +<p> +“Look if thou wilt,” and she motioned to one of the dwarf-women to +place a bowl before her. +</p> + +<p> +So Rachel looked long and earnestly, but saw nothing of Richard, only many +fantastic pictures, most of which she knew again for scenes from her own past. +At length, worn out, she thrust away the bowl, and asked in a bitter voice why +they mocked her, and how it came about that she who had seen the coming of +Richard in the pool in Zululand, and the fate of Dingaan the King in the bowl +of Eddo, could now see nothing of any worth. +</p> + +<p> +“As regards the vision of the pool I cannot say, Maiden,” replied +Nya, “for that was born of thine own heart, and had nothing to do with +our magic. As regards the visions in the bowl of Eddo, they were his visions, +not thine, or rather my visions that I saw before he started hence. I passed +them on to him, and he passed them on to thee, and thou didst pass them on to +King Dingaan. Far-sighted and pure-souled as thou art, yet not having been +instructed in their wizardry, thou wilt see nothing in the bowls of the dwarfs +unless their blood is mingled with thy blood.” +</p> + +<p> +“‘Their blood mingled with my blood?’ What dost thou mean, +Mother?” +</p> + +<p> +“What I say, neither more nor less. If Eddo has his will, thou wilt rule +after me here as Mother of the Trees. But first thy veins must be opened, and +the veins of Eddo must be opened, and Eddo’s blood must be poured into +thee, and thy blood into him. Then thou wilt be able to read in the bowls as we +can, and Eddo will be thy master, and thou must do his bidding while you both +shall live.” +</p> + +<p> +“If so,” answered Rachel, “I think that neither of us will +live long.” +</p> + +<p> +That night Rachel felt too exhausted to sleep, though why this should be she +could not guess, as she had done nothing all day save watch the mutes at their +dreary tasks, and it was strange, therefore, that she should feel as though she +had made a long journey upon her feet. About an hour before the dawn she saw +Nya rise and glide past her towards the mouth of the cave, carrying in her hand +a little drum, like those used by the mute women. Something impelled her to +follow, and waking Noie at her side, she bade her come also. +</p> + +<p> +Outside of the cave by the faint starlight they saw the little shape of Nya +creeping down the mound, and thence across the open space towards the wall, and +went after her, thinking that she intended to pass the wall. But this she did +not do, for when she came to its foot Nya, notwithstanding her feebleness, +began to climb the rough stones as actively as any cat, and though their ascent +seemed perilous enough, reached the crest of the wall sixty feet above in +safety, and there sat herself down. Next they heard her beating upon the drum +she bore, single strokes always, but some of them slow, and some rapid, with a +pause between every five or ten strokes, “as though she were spelling out +words,” thought Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +After a while Nya ceased her beating, and in the utter silence of the night, +which was broken only, as always, by the occasional crash of falling trees, for +no breath of air stirred, and all the beasts of prey had sought their lairs +before light came, both she and Noie seemed to hear, far, infinitely far away, +the faint beat of an answering drum. It would appear that Nya heard it also, +for she struck a single note upon hers as though in acknowledgement, after +which the distant beating went on, paused as though for a reply from some other +unheard drum, and again from time to time went on, perhaps repeating that +reply. +</p> + +<p> +For a long while this continued until the sky began to grow grey indeed, when +Nya beat for several minutes and was answered by a single, far-off note. Then +glancing at the heavens she prepared to descend the wall, while Rachel and Noie +slipped back to the cave and feigned to be asleep. Soon she entered, and stood +over them shaking her grey head and asking how it came about that they thought +that she, the Mother of the Trees, should be so easily deceived. +</p> + +<p> +“So thou sawest us,” said Rachel, trying not to look ashamed. +</p> + +<p> +“No; I saw you not with my eyes, either of you, but I felt both of you +following me, and heard in my heart what you were whispering to each other. +Well, Inkosazana, art thou the wiser for this journey?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, Mother, but tell us if thou wilt what thou wast beating on that +drum.” +</p> + +<p> +“Gladly,” she answered. “I was sending certain orders to the +slave peoples who still know me as Mother of the Trees, and obey my words. +Perhaps thou dost not believe that while I sat upon yonder wall I talked across +the desert to the chiefs of the marches upon the far border of the land of the +Umkulu, and that by now at my bidding they have sent out men upon an errand of +mine.” +</p> + +<p> +“What was the errand, Mother?” asked Rachel curiously. +</p> + +<p> +“I said the errand was mine, not thine, Maiden. It is not pressing, but +as I do not know how long my strength will last, I thought it well that it +should be settled.” Then without more words she coiled herself up on her +mat and seemed to go to sleep. +</p> + +<p> +It was after this incident of the drums that Rachel experienced the strangest +days, or rather weeks of her life. Nya sent her into no more trances, and to +all outward seeming nothing happened. Yet within her much did happen. Her +madness had utterly left her and still she was not as other women are, or as +she herself had been in health. Her mind seemed to wander and she knew not +whither it wandered. Yet for long hours, although she was awake and, so Noie +said, talking or eating or walking as usual, it was away from her, and +afterwards she could remember nothing. Also this happened at night as well as +during the day, and ever more and more often. +</p> + +<p> +She could remember nothing, yet out of this nothingness there grew upon her a +continual sense of the presence of Richard Darrien, a presence that seemed to +come nearer and nearer, closer and closer to her heart. It was the assurance of +this presence that made those long days so happy to her, though when she was +herself, she felt that it could be naught but a dream. Yet why should a dream +move her so strangely, and why should a dream weary her so much? Why, after +sleeping all night, should she awake feeling as though she had journeyed all +night? Why should her limbs ache and she grow thin like one who travels without +cease? Why should she seem time after time to have passed great dangers, to +have known cold, and heat and want and struggle against waters and the battling +against storms? Why should her knowledge of this Richard, of the very heart and +soul of Richard, grow ever deeper till it was as though they were not twain, +but one? +</p> + +<p> +She could not answer these questions, and Noie could not answer them, and when +she asked Nya the old Mother shook her head and could not, or would not answer. +Only the dwarf-mutes seemed to know the answer, for when she passed them they +nudged each other, and grinned and thrust their little woolly heads together +staring, several of them, into one bowl. But if Noie and Nya knew nothing of +the cause of these things the effect of them stirred them both, for they saw +that Rachel, the tall and strong, grew faint and weak and began to fade away as +one fades upon whom deadly sickness has laid its hand. +</p> + +<p> +Thus three weeks or so went by, until one day in some fashion of her own Nya +caused to arise in the mind of Eddo a knowledge of her desire to speak with +him. Early the next morning Eddo arrived at the Holy Place accompanied only by +his familiar, Hana, and Nya met them alone in the mouth of the cave. +</p> + +<p> +“I see that thou art very white and thin, but still alive, old +woman,” sneered Eddo, adding: “All the thousands of the people +yonder thought that long ere this thou wouldst have passed within the Fence. +May I take back that good tidings to them?” +</p> + +<p> +The ancient Mother of the Trees looked at him sternly. +</p> + +<p> +“It is true, thou evil mocker,” she said, “that I am white +and thin. It is true that I grow like to the skeleton of a rotted leaf, all +ribs and netted veins without substance. It is true that my round eyes start +from my head like to those of a bush plover, or the tree lizard, and that soon +I must pass within the Fence, as thou hast so long desired that I should do +that thou mayest reign alone over the thousands of the People of the Dwarfs and +wield their wisdom to increase thy power, thou poison-bloated toad. All these +things are true, Eddo, yet ere I go I have a word to say to thee to which thou +wilt do well to listen.” +</p> + +<p> +“Speak on,” said Eddo. “Without doubt thou hast wisdom of a +sort; honey thou hast garnered during many years, and it is well that I should +suck the store before it is too late.” +</p> + +<p> +“Eddo,” said Nya, “I am not the only one in this Holy Place +who grows white and thin. Look, there is another,” and she nodded towards +Rachel, who walked past them aimlessly with dreaming eyes, attended by Noie, +upon whose arm she leant. +</p> + +<p> +“I see,” answered Eddo; “this haunted death-prison presses +the life out of her, also I think that thou hast sent her Spirit travelling, as +thou knowest how to do, and such journeys sap the strength of flesh and +blood.” +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps; but now before it is too late I would send her body travelling +also; only thou, who hast the power for a while, dost bar the road.” +</p> + +<p> +“I know,” said Eddo, nodding his head and looking at his companion. +“We all know, do we not, Hana? we who have heard certain beatings of +drums in the night, and studied dew drops beneath the trees at dawn. Thou +wouldst send her to meet another traveller.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, and if thou art wise thou wilt let her go.” +</p> + +<p> +“Why should I let her go,” asked the priest passionately, +“and with her all my greatness? She must reign here after thee, for at +her feet thy Tree fell, and it is the will of the people, who weary of dwarf +queens and desire one that is tall and beautiful and white. Moreover, when my +blood has been poured into her, her wisdom will be great, greater than thine or +that of any Mother that went before thee, for she is ‘<i>Wensi</i>’ +the Virgin, and her soul is purer than them all. I will not let her go. If she +leaves this Holy Place where none may do her harm, she shall die, and then her +Spirit may go to seek that other traveller.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou art mad, Eddo, mad and blind with pride and folly. Let her be, and +choose another Mother. Now, there is Noie.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thy great-niece, Nya, who thinks as thou thinkest, and hates those whom +thou hatest. Nay, I will have none of that half-breed. Yonder white Inkosazana +shall be our queen and no other.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then, Eddo,” whispered Nya, leaning forward and looking into his +eyes, “she shall be the last Mother of this people. Fool, there are those +who fight for her against whom thou canst not prevail. Thou knowest them not, +but I know them, and I tell thee that they make ready thy doom. Have thy way, +Eddo; it was not for her that I pleaded with thee, but for the sake of the +ancient People of the Ghosts, whose fate draws nigh to them. Fool, have thy +way, spin thy web, and be caught in it thyself. I tell thee, Eddo, that thy +death shall be redder than any thou hast ever dreamed, nor shall it fall on +thee alone. Begone now, and trouble me no more till in another place all that +is left of thee shall creep to my feet, praying me for a pardon thou shalt not +find. Begone, for the last leaf withers on my Tree and to-morrow I pass within +the Fence. Say to the people that their Mother against whom they rebelled is +dead, and that she bids them prepare to meet the evil which, alive, she warded +from their heads.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Eddo strove to answer, but could not, for there was something in the +flaming eyes of Nya which frightened him. He looked at Hana, and Hana looked +back at him, then taking each other’s hand they slunk away towards the +wall, staggering blindly through the sunshine towards the shade. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap23"></a>CHAPTER XXIII.<br /> +THE DREAM IN THE NORTH</h2> + +<p> +Richard Darrien remembered drinking a bowl of milk in the hut in which he was +imprisoned at Mafooti, and instantly feeling a cold chill run to his heart and +brain, after which he remembered no more for many a day. At length, however, by +slow degrees, and with sundry slips back into unconsciousness, life and some +share of his reason and memory returned to him. He awoke to find himself lying +in a hut roughly fashioned of branches, and attended by a Kaffir woman of +middle age. +</p> + +<p> +“Who are you?” he asked. +</p> + +<p> +“I am named Mami,” she answered. +</p> + +<p> +“Mami, Mami! I know the name, and I know the voice. Say, were you one of +the wives of Ibubesi, she who spoke with me through the fence?” and he +strove to raise himself on his arm to look at her, but fell back from weakness. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Inkoos, I was one of his wives.” +</p> + +<p> +“Was? Then where is Ibubesi now?” +</p> + +<p> +“Dead, Inkoos. The fire has burned him up with his kraal Mafooti.” +</p> + +<p> +“With the kraal Mafooti! Where, then, is the Inkosazana? Answer, woman, +and be swift,” he cried in a hollow voice. +</p> + +<p> +“Alas! Inkoos, alas! she is dead also, for she was in the kraal when the +fire swept it, and was seen standing on the top of a hut where she had taken +refuge, and after that she was seen no more.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then let me die and go to her,” exclaimed Richard with a groan, as +he fell back upon his bed, where he lay almost insensible for three more days. +</p> + +<p> +Yet he did not die, for he was young and very strong, and Mami poured milk down +his throat to keep the life in him. Indeed little by little something of his +strength came back, so that at last he was able to think and talk with her +again, and learned all the dreadful story. +</p> + +<p> +He learned how the people of Mafooti, fearing the vengeance of Dingaan, had +fled away from their kraal, carrying what they thought to be his body with +them, lest it should remain in evidence against them, and taking all the cattle +that they could gather. Every one of them had fled that could travel, only +Ibubesi and a few sick, and certain folk who chanced to be outside the walls, +remaining behind. It was from two of these, who escaped during the burning of +the kraal by the Zulus, or by fire from the Heavens, they knew not which, that +they had heard of the awful end of Ibubesi, and of his prisoner, the +Inkosazana. As for themselves, they had travelled night and day, till they +reached a certain secret and almost inaccessible place in the great Quathlamba +Mountains, in which people had lived whom Chaka wiped out, and there hidden +themselves. In this place they remained, hoping that Dingaan would not care to +follow them so far, and purposing to make it their home, since here they found +good mealie lands, and fortunately the most of their cattle remained alive. +That was all the story, there was nothing more to tell. +</p> + +<p> +A day or two later Richard was able to creep out of the hut and see the place. +It was as Mami had said, very strong, a kind of tableland ringed round with +precipices that could only be climbed through a single narrow nek, and +overshadowed by the great Quathlamba range. The people, who were engaged in +planting their corn, gathered round him, staring at him as though he were one +risen from the dead, and greeted him with respectful words. He spoke to several +of them, including the two men who had seen the burning of Mafooti, though from +a little distance. But they could tell him no more than Mami had done, except +that they were sure that the Inkosazana had perished in the flames, as had many +of the Zulus, who broke into the town. Richard was sure of it also—who +would not have been?—and crept back broken-hearted to his hut, he who had +lost all, and longed that he might die. +</p> + +<p> +But he did not die, he grew strong again, and when he was well and fit to +travel, went to the headmen of the people, saying that now he desired to leave +them and return to his own place in the Cape Colony. The headmen said No, he +must not leave, for in their hearts they were sure that he would go, not to the +Cape Colony, but to Zululand, there to discover all he could as to the death of +the Inkosazana. So they told him that with them he must bide, for then if the +Zulus tracked them out they would be able to produce him, who otherwise would +be put to the spear, every man of them, as his murderers. The sin of Ibubesi +who had been their chief, clung to them, and they knew well what Dingaan and +Tamboosa had sworn should happen to those who harmed the white chief, Dario, +who was under the mantle of their Inkosazana. +</p> + +<p> +Richard reasoned with them, but it was of no use, they would not let him go. +Therefore in the end he appeared to fall in with their humour, and meanwhile +began to plan escape. One dark night he tried it indeed, only to be seized in +the mouth of the nek, and brought back to his hut. Next morning the headman +spoke with him, telling him that he should only depart thence over their dead +bodies, and that they watched him night and day; that the nek, moreover, was +always guarded. Then they made an offer to him. He was a white man, they said, +and cleverer than they were; let them come under his wing, let him be their +chief, for he would know how to protect them from the Zulus and any other +enemies. He could take over the wives of Ibubesi (at this proposition Richard +shuddered), and they would obey him in all things, only he must not attempt to +leave them—which he should never do alive. +</p> + +<p> +Richard put the proposal by, but in the end, not because he wished it, but by +the mere weight of his white man’s blood, and for the lack of anything +else to do, drifted into some such position. Only at the wives of Ibubesi, or +any other wives, he would not so much as look, a slight that gave offence to +those women, but made the others laugh. +</p> + +<p> +So, for certain long weeks he sat in that secret nook in the mountains as the +chief of a little Kaffir tribe, occupying himself with the planting of crops, +the building of walls and huts, the drilling of men and the settling of +quarrels. All day he worked thus, but after the day came the night when he did +not work, and those nights he dreaded. For then the languor, not of body, but +of mind, which the poison the old witch-doctoress had given to Ishmael had left +behind it, would overcome him, bringing with it black despair, and his grief +would get a hold of him, torturing his heart. For of the memory of Rachel he +could never be rid for a single hour, and his love for her grew deeper day by +day. And she was dead! Oh, she was dead, leaving him living. +</p> + +<p> +One night he dreamed of Rachel, dreamed that she was searching for him and +calling him. It was a very vivid dream, but he woke up and it passed away as +such dreams do. Only all the day that followed he felt a strange throbbing in +his head, and found himself turning ever towards the north. The next night he +dreamed again of her, and heard her say, “The search has been far and +long, but I have found you, Richard. Open your eyes now, and you will see my +face.” So he opened his eyes, and there, sure enough, in the darkness he +perceived the outline of her sweet, remembered face, about which fell her +golden hair. For one moment only he perceived it, then it was gone, and after +that her presence never seemed to leave him. He could not see her, he could not +touch her, and yet she was ever at his side. His brain ached with the thought +of her, her breath seemed to fan his hands and hair. At night her face floated +before him, and in his dreams her voice called him, saying: <i>“Come to +me, come to me, Richard. I am in need of you. Come to me. I myself will be your +guide.”</i> +</p> + +<p> +Then he would wake, and remembering that she was dead, grew sure and ever surer +that the Spirit of Rachel was calling him down to death. It called him from the +north, always from the north. Soon he could scarcely walk southwards, or east +or west, for ere he had gone many yards his feet turned and set his face +towards the north, that was to the narrow nek between the precipices which the +Kaffirs guarded night and day. +</p> + +<p> +One evening he went to his hut to sleep, if sleep would come to him. It came, +and with it that face and voice, but the face seemed paler, and the voice more +insistent. +</p> + +<p> +“Will you not listen to me,” it said, “you who were my love? +For how long must I plead with you? Soon my power will leave me, the +opportunity will be passed, and then how will you find me, Richard, my lover? +Rise up, rise up and follow ere it be too late, for I myself will be your +guide.” +</p> + +<p> +He awoke. He could bear it no more. Perhaps he was mad, and these were visions +of his madness, mocking visions that led him to his death. Well, if so, he +still would follow them. Perhaps her body was buried in the north. If so, he +would be buried there also; perhaps her Soul dwelt in the north. If so, his +soul would fly thither to join it. The Kaffirs would kill him in the pass. +Well, if so, he would die with his face set northwards whither Rachel drew him. +</p> + +<p> +He rose up and wrapped himself in a cloak of goatskins. He filled a hide bag +with sun-dried flesh and parched corn, and hung it about his shoulders with a +gourd of water, for after all he might live a little while and need food and +drink. As he had no gun he took a staff and a knife and a broad-bladed spear, +and leaving the hut, set his face northward and walked towards the mouth of the +nek. At the first step which he took the torment in his head seemed to leave +him, who fought no longer, who had seemed obedient to that mysterious summons. +Quietness and confidence possessed him. He was going to his end, but what did +it matter? The dream beckoned and he must follow. The moon shone bright, but he +took no trouble to hide himself, it did not seem to be worth while. +</p> + +<p> +Now he was in the nek and drawing near to the place where the guard was +stationed, still he marched on, boldly, openly. As he thought, they were on the +alert. They drew out from behind the rocks and barred his path. +</p> + +<p> +“Whither goest thou, lord Dario?” asked their captain. “Thou +knowest that here thou mayest not pass.” +</p> + +<p> +“I follow a Ghost to the north,” he answered, “and living or +dead, I pass.” +</p> + +<p> +“<i>Ow</i>!” said the captain. “He says that he follows a +Ghost. Well, we have nothing to do with ghosts. Take him, unharmed if possible, +but take him.” +</p> + +<p> +So, urged thereto by their own fears, since for their safety’s sake they +dared not let him go, the men sprang towards him. They sprang towards him where +he stood waiting the end, for give back he would not, and of a sudden fell down +upon their faces, hiding their heads among the stones. Richard did not know +what had happened to them that they behaved thus strangely, nor did he care. +Only seeing them fallen he walked on over them, and pursued his way along the +nek and down it to the plains beyond. +</p> + +<p> +All that night he walked, looking behind him from time to time to see if any +followed, but none came. He was alone, quite alone, save for the dream that led +him towards the north. At sunrise he rested and slept a while, then, awaking +after midday, went on his road. He did not know the road, yet never was he in +doubt for a moment. It was always clear to him whither he should go. That night +he finished his food and again slept a while, going forward at the dawn. In the +morning he met some Kaffirs, who questioned him, but he answered only that he +was following a Dream to the north. They stared at him, seemed to grow +frightened and ran away. But presently some of them came back and placed food +in his path, which he took and left them. +</p> + +<p> +He came to the kraal Mafooti. It was utterly deserted, and he wandered amidst +its ashes. Here and there he found the bones of those who had perished in the +fire, and turned them over with his staff wondering whether any of them had +belonged to Rachel. In that place he slept a night thinking that perhaps his +journey was ended, and that here he would die where he believed Rachel had +died. But when he waked at the dawn, it was to find that something within him +still drew him towards the north, more strongly indeed than ever before. +</p> + +<p> +So he left what had been the town Mafooti. Walking along the edge of the cleft +into which Ishmael had leapt on fire, he climbed the walls built with so much +toil to keep out the Zulus, and at last came to the river which Rachel had +swum. It was low now, and wading it he entered Zululand. Here the natives +seemed to know of his approach, for they gathered in numbers watching him, and +put food in his path. But they would not speak to him, and when he addressed +them saying that he followed a Dream and asking if they had seen the Dream, +they cried out that he was <i>tagali</i>, bewitched, and fled away. +</p> + +<p> +He continued his journey, finding each night a hut prepared for him to sleep +in, and food for him to eat, till at length one evening he reached the Great +Place, Umgugundhlovu. Through its streets he marched with a set face, while +thousands stared at him in silence. Then a captain pointed out a hut to him, +and into it he entered, ate and slept. At dawn he rose, for he knew that here +he must not tarry; the spirit face of Rachel still hung before him, the spirit +voice still whispered—“<i>Forward, forward to the north. I myself +will be your guide</i>.” In his path sat the King and his Councillors, +and around them a regiment of men. He walked through them unheeding, till at +length, when he was in front of the King, they barred his road, and he halted. +</p> + +<p> +“Who art thou and what is thy business?” asked an old Councillor +with a withered hand. +</p> + +<p> +“I am Richard Darrien,” he answered, “and here I have no +business. I journey to the north. Stay me not.” +</p> + +<p> +“We know thee,” said the Councillor, “thou art the lord Dario +that didst dwell in the shadow of the Inkosazana. Thou art the white chief whom +the wild beast, Ibubesi, slew at the kraal Mafooti. Why does thy ghost come +hither to trouble us?” +</p> + +<p> +“Living or dead, ghost or man, I travel to the north. Stay me not,” +he answered. +</p> + +<p> +“What seekest thou in the north, thou lord Dario?” +</p> + +<p> +“I seek a Dream; a Spirit leads me to find a Dream. Seest thou it not, +Man with the withered hand?” +</p> + +<p> +“Ah!” they repeated, “he seeks a Dream. A Spirit leads him to +find a Dream in the north.” +</p> + +<p> +“What is this Dream like?” asked Mopo of the withered hand. +</p> + +<p> +“Come, stand at my side and look. There, dost thou see it floating in the +air before us, thou who hast eyes that can read a Dream?” +</p> + +<p> +Mopo came and looked, then his knees trembled a little and he said: +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, lord Dario, I see and I know that face.” +</p> + +<p> +“Thou knowest the face, old fool,” broke in Dingaan angrily. +“Then whose is it?” +</p> + +<p> +“O King,” answered Mopo, dropping his eyes, “it is not lawful +to speak the name, but the face is the face of one who sat where that wanderer +stands, and showed thee certain pictures in a bowl of water.” +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan trembled, for the memory of those visions haunted him night and +day; moreover he thought at times that they drew near to their fulfilment. +</p> + +<p> +“The white man is mad,” he said, “and thou, Mopo, art mad +also. I have often thought it, and that it would be well if thou wentest on a +long journey—for thy health. This Dario shall stay here a while. I will +not suffer him to wander through my land crazing the people with his tales of +dreams and visions. Take him and hold him; the Circle of the Doctors shall +inquire into the matter.” +</p> + +<p> +So Dingaan spoke, who in his heart was afraid lest this wild-eyed Dario should +learn that he had given the Inkosazana to the dwarf folk when she was mad, to +appease them after they had prophesied evil to him. Also he remembered that it +was because of the murders done by Ibubesi that the Inkosazana had gone mad, +and did not understand if Dario had been killed at the kraal Mafooti how it +could be that he now stood before him. Therefore he thought that he would keep +him a prisoner until he found out all the truth of the matter, and whether he +were still a man or a ghost or a wizard clothed in the shape of the dead. +</p> + +<p> +At the bidding of the King, guards sprang forward to seize Richard, but the old +Councillor, Mopo, shrunk away behind him hiding his eyes with his withered +hand. They sprang forward, and yet they laid no finger on him, but fell off to +right and left, saying: +</p> + +<p> +“Kill us, if thou wilt, Black One, we cannot!” +</p> + +<p> +“The wizard has bewitched them,” said Dingaan angrily. “Here, +you Doctors, you whose trade it is to catch wizards, take this white fellow and +bind him.” +</p> + +<p> +Unwillingly enough the Doctors, of whom there were eight or ten sitting apart, +rose to do the King’s bidding. They came on towards Richard, some of them +singing songs, and some muttering charms, and as they came he laughed and said: +</p> + +<p> +“Beware! you <i>Abangoma</i>, the Dream is looking at you very +angrily.” Then they too broke away to right and left, crying out that +this was a wizard against whom they had no power. +</p> + +<p> +Now Dingaan grew mad with wrath, and shouted to his soldiers to seize the white +man, and if he resisted them to kill him with their sticks, for of witchcraft +they had known enough in Zululand of late. +</p> + +<p> +So thick as bees the regiment formed up in front of him, shouting and waving +their kerries, for here in the King’s Place they bore no spears. +</p> + +<p> +“Make way there,” said Richard, “I can stay no longer, I must +to the north.” +</p> + +<p> +The soldiers did not stir, only a captain stepped out bidding him give up his +spear and yield himself, or be killed. Richard walked forward and at a sign +from the captain, men sprang at him, lifting their kerries, to dash out his +brains. Then suddenly in front of Richard there appeared something faint and +white, something that walked before him. The soldiers saw it, and the kerries +fell from their hands. The regiment behind saw it, and turning, burst away like +a scared herd of cattle. They did not wait to seek the gates, they burst +through the fence of the enclosure, and were gone, leaving it flat behind them. +The King and his Councillors saw it also, and more clearly than the rest. +</p> + +<p> +<i>“The Inkosazana!”</i> they cried. “It is the Inkosazana +who walks before him that she loved!” and they fell upon their faces. +Only Dingaan remained seated on his stool. +</p> + +<p> +“Go,” he said hoarsely to Richard, “go, thou wizard, north or +south or east or west, if only thou wilt take that Spirit with thee, for she +bodes evil to my land.” +</p> + +<p> +So Richard, who had seen nothing, marched away from the kraal Umgugundhlovu, +and once more set his face towards the north, the north that drew him as it +draws the needle of a compass. +</p> + +<p> +The road that Rachel and the dwarfs had travelled he travelled also. Although +from day to day he knew not where his feet would lead him, still he travelled +it step by step. Nor did any hurt come to him. In the country where men dwelt, +being forewarned of his coming by messengers, they brought him food and guarded +him, and when he passed out into the wilderness some other power guarded him. +He had no fear at all. At night he would lie down without a fire, and the lions +would roar about him, but they never harmed him. He would plunge into a swamp +or a river and always pass it safely. When water failed he would find it +without search; when there was no food, it would seem to be brought to him. +Once an eagle dropped a bustard at his feet. Once he found a buck fresh slain +by leopards. Once when he was very hungry he saw that he had laid down to sleep +by a nest of ostrich eggs, and this food he cooked, making fire after the +native fashion with sharp sticks, as he knew how to do. +</p> + +<p> +At length all the swamps were passed and in the third week of his journeyings +he reached the sloping uplands, on the edge of which he awoke one morning to +find himself surrounded by a circle of great men, giants, who stood staring at +him. He arose, thinking that at last his hour had come, as it seemed to him +that they were about to kill him. But instead of killing him these huge men +saluted him humbly, and offered him food upon their knees, and new hide shoes +for his feet—for his own were worn out—and cloaks and garments of +skin, which things he accepted thankfully, for by now he was almost naked. Then +they brought a litter and wished him to enter it, but this he refused. Heeding +them no more, as soon as he had eaten and filled his bag and water-bottle, he +started on towards the north. Indeed, he could not have stayed if he had +wished; his brain seemed to be full of one thought only, to travel till he +reached his journey’s end, whatever it might be, and before his eyes he +saw one thing only, the spirit face of Rachel, that led him on towards that +end. Sometimes it was there for hours, then for hours again it would be absent. +When it was present he looked at it; when it was gone he dreamed of it, for him +it was the same. But one thing was ever with him, that magnet in his heart +which drew his feet towards the north, and from step to step showed him the +road that he should travel. +</p> + +<p> +A number of the giant men accompanied him. He noticed it, but took no heed. So +long as they did not attempt to stay or turn him he was indifferent whether +they came or went away. As a result he travelled in much more comfort, since +now everything was made easy and ready for him. Thus he was fed with the best +that the land provided, and at night shelters were built for him to sleep in. +He discovered that a captain of the giants could understand a few words of some +native language which he knew, and asked him why they helped him. The captain +replied by order of “Mother of Trees.” Who or what “Mother of +Trees” might be Richard was unable to discover, so he gave up his +attempts at talk and walked on. +</p> + +<p> +They traversed the fertile uplands and reached the edge of the fearful desert. +It did not frighten him; he plunged into it as he would have plunged into a +sea, or a lake of fire, had it lain in his way. He was like a bird whose +instinct at the approach of summer or of winter leads it without doubt or error +to some far spot, beyond continents and oceans, some land that it has never +seen, leads it in surety and peace to its appointed rest. A guard of the giant +men came with him into the desert, also carriers who bore skins of water. In +that burning heat the journey was dreadful, yet Richard accomplished it, +wearing down all his escort, until at its further lip but one man was left. +There even he sank exhausted and began to beat upon a little drum that he +carried, which drum had been passed on to him by those who were left behind. +But Richard was not exhausted. His strength seemed to be greater than it had +ever been before, or that which drew him forward had acquired more power. He +wondered vaguely why a man should choose such a place and time to play upon a +drum, and went on alone. +</p> + +<p> +Before him, some miles away, he saw a forest of towering trees that stretched +further than his eye could reach. As he approached that forest heading for a +certain tall tree, why he knew not, the sunset dyed it red as though it had +been on fire, and he thought that he discerned little shapes flitting to and +fro amidst the boles of trees. Then he entered the forest, whereof the boughs +arched above him like the endless roof of a cathedral borne upon innumerable +pillars. There was deep gloom that grew presently to darkness wherein here and +there glow-worms shone faintly like tapers dying before an altar, and winds +sighed like echoes of evening prayers. He could see to walk no longer, sudden +weariness overcame him, so according to his custom he laid himself down to +sleep at the bole of a great tree. +</p> + +<p> +A while had passed, he never knew how long, when Richard was awakened from deep +slumber by feeling many hands fiercely at work upon him. These hands were small +like those of children; this he could tell from the touch of them, although the +darkness was so dense that he was able to see nothing. Two of them gripped him +by the throat so as to prevent him from crying out; others passed cords about +his wrists, ankles and middle until he could not stir a single limb. Then he +was dragged back a few paces and lashed to the bole of a tree, as he guessed, +that under which he had been sleeping. The hands let go of him, and his throat +being free he called out for help. But those vast forest aisles seemed to +swallow up his voice. It fell back on him from the canopy of huge boughs above, +it was lost in the immense silence. Only from close at hand he heard little +peals of thin and mocking laughter. So he too grew silent, for who was there to +help him here? He struggled to loose himself, for the impalpable power which +had guided him so far was now at work within him more strongly than ever +before. It called to him to come, it drew him onward, it whispered to him that +the goal was near. But the more he writhed and twisted the deeper did the cruel +cords or creepers cut into his flesh. Yet he fought on till, utterly exhausted, +his head fell forward, and he swooned away. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div class="chapter"> + +<h2><a name="chap24"></a>CHAPTER XXIV.<br /> +THE END AND THE BEGINNING</h2> + +<p> +On the day following that when she had summoned Eddo to speak with her, Nya sat +at the mouth of the cave. It was late afternoon, and already the shadows +gathered so quickly that save for her white hair, her little childlike shape, +withered now almost to a skeleton, was scarcely visible against the black rock. +Walking to and fro in her aimless fashion, as she would do for hours at a time, +Rachel accompanied by Noie passed and repassed her, till at length the old +woman lifted her head and listened to something which was quite inaudible to +their ears. Then she beckoned to Noie, who led Rachel to her. +</p> + +<p> +“Maiden beloved,” she said in a feeble voice, after they had sat +down in front of her, “my hour has come, I have sent for thee to bid thee +farewell till we meet again in a country where thou hast travelled for a little +while. Before the sun sets I pass within the Fence.” +</p> + +<p> +At this tidings Rachel began to weep, for she had learned to love this old +dwarf-woman who had been so kind to her in her misery, and she was now so weak +that she could not restrain her fears. +</p> + +<p> +“Mother,” she said, “for thee it is joy to go. I know it, and +therefore cannot wish that thou shouldst stay. Yet what shall I do when thou +hast left me alone amidst all these cruel folk? Tell me, what shall I +do?” +</p> + +<p> +“Perchance thou wilt seek another helper, Maiden, and perchance thou +shall find another to guard and comfort thee. Follow thy heart, obey thy heart, +and remember the last words of Nya—that no harm shall come to thee. +Nay—if I know it, I may tell thee no more, thou who couldst not hear what +the drums said to me but now. Farewell,” and turning round she made a +sign to certain dwarf-mutes who were gathered behind her as though they awaited +her commands. +</p> + +<p> +“Hast thou no last word for me, Mother?” asked Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, Child,” she answered. “Thy heart is very bold, and thou +also must follow it. Though thy sin should be great, perchance thy greater love +may pay its price. At least thou art but an arrow set upon the string, and that +which must be, will be. I think that we shall meet again ere long. Come hither +and kneel at my side.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie obeyed, and for a little space Nya whispered in her ear, while as she +listened Rachel saw strange lights shining in Noie’s eyes, lights of +terror and of pride, lights of hope and of despair. +</p> + +<p> +“What did she say to you, Noie?” asked Rachel presently. +</p> + +<p> +“I may not tell, Zoola,” she answered. “Question me no +more.” +</p> + +<p> +Now the mutes brought forward a slight litter woven of boughs on which the +withered leaves still hung, boughs from Nya’s fallen tree. In this litter +they placed her, for she could no longer walk, and lifted it on to their +shoulders. For one moment she bade them halt, and calling Rachel and Noie to +her, kissed them upon the brow, holding up her thin child-like hands over them +in blessing. Then followed by them both, the bearers went forward with their +burden, taking the road that ran up the hill towards the sacred tree. As the +sun set they passed within the Fence, and laying down the litter without a word +by the bole of the tree, turned and departed. +</p> + +<p> +The darkness fell, and through it Rachel and Noie heard Nya singing for a +little while. The song ceased, and they descended the hill to the cave, for +there they feared to stay lest the Tree should draw them also. They ate a +little food whilst the two women mutes who had sat on each side of Nya when she +showed her magic, stared, now at them, and now into the bowls of dew that were +set before them, wherein they seemed to find something that interested them +much. Noie prayed Rachel to sleep, and she tried to do so, and could not. For +hour after hour she tossed and turned, and at length sat up, saying to Noie: +</p> + +<p> +“I have fought against it, and I can stay here no longer. Noie, I am +being drawn from this place out into the forest, and I must go.” +</p> + +<p> +“What draws thee, Sister?” asked Noie. “Is it Eddo?” +</p> + +<p> +“No, I think not, nothing to do with Eddo. Oh! Noie, Noie, it is the +spirit of Richard Darrien. He is dead, but for days and weeks his spirit has +been with my spirit, and now it draws me into the forest to die and find +him.” +</p> + +<p> +“Then that is an evil journey thou wouldst take, Zoola?” +</p> + +<p> +“Not so, Noie, it is the best and happiest of journeys. The thought of it +fills me with joy. What said Nya? Follow thy heart. So I follow it. Noie, +farewell, for I must go away.” +</p> + +<p> +“Nay,” answered Noie, “if thou goest I go, who also was +bidden to follow my heart that is sister to thy heart.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel reasoned with her, but she would not listen. The end of it was that the +two of them rose and threw on their cloaks; also Rachel took the great Umkulu +spear which she had used as a staff on her journey from the desert to the +forest. All this while the dwarf-women watched her, but did nothing, only +watched. +</p> + +<p> +They left the cave and walked to the mouth of the zig-zag slit in the great +wall which was open. +</p> + +<p> +“Perhaps the mutes will kill us in the heart of the wall,” said +Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“If so the end will be soon and swift,” answered Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +Now they were in the cleft, following its slopes and windings. Above them they +could hear the movements of the guardians of the wall who sat amongst the rough +stones, but these did not try to stop them; indeed once or twice when they did +not know which way to turn in the darkness, little hands took hold of +Rachel’s cloak and guided her. So they passed through the wall in safety. +Outside of it Rachel paused a moment, looking this way and that. Then of a +sudden she turned and walked swiftly towards the south. +</p> + +<p> +It was dark, densely dark in the forest, yet she never seemed to lose her path. +Holding Noie by the hand she wound in and out between the tree-trunks without +stumbling or even striking her foot against a root. For an hour or more they +walked on this, the strangest of strange journeys, till at length Rachel +whispered: +</p> + +<p> +“Something tells me to stay here,” and she leaned against a tree +and stayed, while Noie, who was tired, sat down between the jutting roots of +the tree. +</p> + +<p> +It was a dead tree, and the top of it had been torn off in some hurricane so +that they could see the sky above them, and by the grey hue of it knew that it +was drawing near to dawn. +</p> + +<p> +The sun rose, and its arrows, that even at midday could never pass the canopy +of foliage, shot straight and vivid between the tall bare trunks. Oh! Rachel +knew the place. It was that place which she had dreamed of as a child in the +island of the flooded river. Just so had the light of the rising sun fallen on +the boles of the great trees, and on her white cloak and out-spread hair, +fallen on her and on another. She strained her eyes into the gloom. Now those +rays pierced it also, and now by them she saw the yellow-bearded, half-naked +man of that long-dead dream leaning against the tree. His eyes were shut, +without doubt he was dead, this was but a vision of him who had drawn her +hither to share his death. It was the spirit of Richard Darrien! +</p> + +<p> +She drew a little nearer, and the eyes opened, gazing at her. Also from that +form of his was cast a long shadow—there it lay upon the dead leaves. How +came it, she wondered, that a spirit could throw a shadow, and why was a spirit +bound to a tree, as now she perceived he was? He saw her, and in those grey +eyes of his there came a wonderful look. He spoke. +</p> + +<p> +“You have drawn me from far, Rachel, but I have never seen all of you +before, only your face floating in the air before me, although others saw you. +Now I see you also, so I suppose that my time has come. It will soon be over. +Wait a little there, where I can look at you, and presently we shall be +together again. I am glad.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel could not speak. A lump rose in her throat and choked her. Betwixt fear +and hope her heart stood still. Only with the spear in her hand she pointed at +her own shadow thrown by the level rays of the rising sun. He looked, and +notwithstanding the straitness of his bonds she saw him start. +</p> + +<p> +“If you are a ghost why have you a shadow?” he asked hoarsely. +“And if you are not a ghost, how did you come into this haunted +place?” +</p> + +<p> +Still Rachel did not seem to be able to speak. Only she glided up to him and +kissed him on the lips. Now at length he understood—they both understood +that they were still living creatures beneath the sky, not the denizens of some +dim world which lies beyond. +</p> + +<p> +“Free me,” he said in a faint voice, for his brain reeled. “I +was bound here in my sleep. They will be back presently.” +</p> + +<p> +Her intelligence awoke. With a few swift cuts of the spear she held Rachel +severed his bonds, then picked up his own assegai that lay at his feet she +thrust it into his numbed hand. As he took it the forest about them seemed to +become alive, and from behind the boles of the trees around appeared a number +of dwarfs who ran towards them, headed by Eddo. Noie sprang forward also, and +stood at their side. Rachel turned on Eddo swiftly as a startled deer. She +seemed to tower over him, the spear in her hand. +</p> + +<p> +“What does this mean, Priest?” she asked. +</p> + +<p> +“Inkosazana,” he answered humbly, “it means that I have found +a way to tempt thee from within the Wall where none might break thy sanctuary. +Thou drewest this man to thee from far with the strength that old Nya gave +thee. We knew it all, we saw it all, and we waited. Day by day in our bowls of +dew we watched him coming nearer to thee. We heard the messages of Nya on the +drums, bidding the Umkulu meet and escort him; we heard the last answering +message from the borders of the desert, telling her that he was nigh. Then +while he followed his magic path through the darkness of the forest we seized +and bound him, knowing well that if he could not come to thee, thou wouldst +come to him. And thou hast come.” +</p> + +<p> +“I understand. What now, Eddo?” +</p> + +<p> +“This, Inkosazana: Thou hast been named Mother of the Trees by the people +of the Dwarfs; be pleased to come with us that we may instal thee in thy great +office.” +</p> + +<p> +“This lord here,” said Rachel, “is my promised husband. What +of him?” +</p> + +<p> +Eddo bowed and smiled, a fearful smile, and answered: +</p> + +<p> +“The Mother of the Trees has no husband. Wisdom is her husband. He has +served his purpose, which was to draw thee from within the Wall, and for this +reason only we permitted him to enter the holy forest living. Now he bides here +to die, and since he has won thy love we will honour him with the White Death. +Bind him to the tree again.” +</p> + +<p> +In an instant the spear that Rachel held was at Eddo’s throat. +</p> + +<p> +“Dwarf,” she cried, “this is my man, and I am no Mother of +Trees and no pale ghost, but a living woman. Let but one of these monkeys of +thine lay a hand upon him, and thou diest, by the Red Death, Eddo, aye, by the +Red Death. Stir a single inch, and this spear goes through thy heart, and thy +spirit shall be spilled with thy blood.” +</p> + +<p> +The little priest sank to his knees trembling, glancing about him for a means +of escape. +</p> + +<p> +“If thou killest me, thou diest also,” he hissed. +</p> + +<p> +“What do I care if I die?” she answered. “If my man dies, I +wish to die,” then added in English: “Richard, take hold of him by +one arm, and Noie, take the other. If he tries to escape kill him at once, or +if you are afraid, I will.” +</p> + +<p> +So they seized him by his arms. +</p> + +<p> +“Now,” said Rachel, “let us go back to the Sanctuary, for +there they dare not touch us. We cannot try the desert without water; also +they would follow and kill us with their poisoned arrows. Tell them, Noie, that +if they do not attempt to harm us, we will set this priest of theirs free +within the Wall. But if a hand is lifted against us, then he dies at +once—by the Red Death.” +</p> + +<p> +“Touch them not, touch them not,” piped Eddo, “lest my ghost +should be spilt with my blood. Touch them not, I command you.” +</p> + +<p> +The company of dwarfs chattered together like parrots at the dawn, and the +march began. First went Eddo, dragged along between Richard and Noie, and after +them, the raised spear in her hand, followed Rachel, while on either side, +hiding themselves behind the boles of the trees, scrambled the people of the +dwarfs. Back they went thus through the forest, Rachel telling them the road +till at length the huge grey wall loomed up before them. They came to the slit +in it, and Noie asked: +</p> + +<p> +“What shall we do now? Kill this priest, take him in with us as a +hostage, or let him go?” +</p> + +<p> +“I said that he should be set free,” answered Rachel, “and he +would do us more harm dead than living; also his blood would be on our hands. +Take him through the Wall, and loose him there.” +</p> + +<p> +So once more they passed the slopes and passages, while the mutes above watched +them from their stones with marvelling eyes, till they reached the open space +beyond, and there they loosed Eddo. The priest sprang back out of reach of the +dreaded spears, and in a voice thick with rage, cried to them: +</p> + +<p> +“Fools! You should have killed me while you could, for now you are in a +trap, not I. You are strong and great, but you cannot live without food. We may +not enter here to hurt you, but you shall starve, you shall starve until you +creep out and beg my mercy.” +</p> + +<p> +Then making signs to the dwarfs who sat about above, he vanished between the +stones. +</p> + +<p> +“You should have killed him, Zoola,” said Noie, “for now he +will live to kill us.” +</p> + +<p> +“I think not, Sister,” answered Rachel. “Nya said that I +should follow my heart, and my heart bid me let him go. Our hands are clean of +his blood, but if he had died, who can tell? Blood is a bad seed to sow.” +</p> + +<p> +Then, forgetting Eddo, she turned to Richard and began to ply him with +questions. +</p> + +<p> +But he seemed to be dazed and could answer little. It was as though some +unnatural, supporting strength had been withdrawn, and now all the fatigues of +his fearful journey were taking effect upon him. He could scarcely stand, but +reeled to and fro like a man in drink, so that the two women were obliged to +support him across the burial ground towards the cave. Advancing thus they +entered into the shadow of the Holy Tree, and there at the edge of it met +another procession descending from the mound. Eight mutes bore a litter of +boughs, and on it lay Nya, dead, her long white hair hanging down on either +side of the litter. With bowed heads they stood aside to let her pass to the +grave made ready for her in a place of honour near the Wall where for a +thousand years only the Mothers of the Trees had been laid to rest. +</p> + +<p> +Then they went on, and entered the cave where the lamps burned before the great +stalactite and the heap of offerings that were piled about it. Here sat the two +women priests gazing into their bowls as they had left them. The death of Nya +had not moved them, the advent of this white man did not seem to move them. +Perhaps they expected him; at any rate food was made ready, and a bed of rugs +prepared on which he could lie. +</p> + +<p> +Richard ate some of the food, staring at Rachel all the while with vacant eyes +as though she were still but a vision, the figment of a dream. Then he muttered +something about being very tired, and sinking back upon the rugs fell into a +deep sleep. +</p> + +<p> +In that sleep he remained scarcely stirring for full four-and-twenty hours, +while Rachel watched by his side, till at length her weariness overcame her, +and she slept also. When she opened her eyes again they saw no other light than +that which crept in from the mouth of the cave. The lamps which always burned +there were out. Noie, who was seated near by, heard her stir, and spoke. +</p> + +<p> +“If thou art rested, Zoola,” she said, “I think that we had +better carry the white lord from this place, for the two witch-women have gone, +and I can find no more oil to fill the lamps.” +</p> + +<p> +So they felt their way to Richard, purposing to lift him between them, but at +Rachel’s touch he awoke, and with their help walked out of the cave. In +the open space beyond they saw a strange sight, for across it were streaming +all the dwarf-mutes carrying their aged and sick and infants, and bearing on +their backs or piled up in litters their mats and cooking utensils. Evidently +they were deserting the Sanctuary. +</p> + +<p> +“Why are they going?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“I do not know,” answered Noie, “but I think it is because no +food has been brought to them as usual, and they are hungry. You remember that +Eddo said we should starve. Only fear of death by hunger would make them leave +a place where they and their forefathers have lived for generations.” +</p> + +<p> +Presently they were all gone. Not a living creature was left within the Wall +except these three, nor were any more dwarfs brought in to die beneath the Holy +Tree. Now, at length Richard seemed to awake, and taking Rachel by the hand +began to ask questions of her in a low stammering voice, since words did not +seem to come readily to him who had not spoken his own language for so long. +</p> + +<p> +“Before you begin to talk, Sister,” broke in Noie, “let us go +and see if we can close the cleft in the Wall, for otherwise how shall we sleep +in peace? Eddo and the dwarfs might creep in by night and murder us.” +</p> + +<p> +“I do not think they dare shed blood in their Holy Place,” answered +Rachel. “Still, let us see what we can do; it may be best.” +</p> + +<p> +So they went to the cleft, and as the stone door was open and they could not +shut it, at one very narrow spot they rolled down rocks from the loose sides of +the ancient wall above in such a fashion that it would be difficult to pass +through or over them from without. This hard task took them many hours, +moreover, it was labour wasted, since, as Rachel had thought probable, the +dwarfs never tried to pass the Wall, but waited till hunger forced them to +surrender. +</p> + +<p> +Towards evening they returned to the cave and collected what food they could +find. It was but little, enough for two spare meals, no more; nor could they +discover any in the town of the dwarfs behind the Tree. Only of water they had +plenty from the stream that ran out of the cave. +</p> + +<p> +They ate a few mouthfuls, then took their mats and cloaks and went to camp by +the opening in the wall, so that they might guard against surprise. Now for the +first time they found leisure to talk, and Rachel and Richard told each other a +little of their wonderful stories. But they did not tell them all, for their +minds seemed to be bewildered, and there was much that they were not able to +explain. It was enough for them to know that they had been brought together +again thus marvellously, by what power they knew not, and that still living, +they who for long weeks had deemed the other dead, were able to hold each +other’s hands and gaze into each other’s eyes. Moreover, now that +this had been brought about they were tired, so tired that they could scarcely +speak above a whisper. The end of it was that they fell asleep, all of them, +and so slept till morning, when they awoke somewhat refreshed, and ate what +remained of the food. +</p> + +<p> +The second day was like the first, only hotter and more sultry. Noie climbed to +the top of the wall to watch, while Richard and Rachel wandered about among the +little, antheap-like graves, and through the dwarf village, talking and +wondering, happy even in their wretchedness. But before the day was gone hunger +began to get a hold of them; also the terrible, stifling heat oppressed them so +that their words seemed to die between their lips, and they could only sit +against the wall, looking at one another. +</p> + +<p> +Towards evening Noie descended from the Wall and reported that large numbers of +the dwarfs were keeping watch without, flitting to and fro between the trunks +of the trees like shadows. The stifling night went by, and another day dawned. +Having no food they went to the stream and drank water. Then they sat down in +the shadow and waited through the long hot hours. Towards evening, when it grew +a little cooler, they gathered up their strength and tried to find some way of +escape before it was too late. Richard suggested that as flight was impossible +they should give themselves up to the dwarfs, but Rachel answered No, for then +Eddo would certainly kill him and Noie, and take her to fill the place of +Mother of the Trees until she became useless to him, when she would be murdered +also. +</p> + +<p> +“Then there is nothing left for us but to die,” said Richard. +</p> + +<p> +“Nothing but to die,” she answered, “to die together; and, +dear, that should not be so hard, seeing that for so long we have thought each +other dead apart.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yet it is hard,” answered Richard, “after living through so +much and being led so far to die at last and go whither we know not, before our +time.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel looked at Noie, who sat opposite to them, her head rested on her hand. +</p> + +<p> +“Have you anything to say, Sister?” she asked. +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Zoola. Here is a little moss that I have found upon the +stones,” and she produced a small bundle. “Let us boil it and eat, +it will keep us alive for another day.” +</p> + +<p> +“What is the use?” asked Rachel, “unless there is +more.” +</p> + +<p> +“There is no more,” said Noie, “for the leaves of yonder tree +are deadly poison, and here grows no other living thing. Still, eat and live +on, for I wait a message.” +</p> + +<p> +“A message from whom?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“A message from the dead, Sister. It was promised to me by Nya before she +passed, and if it does not come, then it will be time to die.” +</p> + +<p> +So they made fire and boiled the moss till it was a horrible, sticky substance, +which they swallowed as best they could, washing it down with gulps of water. +Still it was food of a kind, and for a while stayed the gnawing, empty pains +within them; only Noie ate but little, so that there might be more for the +others. +</p> + +<p> +That night was even hotter than those that had gone before, and during the day +which followed the place became like a hell. They crept into the cave and lay +there gasping, while from without came loud cracking sounds, caused, as they +thought, by the trees of the forest splitting in the heat. About midday the sky +suddenly became densely overcast, although no breath stirred; the air was +thicker than ever, to breathe it was like breathing hot cream. In their +restless despair they wandered out of the cave, and to their surprise saw a +dwarf standing upon the top of the wall. It was Eddo, who called to them to +come out and give themselves up. +</p> + +<p> +“What are the terms?” asked Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“That thou and the Wanderer shall die by the White Death, and that the +Inkosazana shall be installed Mother of the Trees,” was the answer. +</p> + +<p> +“We refuse them,” said Noie. “Let us go now and give us food +and escort, and thou shall be spared. Refuse, and it is thou and thy people who +will die by that Red Death which Nya promised thee.” +</p> + +<p> +“That we shall learn before to-morrow,” said Eddo with a mocking +laugh, and vanished down the wall. +</p> + +<p> +As he went a hot gust of wind burst upon them, causing the forest without to +rock and groan. Noie turned her face towards it and seemed to listen. +</p> + +<p> +“What is it?” asked Rachel. +</p> + +<p> +“I heard a voice in the wind, Sister,” she answered. “The +message I awaited has come to me.” +</p> + +<p> +“What message?” asked Richard listlessly. +</p> + +<p> +“That I will tell you by and by, Chief,” she answered. “Come +to the cave, it is no longer safe here, the hurricane breaks.” +</p> + +<p> +So supporting each other they crept back to the cave, and there Noie made fire, +feeding it with the idols and precious woods that had been brought thither as +offerings. Richard and Rachel watched her wondering, for it seemed strange that +she should make a fire in that heat where there was nothing to cook. Meanwhile +gust succeeded gust, until a tempest of screaming wind swept over them, though +no rain fell. Soon it was so fierce that the deep-rooted Tree of the Tribe +rocked above them, and loose stones were blown from the crest of the great +wall. +</p> + +<p> +Then of a sudden Noie sprang up, and seized a flaming brand from the fire; it +was the limb of a fetish, made of some resinous wood. She ran from the cave +swiftly, before they could stop her, and vanished in the gathering gloom, to +return again in a few moments weak and breathless. “Come out, now,” +she said, “and see a sight such as you shall never behold again,” +and there was something so strange in her voice that, notwithstanding their +weakness, they rose and followed her. +</p> + +<p> +Outside the cave they could not stand because of the might of the hurricane, +but cast themselves upon the ground, and following Noie’s outstretched +arm, looked up towards the top of the mound. Then they saw that the Tree of the +Tribe was <i>on fire</i>. Already its vast trunk and boughs were wrapped in +flame, which burnt furiously because of the resin within them, while long +flakes of blazing moss were being swept away to leeward, to fall among the +forest that lay beyond the wall. +</p> + +<p> +“Did you do this?” cried Rachel to Noie. +</p> + +<p> +“Aye, Zoola, who else? That was the message which came to me. Now my +office is fulfilled, but you two will live though I must die, I who have +destroyed the People of the Dwarfs; I who was born that I should destroy +them.” +</p> + +<p> +“Destroyed them!” exclaimed Rachel. “What do you mean?” +</p> + +<p> +“I mean that when their Tree dies, they die, the whole race of them. Oh! +Nya told me, Nya told me—they die as their Tree dies, by fire. To the +Wall, to the Wall now, and look. Follow me.” +</p> + +<p> +Forgetting their hunger-bred weakness in the wild excitement of that moment, +Rachel and Richard struggled hand in hand, after Noie’s thin, ethereal +form. Across the open space they struggled, through the furious bufferings of +the gale, sometimes on their feet, sometimes on their hands and knees, till +they came to the great wall where a stairway ran up it to an outlook tower. Up +this stair they climbed slowly since at times the weight of the wind pinned +them against the blocks of stone, till at length they reached its crest and +crept into the shelter of the hollow tower. Hence, looking through the +loopholes in the ancient masonry, they saw a fearful sight. The flakes of +burning moss from the Tree of the Tribe had fallen among the tops of the +forest, parched almost to tinder with drought and heat, and fired them here and +there. Fanned by the screaming gale the flames spread rapidly, leaping from +tree to tree, now in one direction, now in another, as the hurricane veered, +which it did continually, till the whole green forest became a sheet of fire, +an ever-widening sheet which spread east and west and north and south for miles +and miles and tens of miles. +</p> + +<p> +Earth and sky were one blaze of light given out by the torch-like resinous +trees as they burned from the top downwards. By that intense light the three +watchers could see hundreds of the People of the Dwarfs flitting about between +the trunks. Waving their arms and gibbering, they rushed this way and that, to +the north to be met by fire, to the south to be met by fire, till at length the +blazing boughs and boles fell upon them and they disappeared in showers of red +sparks, or, more fortunate, fled away, never to return, before the flame that +leapt after them. One company of them ran towards the Sanctuary; they could see +them threading their path between the trees, and growing ever fewer as the +burning branches fell among them from above. They leapt, they ran, they +battled, springing this way and that, but ever the great flaring boughs crashed +down among them, crushing them, shrivelling them up, till at length of all +their number but a single man staggered into the open belt between the edge of +the forest and the wall. His white hair and his garments seemed to be +smouldering. He gripped at them with his hands, then coming to a little +bush—it was the top of Nya’s tree which she had thrust into the +ground to grow there—dragged it up and began to beat himself with it as +though to extinguish the flames. In an instant it took fire also, burning him +horribly, so that with a yell he threw it to the ground, and ran on towards the +wall. As he came they saw his face. It was that of Eddo. +</p> + +<p> +At this moment, seized by some sudden weakness, Noie sank down upon the stones. +Richard bent over her to lift her to her feet again, but she thrust him away, +saying slowly and in gasps: +</p> + +<p> +“Let me be, the doom has hold of me, I am dying. I passed within the +Fence to fire the Tree, and its poison is at work within me, and the curse of +all my people has fallen on my head. Yet I have saved thee, my sister, I have +saved thee and thy lover, for the Dwarfs are no more, the Grey People are grey +ashes. For my love’s sake I did the sin; let my love atone the sin if it +may, or at the least think kindly of me through the long, happy years that are +to come, and at the end of them then seek for lost Noie in the World of Ghosts +if she may be found there.” +</p> + +<p> +As she spoke they heard a sound of something scrambling among the stones, and +at one of the four entrances of the turret there appeared a hideous, +fire-twisted face, and a little form about which hung charred and smouldering +strips of raiment. It was Eddo, who had climbed the wall and found them out. +There he sat glowering at them, or rather at Noie, who was crouched upon the +floor. +</p> + +<p> +“Come hither, daughter of Seyapi,” he screamed in his hissing, +snake-like voice, “come hither, and see thy work, thou who hast made an +end of the ancient People of the Ghosts. Come hither and tell me why thou didst +this thing, for I would learn the truth before I die, that I may make report of +it to the Fathers of our race.” +</p> + +<p> +Noie heard, and crept towards him; to Rachel and Richard it seemed as though +she could not disobey that summons. Now they sat face to face outside the +turret, clinging to the stones, and her long hair flowed outwards on the gale. +</p> + +<p> +“I did it, Eddo,” she said, “to save one whom I love, and him +whom she loves. I did it to avenge the death of Nya upon you all, as she bade +me to do. I did it because the cup of thy wickedness is full, and because I was +appointed to bring thy doom upon thee. Thus ends the greatness thou hast +plotted so many years to win, Eddo.” +</p> + +<p> +“Aye,” he answered, “thus it ends, for the magic of the White +One there has overcome me, and thus with it ends the reign of the Ghost Kings, +and the forest wherein they reigned, and thus too, thou endest, traitress, who +hast murdered them and whose soul shall be spilt with their souls.” +</p> + +<p> +As the words left his lips suddenly Eddo sprang upon Noie and gripped her about +the middle. Richard and Rachel leapt forward, but before ever they could lay a +hand upon her to save her, the dwarf in his rage and agony had dragged her to +the edge of the wall. For a moment they struggled there in the vivid light of +the flaming forest. Then Eddo screamed aloud, one wild savage shriek, and still +holding Noie in his arms hurled himself from the wall, to fall crushed upon its +foundation stones sixty feet beneath. +</p> + +<p> +Thus perished Noie, who, for love’s sake, gave her life to save Rachel, +as once Rachel had saved her. +</p> + +<hr /> + +<p> +It was morning, and after the tempest the sky was clear and cool, for heavy +rain had fallen when the wind dropped, although far away the dense clouds of +rolling smoke showed where the great fire still ate into the heart of the +forest. Rachel and Richard, seated hand in hand in the little tower on the +wall, looked at one another in that pure light, and saw signs in each +other’s face that could not be mistaken. +</p> + +<p> +“What shall we do?” asked Richard. “Death is very near to +us.” +</p> + +<p> +Rachel thought awhile, then answered: +</p> + +<p> +“The dwarfs are gone, we have nothing more to fear from them. Yonder +where the fire did not burn, dwell their slaves, whose villages are full of +food, and beyond them live the Umkulu, who know and would befriend me. Let us +go and seek food who desire to live on together, if we may.” +</p> + +<p> +So they climbed down the wall, and with difficulty, for they were very feeble, +crawled over the stones which they had piled up in the passage to keep out the +dwarfs, and thus passed to the open belt beyond. A strange scene met their +eyes, all the wide lands that had been covered with giant trees were now piled +over with white ashes amongst which, here and there, stood a black and +smouldering trunk. The journey was terrible, but following a ridge of rock +whereon no great trees had grown, hand in hand they passed through the outer +edge of the burnt forest in safety, until they came to one of the towns of the +slaves upon the fertile plain beyond, which led up to the desert. No human +being could they see, since all had fled, but the kraal was full of sheep and +cattle that had been penned there before the fire began, and in the huts were +milk and food in plenty. They drank of the milk and, after a while, ate a +little, then rested and drank more milk, till their strength began to return to +them. Towards evening they went out of the town, and standing on a mound looked +at the fire-wasted plain behind, and the green, grassy slopes in front. +</p> + +<p> +They seemed quite alone in the world, those two, and yet their hearts were full +of joy and thankfulness, for while they were left to each other they knew that +they could never be alone. +</p> + +<p> +“See, Rachel,” said Richard, pointing to the smouldering wreck of +the forest, “there lies our past, and here in front of us spreads the +future clothed with flowers.” +</p> + +<p> +“Yes, Richard,” she answered, “but Noie and all whom I love +save you are buried in that past, and in front of us the desert is not far +away.” +</p> + +<p> +“Life is ours, Rachel, and love is ours, and that which saved us through +many a danger and brought me back to you, will surely keep us safe. Do you fear +to pass the desert at my side?” +</p> + +<p> +She looked at him with shining eyes, and answered: +</p> + +<p> +“No, Richard, I fear no more, for now I seem to hear the voice of Noie +speaking in my heart, telling me that trouble is behind us, and that we shall +live out our lives together, as my mother foresaw that we should do.” +</p> + +<p> +And there on the mound, standing between that dead sea of ashes and the green +slopes of flowering plain, Rachel stretched out her arms to the man to whom she +was decreed. +</p> + +</div><!--end chapter--> + +<div style='display:block;margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS ***</div> +<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0;'>This file should be named 8184-h.htm or 8184-h.zip</div> +<div style='display:block;margin:1em 0;'>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in https://www.gutenberg.org/8/1/8/8184/</div> +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will +be renamed. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright +law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, +so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United +States without permission and without paying copyright +royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part +of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project +Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ +concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, +and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following +the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use +of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for +copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very +easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation +of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project +Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may +do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected +by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark +license, especially commercial redistribution. +</div> + +<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> +<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project +Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full +Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at +www.gutenberg.org/license. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or +destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your +possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a +Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound +by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person +or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this +agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ +electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the +Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection +of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual +works in the collection are in the public domain in the United +States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the +United States and you are located in the United States, we do not +claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, +displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as +all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope +that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting +free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ +works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the +Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily +comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the +same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when +you share it without charge with others. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are +in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, +check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this +agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, +distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any +other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no +representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any +country other than the United States. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other +immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear +prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work +on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the +phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, +performed, viewed, copied or distributed: +</div> + +<blockquote> + <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> + This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most + other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions + whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms + of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online + at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you + are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws + of the country where you are located before using this eBook. + </div> +</blockquote> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is +derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not +contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the +copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in +the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are +redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project +Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply +either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or +obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ +trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any +additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms +will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works +posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the +beginning of this work. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg™ License. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including +any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access +to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format +other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official +version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website +(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense +to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means +of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain +Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the +full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +provided that: +</div> + +<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed + to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has + agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project + Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid + within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are + legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty + payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project + Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in + Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg + Literary Archive Foundation.” + </div> + + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ + License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all + copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue + all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ + works. + </div> + + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of + any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of + receipt of the work. + </div> + + <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> + • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. + </div> +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project +Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than +are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing +from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of +the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set +forth in Section 3 below. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project +Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ +electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may +contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate +or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other +intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or +other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or +cannot be read by your equipment. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right +of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium +with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you +with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in +lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person +or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second +opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If +the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing +without further opportunities to fix the problem. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO +OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT +LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of +damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement +violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the +agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or +limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or +unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the +remaining provisions. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in +accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the +production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ +electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, +including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of +the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this +or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or +additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any +Defect you cause. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of +computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It +exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations +from people in all walks of life. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future +generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see +Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by +U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, +Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up +to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website +and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread +public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND +DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state +visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To +donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate +</div> + +<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project +Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be +freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and +distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of +volunteer support. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in +the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not +necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper +edition. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +Most people start at our website which has the main PG search +facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. +</div> + +<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> +This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +</div> + +</body> + +</html> + + diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..206a40f --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #8184 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/8184) diff --git a/old/8184-8.txt b/old/8184-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9ca95bc --- /dev/null +++ b/old/8184-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,12828 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Ghost Kings + +Author: H. Rider Haggard + + +Release Date: May, 2005 [EBook #8184] +This file was first posted on June 27, 2003 +Last Updated: April 10, 2013 + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + + + + +Produced by Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team + + + + + + + + + +THE GHOST KINGS + +By H. Rider Haggard + + +First published _July_ 1908. _Reprinted March_ 1909. + +Cheap Edition _December_ 1911. + + + +CONTENTS + +CHAPTER + +1. THE GIRL + +2. THE BOY + +3. GOOD-BYE + +4. ISHMAEL + +5. NOIE + +6. THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + +7. THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + +8. MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + +9. THE TAKING OF NOIE + +10. THE OMEN OF THE STAR + +11. ISHMAEL VISITS THE Inkosazana + +12. RACHEL SEES A VISION + +13. RICHARD COMES + +14. WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + +15. RACHEL COMES HOME + +16. THE THREE DAYS + +17. RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + +18. THE CURSE OF THE Inkosazana + +19. RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + +20. THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + +21. THE CITY OF THE DEAD + +22. IN THE SANCTUARY + +23. THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + +24. THE END AND THE BEGINNING + + + + +EXTRACT FROM LETTER HEADED "THE KING'S KRAAL, ZULULAND, 12TH MAY, 1855." + +_"The Zulus about here have a strange story of a white girl who in +Dingaan's day was supposed to 'hold the spirit' of some legendary goddess +of theirs who is also white. This girl, they say, was very beautiful and +brave, and had great power in the land before the battle of the Blood +River, which they fought with the emigrant Boers. Her title was Lady of +the Zulus, or more shortly, Zoola, which means Heaven. + +"She seems to have been the daughter of a wandering, pioneer missionary, +but the king, I mean Dingaan, murdered her parents, of whom he was +jealous, after which she went mad and cursed the nation, and it is to this +curse that they still attribute the death of Dingaan, and their defeats +and other misfortunes of that time. + +"Ultimately, it appears, in order to be rid of this girl and her evil eye, +they sold her to the doctors of a dwarf people, who lived far away in a +forest and worshipped trees, since when nothing more has been heard of +her. But according to them the curse stopped behind. + +"If I can find out anything more of this curious story I will let you +know, but I doubt if I shall be able to do so. Although fifteen years or +so have passed since Dingaan's death in 1840 the Kaffirs are very shy of +talking about this poor lady, and, I think, only did so to me because I am +neither an official nor a missionary, but one whom they look upon as a +friend because I have doctored so many of them. When I asked the Indunas +about her at first they pretended total ignorance, but on my pressing the +question, one of them said that 'all that tale was unlucky and "went +beyond" with Mopo.' Now Mopo, as I think I wrote to you, was the man who +stabbed King Chaka, Dingaan's brother. He is supposed to have been mixed +up in the death of Dingaan also, and to be dead himself. At any rate he +vanished away after Panda came to the throne."_ + + + +CHAPTER I + +THE GIRL + + +The afternoon was intensely, terribly hot. Looked at from the high ground +where they were encamped above the river, the sea, a mile or two to her +right--for this was the coast of Pondo-land--to little Rachel Dove staring +at it with sad eyes, seemed an illimitable sheet of stagnant oil. Yet +there was no sun, for a grey haze hung like a veil beneath the arch of the +sky, so dense and thick that its rays were cut off from the earth which +lay below silent and stifled. Tom, the Kaffir driver, had told her that a +storm was coming, a father of storms, which would end the great drought. +Therefore he had gone to a kloof in the mountains where the oxen were in +charge of the other two native boys--since on this upland there was no +pasturage to drive them back to the waggon. For, as he explained to her, +in such tempests cattle are apt to take fright and rush away for miles, +and without cattle their plight would be even worse than it was at +present. + +At least this was what Tom said, but Rachel, who had been brought up among +natives and understood their mind, knew that his real reason was that he +wished to be out of the way when the baby was buried. Kaffirs do not like +death, unless it comes by the assegai in war, and Tom, a good creature, +had been fond of that baby during its short little life. Well, it was +buried now; he had finished digging its resting-place in the hard soil +before he went. Rachel, poor child, for she was but fifteen, had borne it +to its last bed, and her father had unpacked his surplice from a box, put +it on and read the Burial Service over the grave. Afterwards together they +had filled in that dry, red earth, and rolled stones on to it, and as +there were few flowers at this season of the year, placed a shrivelled +branch or two of mimosa upon the stones--the best offering they had to +make. + +Rachel and her father were the sole mourners at this funeral, if we may +omit two rock rabbits that sat upon a shelf of stone in a neighbouring +cliff, and an old baboon which peered at these strange proceedings from +its crest, and finally pushed down a boulder before it departed, barking +indignantly. Her mother could not come because she was ill with grief and +fever in a little tent by the waggon. When it was all over they returned +to her, and there had been a painful scene. + +Mrs. Dove was lying on a bed made of the cartel, or frame strung with +strips of green hide, which had been removed from the waggon, a pretty, +pale-faced woman with a profusion of fair hair. Rachel always remembered +that scene. The hot tent with its flaps turned up to let in whatever air +there might be. Her mother in a blue dressing-gown, dingy with wear and +travel, from which one of the ribbon bows hung by a thread, her face +turned to the canvas and weeping silently. The gaunt form of her father +with his fanatical, saint-like face, pale beneath its tan, his high +forehead over which fell one grizzled lock, his thin, set lips and +far-away grey eyes, taking off his surplice and folding it up with quick +movements of his nervous hands, and herself, a scared, wondering child, +watching them both and longing to slip away to indulge her grief in +solitude. It seemed an age before that surplice was folded, pushed into a +linen bag which in their old home used to hold dirty clothes, and finally +stowed away in a deal box with a broken hinge. At length it was done, and +her father straightened himself with a sigh, and said in a voice that +tried to be cheerful: + +"Do not weep, Janey. Remember this is all for the best. The Lord hath +taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord." + +Her mother sat up looking at him reproachfully with her blue eyes, and +answered in her soft Scotch accent: + +"You said that to me before, John, when the other one went, down at +Grahamstown, and I am tired of hearing it. Don't ask me to bless the Lord +when He takes my babes, no, nor any mother, He Who could spare them if He +chose. Why should the Lord give me fever so that I could not nurse it, and +make a snake bite the cow so that it died? If the Lord's ways are such, +then those of the savages are more merciful." + +"Janey, Janey, do not blaspheme," her father had exclaimed. "You should +rejoice that the child is in Heaven." + +"Then do you rejoice and leave me to grieve. From to-day I only make one +prayer, that I may never have another. John," she added with a sudden +outburst, "it is your fault. You know well I told you how it would be. I +told you that if you would come this mad journey the babe would die, aye, +and I tell you"--here her voice sank to a kind of wailing whisper--"before +the tale is ended others will die too, all of us, except Rachel there, who +was born to live her life. Well, for my part, the sooner the better, for I +wish to go to sleep with my children." + +"This is evil," broke in her husband, "evil and rebellious--" + +"Then evil and rebellious let it be, John. But why am I evil if I have the +second sight like my mother before me? Oh! she warned me what must come if +I married you, and I would not listen; now I warn you, and you will not +listen. Well, so be it, we must dree our own weird, everyone of us, a +short one; all save Rachel, who was born to live her life. Man, I tell +you, that the Spirit drives you on to convert the heathen just for one +thing, that the heathen may make a martyr of you." + +"So let them," her father answered proudly. "I seek no better end." + +"Aye," she moaned, sinking back upon the cartel, "so let them, but my +babe, my poor babe! Why should my babe die because too much religion has +made you mad to win a martyr's crown? Martyrs should not marry and have +children, John." + +Then, unable to bear any more of it, Rachel had fled from the tent, and +sat herself down at a distance to watch the oily sea. + +It has been said that Rachel was only fifteen, but in Southern Africa +girls grow quickly to womanhood; also her experiences had been of a nature +to ripen her intelligence. Thus she was quite able to form a judgment of +her parents, their virtues and their weaknesses. Rachel was English born, +but had no recollection of England since she came to South Africa when she +was four years old. It was shortly after her birth that this +missionary-fury seized upon her father as a result of some meetings which +he had attended in London. He was then a clergyman with a good living in a +quiet Hertfordshire parish, and possessed of some private means, but +nothing would suit him short of abandoning all his prospects and sailing +for South Africa, in obedience to his "call." Rachel knew all this because +her mother had often told her, adding that she and her people, who were of +a good Scotch family, had struggled against this South African scheme even +to the verge of open quarrel. + +At length, indeed, it came to a choice between submission and separation. +Mr. Dove had declared that not even for her sake would he be guilty of +"sin against the Spirit" which had chosen him to bring light to those who +sat in darkness--that is, the Kaffirs, and especially to that section of +them who were in bondage to the Boers. For at this time an agitation was +in progress in England which led ultimately to the freeing of the slaves +of the Cape Dutch, and afterwards to the exodus of the latter into the +wilderness and most of those wars with which our generation is familiar. +So, as she was devoted to her husband, who, apart from his religious +enthusiasm, or rather possession, was in truth a very lovable man, she +gave way and came. Before they sailed, however, the general gloom was +darkened by Mrs. Dove announcing that something in her heart told her that +neither of them would ever see home again, as they were doomed to die at +the hands of savages. + +Now whatever the reason or explanation, scientifically impossible as the +fact might be, it remained a fact that Janey Dove, like her mother and +several of her Scottish ancestors, was foresighted, or at least so her +kith and kin believed. Therefore, when she communicated to them her +conviction as though it were a piece of everyday intelligence, they never +doubted its accuracy for a minute, but only redoubled their efforts to +prevent her from going to Africa. Even her husband did not doubt it, but +remarked irritably that it seemed a pity she could not sometimes be +foresighted as to agreeable future events, since for his part he was quite +willing to wait for disagreeable ones until they happened. Not that he +quailed personally from the prospect of martyrdom; this he could +contemplate with complacency and even enthusiasm, but, zealot though he +was, he did shrink from the thought that his beautiful and delicate wife +might be called upon to share the glory of that crown. Indeed, as his own +purpose was unalterable, he now himself suggested that he should go forth +to seek it alone. + +Then it was that his wife showed an unsuspected strength of character. She +said that she had married him for better or for worse against the wishes +of her family; that she loved and respected him, and that she would rather +be murdered by Kaffirs in due season than endure a separation which might +be lifelong. So in the end the pair of them with their little daughter +Rachel departed in a sailing ship, and their friends and relations knew +them no more. + +Their subsequent history up to the date of the opening of this story may +be told in very few words. As a missionary the Reverend John Dove was not +a success. The Boers in the eastern part of the Cape Colony where he +laboured, did not appreciate his efforts to Christianise their slaves. The +slaves did not appreciate them either, inasmuch as, saint though he might +be, he quite lacked the sympathetic insight which would enable him to +understand that a native with thousands of generations of savagery behind +him is a different being from a highly educated Christian, and one who +should be judged by another law. Their sins, amongst which he included all +their most cherished inherited customs, appalled him, as he continually +proclaimed from the housetops. Moreover, when occasionally he did snatch a +brand from the burning, and the said brand subsequently proved that it was +still alight, or worse still, replaced its original failings by those of +the white man, such as drink, theft and lying, whereof before it had been +innocent, he would openly condemn it to eternal punishment. Further, he +was too insubordinate, or, as he called it, too honest, to submit to the +authority of his local superiors in the Church, and therefore would only +work for his own hand. Finally he caused his "cup to overflow," as he +described it, or, in plain English, made the country too hot to hold him, +by becoming involved in a bitter quarrel with the Boers. Of these, on the +whole, worthy folk, he formed the worst; and in the main a very unjust +opinion, which he sent to England to be reprinted in Church papers, or to +the Home Government to be published in Blue-books. In due course these +documents reached South Africa again, where they were translated into +Dutch and became incidentally one of the causes of the Great Trek. + +The Boers were furious and threatened to shoot him as a slanderer. The +English authorities were also furious, and requested him to cease from +controversy or to leave the country. At last, stubborn as he might be, +circumstances proved too much for him, and as his conscience would not +allow him to be silent, Mr. Dove chose the latter alternative. The only +question was whither he should go. As he was well off, having inherited a +moderate fortune in addition to what he had before he left England, his +poor wife pleaded with him to return home, pointing out that there he +would be able to lay his case before the British public. This course had +attractions for him, but after a night's reflection and prayer, he +rejected it as a specious temptation sent by Satan. + +What, he argued, should he return to live in luxury in England not only +unmartyred but a palpable failure, his mission quite unfulfilled? His wife +might go if she liked, and take their surviving children, Rachel and the +new-born baby boy, with her (they had buried two other little girls), but +he would stick to his post and his duty. He had seen some Englishmen who +had visited the country called Natal where white people were beginning to +settle. In that land it seemed there were no slave-driving Boers, and the +natives, according to all accounts, much needed the guidance of the +Gospel, especially a certain king of the people called Zulus, who was +named Chaka or Dingaan, he was not sure which. This ferocious person he +particularly desired to encounter, having little doubt that in the absence +of the contaminating Boer, he would be able to induce him to see the error +of his ways and change the national customs, especially those of fighting +and, worse still, of polygamy. + +His unhappy wife listened and wept, for now the martyr's crown which she +had always foreseen, seemed uncomfortably near, indeed as it were, it +glowed blood red within reach of her hand. Moreover, in her heart she did +not believe that Kaffirs could be converted, at any rate at present. They +were fighting men, as her Highland forefathers had been, and her Scottish +blood could understand the weakness, while, as for this polygamy, she had +long ago secretly concluded that the practice was one which suited them +very well, as it had suited David and Solomon, and even Abraham. But for +all this, although she was sure in her uncanny fashion that her baby's +death would come of her staying, she refused to leave her husband as she +had refused eleven years before. + +Doubtless affection was at the bottom of it, for Janey Dove was a very +faithful woman; also there were other things--her fatalism, and stronger +still, her weariness. She believed that they were doomed. Well, let the +doom fall; she had no fear of the Beyond. At the best it might be happy, +and at the worst deep, everlasting rest and peace, and she felt as though +she needed thousands of years of rest and peace. Moreover, she was sure no +harm would come to Rachel, the very apple of her eye; that she was marked +to live and to find happiness even in this wild land. So it came about +that she refused her husband's offer to allow her to return home where she +had no longer any ties, and for perhaps the twentieth time prepared +herself to journey she knew not whither. + +Rachel, seated there in the sunless, sweltering heat, reflected on these +things. Of course she did not know all the story, but most of it had come +under her observation in one way or other, and being shrewd by nature, she +could guess the rest, for she who was companionless had much time for +reflection and for guessing. She sympathised with her father in his ideas, +understanding vaguely that there was something large and noble about them, +but in the main, body and mind, she was her mother's child. Already she +showed her mother's dreamy beauty, to which were added her father's +straight features and clear grey eyes, together with a promise of his +height. But of his character she had little, that is outside of a courage +and fixity of purpose which marked them both. + + For the rest she was far, or fore-seeing, like her mother, apprehending +the end of things by some strange instinct; also very faithful in +character. + +Rachel was unhappy. She did not mind the hardship and the heat, for she +was accustomed to both, and her health was so perfect that it would have +needed much worse things to affect her. But she loved the baby that was +gone, and wondered whether she would ever see it again. On the whole she +thought so, for here that intuition of hers came in, but at the best she +was sure that there would be long to wait. She loved her mother also, and +grieved more for her than for herself, especially now when she was so ill. +Moreover, she knew and shared her mind. This journey, she felt, was +foolishness; her father was a man "led by a star" as the natives say, and +would follow it over the edge of the world and be no nearer. He was not +fit to have charge of her mother. + +Of herself she did not think so much. Still, at Grahamstown, for a year or +so there had been other children for companions, Dutch most of them, it is +true, and all rough in mind and manner. Yet they were white and human. +While she played with them she could forget she knew so much more than +they did; that, for instance, she could read the Gospels in Greek--which +her father had taught her ever since she was a little child--while they +could scarcely spell them out in the Taal, or Boer dialect, and that they +had never heard even of William the Conqueror. She did not care +particularly about Greek and William the Conqueror, but she did care for +friends, and now they were all gone from her, gone like the baby, as far +off as William the Conqueror. And she, she was alone in the wilderness +with a father who talked and thought of Heaven all day long, and a mother +who lived in memories and walked in the shadow of doom, and oh! she was +unhappy. + +Her grey eyes filled with tears so that she could no longer see that +everlasting ocean, which she did not regret as it wearied her. She wiped +them with the back of her hand that was burnt quite brown by the sun, and +turning impatiently, fell to watching two of those strange insects known +as the Praying Mantis, or often in South Africa as Hottentot gods, which +after a series of genuflections, were now fighting desperately among the +dead stalks of grass at her feet. Men could not be more savage, she +reflected, for really their ferocity was hideous. Then a great tear fell +upon the head of one of them, and astonished by this phenomenon, or +thinking perhaps that it had begun to rain, it ran away and hid itself, +while its adversary sat up and looked about it triumphantly, taking to +itself all the credit of conquest. + + She heard a step behind her, and having again furtively wiped her eyes +with her hand, the only handkerchief available, looked round to see her +father stalking towards her. + +"Why are you crying, Rachel?" he asked in an irritable voice. "It is wrong +to cry because your little brother has been taken to glory." + +"Jesus cried over Lazarus, and He wasn't even His brother," she answered +in a reflective voice, then by way of defending herself added +inconsequently: "I was watching two Hottentot gods fight." + +As Mr. Dove could think of no reply to her very final Scriptural example, +he attacked her on the latter point. + +"A cruel amusement," he said, "especially as I have heard that boys, yes, +and men, too, pit these poor insects against each other, and make bets +upon them." + +"Nature, is cruel, not I father. Nature is always cruel," and she glanced +towards the little grave under the rock. Then, while for the second time +her father hesitated, not knowing what to answer, she added quickly, "Is +mother better now?" + +"No," he said, "worse, I think, very hysterical and quite unable to see +things in the true light." + +She rose and faced him, for she was a courageous child, then asked: + +"Father, why don't you take her back? She isn't fit to go on. It is wrong +to drag her into this wilderness." + +At this question he grew very angry, and began to scold and to talk of the +wickedness of abandoning his "call." + +"But mother has not got a 'call,'" she broke in. + +Then, as for the third time he could find no answer, he declared +vehemently that they were both in league against him, instruments used by +the Evil One to tempt him from his duty by working on his natural fears +and affections, and so forth. + +The child watched him with her clear grey eyes, saying nothing further, +till at last he grew calm and paused. + +"We are all much upset," he went on, rubbing his high forehead with his +thin hand. "I suppose it is the heat and this--this--trial of our faith. +What did I come to speak to you about? Oh! I remember; your mother will +eat nothing, and keeps asking for fruit. Do you know where there is any +fruit?" + +"It doesn't grow here, father." Then her face brightened, and she added: +"Yes, it does, though. The day that we outspanned in this camp mother and +I went down to the river and walked to that kind of island beyond the dry +donga to get some flowers that grow on the wet ground. I saw lots of Cape +gooseberries there, all quite ripe." + +"Then go and get some, dear. You will have plenty of time before dark." + +She started up as though to obey, then checked herself and said: + +"Mother told me that I was not to go to the river alone, because we saw +the spoor of lions and crocodiles in the mud." + +"God will guard you from the lions and the crocodiles, if there are any," +he answered doggedly, for was not this an opportunity to show his faith? +"You are not afraid, are you?" + +"No, father. I am afraid of nothing, perhaps because I don't care what +happens. I will get the basket and go at once." + +In another minute she was walking quickly towards the river, a lonely +little figure in that great place. Mr. Dove watched her uneasily till she +was hidden in the haze, for his reason told him that this was a foolish +journey. + +"The Lord will send His angels to protect her," he muttered to himself. +"Oh! if only I could have more faith, all these troubles come upon me from +a lack of faith, and through that I am continually tempted. I think I will +run after her and go, too. No, there is Janey calling me, I cannot leave +her alone. The Lord will protect her, but I need not mention to Janey that +she has gone, unless she asks me outright. She will be quite safe, the +storm will not break to-night." + + + +CHAPTER II + +THE BOY + + +The river towards which Rachel headed, one of the mouths of the Umtavuna, +was much further off than it looked; it was, indeed, not less than a mile +and a half away. She had said that she feared nothing, and it was true, +for extraordinary courage was one of this child's characteristics. She +could scarcely ever remember having felt afraid--for herself, except +sometimes of her father when he grew angry--or was it mad that he +grew?--and raged at her, threatening her with punishment in another world +in reward for her childish sins. Even then the sensation did not last +long, because she could not believe in that punishment which he so vividly +imagined. So it came about that now she had no fear when there was so much +cause. + +For this place was lonely; not a living creature could be seen. Moreover, +a dreadful hush brooded on the face of earth, and in the sky above; only +far away over the mountains the lightning flickered incessantly, as though +a monster in the skies were licking their precipices and pinnacles with a +thousand tongues of fire. Nothing stirred, not even an insect; every +creature that drew breath had hidden itself away until the coming terror +was overpast. + +The atmosphere was full of electricity struggling to be free. Although she +knew not what it was, Rachel felt it in her blood and brain. In some +strange way it affected her mind, opening windows there through which the +eyes of her soul looked out. She became aware of some new influence +drawing near to her life; of a sudden her budding womanhood burst into +flower in her breast, shone on by an unseen sun; she was no more a child. +Her being quickened and acknowledged the kinship of all things that are. +That brooding, flame-threaded sky--she was a part of it, the earth she +trod, it was a part of her; the Mind that caused the stars to roll and her +to live, dwelt in her bosom, and like a babe she nestled within the arm of +its almighty will. + +Now, as in a dream, Rachel descended the steep, rock-strewn banks of the +dry branch of the river-bed, wending her way between the boulders and +noting that rotten weeds and peeled brushwood rested against the stems of +the mimosa thorns which grew--there, tokens which told her that here in +times of flood the water flowed. Well, there was little enough of it now, +only a pool or two to form a mirror for the lightning. In front of her lay +the island where grew the Cape gooseberries, or winter cherries as they +are sometimes called, which she came to seek. It was a low piece of +ground, a quarter of a mile long, perhaps, but in the centre of it were +some great rocks and growing among the rocks, trees, one of them higher +than the rest. Beyond it ran the true river, even now at the end of the +dry season three or four hundred yards in breadth, though so shallow that +it could be forded by an ox-drawn waggon. + +It was raining on the mountains yonder, raining in torrents poured from +those inky clouds, as it had done off and on for the past twenty-four +hours, and above their fire-laced bosom floated glorious-coloured masses +of misty vapour, enflamed in a thousand hues by the arrows of the sinking +sun. Above her, however, there was no sun, nothing but the curtain of +cloud which grew gradually from grey to black and minute by minute sank +nearer to the earth. + +Walking through the dry river-bed, Rachel reached the island which was the +last and highest of a line of similar islands that, separated from each +other by narrow breadths of water, lay like a chain, between the dry donga +and the river. Here she began to gather her gooseberries, picking the +silvery, octagonal pods from the green stems on which they grew. At first +she opened these pods, removing from each the yellow, sub-acid berry, +thinking that thus her basket would hold more, but presently abandoned +that plan as it took too much time. Also although the plants were +plentiful enough, in that low and curious light it was not easy to see +them among the dense growth of reedy vegetation. + +While she was thus engaged she became aware of a low moaning noise and a +stirring of the air about her which caused the leaves and grasses to +quiver without bending. Then followed an ice-cold wind that grew in +strength until it blew keen and hard, ruffling the surface of the marshy +pools. Still Rachel went on with her task, for her basket was not more +than half full, till presently the heavens above her began to mutter and +to groan, and drops of rain as large as shillings fell upon her back and +hands. Now she understood that it was time for her to be going, and +started to walk across the island--for at the moment she was near its +farther side--to reach the deep, rocky river-bed or donga. + +Before ever she came there, with awful suddenness and inconceivable fury, +the tempest burst. A hurricane of wind tore down the valley to the sea, +and for a few minutes the darkness became so dense that she could scarcely +stumble forward. Then there was light, a dreadful light; all the heavens +seemed to take fire, yes, and the earth, too; it was as though its last +dread catastrophe had fallen on the world. + +Buffeted, breathless, Rachel at length reached the edge of the deep +river-bed that may have been fifty yards in width, and was about to step +into it when she became aware of two things. The first was a seething, +roaring noise so loud that it seemed to still even the bellowing of the +thunder, and the next, now seen, now lost, as the lightning pulsed and +darkened, the figure of a youth, a white youth, who had dismounted from a +horse that remained near to but above him, and stood, a gun in his hand, +upon a rock at the farther side of the donga. + +He had seen her also and was shouting to her, of this she was sure, for +although the sound of his voice was lost in the tumult, she could perceive +his gesticulations when the lightning flared, and even the movement of his +lips. + + Wondering vaguely what a white boy could be doing in such a place and +very glad at the prospect of his company, Rachel began to advance towards +him in short rushes whenever the lightning showed her where to set her +feet. She had made two of these rushes when from the violence and +character of his movements at length she understood that he was trying to +prevent her from coming further, and paused confused. + +Another instant and she knew why. Some hundreds of yards above her the +river bed took a turn, and suddenly round this turn, crested with foam, +appeared a wall of water in which trees and the carcases of animals were +whirled along like straws. The flood had come down from the mountains, and +was advancing on her more swiftly than a horse could gallop. Rachel ran +forward a little way, then understanding that she had no time to cross, +stood bewildered, for the fearful tumult of the elements and the dreadful +roaring of that advancing wall of foam overwhelmed her senses. The +lightnings went out for a moment, then began to play again with tenfold +frequency and force. They struck upon, the nearing torrent, they struck in +the dry bed before it, and leapt upwards from the earth as though Titans +and gods were hurling spears at one another. + +In the lurid sheen of them she saw the lad leap from his rock and rush +towards her. A flash fell and split a boulder not thirty paces from him, +causing him to stagger, but he recovered himself and ran on. Now he was +quite close, but the water was closer still. It was coming in tiers or +ledges, a thin sheet of foam in front, then other layers laid upon it, +each of them a few yards behind its fellow. On the top ledge, in its very +crest, was a bull buffalo, dead, but held head on and down as though it +were charging, and Rachel thought vaguely that from the direction in which +it came in a few moments its horns would strike her. Another second and an +arm was about her waist--she noted how white it was where the sleeve was +rolled up, dead white in the lightning--and she was being dragged towards +the shore that she had left. The first film of water struck her and nearly +washed her from her feet, but she was strong and active, and the touch of +that arm seemed to have given her back her wit, so she regained them and +splashed forward. Now the next tier took them both above the knees, but +for a moment shallowed so that they did not fall. The high bank was scarce +five yards away, and the wall of waters perhaps a score. + +"Together for life or death!" said an English voice in her ear, and the +shout of it only reached her in a whisper. + + The boy and the girl leapt forward like bucks. They reached the bank and +struggled up it. The hungry waters sprang at them like a living thing, +grasping their feet and legs as though with hands; a stick as it whirled +by them struck the lad upon the shoulder, and where it struck the clothes +were rent away and red blood appeared. Almost he fell, but this time it +was Rachel who supported him. Then one more struggle and they rolled +exhausted on the ground just clear of the lip of the racing flood. + +Thus through tempest, threatened by the waters of death from which he +snatched her, and companioned by heaven's lightnings, did Richard Darrien +come into the life of Rachel Dove. + +Presently, having recovered their breath, they sat up and looked at each +other by lightning light, which was all there was. He was a handsome lad +of about seventeen, though short for his years; sturdy in build, very +fair-skinned and curiously enough with a singular resemblance to Rachel, +except that his hair was a few shades darker than hers. They had the same +clear grey eyes, and the same well-cut features; indeed seen together, +most people would have thought them brother and sister, and remarked upon +their family likeness. Rachel spoke the first. + +"Who are you?" she shouted into his ear in one of the intervals of +darkness, "and why did you come here?" + +"My name is Richard Darrien," he answered at the top of his voice, "and I +don't know why I came. I suppose something sent me to save you." + +"Yes," she replied with conviction, "something sent you. If you had not +come I should be dead, shouldn't I? In glory, as my father says." + +"I don't know about glory, or what it is," he remarked, after thinking +this saying over, "but you would have been rolling out to sea in the flood +water, like that buffalo, with not a whole bone in you, which isn't my +idea of glory." + +"That's because your father isn't a missionary," said Rachel. + +"No, he is an officer, naval officer, or at least he was, now he trades +and hunts. We are coming down from Natal. But what's your name?" + +"Rachel Dove." + +"Well, Rachel Dove--that's very pretty, Rachel Dove, as you would be if +you were cleaner--it is going to rain presently. Is there any place where +we can shelter here?" + +"I am as clean as you are," she answered indignantly. "The river muddied +me, that's all. You can go and shelter, I will stop and let the rain wash +me." + + "And die of the cold or be struck by lightning. Of course I knew you +weren't dirty really. Is there any, place?" + +She nodded, mollified. + +"I think I know one. Come," and she stretched out her hand. + +He took it, and thus hand in hand they made their way to the highest point +of the island where the trees grew, for here the rocks piled up together +made a kind of cave in which Rachel and her mother had sat for a little +while when they visited the place. As they groped their way towards it the +lightning blazed out and they saw a great jagged flash strike the tallest +tree and shatter it, causing some wild beast that had sheltered there to +rush past them snorting. + +"That doesn't look very safe," said Richard halting, "but come on, it +isn't likely to hit the same spot twice." + +"Hadn't you better leave your gun?" she suggested, for all this while that +weapon had been slung to his back and she knew that lightning has an +affinity for iron. + +"Certainly not," he answered, "it is a new one which my father gave me, +and I won't be parted from it." + +Then they went on and reached the little cave just as the rain broke over +them in earnest. As it chanced the place was dry, being so situated that +all water ran away from it. They crouched in it shivering, trying to cover +themselves with dead sticks and brushwood that had lodged here in the wet +season when the whole island was under water. + +"It would be nice enough if only we had a fire," said Rachel, her teeth +chattering as she spoke. + +The lad Richard thought a while. Then he opened a leather case that hung +on his rifle sling and took from it a powder flask and flint and steel and +some tinder. Pouring a little powder on the damp tinder, he struck the +flint until at length a spark caught and fired the powder. The tinder +caught also, though reluctantly, and while Rachel blew on it, he felt +round for dead leaves and little sticks, some of which were coaxed into +flame. + +After this things were easy since fuel lay about in abundance, so that +soon they had a splendid fire burning in the mouth of the cave whence the +smoke escaped. Now they were able to warm and dry themselves, and as the +heat entered into their chilled bodies, their spirits rose. Indeed the +contrast between this snug hiding place and blazing fire of drift wood and +the roaring tempest without, conduced to cheerfulness in young people who +had just narrowly escaped from drowning. + +"I am so hungry," said Rachel, presently. + +Again Richard began to search, and this time produced from the pocket of +his coat a long and thick strip of sun-dried meat. + +"Can you eat biltong?" he asked. + +"Of course," she answered eagerly. + +"Then you must cut it up," he said, giving her the meat and his knife. "My +arm hurts me, I can't." + +"Oh!" she exclaimed, "how selfish I am. I forgot about that stick striking +you. Let me see the place." + +He took off his coat and knelt down while she stood over him and examined +his wound by the light of the fire, to find that the left upper arm was +bruised, torn and bleeding. As it will be remembered that Rachel had no +handkerchief, she asked Richard for his, which she soaked in a pool of +rain water just outside the cave. Then, having washed the hurt thoroughly, +she bandaged his arm with the handkerchief and bade him put on his coat +again, saying confidently that he would be well in a few days. + +"You are clever," he remarked with admiration. "Who taught you to bandage +wounds?" + +"My father always doctors the Kaffirs and I help him," Rachel answered, +as, having stretched out her hands for the pouring rain to wash them, she +took the biltong and began to cut it in thin slices. + +These she made him eat before she touched any herself, for she saw that +the loss of blood had weakened him. Indeed her own meal was a light one, +since half the strip of meat must, she declared, be put aside in case they +should not be able to get off the island. Then he saw why she had made him +eat first and was very angry with himself and her, but she only laughed at +him and answered that she had learned from the Kaffirs that men must be +fed before women as they were more important in the world. + +"You mean more selfish," he answered, contemplating this wise little maid +and her tiny portion of biltong, which she swallowed very slowly, perhaps +to pretend that her appetite was already satisfied with its +superabundance. Then he fell to imploring her to take the rest, saying +that he would be able to shoot some game in the morning, but she only +shook her little head and set her lips obstinately. + +"Are you a hunter?" she asked to change the subject. + +"Yes," he answered with pride, "that is, almost. At any rate I have shot +eland, and an elephant, but no lions yet. I was following the spoor of a +lion just now, but it got up between the rocks and bolted away before I +could shoot. I think that it must have been after you." + +"Perhaps," said Rachel. "There are some about here; I have heard them +roaring at night." + +"Then," he went on, "while I was staring at you running across this +island, I heard the sound of the water and saw it rushing down the donga, +and saw too that you must be drowned, and--you know the rest." + +"Yes, I know the rest," she said, looking at him with shining eyes. "You +risked your life to save mine, and therefore," she added with quiet +conviction, "it belongs to you." + +He stared at her and remarked simply: + +"I wish it did. This morning I wished to kill a lion with my new _roer_," +and he pointed to the heavy gun at his side, "above everything else, but +to-night I wish that your life belonged to me--above anything else." + +Their eyes met, and child though she was, Rachel saw something in those of +Richard that caused her to turn her head. + +"Where are you going?" she asked quickly. + +"Back to my father's farm in Graaf-Reinet, to sell the ivory. There are +three others besides my father, two Boers and one Englishman." + +"And I am going to Natal where you come from," she answered, "so I suppose +that after to-night we shall never see each other again, although my life +does belong to you--that is if we escape." + +Just then the tempest which had lulled a little, came on again in fury, +accompanied by a hurricane of wind and deluge of rain, through which the +lightning blazed incessantly. The thunderclaps too were so loud and +constant that the sound of them, which shook the earth, made it impossible +for Richard and Rachel to hear each other speak. So they were silent +perforce. Only Richard rose and looked out of the cave, then turned and +beckoned to his companion. She came to him and watched, till suddenly a +blinding sheet of flame lit up the whole landscape. Then she saw what he +was looking at, for now nearly all the island, except that high part of it +on which they stood, was under water, hidden by a brown, seething torrent, +that tore past them to the sea. + +"If it rises much more, we shall be drowned," he shouted in her ear. + +She nodded, then cried back: + +"Let us say our prayers and get ready," for it seemed to Rachel that the +"glory" of which her father spoke so often was nearer to them than ever. + +Then she drew him back into the cave and motioned to him to kneel beside +her, which he did bashfully enough, and for a while the two children, for +they were little more, remained thus with clasped hands and moving lips. +Presently the thunder lessened a little so that once more they could hear +each other speak. + + "What did you pray about?" he asked when they had risen from their knees. + +"I prayed that you might escape, and that my mother might not grieve for +me too much," she answered simply. "And you?" + +"I? Oh! the same--that you might escape. I did not pray for my mother as +she is dead, and I forgot about father." + +"Look, look!" exclaimed Rachel, pointing to the mouth of the cave. + +He stared out at the darkness, and there, through the thin flames of the +fire, saw two great yellow shapes which appeared to be walking up and down +and glaring into the cave. + +"Lions," he gasped, snatching at his gun. + +"Don't shoot," she cried, "you might make them angry. Perhaps they only +want to take refuge like ourselves. The fire will keep them away." + +He nodded, then remembering that the charge and priming, of his flint-lock +_roer_ must be damp, hurriedly set to work by the help of Rachel to draw +it with the screw on the end of his ramrod, and this done, to reload with +some powder that he had already placed to dry on a flat stone near the +fire. This operation took five minutes or more. When at length it was +finished, and the lock reprimed with the dry powder, the two of them, +Richard holding the _roer_, crept to the mouth of the cave and looked out +again. + +The great storm was passing now, and the rain grew thinner, but from time +to time the lightning, no longer forked or chain-shaped, flared in wide +sheets. By its ghastly illumination they saw a strange sight. There on the +island top the two lions marched backwards and forwards as though they +were in a cage, making a kind of whimpering noise as they went, and +staring round them uneasily. Moreover, these were not alone, for gathered +there were various other animals, driven down by the flood from the +islands above them, reed and water bucks, and a great eland. Among these +the lions walked without making the slightest effort to attack them, nor +did the antelopes, which stood sniffing and staring at the torrent, take +any notice of the lions, or attempt to escape. + +"You are right," said Richard, "they are all frightened, and will not harm +us, unless the water rises more, and they rush into the cave. Come, make +up the fire." + +They did so, and sat down on its further side, watching till, as nothing +happened, their dread of the lions passed away, and they began to talk +again, telling to each other the stories of their lives. + + Richard Darrien, it seemed, had been in Africa about five years, his +father having emigrated there on the death of his mother, as he had +nothing but the half-pay of a retired naval captain, and he hoped to +better his fortunes in a new land. He had been granted a farm in the +Graaf-Reinet district, but like many other of the early settlers, met with +misfortunes. Now, to make money, he had taken to elephant-hunting, and +with his partners was just returning from a very successful expedition in +the coast lands of Natal, at that time an almost unexplored territory. His +father had allowed Richard to accompany the party, but when they got back, +added the boy with sorrow, he was to be sent for two or three years to the +college at Capetown, since until then his father had not been able to +afford him the luxury of an education. Afterwards he wished him to adopt a +profession, but on this point he--Richard--had made up his mind, although +at present he said little about that. He would be a hunter, and nothing +else, until he grew too old to hunt, when he intended to take to farming. + +His story done, Rachel told him hers, to which he listened eagerly. + +"Is your father mad?" he asked when she had finished. + +"No," she answered. "How dare you suggest it? He is only very good; much +better than anybody else." + +"Well, it seems to come to much the same thing, doesn't it?" said Richard, +"for otherwise he would not have sent you to gather gooseberries here with +such a storm coming on." + +"Then why did your father send you to hunt lions with such a storm coming +on?" she asked. + +"He didn't send me. I came of myself; I said that I wanted to shoot a +buck, and finding the spoor of a lion I followed it. The waggons must be a +long way ahead now, for when I left them I returned to that kloof where I +had seen the buck. I don't know how I shall overtake them again, and +certainly nobody will ever think of looking for me here, as after this +rain they can't spoor the horse." + +"Supposing you don't find it--I mean your horse--tomorrow, what shall you +do?" asked Rachel. "We haven't got any to lend you." + +"Walk and try to catch them up," he replied. + +"And if you can't catch them up?" + +"Come back to you, as the wild Kaffirs ahead would kill me if I went on +alone." + +"Oh! But what would your father think?" + +"He would think there was one boy the less, that's all, and be sorry for a +while. People often vanish in Africa where there are so many lions and +savages." + +Rachel reflected a while, then finding the subject difficult, suggested +that he should find out what their own particular lions were doing. So +Richard went to look, and reported that the storm had ceased, and that by +the moonlight he could see no lions or any other animals, so he thought +that they must have gone away somewhere. The flood waters also appeared to +be running down. Comforted by this intelligence Rachel piled on the fire +nearly all the wood that remained to them. Then they sat down again side +by side, and tried to continue their conversation. By degrees it drooped, +however, and the end of it was that presently this pair were fast asleep +in each other's arms. + + + +CHAPTER III + +GOOD-BYE + + +Rachel was the first to wake, which she did, feeling cold, for the fire +had burnt almost out. She rose and walked from the cave. The dawn was +breaking quietly, for now no wind stirred, and no rain fell. So dense was +the mist which rose from the river and sodden land, however, that she +could not see two yards in front of her, and fearing lest she should +stumble on the lions or some other animals, she did not dare to wander far +from the mouth of the cave. Near to it was a large, hollow-surfaced rock, +filled now with water like a bath. From this she drank, then washed and +tidied herself as well as she could without the aid of soap, comb or +towels, which done, she returned to the cave. + +As Richard was still sleeping, very quietly she laid a little more wood on +the embers to keep him warm, then sat down by his side and watched him, +for now the grey light of the dawning crept into their place of refuge. To +her this slumbering lad looked beautiful, and as she studied him her +childish heart was filled with a strange, new tenderness, such as she had +never felt before. Somehow he had grown dear to her, and Rachel knew that +she would never forget him while she lived. Then following this wave of +affection came a sharp and sudden pain, for she remembered that presently +they must part, and never see each other any more. At least this seemed +certain, for how could they when he was travelling to the Cape and she to +Natal? + +And yet, and yet a strange conviction told her otherwise. The power of +prescience which came to her from her mother and her Highland forefathers +awoke in her breast, and she knew that her life and this lad's life were +interwoven. Perhaps she dozed off again, sitting there by the fire. At any +rate it appeared to her that she dreamed and saw things in her dream. Wild +tumultuous scenes opened themselves before her in a vision; scenes of +blood and terror, sounds, too, of voices crying war. It appeared to her as +if she were mad, and yet ruled a queen, death came near to her a score of +times, but always fled away at her command. Now Richard Darrien was with +her, and how she had lost him and sought--ah! how she sought through dark +places of doom and unnatural night. It was as though he were dead, and she +yet living, searched for him among the habitations of the dead. She found +him also, and drew him towards her. How, she did not know. + +Then there was a scene, a last scene, which remained fixed in her mind +after everything else had faded away. She saw the huge trunks of forest +trees, enormous, towering trees, gloomy trees beneath which the darkness +could be felt. Down their avenues shot the level arrows of the dawn. They +fell on her, Rachel, dressed in robes of white skin, turning her long, +outspread hair to gold. They fell upon little people with faces of a dusky +pallor, one of them crouched against the bole of a tree, a wizened monkey +of a man who in all that vastness looked small. They fell upon another +man, white-skinned, half-naked, with a yellow beard, who was lashed by +hide ropes to a second tree. It was Richard Darrien grown older, and at +his feet lay a broad-bladed spear! + +The vision left her, or she was awakened from her sleep, whichever it +might be, by the pleasant voice of this same Richard, who stood yawning +before her, and said: + +"It is time to get up. I say, why do you look so queer? Are you ill?" + +"I have been up, long ago," she answered, struggling to her feet. "What do +you mean?" + +"Nothing, except that you seemed a ghost a minute ago. Now you are a girl +again, it must have been the light." + +"Did I? Well, I dreamed of ghosts, or something of the sort," and she told +him of the vision of the trees, though of the rest she could remember +little. + +"That's a queer story," he said when she had finished. "I wish you had got +to the end of it, I should like to know what happened." + +"We shall find out one day," she answered solemnly. + +"Do you mean to say that you believe it is true, Rachel?" + +"Yes, Richard, one day I shall see you tied to that tree." + +"Then I hope you will cut me loose, that is all. What a funny girl you +are," he added doubtfully. "I know what it is, you want something to eat. +Have the rest of that biltong." + +"No," she answered. "I could not touch it. There is a pool of water out +there, go and bathe your arm, and I will bind it up again." + +He went, still wondering, and a few minutes later returned, his face and +head dripping, and whispered: + +"Give me the gun. There is a reed buck standing close by. I saw it through +the mist; we'll have a jolly breakfast off him." + +She handed him the _roer_, and crept after him out of the cave. About +thirty yards away to the right, looming very large through the dense fog, +stood the fat reed buck. Richard wriggled towards it, for he wanted to +make sure of his shot, while Rachel crouched behind a stone. The buck +becoming alarmed, turned its head, and began to sniff at the air, whereon +he lifted the gun and just as it was about to spring away, aimed and +fired. Down it went dead, whereon, rejoicing in his triumph like any other +young hunter who thinks not of the wonderful and happy life that he has +destroyed, Richard sprang upon it exultantly, drawing his knife as he +came, while Rachel, who always shrank from such sights, retreated to the +cave. Half an hour later, however, being healthy and hungry, she had no +objection to eating venison toasted upon sticks in the red embers of their +fire. + +Their meal finished at length, they reloaded the gun, and although the +mist was still very dense, set out upon a journey of exploration, as by +now the sun was shining brightly above the curtain of low-lying vapour. +Stumbling on through the rocks, they discovered that the water had fallen +almost as quickly as it rose on the previous night. The island was strewn, +however, with the trunks of trees and other debris that it had brought +down, amongst which lay the carcases of bucks and smaller creatures, and +with them a number of drowned snakes. The two lions, however, appeared to +have escaped by swimming, at least they saw nothing of them. Walking +cautiously, they came to the edge of the donga, and sat down upon a stone, +since as yet they could not see how wide and deep the water ran. + +Whilst they remained thus, suddenly through the mist they heard a voice +shouting from the other side of the donga. + +"Missie," cried the voice in Dutch, "are you there missie?" + + "That is Tom, our driver," she said, "come to look for me. Answer for me, +Richard." + +So the lad, who had very good lungs, roared in reply: + +"Yes, I'm here, safe, waiting for the mist to lift, and the water to run +down." + +"God be thanked," yelled the distant Tom. "We thought that you were surely +drowned. But, then, why is your voice changed?" + +"Because an English heer is with me," cried Rachel. "Go and look for his +horse and bring a rope, then wait till the mist rises. Also send to tell +the pastor and my mother that I am safe." + +"I am here, Rachel," shouted another voice, her father's. "I have been +looking for you all night, and we have got the Englishman's horse. Don't +come into the water yet. Wait till we can see." + +"That's good news, any way," said Richard, "though I shall have to ride +hard to catch up the waggons." + +Rachel's face fell. + +"Yes," she said; "very good news." + +"Are you glad that I am going, then?" he asked in an offended tone. + +"It was you who said the news was good," she replied gently. + +"I meant I was glad that they had caught my horse, not that I had to ride +away on it. Are you sorry, then?" and he glanced at her anxiously. + +"Yes, I am sorry, for we have made friends, haven't we? It won't matter to +you who will find plenty of people down there at the Cape, but you see +when you are gone I shall have no friend left in this wilderness, shall +I?" + +Again Richard looked at her, and saw that her sweet grey eyes were full of +tears. Then there rose within the breast of this lad who, be it +remembered, was verging upon manhood, a sensation strangely similar, had +he but known it, to that which had been experienced an hour or two before +by the child at his side when she watched him sleeping in the cave. He +felt as though these tear-laden grey eyes were drawing his heart as a +magnet draws iron. Of love he knew nothing, it was but a name to him, but +this feeling was certainly very new and queer. + +"What have you done to me?" he asked brusquely. "I don't want to go away +from you at all, which is odd, as I never liked girls much. I tell you," +he went on with gathering vehemence, "that if it wasn't that it would be +mean to play such a trick upon my father, I wouldn't go. I'd come with +you, or follow after--all my life. Answer me--what have you done?" + +"Nothing, nothing at all," said Rachel with a little sob, "except tie up +your arm." + +"That can't be it," he replied. "Anyone could tie up my arm. Oh! I know it +is wrong, but I hope I shan't be able to overtake the waggons, for if I +can't I will come back." + +"You mustn't come back; you must go away, quite away, as soon as you can. +Yes, as soon as you can. Your father will be very anxious," and she began +to cry outright. + +"Stop it," said Richard. "Do you hear me, stop it. I am not going to be +made to snivel too, just because I shan't see a little girl any more whom +I never met--till yesterday." + +These last words came out with a gulp, and what is more, two tears came +with them and trickled down his nose. + +For a moment they sat thus looking at each other pitifully, and--the truth +must be told--weeping, both of them. Then something got the better of +Richard, let us call it primeval instinct, so that he put his arms about +Rachel and kissed her, after which they continued to weep, their heads +resting upon each other's shoulders. At length he let her go and stood up, +saying argumentatively: + +"You see now we are really friends." + +"Yes," she answered, again rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand for +lack of a pocket handkerchief in the fashion that on the previous day had +so irritated her father, "but I don't know why you should kiss me like +that, just because you are my friend, or" she added with an outburst of +truthfulness, "why I should kiss you." + +Richard stood over her frowning and reflecting. Then he gave up the +problem as beyond his powers of interpretation, and said: + +"You remember that rubbish you dreamt just now, about my being tied to a +tree and the rest of it? Well, it wasn't nice, and it gives me the creeps +to think of it, like the lions outside the cave. But I want to tell you +that I hope it is true, for then we shall meet again, if it is only to say +good-night." + +"Yes, Richard," she answered, placing her slim fingers into his big brown +hand, "we shall meet again, I am sure--I am quite sure. And I think that +it will be to say, not good-night," and she looked up at him and smiled, +"but good-morning." + +As Rachel spoke a puff of wind blew down the donga, rolling up the mist +before it, and of a sudden shining above them they saw the glorious sun. +As though by magic butterflies appeared basking upon the rain-shattered +lily blooms; bright birds flitted from tree to tree, ringdoves began to +coo. The terror of the tempest and the darkness of night were overpast; +the world awoke again to life and love and joy. Instantly this change +reflected itself in their young hearts. They whose natures had as it were +ripened prematurely in the stress of danger and the shadow of death, +became children once again. The very real emotions that they had +experienced were forgotten, or at any rate sank into abeyance. Now they +thought, not of separation or of the dim, mysterious future that stretched +before them, but only of how they should ford the stream and gain its +further side, where Rachel saw her father, Tom, the driver, and the other +Kaffirs, and Richard saw his horse which he had feared was lost. + +They ran down to the brink of the water and examined it, but here it was +still too deep for them to attempt its crossing. Then, directed by the +shouts and motions of the Kaffir Tom and Mr. Dove, they proceeded up +stream for several hundred yards, till they came to a rapid where the +lessening flood ran thinly over a ridge of rock, and after investigation, +proceeded to try its passage hand in hand. It proved difficult but not +dangerous, for when they came near to the further side where the current +was swift and the water rather deep, Tom threw them a waggon rope, +clinging on to which they were dragged--wet, but laughing--in safety to +the further bank. + +"Ow!" exclaimed the Kaffirs, clapping their hands. "She is alive, the +lightnings have turned away from her, she rules the waters, and the +lightnings!" and then and there, after the native fashion, they gave +Rachel a name which was destined to play a great part in her future. That +name was "Lady of the Lightnings," or, to translate it more accurately, +"of the Heavens." + +"I never thought to see you again," said her father, looking at Rachel +with a face that was still white and scared. "It was very wrong of me to +send you so far with that storm coming on, and I have had a terrible +night--yes, a terrible night; and so has your poor mother. However, she +knows that you are safe by now, thank God, thank God!" and he took her in +his arms and kissed her. + +"Well, father, you said that He would look after me, didn't you? And so He +did, for He sent Richard here If it hadn't been for Richard I should have +been drowned," she added inconsequently. + +"Yes, yes," said Mr. Dove. "Providence manifests itself in many ways. But +who is your young friend whom you call Richard? I suppose he has some +other name." + +"Of course," answered that youth himself, "everybody has except Kaffirs. +Mine is Darrien." + +"Darrien?" said Mr. Dove. "I had a friend called Darrien at school. I +never saw him after I left, but I believe that he went into the Navy." + +"Then he must be my father, sir, for I have heard him say that there had +been no other Darrien in the service for a hundred years." + +"I think so," answered Mr. Dove, "for now that I look at you, I can see a +likeness. We slept side by side in the same dormitory once five-and-thirty +years ago, so I remember. And now you have saved my daughter; it is very +strange. But tell me the story." + +So between them they told it, although to one scene of it--the +last--neither of them thought it necessary to allude; or perhaps it was +forgotten. + +"Truly the Almighty has had you both in His keeping," exclaimed Mr. Dove, +when their tale was done. "And now, Richard, my boy, what are you going to +do? You see, we caught your horse--it was grazing about a mile away with +the saddle twisted under its stomach--and wondered what white man could +possibly have been riding it in this desolate place. Afterwards, however, +one of my voor-loopers reported that he had seen two waggons yesterday +afternoon trekking through the poort about five miles to the north there. +The white men with them said that they were travelling towards the Cape, +and pushing on to get out of the hills before the storm broke. They bade +him, if he met you, to bid you follow after them as quickly as you could, +and to say that they would wait for you, if you did not arrive before, at +the Three Sluit outspan on this side of the Pondo country, at which you +stopped some months ago." + +"Yes," answered Richard, "I remember, but that outspan is thirty miles +away, so I must be getting on, or they will come back to hunt for me." + +"First you will stop and eat with us, will you not?" said Mr. Dove. + +"No, no, I have eaten. Also I have saved some meat in my pouch. I must go, +I must indeed, for otherwise my father will be angry with me. You see," he +added, "I went out shooting without his leave." + +"Ah! my boy," remarked Mr. Dove, who seldom neglected an opportunity for a +word in season, "now you know what comes of disobedience." + +"Yes, I know, sir," he answered looking at Rachel. "I was just in time to +save your daughter's life here; as you said just now, Providence sent me. +Well, good-bye, and don't think me wicked if I am very glad that I was +disobedient, as I believe you are, too." + +"Yes, I am. Good comes out of evil sometimes, though that is no reason why +we should do evil," the missionary added, not knowing what else to say. +Richard did not attempt to argue the point, for at the moment he was +engaged in bidding farewell to Rachel. It was a very silent farewell; +neither of them spoke a word, they only shook each other's hand and looked +into each other's eyes. Then muttering something which it was as well that +Mr. Dove did not hear, Richard swung himself into the saddle, for his +horse stood at hand, and, without even looking back, cantered away towards +the mountains. + +"Oh!" exclaimed Rachel presently, "call him, father." + +"What for?" asked Mr. Dove. + +"I want to give him our address, and to get his." + +"We have no address, Rachel. Also he is too far off, and why should you +want the address of a chance acquaintance?" + +"Because he saved my life and I do," replied the child, setting her face. +Then, without another word, she turned and began to walk towards their +camp--a very heavy journey it was to Rachel. + +When Rachel reached the waggon she found that her mother was more or less +recovered. At any rate the attack of fever had left her so that she felt +able to rise from her bed. Now, although still weak, she was engaged in +packing away the garments of her dead baby in a travelling chest, weeping +in a silent, piteous manner as she worked. It was a very sad sight. When +she saw Rachel she opened her arms without a word, and embraced her. + +"You were not frightened about me, mother?" asked the child. + +"No, my love," she answered, "because I knew that no harm would come to +you. I have always known that. It was a mad thing of your father to send +you to such a place at such a time, but no folly of his or of anyone else +can hurt you who are destined to live. Never be afraid of anything, +Rachel, for remember always you will only die in old age." + +"I am not sure that I am glad of that," answered the girl, as she pulled +off her wet clothes. "Life isn't a very happy thing, is it, mother, at +least for those who live as we do?" + +"There is good and bad in it, dear; we can't have one without the +other--most of us. At any rate, we must take it as it comes, who have to +walk a path that we did not make, and stop walking when our path comes to +an end, not a step before or after. But, Rachel, you are changed since +yesterday. I see it in your face. What has happened to you?" + +"Lots of things, mother. I will tell you the story, all of it, every word. +Would you like to hear it?" + +Her mother nodded, and, the baby-clothes being at last packed away, shut +the lid of-the box with a sigh, sat down upon it and listened. + +Rachel told her of her meeting with Richard Darrien, and of how he saved +her from the flood. She told of the strange night that they had spent +together in the little cave while the lions marched up and down without. +She told of her vigil over the sleeping Richard at the daybreak, and of +the dream that she had dreamed when she seemed to see him grown to +manhood, and herself grown to womanhood, and clad in white skins, watching +him lashed to the trunk of a gigantic tree as the first arrows of sunrise +struck down the lanes of some mysterious forest. She told of how her heart +had been stirred, and of how afterwards in the mist by the water's brink +his heart had been stirred also, and of how they had kissed each other and +wept because they must part. + +Then she stopped, expecting that her mother would be angry with her and +scold her for her thoughts and conduct, as she knew well her father would +have done. But she was not angry, and she did not scold. She only +stretched out her thin hands and stroked the child's fair hair, saying: + +"Don't be frightened, Rachel, and don't be sad. You think that you have +lost him, but soon or late he will come back to you, perhaps as you +dreamed--perhaps otherwise." + +"If I were sure of that, mother, I would not mind anything," said the +girl, "though really I don't know why I should care," she added defiantly. + +"No, you don't know now, but you will one day, and when you do, remember +that, however long it seems to wait, you may be quite sure, because I who +have the gift of knowing, told you so. Now tell me again what Richard +Darrien was like while you remember, for perhaps I may never live to see +his face, and I wish to get it into my mind." + +So Rachel told her, and when she had described every detail, asked +suddenly: + +"Must we really go on, mother, into this awful wilderness? Would not +father turn back if you asked him?" + +"Perhaps," she answered. "But I shall not ask. He would never forgive me +for preventing him from doing what he thinks his duty. It is a madness +when we might be happy in the Cape or in England, but that cannot be +helped, for it is also his destiny and ours. Don't judge hardly of your +father, Rachel, because he is a saint, and this world is a bad place for +saints and their families, especially their families. You think that he +does not feel; that he is heartless about me and the poor babe, and +sacrifices us all, but I tell you he feels more than either you or I can +do. At night when I pretend to go to sleep I watch him groaning over his +loss and for me, and praying for strength to bear it, and for help to +enable him to do his duty. Last night he was nearly crazed about you, and +in all that awful storm, when the Kaffirs would not stir from the waggon, +went alone down to the river guided by the lightnings, but of course +returned half dead, having found nothing. By dawn he was back there again, +for love and fear would not let him rest a minute. Yet he will never tell +you anything of that, lest you should think that his faith in Providence +was shaken. I know that he is strange--it is no use hiding it, but if I +were to thwart him he would go quite mad, and then I should never forgive +myself, who took him for better and for worse, just as he is, and not as I +should like him to be. So, Rachel, be as happy as you can, and make the +best of things, as I try to do, for your life is all before you, whereas +mine lies behind me, and yonder," and she pointed towards the place where +the infant was buried. "Hush! here he comes. Now, help me with the +packing, for we are to trek to the ford this afternoon." + + + +CHAPTER IV + +ISHMAEL + + +It may he doubted whether any well-born young English lady ever had a +stranger bringing-up than that which fell to the lot of Rachel Dove. To +begin with, she had absolutely no associates, male or female, of her own +age and station, for at that period in its history such people did not +exist in the country where she dwelt. Practically her only companions were +her father, a religious enthusiast, and her mother, a half broken-hearted +woman, who never for a single hour could forget the children she had lost, +and whose constitutional mysticism increased upon her continually until at +times it seemed as though she had added some new quality to her normal +human nature. + +Then there were the natives, amongst whom from the beginning Rachel was a +sort of queen. In those first days of settlement they had never seen +anybody in the least like her, no one so beautiful--for she grew up +beautiful--so fearless, or so kind. The tale of that adventure of hers as +a child upon the island in the midst of the flooded torrent spread all +through the country with many fabulous additions. Thus the Kaffirs said +that she was a "Heaven-herd," that is, a magical person who can ward off +or direct the lightnings, which she was supposed to have done upon this +night; also that she could walk upon the waters, for otherwise how did she +escape the flood? And, lastly, that the wild beasts were her servants, for +had not the driver Tom and the natives seen the spoor of great lions right +at the mouth of the cave where she and her companion sheltered, and had +they not heard that she called these lions into the cave to protect her +and him from the other creatures? Therefore, as has been said, they gave +her a name, a very long name that meant Chieftainess, or Lady of Heaven, +_Inkosazana-y-Zoola;_ for Zulu or Zoola, which we know as the title of +that people, means Heaven, and _Udade-y-Silwana,_ or Sister of wild +beasts. As these appellations proved too lengthy for general use, even +among the Bantu races, who have plenty of time for talking, ultimately it +was shortened to Zoola alone, so that throughout that part of +South-Eastern Africa Rachel came to enjoy the lofty title of "Heaven," the +first girl, probably, who was ever so called. + +With all natives from her childhood up, Rachel was on the best of terms. +She was never familiar with them indeed, for that is not the way for a +white person to win the affection, or even the respect of a Kaffir. But +she was intimate in the sense that she could enter into their thoughts and +nature, a very rare gift. We whites are apt to consider ourselves the +superior of such folk, whereas we are only different. In fact, taken +altogether, it is quite a question whether the higher sections of the +Bantu peoples are not our equals. Of course, we have learned more things, +and our best men are their betters. But, on the other hand, among them +there is nothing so low as the inhabitants of our slums, nor have they any +vices which can surpass our vices. Is an assegai so much more savage than +a shell? Is there any great gulf fixed between a Chaka and a Napoleon? At +least they are not hypocrites, and they are not vulgar; that is the +privilege of civilised nations. + +Well, with these folk Rachel was intimate. She could talk to the warrior +of his wars, to the woman of her garden and her children to the children +of that wonder world which surrounds childhood throughout the universe. +And yet there was never a one of these but lifted the hand to her in +salute when her shadow fell upon them. To them all she was the Inkosazana, +the Great Lady. They would laugh at her father and mimic him behind his +back, but Rachel they never laughed at or mimicked. Of her mother also, +although she kept herself apart from them, much the same may be said. For +her they had a curious name which they would not, or were unable to +explain. They called her "Flower-that-grows-on-a-grave." For Mr. Dove +their appellation was less poetical. It was +"Shouter-about-Things-he-does-not-understand," or, more briefly, "The +Shouter," a name that he had acquired from his habit of raising his voice +when he grew moved in speaking to them. The things that he did not +understand, it may be explained, were not to their minds his religious +views, which, although they considered them remarkable, were evidently his +own affair, but their private customs. Especially their family customs +that he was never weary of denouncing to the bewilderment of these poor +heathens, who for their part were not greatly impressed by those of the +few white people with whom they came in contact. Therefore, with native +politeness, they concluded that he spoke thus rudely because he did not +understand. Hence his name. + +But Rachel had other friends. In truth she was Nature's child, if in a +better and a purer sense than Byron uses that description. The sea, the +veld, the sky, the forest and the river, these were her companions, for +among them she dwelt solitary. Their denizens, too, knew her well, for +unless she were driven to it, never would she lift her hand against +anything that drew the breath of life. The buck would let her pass quite +close to them, nor at her coming did the birds stir from off their trees. +Often she stood and watched the great elephants feeding or at rest, and +even dared to wander among the herds of savage buffalo. Of only two living +things was she afraid--the snake and the crocodile, that are cursed above +all cattle, and above every beast of the field, because being cursed they +have no sympathy or gentleness. She feared nothing else, she who was +always fearless, nor brute or bird, did they fear her. + +After Rachel's adventure in the flooded river she and her parents pursued +their journey by slow and tedious marches, and at length, though in those +days this was strange enough, reached Natal unharmed. At first they went +to live where the city of Durban now stands, which at that time had but +just received its name. It was inhabited by a few rough men, who made a +living by trading and hunting, and surrounded themselves with natives, +refugees for the most part from the Zulu country. Amongst these people and +their servants Mr. Dove commenced his labours, but ere long a bitter +quarrel grew up between him and them. + +These dwellers in the midst of barbarism led strange lives, and Mr. Dove, +who rightly held it to be his duty to denounce wrong-doing of every sort, +attacked them and their vices in no measured terms, and upon all +occasions. For long years he kept up the fight, until at length he found +himself ostracised. If they could avoid it, no white men would speak to +him, nor would they allow him to instruct their Kaffirs. Thus his work +came to an end in Durban as it had done in other places. Now, again, his +wife and daughter hoped that he would leave South Africa for good, and +return home. But it was not to be, for once more he announced that it was +laid upon him to follow the example of his divine Master, and that the +Spirit drove him into the wilderness. So, with a few attendants, they +trekked away from Durban. + +On this occasion it was his wild design to settle in Zululand--where +Chaka, the great king, being dead, Dingaan, his brother and murderer, +ruled in his place--and there devote himself to the conversion of the +Zulus. Indeed, it is probable that he would have carried out this plan had +he not been prevented by an accident. One night when they were about forty +miles from Durban they camped on a stream, a tributary of the Tugela +River, which ran close by, and formed the boundary of the Zulu country. It +was a singularly beautiful spot, for to the east of them, about a mile +away, stretched the placid Indian Ocean, while to the west, overshadowing +them almost, rose a towering cliff, over which the stream poured itself, +looking like a line of smoke against its rocky face. They had outspanned +upon a rising hillock at the foot of which this little river wound away +like a silver snake till it joined the great Tugela. In its general aspect +the country was like an English park, dotted here and there with timber, +around which grazed or rested great elands and other buck, and amongst +them a huge rhinoceros. + +When the waggon had creaked to the top of the rise, for, of course, there +was no road, and the Kaffirs were beginning to unyoke the hungry oxen, +Rachel, who was riding with her father, sprang from her horse and ran to +it to help her mother to descend. She was now a tall young woman, full of +health and vigour, strong and straightly shaped. Mrs. Dove, frail, +delicate, grey-haired, placed her foot upon the disselboom and hesitated, +for to her the ground seemed far off, and the heels of the cattle very +near. + +"Jump," said Rachel in her clear, laughing voice, as she smacked the near +after-ox to make it turn round, which it did obediently, for all the team +knew her. "I'll catch you." + +But her mother still hesitated, so thrusting her way between the ox and +the front wheel Rachel stretched out her arms and lifted her bodily to the +ground. + +"How strong you are, my love!" said her mother, with a sort of wondering +admiration and a sad little smile; "it seems strange to think that I ever +carried you." + +"One had need to be in this country, dear," replied Rachel cheerfully. +"Come and walk a little way, you must be stiff with sitting in that horrid +waggon," and she led her quite to the top of the knoll. "There," she +added, "isn't the view lovely? I never saw such a pretty place in all +Africa. And oh! look at those buck, and yes--that is a rhinoceros. I hope +it won't charge us." + +Mrs. Dove obeyed, gazing first at the glorious sea, then at the plain and +the trees, and lastly behind her at the towering cliff steeped in +shadow--for the sun was westering--down the face of which the waterfall +seemed to hang like a silver rope. + +As her eyes fell upon this cliff Mrs. Dove's face changed. + +"I know this spot," she said in a hurried voice. "I have seen it before." + +"Nonsense, mother," answered Rachel. "We have never trekked here, so how +could you?" + +"I can't say, love, but I have. I remember that cliff and the waterfall; +yes, and those three trees, and the buck standing under them." + +"One often feels like that, about having seen places, I mean, mother, but +of course it is all nonsense, because it is impossible, unless one dreams +of them first." + +"Yes, love, unless one dreams. Well, I think that I must have dreamt. What +was the dream now? Rachel weeping--Rachel weeping--my love, I think that +we are going to live here, and I think--I think----" + +"All right," broke in her daughter quickly, with a shade of anxiety in her +voice as though she did not wish to learn what her mother thought. "I +don't mind, I am sure. I don't want to go to Zululand, and see this horrid +Dingaan, who is always killing people, and I am quite sure that father +would never convert him, the wicked monster. It is like the Garden of +Eden, isn't it, with the sea thrown in. There are all the animals, and +that green tree with the fruit on it might be the Tree of Life, and--oh, +my goodness, there is Adam!" + +Mrs. Dove followed the line of her daughter's outstretched hand, and +perceived three or four hundred yards away, as in that sparkling +atmosphere it was easy to do, a white man apparently clad in skins. He was +engaged in crawling up a little rise of ground with the obvious intention +of shooting at some blesbuck which stood in a hollow beyond with quaggas +and other animals, while behind him was a mounted Kaffir who held his +master's horse. + +"I see," said Mrs. Dove, mildly interested. "But he looks more like +Robinson Crusoe without his umbrella. Adam did not kill the animals in the +Garden, my dear." + +"He must have lived on something besides forbidden apples," remarked +Rachel, "unless perhaps he was a vegetarian as father wants to be. +There--he has fired!" + +As she spoke a cloud of smoke arose above the man, and presently the loud +report of a _roer_ reached their ears. One of the buck rolled over and lay +struggling on the ground, while the rest, together with many others at a +distance, turned and galloped off this way and that, frightened by this +new and terrible noise. The old rhinoceros under the tree rose snorting, +sniffed the air, then thundered away up wind towards the man, its pig-like +tail held straight above its back. + +"Adam has spoilt our Eden; I hope the rhinoceros will catch him," said +Rachel viciously. "Look, he has seen it and is running to his horse." + +Rachel was right. Adam--or whatever his name might be--was running with +remarkable swiftness. Reaching the horse just as the rhinoceros appeared +within forty yards of him, he bounded to the saddle, and with his servant +galloped off to the right. The rhinoceros came to a standstill for a few +moments as though it were wondering whether it dared attack these strange +creatures, then making up its mind in the negative, rushed on and +vanished. When it was gone, the white man and the Kaffir, who had pulled +up their horses at a distance, returned to the fallen buck, cut its +throat, and lifted it on to the Kaffir's horse, then rode slowly towards +the waggon. + +"They are coming to call," said Rachel. "How should one receive a +gentleman in skins?" + +Apparently some misgivings as to the effect that might be produced by his +appearance occurred to the hunter. At any rate, he looked first at the two +white women standing on the brow, and next at his own peculiar attire, +which appeared to consist chiefly of the pelt of a lion, plus a very +striking pair of trousers manufactured from the hide of a zebra, and +halted about sixty yards away, staring at them. Rachel, whose sight was +exceedingly keen, could see his face well, for the light of the setting +sun fell on it, and he wore no head covering. It was a dark, handsome face +of a man about thirty-five years of age, with strongly-marked features, +black eyes and beard, and long black hair that fell down on to his +shoulders. They gazed at each other for a while, then the man turned to +his after-rider, gave him an order in a clear, strong voice, and rode away +inland. The after-rider, on the contrary, directed his horse up the rise +until he was within a few yards of them, then sprang to the ground and +saluted. + + "What is it?" asked Rachel in Zulu, a language which she now spoke +perfectly. + +"Inkosikaas" (that is--Lady), answered the man, "my master thinks that you +may be hungry and sends you a present of this buck," and, as he spoke, he +loosed the riem or hide rope by which it was fastened behind his saddle, +and let the animal fall to the ground. + +Rachel turned her eyes from it, for it was covered with blood, and +unpleasant to look at, then replied: + +"My father and my mother thank your master. How is he named, and where +does he dwell?" + +"Lady, among us black people he is named Ibubesi (lion), but his white +name is Hishmel." + +"Hishmel, Hishmel?" said Rachel. "Oh! I know, he means Ishmael. There, +mother, I told you he was something biblical, and of course Ishmael dwelt +in the wilderness, didn't he, after his father had behaved so badly to +poor Hagar, and was a wild man whose hand was against every man's." + +"Rachel, Rachel," said her mother suppressing a little smile. "Your father +would be very angry if he heard you. You should not speak lightly of holy +persons." + +"Well, mother, Abraham may have been a holy person, but we should think +him a mean old thing nowadays, almost as mean as Sarah. You know they were +most of them mean, so what is the use of pretending they were not?" + +Then without waiting for an answer she asked the Kaffir again: "Where does +the Inkoos Ishmael dwell?" + +"In the wilderness," answered the man appropriately. "Now his kraal is +yonder, two hours' ride away. It is called Mafooti," and he pointed over +the top of the precipice, adding: "he is a hunter and trades with the +Zulus." + +"Is he Dutch?" asked Rachel, whose curiosity was excited. + +The Kaffir shook his head. "No, he hates the Dutch; he is of the people of +George." + +"The people of George? Why, he must mean a subject of King George--an +Englishman." + +"Yes, yes, Lady, an Englishman, like you," and he grinned at her. "Have +you any message for the Inkoos Hishmel?" + +"Yes. Say to the Inkoos Ishmael or Lion-who-dwells-in-the-wilderness, +hates the Dutch and wears zebra-skin trousers, that my father and my +mother thank him very much for his present, and hope that his health is +good. Go. That is all." + +The man grinned again, suspecting a joke, for the Zulus have a sense of +humour, then repeated the message word for word, trying to pronounce +Ishmael as Rachel did, saluted, mounted his horse, and galloped off after +his master. + +"Perhaps you should have kept that Kaffir until your father came," +suggested Mrs. Dove doubtfully. + +"What was the good?" said Rachel. "He would only have asked Mr. Ishmael to +call in order that he might find out his religious opinions, and I don't +want to see any more of the man." + +"Why not, Rachel?" + +"Because I don't like him, mother. I think he is worse than any of the +rest down there, too bad to stop among them probably, and--" she added +with conviction, "I think we shall have more of his company than we want +before all is done. Oh! it is no good to say that I am prejudiced--I do, +and what is more, he came into our Garden of Eden and shot the buck. I +hope he will meet that rhinoceros on the way home. There!" + +Although she disapproved, or tried to think that she did, of such strong +opinions so strongly expressed, Mrs. Dove offered no further opposition to +them. The fact was that her daughter's bodily and mental vigour +overshadowed her, as they did her husband also. Indeed, it seemed curious +that this girl, so powerful in body and in mind, should have sprung from +such a pair, a wrong-headed, narrow-viewed saint whose right place in the +world would have been in a cell in the monastery or one of the stricter +orders, and a gentle, uncomplaining, high-bred woman with a mind +distinguished by its affectionate and mystical nature, a mind so unusual +and refined that it seemed to be, and in truth was, open to influences +whereof, mercifully enough, the majority of us never feel the subtle, +secret power. + +Of her father there was absolutely no trace in Rachel, except a certain +physical resemblance--so far as he was concerned she must have thrown back +to some earlier progenitor. Even their intellects and moral outlook were +quite different. She had, it is true, something of his scholarly power; +thus, notwithstanding her wild upbringing, as has been said, she could +read the Greek Testament almost as well as he could, or even Homer, which +she liked because the old, bloodthirsty heroes reminded her of the Zulus. +He had taught her this and other knowledge, and she was an apt pupil. But +there the resemblance stopped. Whereas his intelligence was narrow and +enslaved by the priestly tradition, hers was wide and human. She searched +and she criticised; she believed in God as he did, but she saw His purpose +working in the evil as in the good. In her own thought she often compared +these forces to the Day and Night, and believed both of them to be +necessary to the human world. For her, savagery had virtues as well as +civilisation, although it is true of the latter she knew but little. + +From her mother Rachel had inherited more, for instance her grace of +speech and bearing, and her intuition, or foresight. Only in her case this +curious gift did not dominate her, her other forces held it in check. She +felt and she knew, but feeling and knowledge did not frighten or make her +weak, any more than the strength of her frame or of her spirit made her +unwomanly. She accepted these things as part of her mental equipment, that +was all, being aware that to her a door was opened which is shut firmly +enough in the faces of most folk, but not on that account in the least +afraid of looking through it as her mother was. + +Thus when she saw the man called Ishmael, she knew well enough that he was +destined to bring great evil upon her and hers, as when as a child she met +the boy Richard Darrien, she had known other things. But she did not, +therefore, fear the man and his attendant evil. She only shrank from the +first and looked through the second, onward and outward to the ultimate +good which she was convinced lay at the end of everything, and meanwhile, +being young and merry, she found his zebra-skin trousers very ridiculous. + +Just as Rachel and her mother finished their conversation about Mr. +Ishmael, Mr. Dove arrived from a little Kloof, where he had been engaged +with the Kaffirs in cutting bushes to make a thorn fence round their camp +as a protection against lions and hyenas. He looked older than when we +last met him, and save for a fringe of white hair, which increased his +monkish appearance, was quite bald. His face, too, was even thinner and +more eager, and his grey eyes were more far-away than formerly; also he +had grown a long white beard. + +"Where did that buck come from?" he asked, looking at the dead creature. + +Rachel told him the story with the result that, as her mother had +expected, he was very indignant with her. It was most unkind, and indeed, +un-Christian, he said, not to have asked this very courteous gentleman +into the camp, as he would much have liked to converse with him. He had +often reproved her habit of judging by external, and in the veld, lion and +zebra skins furnish a very suitable covering. She should remember that +such were given to our first parents. + +"Oh! I know, father," broke in Rachel, "when the climate grew too cold for +leaf petticoats and the rest. Now don't begin to scold me, because I must +go to cook the dinner. I didn't like the look of the man; besides, he rode +off. Then it wasn't my business to ask him here, but mother's, who stood +staring at him and never said a single word. If you want to see him so +much, you can go to call upon him to-morrow, only don't take me, please. +And now will you send Tom to skin the buck?" + +Mr. Dove answered that Tom was busy with the fence, and, ceasing from +argument which he felt to be useless with Rachel, suggested doubtfully +that he had better be his own butcher. + +"No, no," she replied, "you know you hate that sort of thing, as I do. Let +it be till the Kaffirs have time. We have the cold meat left for supper, +and I will boil some mealies. Go and help with the fence, father while I +light the fire." + +Usually Rachel was the best of sleepers. So soon as she laid her head upon +whatever happened to serve her for a pillow, generally a saddle, her eyes +shut to open no more till daylight came. On this night, however, it was +not so. She had her bed in a little flap tent which hooked on to the side +of the waggon that was occupied by her parents. Here she lay wide awake +for a long while, listening to the Kaffirs who, having partaken heartily +of the buck, were now making themselves drunk by smoking _dakka_, or +Indian hemp, a habit of which Mr. Dove had tried in vain to break them. At +length the fire around which they sat near the thorn fence on the further +side of the waggon, grew low, and their incoherent talk ended in silence, +punctuated by snores. Rachel began to dose but was awakened by the +laughing cries of the hyenas quite close to her. The brutes had scented +the dead buck and were wandering round the fence in hope of a midnight +meal. Rachel rose, and taking the gun that lay at her side, threw a cloak +over her shoulders and left the tent. + +The moon was shining brightly and by its light she saw the hyenas, two of +them, wolves as they are called in South Africa, long grey creatures that +prowled round the thorn fence hungrily, causing the oxen that were tied to +the trek tow and the horses picketed on the other side of the waggon, to +low and whinny in an uneasy fashion. The hyenas saw her also, for her head +rose above the rough fence, and being cowardly beasts, slunk away. She +could have shot them had she chose, but did not, first because she hated +killing anything unnecessarily, even a wolf, and secondly because it would +have aroused the camp. So she contented herself by throwing more dry wood +on to the fire, stepping over the Kaffirs, who slept like logs, in order +to do so. Then, resting upon her gun like some Amazon on guard, she gazed +a while at the lovely moonlit sea, and the long line of game trekking +silently to their drinking place, until seeing no more of the wolves or +other dangerous beasts, she turned and sought her bed again. + +She was thinking of Mr. Ishmael and his zebra-skin trousers; wondering why +the man should have filled her with such an unreasoning dislike. If she +had disliked him at a distance of fifty paces, how she would hate him when +he was near! And yet he was probably only one of those broken soldiers of +fortune of whom she had met several, who took to the wilderness as a last +resource, and by degrees sank to the level of the savages among whom they +lived, a person who was not worth a second thought. So she tried to put +him from her mind, and by way of an antidote, since still she could not +sleep, filled it with her recollections of Richard Darrien. Some years had +gone by since they had met, and from that time to this she had never heard +a word of him in which she could put the slightest faith. She did not even +know whether he were alive or dead, only she believed that if he were dead +she would be aware of it. No, she had never heard of him, and it seemed +probable that she never would hear of him again. Yet she did not believe +that either. Had she done so her happiness--for on the whole Rachel was a +happy girl--would have departed from her, since this once seen lad never +left her heart, nor had she forgotten their farewell kiss. + +Reflecting thus, at length Rachel fell off to sleep and began to dream, +still of Richard Darrien. It was a long dream whereof afterwards she could +remember but little, but in it there were shoutings, and black faces, and +the flashing of spears; also the white man Ishmael was present there. One +part, however, she did remember; Richard Darrien, grown taller, changed +and yet the same, leaning over her, warning her of danger to come, warning +her against this man Ishmael. + +She awoke suddenly to see that the light of dawn was creeping into her +tent, that low, soft light which is so beautiful in Southern Africa. +Rachel was disturbed, she felt the need of action, of anything that would +change the current of her thoughts. No one was about yet. What should she +do? She knew; the sea was not more than a mile away, she would go down to +it and bathe, and be back before the rest of them were awake. + + + +CHAPTER V + +NOIE + + +That a girl should set out alone to bathe through a country inhabited +chiefly by wild beasts and a few wandering savages, sounds a somewhat +dangerous form of amusement. So it was indeed, but Rachel cared nothing +for such dangers, in fact she never even thought of them. Long ago she had +discovered that the animals would not harm her if she did not harm them, +except perhaps the rhinoceros, which is given to charging on sight, and +that was large and could generally be discovered at a distance. As for +elephants and lions, or even buffalo, her experience was that they ran +away, except on rare occasions when they stood still, and stared at her. +Nor was she afraid of the savages, who always treated her with the utmost +respect, even if they had never seen her before. Still, in case of +accidents she took her double-barrelled gun, loaded in one barrel with +ball, and in the other with loopers or slugs, and awakened Tom, the +driver, to tell him where she was going. The man stared at her sleepily, +and murmured a remonstrance, but taking no heed of him she pulled out some +thorns from the fence to make a passage, and in another minute was lost to +sight in the morning mist. + +Following a game path through the dew-drenched grass which grew upon the +swells and valleys of the veld, and passing many small buck upon her way, +in about twenty minutes, just as the light was really beginning to grow, +Rachel reached the sea. It was dead calm, and the tide chancing to be out, +soon she found the very place she sought--a large, rock-bound pool where +there would be no fear of sharks that never stay in such a spot, fearing +lest they should be stranded. Slipping off her clothes she plunged into +the cool and crystal water and began to swim round and across the pool, +for at this art she was expert, diving and playing like a sea-nymph. Her +bath done she dried herself with a towel she had brought, all except her +long, fair hair, which she let loose for the wind to blow on, and having +dressed, stood a while waiting to see the glory of the sun rising from the +ocean. + +Whilst she remained thus, suddenly she heard the sound of horses galloping +towards her, two of them she could tell that from the hoof beats, although +the low-lying mist made them invisible. A few more seconds and they +emerged out of the fog. The first thing that she saw were stripes which +caused her to laugh, thinking that she had mistaken zebras for horses. +Then the laugh died on her lips as she recognised that the stripes were +those of Mr. Ishmael's trousers. Yes, there was no doubt about it, Mr. +Ishmael, wearing a rough coat instead of his lion-skin, but with the rest +of his attire unchanged, was galloping down upon her furiously, leading a +riderless horse. Remembering her wet and dishevelled hair, Rachel threw +the towel over it, whence it hung like an old Egyptian head-dress, setting +her beautiful face in a most becoming frame. Next she picked up the +double-barrelled gun and cocked it, for she misdoubted her of this man's +intentions. Not many modern books came her way, but she had read stories +of young women who were carried off by force. + +For an instance she was frightened, but as she lifted the hammer of the +second barrel her constitutional courage returned. + +"Let him try it," she thought to herself. "If he had come ten minutes ago +it would have been awful, but now I don't care." + +By this time Mr. Ishmael had arrived, and was dragging his horse to its +haunches; also she saw that evidently he was much more frightened than she +had been. The man's handsome face was quite white, and his lips were +trembling. "Perhaps that rhinoceros is after him again, thought Rachel, +then added aloud quietly: + +"What is the matter?" + +"Forgive me," he answered in a rich, and to Rachel's astonishment, +perfectly educated voice, "forgive me for disturbing you. I am ashamed, +but it is necessary. The Zulus--" and he paused. + +"Well, sir," asked Rachel, "what about the Zulus?" + +"A regiment of them are coming down here on the warpath. They are hunting +fugitives. The fugitives, about fifty of them, passed my camp over an hour +ago, and I saw the Impi following them. I rode to warn you all. They told +me you were down by the sea. I came to bring you back to your waggon lest +you should be cut off." + +"Thank you very much," said Rachel. "But I am not afraid of the Zulus. I +do not think that they will hurt me." + +"Not hurt you! Not hurt you! White and beautiful as you are. Why not?" + +"Oh! I don't know," she replied with a laugh, "but you see I am called +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. They won't touch one with that name." + +"Inkosazana-y-Zoola," he repeated astonished. "Why she is their Spirit, +yes, and I remember--white like you, so they say. How did you get that +name? But mount, mount! They will kill you first, and ask how you were +called afterwards. Your father is much afraid." + +"My mother would not be afraid; she knows," muttered Rachel to herself, as +she sprang to the saddle of the led-horse. + +Then, without more words, they began to gallop back towards the camp. +Before they reached the crest of the second rise the sun shone out in +earnest, thinning the seaward mist, although between them and the camp it +still hung thick. Then suddenly in the fog-edge Rachel saw this sight: +Towards them ran a delicately shaped and beautiful native girl, naked +except for her moocha, and of a very light, copper-colour, whilst after +her, brandishing an assegai, came a Zulu warrior. Evidently the girl was +in the last stage of exhaustion; indeed she reeled over the ground, her +tongue protruded from her lips and her eyes seemed to be starting from her +head. + +"Come on," shouted the man called Ishmael. "It is only one of the +fugitives whom they are killing." + +But Rachel did nothing of the sort; she pulled up her horse and waited. +The girl caught sight of her and with a wild hoarse scream, redoubled her +efforts, so that her pursuer, who had been quite close, was left behind. +She reached Rachel and flung her arms about her legs gasping: + +"Save me, white lady, save me!" + +"Shoot her if she won't leave go," shouted Ishmael, "and come on." + +But Rachel only sprang from the horse and stood face to face with the +advancing Zulu. + +"Stand," she said, and the man stopped. + +"Now," she asked, "what do you want with this woman?" + +"To take her or to kill her," gasped the soldier. + +"By whose order?" + +"By order of Dingaan the King." + +"For what crime?" + +"Witchcraft; but who are you who question me, white woman?" + +"One whom you must obey," answered Rachel proudly. "Go back and leave the +girl. She is mine." + +The man stared at her, then laughed aloud and began to advance again. + +"Go back," repeated Rachel. + +He took no heed but still came on. + +"Go back or die," she said for the third time. + +"I shall certainly die if I go back to Dingaan without the girl," replied +the soldier who was a bold-looking savage. "Now you, Noie, will you return +with me or shall I kill you? Say, witch," and he lifted his assegai. + +The girl sank in a heap upon the veld. "Kill," she murmured faintly, "I +will not go back. I did not bewitch him to make him dream of me, and I +will be Death's wife, not his; a ghost in his kraal, not a woman." + +"Good," said the man, "I will carry your word to the king. Farewell, +Noie," and he raised the assegai still higher, adding: "Stand aside, white +woman, for I have no order to kill you also." + +By way of answer Rachel put the gun to her shoulder and pointed it at him. + +"Are you mad?" shouted Ishmael. "If you touch him they will murder every +one of us. Are you mad?" + +"Are you a coward?" she asked quietly, without taking her eyes off the +soldier. Then she said in Zulu, "Listen. The land on this side of the +Tugela has been given by Dingaan to the English. Here he has no right to +kill. This girl is mine, not his. Come one step nearer and you die." + +"We shall soon see who will die," answered the warrior with a laugh, and +he sprang forward. + +They were his last words. Rachel aimed and pressed the trigger, the gun +exploded heavily in the mist; the Zulu leapt into the air and fell upon +his back, dead. The white man, Ishmael, rode to them, pulled up his horse +and sat still, staring. It was a strange picture in that lonely, silent +spot. The soldier so very still and dead, his face hidden by the shield +that had fallen across it; the tall, white girl, rigid as a statue, in +whose hand the gun still smoked, the delicate, fragile Kaffir maiden +kneeling on the veld, and looking at her wildly as though she were a +spirit, and the two horses, one with its ears pricked in curiosity, and +the other already cropping grass. + +"My God! What have you done?" exclaimed Ishmael. + +"Justice," answered Rachel. + +"Then your blood be on your own head. I am not going to stop here to have +my throat cut." + +"Don't," answered Rachel. "I have a better guardian than you, and will +look after my own blood." + +To this speech the white man seemed to be able to find no answer. Turning +his horse he galloped off swearing, but not towards the camp, whereon the +other horse galloped after him, and presently they all vanished in the +mist, leaving the two women alone. + +At this moment from the direction of the waggon they heard the sound of +shouting and of screams, which appeared to come from the valley between +them and it. + +"The king's men are killing my people," muttered the girl Noie. "Go, or +they will kill you too." + +Rachel thought a moment. Evidently it was impossible to get through to the +camp; indeed, even had they tried to do so on the horses they would have +been cut off. An idea came to her. They stood upon the edge of a steep, +bush-clothed kloof, where in the wet season a stream ran down to the sea. +This stream was now represented by a chain of deep and muddy pools, one of +which pools lay directly underneath them. + +"Help me to throw him into the water," said Rachel. + +The girl understood, and with desperate energy they seized the dead +soldier, dragged him to the edge of the little cliff and thrust him over. +He fell with a heavy splash into the pool and vanished. + +"Crocodiles live there," said Rachel, "I saw one as I passed. Now take the +shield and spear and follow me." + +She obeyed, for with hope her strength seemed, to have returned to her, +and the two of them scrambled down the cliffs into the kloof. As they +reached the edge of the pool they saw great snouts and a disturbance in +the water. Rachel was right, crocodiles lived there. + +"Now," she said, "throw your moocha on that rock. They will find it and +think----" + +Noie nodded and did so, rending its fastening and wetting it in the water. +Then quite naked she took Rachel's hand and swiftly, swiftly, the two of +them leapt from stone to stone, so as to leave no footprints, heading for +the sea. Only the fugitive stopped once to drink of the fresh water, for +she was perishing with thirst. Now when Rachel was bathing she had +observed upon the farther side of her pool and opening out of it, as it +were, a little pocket in the rock, where the water was not more than three +feet deep and covered by a dense growth of beautiful seaweed, some black +and some ribbon-like and yellow. The pool was long, perhaps two hundred +paces in all, and to go round it they would be obliged to expose +themselves upon the sand, and thus become visible from a long way off. + +"Can you swim?" said Rachel to Noie. + +Again she nodded, and the two of them slipped into the water and swam +across the pool till they reached the pocket-like place, on the edge of +which they sat down, covering themselves with the seaweed. + +They had not been there five minutes when they heard the sound of voices +drawing near down the kloof, and at once slid into the water, covering +themselves in it in such fashion that only their heads remained above the +surface, mixed with the black and yellow seaweed, so that without close +search none could have said which was hair and which was weed. + +"The Zulus," said Noie, shivering so that the water shook about her, "they +seek me." + +"Lie still, then," answered Rachel. "I can't shoot now, the gun is wet." + +The voices died away, and the two girls thought that the speakers had +gone, but rendered cautious, still remained hidden in the water. It was +well for them that they did so for presently they heard the voices again +and much nearer. The Zulus were walking round the pool. Two of them came +quite close to their little hiding-place, and sat down on some rocks to +rest, and talk. Peeping through her covering of seaweed Rachel could see +them, great men who held red spears in their hands. + +"You are a fool," said one of them to the other, "and have given us this +walk for nothing, as though our feet were not sore enough already. The +crocodiles have that Noie, her witchcraft could not save her from them; it +was a baboon's spoor you saw in the mud, not a woman's." + +"It would seem so, brother," answered the other, "as we found the moocha. +Still, if so, where is Bomba who was running her down? And what made that +blood-mark on the grass?" + +"Doubtless," replied the first man, "Bomba came up with her there and +wounded her, whereon being a woman and a coward, she ran from him and +jumped into the pool in which the crocodiles finished her. As for Bomba, I +expect that he has gone back to Zululand, or is asleep somewhere resting. +The other spoor we saw was that of a white woman, who puts skins upon her +feet. There is a camp of them up yonder, but you remember, our orders were +not to touch any of the people of George, so we need not trouble about +them." + +"Well, brother, if you are sure, we had better be starting back, lest +there should be trouble with the white people. Dingaan will be satisfied +when we show him the moocha, and sleep in peace henceforth. She must +really have been _tagati_ (uncanny), that little Noie, for otherwise, +although it is true she was pretty, why should Dingaan who has all +Zululand to choose from, have fallen in love with her, and why should she +have refused to enter his house, and persuaded all her kraal to run away? +For my part, I don't believe that she is dead now, notwithstanding the +moocha. I think that she is a witch, and has changed into something +else--a bird or a snake, perhaps. Well, the rest of them will never change +into anything, except black mould. Let us see. We have killed every one; +all the common people, the mother of Noie, the dwarf-wizard Seyapi her +father, and her other mothers, four of them, and her brothers and sisters, +twelve in all." + +At these words Noie again trembled beneath her seaweed, so that the water +shook all about her. + +"There is a fish there," said the first Kaffir, "I saw it rise. It is a +small pool, shall we try to catch it?" + +"No, brother," answered the other, "only coast people eat fish. I am +hungry, but I will wait for man's food. Take that, fish!" and he threw a +stone into the pool which struck Rachel on the side, and caused her fair +hair to float about among the yellow seaweed. + +Then the two of them got up and went away, walking arm-in-arm like friends +and amiable men, as they were in their own fashion. + +For a long time the girls remained beneath their seaweed, fearing lest the +men or others should return, until at length they could bear the cold of +the water no longer, and crept out of it to the brink of the little pool, +where, still wreathed in seaweed, they sat and warmed themselves in the +hot sunlight. Now Noie seemed to be half dead; indeed Rachel thought that +she would die. + +"Awake," she said, "life is still before you." + +"Would that it were behind me, Lady," moaned the poor girl. "You +understand our tongue--did you not hear? My father, my own mother, my +other mothers, my brothers and sisters, all killed, all killed for my +sake, and I left living. Oh! you meant kindly, but why did you not let +Bomba pass his spear through me? It would have been quickly over, and now +I should sleep with the rest." + +Rachel made no answer, for she saw that talking was useless in such a +case. Only she took Noie's hand and pressed it in silent sympathy, until +at length the poor girl, utterly outworn with agony and the fatigue of her +long flight, fell asleep, there in the sunshine. Rachel let her sleep, +knowing that she would take no harm in that warmth. Quietly she sat at her +side for hour after hour while the fierce sun, from which she protected +her head with seaweed, dried her garments. At length the shadows told her +that midday was past, and the sea water which began to trickle over the +surrounding rocks that the tide was approaching its full. They could stop +there no longer unless they wished to be drowned. + +"Come," she said to Noie, "the Zulus have gone, and the sea is here. We +must swim to the shore and go back to my father's camp." + +"What place have I in your kraal, Lady?" asked the girl when her senses +had returned to her. + +"I will find you a place," Rachel answered; "you are mine now." + +"Yes, Lady, that is true," said Noie heavily, "I am yours and no one +else's," and taking Rachel's hand she pressed it to her forehead. + +Then together once more they swam the pool, and not too soon, for the tide +was pouring into it. Reaching the shore in safety, no easy task for +Rachel, who must hold the heavy gun above her head, Noie tied Rachel's +towel about her middle to take the place of her moocha, and very +cautiously they crept up the kloof, fearing lest some of the Zulus might +still be lurking in the neighbourhood. + +At length they came to the pool into which they had thrown the soldier +Bomba, and saw two crocodiles doubtless those that had eaten him, lying +asleep in the sun upon flat rocks at its edge. Here they were obliged to +leave the kloof both because they feared to pass the crocodiles, and for +the reason that their road to the camp ran another way. So they climbed up +the cliff and looked about, but could see only a pair of oribe bucks, one +lying down under a tree, and one eating grass quite close to its mate. + +"The Zulus have gone or there would be no buck here," said Rachel. "Come, +now, hold the shield before you and the spear in your hand, to hide that +you are a woman, and let us go on boldly." + +So they went till they reached the crest of the next rise, and then sprang +back behind it, for lying here and there they saw people who seemed to be +asleep. + +"The Zulus resting!" exclaimed Rachel. + +"Nay," answered the girl with a sigh. "My people, dead! See the vultures +gathered round them." + +Rachel looked again, and saw that it was so. Without a word they walked +forward, and as they passed each body Noie gave it its name. Here lay a +brother, there a sister, yonder four folk of her father's kraal. They came +to a tall and handsome woman of middle age, and she shivered as she had +done in the pool and said in an icy voice: + +"The mother who bore me!" + +A few more steps and in a patch of high grass that grew round an ant-heap, +they found two Zulu soldiers, each pierced through with a spear. Seated +against the ant-heap also, as though he were but resting, was a +light-coloured man, a dwarf in stature, spare of frame, and with sharp +features. His dress, if he wore any, seemed to have been removed from him, +for he was almost naked, and Rachel noticed that no wound could be seen on +him. + +"Behold my father!" said Noie in the same icy voice. + +"But," whispered Rachel, "he only sleeps. No spear has touched him." + +"Not so, he is dead, dead by the White Death after the fashion of his +people." + +Now Rachel wondered what this White Death might be, and of which people +the man was one. That he was not a Zulu who had been stunted in his growth +she could see for herself, nor had she ever met a native who at all +resembled him. Still she could ask no questions at that time; the thing +was too awful. Moreover Noie had knelt down before the body, and with her +arms thrown around its neck, was whispering into its ear. For a full +minute she whispered thus, then set her own ear to the cold stirless lips, +and for another minute or more, seemed to listen intently, nodding her +head from time to time. Never before had Rachel witnessed anything so +uncanny, and oddly enough, the fact that this scene was enacted in the +bright sunlight added to its terrors. She stood paralysed, forgetting the +Zulus, forgetting everything except that to all appearance the living was +holding converse with the dead. + +At length Noie rose, and turning to her companion said: + +"My Spirit has been good to me; I thank my Spirit, which brought me here +before it was too late for us to talk together. Now I have the message." + +"The message! Oh! what message?" gasped Rachel. + +An inscrutable look gathered on the face of the beautiful native girl. + +"It is to me alone," she answered, "but this I may say, much of it was of +you, Inkosazana-y-Zoola." + +"Who told you that was my native name?" asked Rachel, springing back. + +"It was in the message, O thou before whom kings shall bow." + +"Nonsense," exclaimed Rachel, "you have heard it from our people." + +"So be it, Lady; I have heard it from your people whom I have never seen. +Now let us go, your father is troubled for you." + +Again Rachel looked at her sideways, and Noie went on: + +"Lady, from henceforth I am your servant, am I not? and that service will +not be light." + +"She thinks I shall make her dig," thought Rachel to herself, as the girl +continued in her low, soft voice: + +"Now I ask you one thing--when I tell you my story, let it be for your +breast alone. Say only that I am a common girl whom you saved from the +soldier." + +"Why not?" answered Rachel. "That is all I have to tell." + +Then once more they went on, Rachel wondering if she dreamed, the girl +Noie walking at her side, stern and cold-faced as a statue. + + + +CHAPTER VI + +THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + + +They reached the crest of the last rise, and there, facing them on the +slope of the opposite wave of land, stood the waggon, surrounded by the +thorn fence, within which the cattle and horses were still enclosed, +doubtless for fear of the Zulus. Nothing could be more peaceful than the +aspect of that camp. To look at it no one would have believed that within +a few hundred yards a hideous massacre had just taken place. Presently, +however, voices began to shout, and heads to bob up over the fence. Then +it occurred to Rachel that they must think she was a prisoner in the +charge of a Zulu, and she told Noie to lower the shield which she still +held in front of her. The next instant some thorns were torn out, and her +father, a gun in his hand, appeared striding towards them. + +"Thank God that you are safe," he said as they met. "I have suffered great +anxiety, although I hoped that the white man Israel--no, Ishmael--had +rescued you. He came here to warn us," he added in explanation, "very +early this morning, then galloped off to find you. Indeed his after-rider, +whose horse he took, is still here. Where on earth have you been, Rachel, +and"--suddenly becoming aware of Noie, who, arrayed only in a towel, a +shield, and a stabbing spear, presented a curious if an impressive +spectacle--"who is this young person?" + +"She is a native girl I saved from the massacre," replied Rachel, +answering the last question first. "It is a long story, but I shot the man +who was going to kill her, and we hid in a pool. Are you all safe, and +where is mother?" + +"Shot the man! Shed human blood! Hid in a pool!" ejaculated Mr. Dove, +overcome. "Really, Rachel, you are a most trying daughter. Why should you +go out before daybreak and do such things?" + +"I don't know, I am sure, father; predestination, I suppose--to save her +life, you know." + +Again he contemplated the beautiful Noie, then, murmuring something about +a blanket, ran back to the camp. By this time Mrs. Dove had climbed out of +the waggon, and arrived with the Kaffirs. + +"I knew you would be safe, Rachel," she said in her gentle voice, "because +nothing can hurt you. Still you do upset your poor father dreadfully, +and--what are you going to do with that naked young woman?" + +"Give her something to eat, dear," answered Rachel. "Don't ask me any more +questions now. We have been sitting up to our necks in water for hours, +and are starved and frozen, to say nothing of worse things." + +At this moment Mr. Dove arrived with a blanket, which he offered to Noie, +who took it from him and threw it round her body. Then they went into the +camp, where Rachel changed her damp clothes, whilst Noie sat by her in a +corner of the tent. Presently, too, food was brought, and Rachel ate +hungrily, forcing Noie to do the same. Then she went out, leaving the girl +to rest in the tent, and with certain omissions, such as the conduct of +Noie when she found her dead father, told all the story which, wild as +were the times and strange as were the things that happened in them, they +found wonderful enough. + +When she had done Mr. Dove knelt down and offered up thanks for his +daughter's preservation through great danger, and with them prayers that +she might be forgiven for having shot the Zulu, a deed that, except for +the physical horror of it, did not weigh upon Rachel's mind. + +"You know, father, you would have done the same yourself," she explained, +"and so would mother there, if she could hold a gun, so what is the good +of pretending that it is a sin? Also no one saw it except that white man +and the crocodiles which buried the body, so the less we say about the +matter the better it will be for all of us." + +"I admit," answered Mr. Dove, "that the circumstances justified the deed, +though I fear that the truth will out, since blood calls for blood. But +what are we to do with the girl? They will come to seek her and kill us +all." + +"They will not seek, father, because they think that she is dead, and will +never know otherwise unless that white man tells them, which he will +scarcely do, as the Zulus would think that he shot the soldier, not I. She +has been sent to us, and it is our duty to keep her." + +"I suppose so," said her father doubtfully. "Poor thing! Truly she has +cause for gratitude to Providence: all her relations killed by those +bloodthirsty savages, and she saved!" + +"If all of you were killed and I were saved, I do not know that I should +feel particularly grateful," answered Rachel. "But it is no use arguing +about such things, so let us be thankful that we are not killed too. Now I +am tired out, and going to lie down, for of course we can't leave this +place at present, unless we trek back to Durban." + +Such was the finding of Noie. + + * * * * * + +When Rachel awoke from the sleep into which she had fallen, sunset was +near at hand. She left the tent where Noie still lay slumbering or lost in +stupor, to find that only her mother and Ishmael's after-rider remained in +the camp, her father having gone out with the Kaffirs, in order to bury as +many of the dead as possible before night came, and with it the jackals +and hyenas. Rachel made up the fire and set to work with her mother's help +to cook their evening meal. Whilst they were thus engaged her quick ears +caught the sound of horses' hoofs, and she looked up to perceive the white +man, Ishmael, still leading the spare horse on which she had ridden that +morning. He had halted on the crest of ground where she had first seen him +upon the previous day, and was peering at the camp, with the object +apparently of ascertaining whether its occupants were still alive. + +"I will go and ask him in," said Rachel, who, for reasons of her own, +wished to have a word or two with the man. + +Presently she came up to him, and saw at once that he seemed to be very +much ashamed of himself. + +"Well," she said cheerfully, "you see here I am, safe enough, and I am +glad that you are the same." + +"You are a wonderful woman," he replied, letting his eyes sink before her +clear gaze, "as wonderful as you are beautiful." + +"No compliments, please," said Rachel, "they are out of place in this +savage land." + +"I beg your pardon, I could not help speaking the truth. Did they kill the +girl and let you go?" + +"No, I managed to hide up with her; she is here now." + +"That is very dangerous, Miss Dove. I know all about it; it is she whom +Dingaan was after. When he hears that you have sheltered her he will send +and kill you all. Take my advice and turn her out at once. I say it is +most dangerous." + +"Perhaps," answered Rachel calmly, "but all the same I shall do nothing of +the sort unless she wishes to go, nor do I think that my father will +either. Now please listen a minute. If this story comes to the ears of the +Zulus--and I do not see why it should, as the crocodiles have eaten that +soldier--who will they think shot him, I or the white man who was with me? +Do you understand?" + +"I understand and shall hold my tongue, for your sake." + +"No, for your own. Well, by way of making the bargain fair, for my part I +shall say as little as possible of how we separated this morning. Not that +I blame you for riding off and leaving an obstinate young woman whom you +did not know to take her chance. Still, other people might think +differently." + + "Yes," he answered, "they might, and I admit that I am ashamed of myself. +But you don't know the Zulus as I do, and I thought that they would be all +on us in a moment; also I was mad with you and lost my nerve. Really I am +very sorry." + +"Please don't apologise. It was quite natural, and what is more, all for +the best. If we had gone on we should have ridden right into them, and +perhaps never ridden out again. Now here comes my father; we have agreed +that you will not say too much about this girl, have we not?" + +He nodded and advanced with her, leading the horses, for he had +dismounted, to meet Mr. Dove at the opening in the fence. + +"Good evening," said the clergyman, who seemed depressed after his sad +task, as he motioned to one of the Kaffirs to put down his mattock and +take the horses. "I don't quite know what happened this morning, but I +have to thank you for trying to save my daughter from those cruel men. I +have been burying their victims in a little cleft that we found, or rather +some of them. The vultures you know----" and he paused. + +"I didn't save her, sir," answered the stranger humbly. "It seemed +hopeless, as she would not leave the Kaffir girl." + +Mr. Dove looked at him searchingly, and there was a suspicion of contempt +in his voice as he replied: + +"You would not have had her abandon the poor thing, would you? For the +rest, God saved them both, so it does not much matter exactly how, as +everything has turned out for the best. Won't you come in and have some +supper, Mr.--Ishmael--I am afraid I do not know the rest of your name." + +"There is no more to know, Mr. Dove," he replied doggedly, then added: +"Look here, sir, as I daresay you have found out, this is a rough country, +and people come to it, some of them, whose luck has been rough elsewhere. +Now, perhaps I am as well born as you are, and perhaps _my_ luck was rough +in other lands, so that I chose to come and live in a place where there +are no laws or civilisation. Perhaps, too, I took the name of another man +who was driven into the wilderness--you will remember all about him--also +that it does not seem to have been his fault. Any way, if we should be +thrown up together I'll ask you to take me as I am, that is, a hunter and +a trader 'in the Zulu,' and not to bother about what I have been. Whatever +I was christened, my name is Ishmael now, or among the Kaffirs Ibubesi, +and if you want another, let us call it Smith." + +"Quite so, Mr. Ishmael. It is no affair of mine," replied Mr. Dove with a +smile, for he had met people of this sort before in Africa. + +But within himself already he determined that this white and perchance +fallen wanderer was one whom, perhaps, it would be his duty to lead back +into the paths of Christian propriety and peace. + +These matters settled, they went into the little camp, and a sentry having +been set, for now the night was falling fast, Ishmael was introduced to +Mrs. Dove, who looked him up and down and said little, after which they +began their supper. When their simple meal was finished, Ishmael lit his +pipe and sat himself upon the disselboom of the waggon, looking extremely +handsome and picturesque in the flare of the firelight which fell upon his +dark face, long black hair and curious garments, for although he had +replaced his lion-skin by an old coat, his zebra-hide trousers and +waistcoat made of an otter's pelt still remained. Contemplating him, +Rachel felt sure that whatever his present and past might be, he had +spoken the truth when he hinted that he was well-born. Indeed, this might +be gathered from his voice and method of expressing himself when he grew +more at ease, although it was true that sometimes he substituted a Zulu +for an English word, and employed its idioms in his sentences, doubtless +because for years he had been accustomed to speak and even to think in +that language. + +Now he was explaining to Mr. Dove the political and social position among +that people, whose cruel laws and customs led to constant fights on the +part of tribes or families, who knew that they were doomed, and their +consequent massacre if caught, as had happened that day. Of course, the +clergyman, who had lived for some years at Durban, knew that this was +true, although, never having actually witnessed one of these dreadful +events till now, he did not realise all their horror. + +"I fear that my task will be even harder than I thought," he said with a +sigh. + +"What task?" asked Ishmael. + +"That of converting the Zulus. I am trekking to the king's kraal now, and +propose to settle there." + +Ishmael knocked out his pipe and filled it again before he answered. +Apparently he could find no words in which to express his thoughts, but +when at length these came they were vigorous enough. + +"Why not trek to hell and settle _there_ at once?" he asked, "I beg +pardon, I meant heaven, for you and your likes. Man," he went on +excitedly, "have you any heart? Do you care about your wife and daughter?" + +"I have always imagined that I did, Mr. Ishmael," replied the missionary +in a cold voice. + + "Then do you wish to see their throats cut before your eyes, or," and he +looked at Rachel, "worse?" + +"How can you ask such questions?" said Mr. Dove, indignantly. "Of course I +know that there are risks among all wild peoples, but I trust to +Providence to protect us." + +Mr. Ishmael puffed at his pipe and swore to himself in Zulu. + +"Yes," he said, when he had recovered a little, "so I suppose did Seyapi +and his people, but you have been burying them this afternoon--haven't +you?--all except the girl, Noie, whom you have sheltered, for which deed +Dingaan will bury you all if you go into Zululand, or rather throw you to +the vultures. Don't think that your being an _umfundusi_, I mean a +teacher, will save you. The Almighty Himself can't save you there. You +will be dead and forgotten in a month. What's more, you will have to drive +your own waggon in, for your Kaffirs won't, they know better. A Bible +won't turn the blade of an assegai." + +"Please, Mr. Ishmael, please do not speak so--so irreligiously," said Mr. +Dove in an irritated but nervous voice. "You do not seem to understand +that I have a mission to perform, and if that should involve +martyrdom----" + +"Oh! bother martyrdom, which is what you are after, no doubt, 'casting +down your golden crown upon a crystal sea,' and the rest of it--I remember +the stuff. The question is, do you wish to murder your wife and daughter, +for that's the plain English of it?" + +"Of course not. How can you suggest such a thing?" + +"Then you had better not cross the Tugela. Go back to Durban, or stop +where you are at least, for, unless he finds out anything, Dingaan is not +likely to interfere with a white man on this side of the river." + +"That would involve abandoning my most cherished ambition, and impulses +that--but I will not speak to you of things which perhaps you might not +understand." + +"I dare say I shouldn't, but I do understand what it feels like to have +your neck twisted out of joint. Look here, sir, if you want to go into +Zululand, you should go alone; it is no place for white ladies." + +"That is for them to judge, sir," answered Mr. Dove. "I believe that their +faith will be equal to this trial," and he looked at his wife almost +imploringly. + +For once, however, she failed him. + +"My dear John," she said, "if you want my opinion, I think that this +gentleman is quite right. For myself I don't care much, but it can never +have been intended that we should absolutely throw away our lives. I have +always given way to you, and followed you to many strange places without +grumbling, although, as you know, we might be quite comfortable at home, +or at any rate in some civilised town. Now I say that I think you ought +not to go to Zululand, especially as there is Rachel to think of." + +"Oh! don't trouble about me," interrupted that young lady, with a shrug of +her shoulders. "I can take my chance as I have often done before--to-day, +for instance." + +"But I do trouble about you, my dear, although it is true I don't believe +that you will be killed; you know I have always said so. Still I do +trouble, and John--John," she added in a kind of pitiful cry, "can't you +see that you have worn me out? Can't you understand that I am getting old +and weak? Is there nobody to whom you have a duty as well as to the +heathen? Are there not enough heathen here?" she went on with gathering +passion. "If you must mix with them, do what this gentleman says, and stop +here, that is, if you won't go back. Build a house and let us have a +little peace before we die, for death will come soon enough, and terribly +enough, I am sure," and she burst into a fit of weeping. + +"My dear," said Mr. Dove, "you are upset; the unhappy occurrences of +to-day, which--did we but know it--are doubtless all for the best, and +your anxiety for Rachel have been too much for you. I think that you had +better go to bed, and you too, Rachel. I will talk the matter over further +with Mr. Ishmael, who, perhaps, has been sent to guide me. I am not +unreasonable, as you think, and if he can convince me that there is any +risk to your lives--for my own I care nothing--I will consider the +suggestion of building a mission-station outside Zululand, at any rate for +a few years. It may be that it is not intended that we should enter that +country at present." + +So Mrs. Dove and her daughter went, but for two hours or more Rachel heard +her father and the hunter talking earnestly, and wondered in a sleepy +fashion to what conclusion he had come. Personally she did not mind much +on which side of the Tugela they were to live, if they must bide at all in +the region of that river. Still, for her mother's sake she determined that +if she could bring it about, they should stay where they were. Indeed +there was no choice between this and returning to England, as her father +had quarrelled too bitterly with the white men at Durban to allow of his +taking up his residence among them again. + +When Rachel woke on the following morning the first thing she saw in the +growing light was the orphaned native Noie, seated on the further side of +the little tent, her head resting upon her hand, and gazing at her +vacantly. Rachel watched her a while, pretending to be still asleep, and +for the first time understood how beautiful this girl was in her own +fashion. Although small, that is in comparison with most Kaffir women, she +was perfectly shaped and developed. Her soft skin in that light looked +almost white, although it had about it nothing of the muddy colour of the +half-breed; her hair was long, black and curly, and worn naturally, not +forced into artificial shapes as is common among the Kaffirs. Her features +were finely cut and intellectual, and her eyes, shaded by long lashes, +somewhat oblong in shape, of a brown colour, and soft as those of a buck. +Certainly for a native she was lovely, and what is more, quite unlike any +Bantu that Rachel had ever seen, except indeed that dead man whom she said +was her father, and who, although he was so small, had managed to kill two +great Zulu warriors before, mysteriously enough, he died himself. + +"Noie," said Rachel, when she had completed her observations, whereon with +a quick and agile movement the girl rose, sank again on her knees beside +her, took the hand that hung from the bed between her own, and pressed it +to her lips, saying in the soft Zulu tongue, + +"Inkosazana, I am here." + +"Is that white man still asleep, Noie?" + +"Nay, he has gone. He and his servant rode away before the light, fearing +lest there might still be Zulus between him and his kraal." + +"Do you know anything about him, Noie?" + +"Yes, Lady, I have seen him in Zululand. He is a bad man. They call him +there 'Lion,' not because he is brave, but because he hunts and springs by +night." + +"Just what I should have thought of him," answered Rachel, "and we know +that he is not brave," she added with a smile. "But never mind this jackal +in a lion's hide; tell me your story, Noie, if you will, only speak low, +for this tent is thin." + +"Lady," said the girl, "you who were born white in body and in spirit, +hear me. I am but half a Zulu. My father who died yesterday in the flesh, +departing back to the world of ghosts, was of another people who live far +to the north, a small people but a strong. They live among the trees, they +worship trees; they die when their tree dies; they are dealers in dreams; +they are the companions of ghosts, little men before whom the tribes +tremble; who hate the sun, and dwell in the deep of the forest. Myself I +do not know them; I have never seen them, but my father told me these +things, and others that I may not repeat. When he was a young man my +father fled from his people." + + "Why?" asked Rachel, for the girl paused. + +"Lady, I do not know; I think it was because he would have been their +priest, or one of their priests, and he feared I think that he had seen a +woman, a slave to them, whom therefore he might not marry. I think that +woman was my mother. So he fled from them--with her, and came to live +among the Zulus. He was a great doctor there in Chaka's time, not one of +the _Abangomas_, not one of the 'Smellers-out-of-witches,' not a +'Bringer-down-to-death,' for like all his race he hated bloodshed. No, +none of these things, but a doctor of medicines, a master of magic, an +interpreter of dreams, a lord of wisdom; yes, it was his wisdom that made +Chaka great, and when he withdrew it from him because of his cruelties, +then Chaka died. + +"Lady, Dingaan rules in Chaka's place, Dingaan who slew him, but although +he had been Chaka's doctor, my father was spared because they feared him. +I was the only child of my mother, but he took other wives after the Zulu +fashion, not because he loved them, I think, but that he might not seem +different to other men. So he grew great and rich, and lived in peace +because they feared him. Lady, my father loved me, and to me alone he +taught his language and his wisdom. I helped him with his medicines; I +interpreted the dreams which he could not interpret, his blanket fell upon +me. Often I was sought in marriage, but I did not wish to marry, Wisdom is +my husband. + +"There came an evil day; we knew that it must come, my father and I, and I +wished to fly the land, but he could not do so because of his other wives +and children. The maidens of my district were marshalled for the king to +see. His eye fell upon me, and he thought me fair because I am different +from Zulu women, and--you can guess. Yet I was saved, for the other +doctors and the head wives of the king said that it was not wise that I +should be taken into his house, I who knew too many secrets and could +bewitch him if I willed, or prison him with drugs that leave no trace. So +I escaped a while and was thankful. Now it came about that because he +might not take me Dingaan began to think much of me, and to dream of me at +nights. At last he asked me of my father, as a gift, not as a right, for +so he thought that no ill would come with me. But I prayed my father to +keep me from Dingaan, for I hated Dingaan, and told him that if I were +sent to the king, I would poison him. My father listened to me because he +loved me and could not bear to part with me, and said Dingaan nay. Now +Dingaan grew very angry and asked counsel of his other doctors, but they +would give him none because they feared my father. Then he asked counsel +of that white man, Hishmel, who is called the Lion, and who is much at the +kraal of Umgungundhlovu." + +"Ah!" said Rachel, "now I understand why he wished you to be killed." + +"The white man, Hishmel, the jackal in a lion's skin, as you named him, +laughed at Dingaan's fears. He said to him, 'It is of the father, Seyapi, +you should be afraid. He has the magic, not the girl. Kill the father, and +his house, and take the daughter whom your heart desires, and be happy.' + +"So spoke Hishmel, and Dingaan thought his counsel good, and paid him for +it with the teeth of elephants, and certain women for whom he asked. Now +my father foreboded ill, and I also, for both of us had dreamed a dream. +Still we did not fly until the slayers were almost at the gates, because +of his other wives and his children. Nor, save for them would he have fled +then, or I either, but would have died after the fashion of his people, as +he did at last." + +"The White Death?" queried Rachel. + +"Yes, Lady, the White Death. Still in the end we fled, thinking to gain +the protection of the white men down yonder. I went first to escape the +king's men who had orders to take me alive and bring me to him, that is +why we were not together at the end. Lady, you know the rest. Hishmel +doubtless had seen you, and thinking that the Impi would kill you, came to +warn you. Then we met just as I was about to die, though perhaps not by +that soldier's spear, as you thought. I have spoken." + +"What message came to you when you knelt down before your dead father?" +asked Rachel for the second time, since on this point she was intensely +curious. + +Again that inscrutable look gathered on the girl's face, and she answered. + +"Did I not tell you it was for my ear alone, O Inkosazana-y-Zoola? I dare +not say it, be satisfied. But this I may say. Your fate and mine are +intertwined; yours and mine and another's, for our spirits are sisters +which have dwelt together in past days." + +"Indeed," said Rachel smiling, for she who had mixed with them from her +childhood knew something of the mysticism of the natives, also that it was +often nonsense. "Well, Noie, I love you, I know not why. Perhaps, for all +you have suffered. Yet I say to you that if you wish to remain my sister +in the spirit, you had better separate from me in the flesh. That jackal +man knows your secret, girl, and soon or late will loose the assegai on +you." + +"Doubtless," she answered, "doubtless many things will come about. But +they are doomed to come about. Whether I go or whether I stay they will +happen. Say you therefore, Lady, and I will obey. Shall I go or shall I +stay, or shall I die before your eyes?" + +"It is on your own head," answered Rachel shrugging her shoulders. + +"Nay, nay, Lady, you forget, it is on yours also, seeing that if I stay I +may bring peril on you and your house. Have you then no order for me?" + +"Noie, I have answered--one. Judge you." + +"I will not judge. Let Heaven-above judge. Lady, give me a hair from your +head." + +Rachel plucked out the hair and handed it, a shining thread of gold, to +Noie who drew one from her own dark tresses, and laid them side by side. + +"See," she said, "they are of the same length. Now, without the wind blows +gently; come then to the door of the tent, and I will throw these two +hairs into the wind. If that which is black floats first to the ground, +then I stay, if that which is golden, then I go to seek my hair. Is it +agreed?" + +"It is agreed." + +So the two girls went to the entrance of the tent, and Noie with a swift +motion tossed up the hairs. As it happened one of those little eddies of +wind which are common in South Africa, caught them, causing them to rise +almost perpendicularly into the air. At a certain height, about forty +feet, the supporting wind seemed to fail, that is so far as the hair from +Noie's head was concerned, for there it floated high above them like a +black thread in the sunlight, and gently by slow degrees came to the earth +just at their feet. But the hair from Rachel's head, being caught by the +fringe of the whirlwind, was borne upwards and onwards very swiftly, until +at length it vanished from their sight. + +"It seems that I stay," said Noie. + +"Yes," answered Rachel. "I am very glad; also if any evil comes of it we +are not to blame, the wind is to blame." + +"Yes, Lady, but what makes the wind to blow?" + +Again Rachel shrugged her shoulders, and asked a question in her turn. + +"Whither has that hair of mine been borne, Noie?" + +"I do not know, Lady. Perhaps my father's spirit took it for his own ends. +I think so. I think it went northwards. At any rate when mine fell, it was +snatched away, was it not? And yet they both floated up together. I think +that one day you will follow that hair of yours, Lady, follow it to the +land where great trees whisper secrets to the night." + + + +CHAPTER VII + +THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + + +So it chanced that Noie became a member of the Dove household. For obvious +reasons she changed her name, and thenceforward was called Nonha. Also it +happened that Mr. Dove abandoned his idea of settling as a missionary in +Zululand, and instead, took up his residence at this beautiful spot. He +called it Ramah because it was a place of weeping, for here all the family +and dependents of Seyapi had been destroyed by the spear. Mrs. Dove +thought it an ill-omened name enough, but after her manner gave way to her +husband in the matter. + +"I think there will be more weeping here before everything is done," she +said. + +Rachel answered, however, that it was as good as any other, since names +could alter nothing. Here, then, at Ramah, Mr. Dove built him a house on +that knoll where first he had pitched his camp. It was a very good house +after its fashion, for, as has been said, he did not lack for means, and +was, moreover, clever in such matters. He hired a mason who had drifted to +Natal to cut stone, of which a plenty lay at hand, and two half-breed +carpenters to execute the wood-work, whilst the Kaffirs thatched the whole +as only they can do. Then he set to work upon a church, which was placed +on the crest of the opposite knoll where the white man, Ishmael, had +appeared on the evening of their arrival. Like the house, it was excellent +of its sort, and when at length it was finished after more than a year of +labour, Mr. Dove felt a proud man. + +Indeed at Ramah he was happier than he had ever been since he landed upon +the shores of Africa, for now at length his dream seemed to be in the way +of realisation. Very soon a considerable native village sprang up around +him, peopled almost entirely by remnants of the Natal tribes whom Chaka +had destroyed and who were but too glad to settle under the aegis of the +white man, especially when they discovered how good he was. Of the +doctrines which he preached to them day and night, most of them, it is +true, did not understand much. Still they accepted them as the price of +being allowed "to live in his shadow," but in the vast majority of cases +they sturdily refused to put away all wives but one, as he earnestly +exhorted them to do. + +At first he wished to eject them from the settlement in punishment of this +sin, but when it came to the point they absolutely refused to go, +demonstrating to him that they had as much right to live there as he had, +an argument that he was unable to controvert. So he was obliged to submit +to the presence of this abomination, which he did in the hope that in time +their hard hearts would be softened. + +"Continue to preach to us, O Shouter," they said, "and we will listen. +Mayhap in years to come we shall learn to think as you do. Meanwhile give +us space to consider the point." + +So he continued to preach, and contented himself with baptising the +children and very old people who took no more wives. Except on this one +point, however, they got on excellently together. Indeed, never since +Chaka broke upon them like a destroying demon had these poor folk been so +happy. The missionary imported ploughs and taught them to improve their +agriculture, so that ere long this rich, virgin soil brought forth +abundantly. Their few cattle multiplied also in an amazing fashion, as did +their families, and soon they were as prosperous as they had been in the +good old days before they knew the Zulu assegai, especially as, to their +amazement, the Shouter never took from them even a calf or a bundle of +corn by way of tax. Only the shadow of that Zulu assegai still lay upon +them, for if Chaka was dead Dingaan ruled a few miles away across the +Tugela. Moreover, hearing of the rise of this new town, and of certain +strange matters connected with it, he sent spies to inspect and enquire. +The spies returned and reported that there dwelt in it only a white +medicine-man with his wife, and a number of Natal Kaffirs. Also they +reported in great detail many wonderful stories concerning the beautiful +maiden with a high name who passed as the white teacher's daughter, and +who had already become the subject of so much native talk and rumour. On +learning all these things Dingaan despatched an embassy, who delivered +this message: + +"I, Dingaan, king of the Zulus, have heard that you, O White Shouter, have +built a town upon my borders, and peopled it with the puppies of the +jackals whom Chaka hunted. I send to you now to say that you and your +jackals shall have peace from me so long as you harbour none of my +runaways, but if I find but one of them there, then an Impi shall wipe you +out. I hear also that there dwells with you a beautiful white maiden said +to be your daughter, who is known, throughout the land as +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. Now that is the name of our Spirit who, the doctors +say, is also white, and it is strange to us that this maiden should bear +that great name. Some of the _Isanusis_, the prophetesses, declare that +she is our Spirit in the flesh, but that meat sticks in my throat, I +cannot swallow it. Still, I invite this maiden to visit me that I may see +her and judge of her, and I swear to you, and to her, by the ghosts of my +ancestors, that no harm shall come to her then or at any time. He who so +much as lays a finger upon her shall die, he and all his house. Because of +her name, which I am told she has borne from a child, all the territories +of the Zulus are her kraal and all the thousands of the Zulus are her +servants. Yea, because of her high name I give to her power of life and +death wherever men obey my word, and for an offering I send to her twelve +of my royal white cattle and a bull, also an ox trained to riding. When +she visits me let her ride upon the white ox that she may be known, but +let no man come with her, for among the people of the Zulus she must be +attended by Zulus only. I have spoken. I pray that she who is named +Princess of the Zulus will appear before my messengers and acknowledge the +gift of the King of the Zulus, that they may see her in the flesh and make +report of her to me." + +Now when Mr. Dove had received this message, one evening at sundown, he +went into the house and repeated it to Rachel, for it puzzled him much, +and he knew not what to answer. + +Rachel in her turn took counsel with Noie who was hidden, away lest some +of the embassy should see and recognise her. + +"Speak with the messengers," said Noie, "it is well to have power among +the Zulus. I, who have some knowledge of this business, say, speak with +them alone, and speak softly, saying that one day you will come." + +So having explained the matter to her father, and obtained his consent, +Rachel, who desired to impress these savages, threw a white shawl about +her, as Noie instructed her to do. Then, letting her long, golden hair +hang down, she went out alone carrying a light assegai in her hand, to the +place where the messengers, six of them, and those who had driven the +cattle from Zululand, were encamped in the guest kraal, at the gate of +which, as it chanced, lay a great boulder of rock. On this boulder she +took her stand, unobserved, waiting there till the full moon shone out +from behind a dark cloud, turning her white robe to silver. Now of a +sudden the messengers who were seated together, talking and taking snuff, +looked up and saw her. + +"_Inkosazana-y-Zoola_!" exclaimed one of them, rising, whereon they all +sprang to their feet and perceiving this beautiful and mysterious figure, +by a common impulse lifted their right arms and gave to her what no woman +had ever received before--the royal salute. + +"Bayte!" they cried, "Bayte!" then stood silent. + +"I hear you," said Rachel, who spoke their tongue as well as she did her +own. "It has been reported to me that you wished to see me, O Mouths of +the King. Behold I am pleased to appear before you. What would you of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, O Mouths of the King?" + +Then their spokesman, an old man of high rank, with a withered hand, +stepped forward from the line of his companions, stared at her for a +while, and saluted again. + +"Lady," he said humbly, "Lady or Spirit, we would know how thou earnest by +that great name of thine." + +"It was given me as a child far away from here," she answered, "because in +a mighty tempest the lightnings turned aside and smote me not; because the +waters raged yet drowned me not; because the lions slept with me yet +harmed me not. It came to me from the high Heaven that was my friend. I do +not know how it came." + +"We have heard the story," answered the old man (which indeed they had +with many additions), "and we believe. We believe that the Heavens above +gave thee their own name which is the name of the Spirit of our people. +That Spirit I have seen in a dream, and she was like to thee, O +Inkosazana-y-Zoola." + +"It may be so, Mouth of the King, still I am woman, not spirit." + +"Yet in every woman there dwells a spirit, or so we believe, and in thee a +great one, or so we have heard and believe, O Lady of the Heavens. To +thee, then, again we repeat the words of Dingaan and of his council which +to-day we have said in the ears of him who thinks himself thy father. To +thee the roads are open; thine are the cattle and the kraals; here is an +earnest of them. Thine are the lives of men. Command now, if thou wilt, +that one of us be slain before thee, and whilst thou watchest, he shall +look his last upon the moon." + +"I hear you," said Rachel, quietly, "but I seek the life of none who are +good. I thank the King for his gift; I wish the King well. I remember that +life and death lie in my hands. Say these words to the King." + +"We will say them, but wilt thou not come, O Lady, as the King desires? A +regiment shall meet thee on the river bank and lead thee to his house. +Unharmed shalt thou come, unharmed shalt thou return, and what thou askest +that shall be given thee." + +"One day, perchance, I will come, but not now. Go in peace, O Mouths of +the King." + +As she spoke another dark cloud floated across the moon, and when it had +passed away she stood no more upon the rock. Then, seeing that she was +gone, those messengers gathered up their spears and mats, and returned +swiftly to Zululand. + +When she readied the house again Rachel told her father and mother all +that had passed, laughing as she spoke. + + "It seems scarcely right, my dear," said Mr. Dove, when she had done. +"Those benighted heathens will really believe that you are something +unearthly." + +"Then let them," she answered. "It can do no one any harm, and the power +of life and death with the rest of it, unless it was all talk as I +suspect, might be very useful one day. Who knows? And now the Princess of +the Heavens will go and set the supper, as Noie--I beg pardon, Nonha--is +off duty for the present." + +Afterwards she asked Noie who was the old man with a withered hand who had +spoken as the "King's Mouth." + +"Mopo is his name, Mopo or Umbopo, none other, O Zoola," she answered. "It +was he who stabbed T'Chaka, the Black One. It is said also that alone +among men living, he has seen the White Spirit: the Inkosazana. Thrice he +has seen her, or so goes the tale that my father, who knew everything, +told to me. That is why Dingaan sent him here to make report of you." And +she told her all the wonderful story of Mopo and of the death of T'Chaka, +which Rachel treasured in her mind. [Footnote: For the history of Mopo, +see "Nada the Lily."--AUTHOR.] + +Such was Rachel's first introduction to the Zulus, an occasion on which +her undoubted histrionic abilities stood her in good stead. + +This matter of the embassy happened and in due course was almost +forgotten, that is until a certain event occurred which brought it into +mind. For some time, however, Rachel thought of it a good deal, wondering +how it came about that her native name and the strange significance which +they appeared to give to it had taken such a hold of the imagination of +the Zulus. Ultimately she discovered that the white man, Ishmael, was the +chief cause of these things. He had lived so long among savages that he +had caught something of their mind and dark superstitions. To him, as to +them, it seemed a marvellous thing that she should have acquired the title +of the legendary Spirit of the Zulu people. The calm courage, too, so +unusual in a woman, which she showed when she shot the warrior, and at the +risk of her own life saved that of the girl, Noie, impressed him as +something almost ultra-human, especially when he remembered his own +conduct on that occasion. All of this story, of course, he did not tell to +the Zulus for he feared lest they should take vengeance for his share in +it. But of Rachel he discoursed to the King and his _indunas_, or great +men, as a white witch-doctoress of super-natural power, whose name showed +that she was mixed up with the fortunes of the race. Therefore, in the +end, Dingaan sent Mopo, "he who knew the Spirit," to make report of her. + +When he was not absent upon his hunting or trading expeditions, Ishmael +visited Ramah a great deal and, as Rachel soon discovered, not without an +object. Indeed, almost from the first, her feminine instincts led her to +suspect that this man who, notwithstanding his good looks, repelled her so +intensely, was falling in love with her, which in truth he had done once +and for all at their first meeting. In the beginning he did not, it is +true, say much that could be so interpreted, but his whole attitude +towards her suggested it, as did other things. For instance, when he came +to visit the Doves, he discarded his garments of hide, including the +picturesque zebra-skin trousers, and appeared dressed in smart European +clothes which he had contrived to obtain from Durban, and a large hat with +a white ostrich feather, that struck Rachel as even more ludicrous than +the famous trousers. Also he was continuously sending presents of game and +of skins, or of rare karosses, that is, fur rugs, which he ordered to be +delivered to her personally--tokens, all of them, that she could not +misunderstand. Her father, however, misunderstood them persistently, +although her mother saw something of the truth, and did her best to shield +her from attentions which she knew to be unwelcome. Mr. Dove believed that +it was his company which Ishmael sought. Indeed in this matter the man was +very clever, contriving to give the clergyman the impression that he +required spiritual instruction and comfort, which, of course, he found +forthcoming in an abundant supply. When Mrs. Dove remonstrated, saying +that she misdoubted her of him and his character, her husband answered +obstinately, that it was his duty to turn a sinner from his way, and +declined to pursue the conversation. So Ishmael continued to come. + +For her part Rachel did her best to avoid him, instructing Noie to keep a +constant look-out both with her eyes and through the Kaffirs, and to warn +her of his advent. Then she would slip away into the bush or down to the +seashore, and remain there till he was gone, or if he came when she could +not do so, in the evening for instance, would keep Noie at her side, and +on the first opportunity retire to her own room. + +Now the result of this method of self-protection was to cause Ishmael to +hate Noie as bitterly as she hated him. He guessed that the girl knew the +dreadful truth about him; that it was he, and no other, who had counselled +Dingaan to kill her father and all his family, and take her by force into +his house, and although she said nothing of it, he suspected that she had +told everything to Rachel. Moreover, it was she who always thwarted him, +who prevented him time upon time from having a single word alone with her +mistress. Therefore he determined to be revenged upon Noie whenever an +opportunity occurred. + + But as yet he could find none, since if he were to tell the Zulus that +she still lived, and cause her to be killed or taken away, he was sure +that it would mean a final breach with the Dove family, all of whom had +learned to love this beautiful orphan maid. So he nursed his rage in +secret. + +Meanwhile his passion increased daily, burning ever more fiercely for its +continued repression, until at length the chance for which he had waited +so long came to him. + +Having become aware of Rachel's habit of slipping away whenever he +appeared, he showed himself on horseback at a little distance, then waited +a while and, instead of going up to the mission station, rode round it, +and hid in some bush whence he could command a view of the surrounding +country. Presently he saw Rachel, who was alone, for she had not waited to +call Noie, hurrying towards the seashore, along the edge of that kloof +down which ran the stream where the crocodiles lived. Presently, when she +had gone too far to return to the house if she caught sight of him, he +followed after her, and, leaving his horse, at last came up with her +seated on a rock by the pool in which she had bathed on the morning of the +massacre. + +Walking softly in his veld-schoens, or shoes made of raw hide, on the +sand, Rachel knew nothing of his coming until his shadow fell upon her. +Then she sprang up and saw him, smiling and bowing, the ostrich-plume hat +in his hand. Her first impulse was to run away, but recovering herself she +nodded in a friendly fashion, and bade him "Good day," adding: + +"What are you doing here, Mr. Ishmael, hunting?" + +"Yes," he answered, "that's it. Hunting you. It has been a long chase, but +I have caught you at last." + +"Really, I am not a wild creature, Mr. Ishmael," she said indignantly. + +"No," he answered, "you are more beautiful and more dangerous than any +wild creature." + +Rachel looked at him. Then she made, as though she would pass him, saying +that she was going home. Now Ishmael stood between two rocks filling the +only egress from this place. + +He stretched out his arms so that his fingers touched the rocks on either +side, and said: + +"You can't. You must listen to me first. I came here to say what I have +wanted to tell you for a long time. I love you, and I ask you to marry +me." + +"Indeed," she replied, setting her face. "How can that be? I understood +that you were already married--several times over." + +"Who told you that?" he asked, angrily. "I know--that accursed little +witch, Noie." + + "Don't speak any ill of Noie, please; she is my friend." + +"Then you have a liar for your friend. Those women are only my servants." + +"It doesn't matter to me what they are, Mr. Ishmael. I have no wish to +know your private affairs. Shall we stop this talk, which is not +pleasant?" + +"No," he answered. "I tell you that I love you and I mean to marry you, +with your will or without it. Let it be with your will, Rachel," he added, +pleadingly, "for I will make you a good husband. Also I am well-born, much +better than you think, and I am rich, rich enough to take you out of this +country, if you like. I have thousands of cattle, and a great deal of +money put by, good English gold that I have got from the sale of ivory. +You shall come with me from among all these savage people back to England, +and live as you like." + +"Thank you, but I prefer the savages, as you seem to have done until now. +No, do not try to touch me; you know that I can defend myself if I +choose," and she glanced at the pistol which she always carried in that +wild land, "I am not afraid of you, Mr. Ishmael; it is you who are afraid +of me." + +"Perhaps I am," he exclaimed, "because those Zulus are right, you are +_tagati_, an enchantress, not like other women, white or black. If it were +not so, would you have driven me mad as you have done? I tell you I can't +sleep for thinking of you. Oh! Rachel, Rachel, don't be angry with me. +Have pity on me. Give me some hope. I know that my life has been rough in +the past, but I will become good again for your sake and live like a +Christian. But if you refuse me, if you send me back to hell--then you +shall learn what I can be." + +"I know what you are, Mr. Ishmael, and that is quite enough. I do not wish +to be unkind, or to say anything that will pain you, but please go away, +and never try to speak to me again like this, as it is quite useless. You +must understand that I will never marry you, never." + +"Are you in love with somebody else?" he asked hoarsely, and at the +question, do what she would to prevent it, Rachel coloured a little. + +"How can I be in love here, unless it were with a dream?" + +"A dream, a dream of a man you mean. Well, don't let him cross my path, or +it will soon be the dream of a ghost. I tell you I'd kill him. If I can't +have you, no one else shall. Do you understand?" + +"I understand that I am tired of this. Let me go home, please." + +"Home! Soon you will have no home to go to except mine--that is, if you +don't change your mind about me. I have power here--don't you understand? +I have power." + +As he spoke these words the man looked so evil that Rachel shivered a +little. But she answered boldly enough: + +"I understand that you have no power at all against me; no one has. It is +I who have the power." + +"Yes, because as I said, you are _tagati_, but there are others----" + +As these words passed his lips someone slipped by him. Starting back, he +saw that it was Noie, draped in her usual white robe, for nothing would +induce her to wear European clothes. Passing him as though she saw him +not, she went to Rachel and said: + +"Inkosazana, I was at my work in the house yonder and I thought that I +heard you calling me down here by the seashore, so I came. Is it your +pleasure that I should accompany you home?" + +"For instance," he went on furiously, "there is that black slut whom you +are fond of. Well, if I can't hurt you, I can hurt her. Daughter of +Seyapi, you know how runaways die in Zululand, or if you don't you shall +soon learn. I will pay you back for all your tricks," and he stopped, +choking with rage. + +Noie looked him up and down with her soft, dreamy brown eyes. + +"Do you think so, Night-prowler?" she asked. "Do you think that what you +did to the father and his house, you will do to the daughter also? Well, +it is strange, but last night, just before the cock crew, I sat by +Seyapi's grave, and he spoke to me of you, White Man. Listen, now, and I +will tell you what he said," and stepping forward she whispered in his +ear. + +Rachel, watching, saw the man's swarthy face turn pale as he hearkened, +then he lifted his hand as though to strike her, let it fall again, and +muttering curses in English and in Zulu, turned and walked, or rather +staggered away. + +"What did you tell him, Noie?" asked Rachel. + +"Never mind, Zoola," she answered. "Perhaps the truth; perhaps what came +into my mind. At any rate I frightened him away. He was making love to +you, was he not, the low _silwana _(wild beast)? Ah! I thought so, for +that he has wished to do for long. And he threatened, did he not? Well, +you are right; he cannot hurt you at all, and me only a little, I think. +But he is very dangerous and very strong, and can hurt others. If your +father is wise he will leave this place, Zoola." + +"I think so too," answered Rachel. "Let us go home and tell him so." + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + + +When Rachel and Noie reached the house, which they did not do for some +time, as they waited to make sure that Ishmael had really gone, it was to +see the man himself riding away from its gate. + +"Be prepared," said Noie; "I think that he has been here before us to pour +poison into your father's ears." + +So it proved to be, indeed, for on the stoep or verandah they found Mr. +Dove walking up and down evidently much disturbed in mind. + +"What is all this trouble, Rachel?" he asked. "What have you done to Mr. +Smith"--for Mr. Dove in pursuance of the suggestion made by the man, had +adopted that name for him which he considered less peculiar than Ishmael. +"He has been here much upset, declaring that you have used him cruelly, +and that Nonha threatened him with terrible things in the future, of +which, of course, she can know nothing." + +"Well, father, if you wish to hear," answered Rachel, "Mr. Ishmael, or Mr. +Smith as you call him, has been asking me to marry him, and when I +refused, as of course I did, behaved very unpleasantly." + +"Indeed, Rachel. I gathered from him that something of the sort had +happened, only his story is that it was you who behaved unpleasantly, +speaking to him as though he were dirt. Now, Rachel, of course I do not +want you to marry this person, in fact, I should dislike it, although I +have seen a great change for the better in him lately--I mean spiritually, +of course--and an earnest repentance for the errors of his past life. All +I mean is that the proffered affection of an honest man should not be met +with scorn and sharp words." + +Up to this point Rachel endured the lecture in silence, but now she could +bear no more. + +"Honest man!" she exclaimed. "Father, are you deaf and blind, or only so +good yourself that you cannot see evil in others? Do you know that it was +this 'honest man' who brought about the murder of all Noie's people in +order that he might curry favour with the Zulus?" + +Mr. Dove started, and turning, asked: + +"Is that so, Nonha?" + +"It is so, Teacher," answered Noie, "although I have never spoken of it to +you. Afterwards I will tell you the story, if you wish." + +"And do you know," went on Rachel, "why he will never let you visit his +kraal among the hills yonder? Well, I will tell you. It is because this +'honest man,' who wishes me to marry him, keeps his Kaffir wives and +children there!" + +"Rachel!" replied her father, in much distress, "I will never believe it; +you are only repeating native scandal. Why, he has often spoken to me with +horror of such things." + +"I daresay he has, father. Well, now, I ask you to judge for yourself. +Take a guide and start two hours before daybreak to-morrow morning to +visit that kraal, and see if what I say is not true." + +"I will, indeed," exclaimed Mr. Dove, who was now thoroughly aroused, for +it was conduct of this sort that had caused his bitter quarrel with the +first settlers in Natal. "I cannot believe the story, Rachel, I really +cannot; but I promise you that if I should find cause to do so, the man +shall never put foot in my house again." + +"Then I think that I am rid of him," said Rachel, with a sigh of relief, +"only be careful, dear, that he does not do you a mischief, for such men +do not like to be found out." Then she left the stoep, and went to tell +her mother all that had happened. + +When she had heard the story, Mrs. Dove, who detested Ishmael as much as +her daughter did, tried to persuade her husband not to visit his kraal, +saying that it would only breed a feud, and that under the circumstances, +it would be easy to forbid him the house upon other grounds. But Mr. Dove, +obstinate as usual, refused to listen to her, saying that he would not +judge the man without evidence, and that of the natives could not be +relied on. Also, if the tale were true, it was his duty as his spiritual +adviser to remonstrate with him. + +So his poor wife gave up arguing, as she always did, and long before dawn +on the following morning, Mr. Dove, accompanied by two guides, departed +upon his errand. + +After he had ridden some twelve miles across the plain which lay behind +Ramah, just at daybreak, he reached a pass or nek between two swelling +hills, beyond which the guides said lay the kraal that was called Mafooti. +Presently he saw it, a place situated in a cup-like valley, chosen +evidently because the approaches to it were easy to defend. On a knoll in +the centre of this rich valley stood the kraal, a small native town +surrounded by walls, and stone enclosures full of cattle. As they +approached the kraal, from its main entrance issued four or five +good-looking native women, one of them accompanied by a boy, and all +carrying hoes in their hands, for they were going out at sunrise to work +in the mealie fields. When they saw Mr. Dove they stood still, staring at +him, till he called to them not to be afraid, and riding up, asked them +who they were. + +"We are of the number of the wives of Ibubesi, the Lion," answered their +spokeswoman, who held the little boy by the hand. + +"Do you mean the _Umlungu_ (that is, the white man), Ishmael?" he asked +again. + +"Whom else should we mean?" she answered. "I am his head wife, now that he +has put away old Mami, and this is his son. If the light were stronger you +would see that he is almost white," she added, with pride. + +Mr. Dove knew not what to answer; this intelligence overwhelmed him, and +he sat silent on his horse. The wives of Ishmael prepared to pass on to +the mealie fields, then stopped, and began to whisper together. At length +the mother of the boy turned and addressed him, while the others crowded +behind her to listen. + +"We desire to ask you a question, Teacher," she said, somewhat shyly, for +evidently they knew well enough who he was. "Is it true that we are to +have a new sister?" + +"A new sister! What do you mean?" asked Mr. Dove. + +"We mean, Teacher," she replied smiling, "that we have heard that Ibubesi +is courting the beautiful Zoola, the daughter of your head wife, and we +thought that perhaps you had come to arrange about the cattle that he must +pay for her. Doubtless if she is so fair, it will be a whole herd." + +This was too much, even for Mr. Dove. + +"How dare you talk so, you heathen hussies?" he gasped. "Where is the +white man?" + +"Teacher," she replied with indignation, and drawing herself up, "why do +you call us bad names? We are respectable women, the wives of one husband, +as respectable as your own, although not so numerous, or so we hear from +Ibubesi. If you desire to see him, he is in the big hut, yonder, with our +youngest sister, she whom he married last month. We wish you good day, as +we go to hoe our lord's fields, and we hope that when she comes, the +Inkosazana, your daughter, will not be as rude as you are, for if so, how +shall we love her as we wish to do?" Then wrapping her blanket round her +with a dignified air, the offended lady stalked off, followed by her +various "sisters." + +As for Mr. Dove, who for once in his life was in a towering rage, he cut +his horse viciously with the sjambok, or hippopotamus-hide whip, which he +carried, and followed by his guides, galloped forward to a big hut in the +centre of the kraal. + +Apparently Ishmael heard the sound of his horse's hoofs, for as the +missionary was dismounting he crawled out of the bee-hole of the hut upon +his hands and knees, as a Kaffir does, followed by a young woman in the +lightest of attire, who was yawning as though she had just been aroused +from sleep. What is more, except for the colour of his skin, he _was_ a +Kaffir and nothing else, for his costume consisted of a skin moocha such +as the natives wear, and a fur kaross thrown over his shoulders. +Straightening himself, Ishmael saw for the first time who was his visitor. +His jaw dropped, and he uttered an ejaculation that need not be recorded, +then stood silent. Mr. Dove was silent also; for his wrath would not allow +him to speak. + +"How do you do, sir?" Ishmael jerked out at last. "You are an early +visitor, and find me somewhat unprepared. If I had known that you were +coming I would"--then suddenly he remembered his attire, or the lack of +it, also his companion who was leaning on his shoulder, and peeping at the +white man over it. Drawing the kaross tightly about him, he gave the poor +girl a backward kick, and with a Kaffir oath bade her begone, then went on +hurriedly: "I am afraid my dress is not quite what you are accustomed to, +but among these poor heathens I find it necessary to conform more or less +to their ways in order to gain their confidence and--um--affection. Will +you come into the hut? My servant there will get you some _tywala_ (Kaffir +beer)--I mean some _amasi_ (curdled milk) at once, and I will have a calf +killed for breakfast." + +Mr. Dove could bear it no longer. + +"Ishmael, or Smith, or Ibubesi--whichever name you may prefer," he broke +out, "do not lie to me about your servant, for now I know all the truth, +which I refused to believe when my daughter and Nonha told it me. You are +a black-hearted villain. But yesterday you dared to come and ask Rachel to +marry you, and now I find that you are living--oh! I cannot say it, it +makes me ashamed of my race. Listen to me, sir. If ever you dare to set +foot in Ramah again, or to speak to my wife and daughter, the Kaffirs +shall whip you off the place. Indeed," he added, shaking his sjambok in +Ishmael's face, "although I am an older man than you are, were it not for +my office I would give you the thrashing you deserve." + +At first Ishmael had shrunk beneath this torrent of invective, but the +threat of violence roused his fierce nature. His face grew evil, and his +long black hair and beard bristled with wrath. + +"You had best get out of this, you prayer-snuffling old humbug," he said +savagely, "for if you stop much longer I will make you sing another tune. +We have sea-cow whips here, too, and you shall learn what a hiding means, +such a hiding that your own family won't know you, if you live to get back +to them. Look here, I offered to marry your daughter on the square, and I +meant what I said. I'd have got rid of all this black baggage, and she +should have been the only one. Well, I'll marry her yet, only now she'll +just take her place with the others. We are all one flesh and blood, black +and white, ain't we? I have often heard you preach it. So what will she +have to complain of?" he sneered. "She can go and hoe mealies like the +rest." + +As this brutal talk fell upon his ears Mr. Dove's reason departed from him +entirely. After all, he was an English gentleman first, and a clergyman +afterwards; also he loved his daughter, and to hear her spoken of like +this was intolerable to him, as it would have been to any father. Lifting +the sjambok he cut Ishmael across the mouth so sharply that the blood came +from his lips, then suddenly remembering that this deed would probably +mean his death, stood still awaiting the issue. As it chanced it did not, +for the man, like most brutes and bullies, was a coward, as Rachel had +already found out. Obeying his first impulse he sprang at the clergyman +with an oath, then seeing that his two guides, who carried assegais, had +ranged themselves beside him, checked himself, for he feared lest those +spears should pierce his heart. + +"You are in my house," he said, wiping the blood from his beard, "and an +old man, so I can't kill you as I would anyone else. But you have made me +your enemy now, you fool, and others can. I have protected you so far for +your daughter's sake, but I won't do it any longer. You think of that when +your time comes." + +"My time, like yours, will come when God wills," answered Mr. Dove +unflinchingly, "not when you or anyone else wills. I do not fear you in +the least. Still, I am sorry that I struck you, it was a sin of which I +repent as I pray that you may repent." + +Then he mounted his horse and rode away from the kraal Mafooti. + + * * * * * + +When Mr. Dove reached Ramah he only said to Rachel that what she had heard +was quite true, and that he had forbidden Ishmael the house. Of course, +however, Noie soon learnt the whole story from the Kaffir guides, and +repeated it to her mistress. To his wife, on the other hand, he told +everything, with the result that she was very much disturbed. She pointed +out to him that this white outcast was a most dangerous man, who would +certainly be revenged upon them in one way or another. Again she implored +him, as she had often done before, to leave these savage countries wherein +he had laboured for all the best years of his life, saying that it was not +right that he should expose their daughter to the risks of them. + +"But," answered her husband, "you have often told me that you were sure no +harm would come to Rachel, and I think that, too." + +"Yes, dear, I am sure; still, for many reasons it does not seem right to +keep her here." She did not add, poor, unselfish woman, that there was +another who should be considered as well as Rachel. + +"How can I go away," he went on excitedly, "just when all the seed that I +have sown is ripening to harvest? If I did so, my work would be utterly +lost, and my people relapse into barbarism again. I am not afraid of this +man, or of anything that he can do to my body, but if I ran away from him +it would be injuring my soul, and what account should I give of my +cowardice when my time comes? Do you go, my love, and take Rachel with you +if you wish, leaving me to finish my work alone." + +But now, as before, Mrs. Dove would not go, and Rachel, when she was +asked, shrugged her shoulders and answered laughing that she was not +afraid of anybody or anything, and, except for her mother's sake, did not +care whether she went or stayed. Certainly she would not leave her, nor, +she added, did she wish to say goodbye to Africa. + +When she was asked why, she replied vaguely that she had grown up there, +and it was her home. But her mother, watching her, knew well enough that +she had another reason, although no word of it every passed her lips. In +Africa she had met Richard Darrien as a child, and in Africa and nowhere +else she believed she would meet him again as a woman. + +The weeks and months went by, bringing to the Ramah household no sight or +tidings of the white man, Ishmael. They heard through the Kaffirs, indeed, +that although he still kept his kraal at Mafooti, he himself had gone away +on some trading journey far to the north, and did not expect to return for +a year, news at which everyone rejoiced, except Noie, who shook her wise +little head and said nothing. + +So all fear of the man gradually died away, and things were very peaceful +and prosperous at Ramah. + +In fact this quiet proved to be but the lull before the storm. + +One day, about eight months after Mr. Dove had visited the kraal Mafooti, +another embassy came to Rachel from the Zulu king, Dingaan, bringing with +it a present of more white cattle. She received them as she had done +before, at night and alone, for they refused to speak to her in the +presence of other people. + +In substance their petition was the same that it had been before, namely, +that she would visit Zululand, as the king and his indunas desired her +counsel upon an important matter. When asked what this matter was they +either were, or pretended to be, ignorant, saying that it had not been +confided to them. Thereon she said that if Dingaan chose to submit the +question to her by messenger, she would give him her opinion on it, but +that she could not come to his kraal. They asked why, seeing that the +whole nation would guard her, and no hair of her head be harmed. + +"Because I am a child in the house of my people, and they will not allow +me to leave even for a day," she answered, thinking that this reply would +appeal to a race who believe absolutely in obedience to parents and every +established authority. + +"Is it so?" remarked the old induna who spoke as Dingaan's Mouth--not +Mopo, but another. "Now, how can the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, before whom a +whole nation will bow, be in bonds to a white _Umfundusi_, a mere +sky-doctor? Shall the wide heavens obey a cloud?" + +"If they are bred of that cloud," retorted Rachel. + +"The heavens breed the cloud, not the cloud the heavens," answered the +induna aptly. + +Now it occurred to Rachel that this thing was going further than it +should. To be set up as a kind of guardian spirit to the Zulus had seemed +a very good joke, and naturally appealed to the love of power which is +common to women. But when it involved, at any rate in the eyes of that +people, dominion over her own parents, the joke was, she felt, becoming +serious. So she determined suddenly to bring it to an end. + +"What mean you, Messenger of the King?" she asked. "I am but the child of +my parents, and the parents are greater than the child, and must be obeyed +of her." + +"Inkosazana," answered the old man with a deprecatory smile, "if it +pleases you to tell us such tales, our ears must listen, as if it pleased +you to order us to be killed, we must be killed. But learn that we know +the truth. We know how as a child you came down from above in the +lightning, and how these white people with whom you dwell found you lying +in the mist on the mountain top, and took you to their home in place of a +babe whom they had buried." + + "Who told you that story?" asked Rachel amazed. + +"It was revealed to the council of the doctors, Lady." + +"Then that was revealed which is not true. I was born as other women are, +and my name of 'Lady of the Heavens' came to me by chance, as by chance I +resemble the Spirit of your people." + +"We hear you," answered the "Mouth" politely. "You were born as other +women are, by chance you had your high name, by chance you are tall and +fair and golden-haired like the Spirit of our people. We hear you." + +Then Rachel gave it up. + +"Bear my words to the King," she said, and they rose, saluted her with a +Bayte, that royal salute which never before had been given to woman, and +departed. + +When they had gone Rachel went into supper and told her parents all the +story. Mr. Dove, now that she seemed to take a serious view of the matter, +affected to treat it as absurd, although when she had laughed, his +attitude, it may be remembered, was different. He talked of the silly Zulu +superstitions, showed how they had twisted up the story of the death of +her baby brother, and her escape from the flood in the Umtavuna river, +into that which they had narrated to her. He even suggested that the whole +thing was nonsense, part of some political move to enable the King, or a +party in the state, to declare that they had with them the word of their +traditional spirit and oracle. + +Mrs. Dove, however, who that night was strangely depressed and uneasy, +thought far otherwise. She pointed out that they were playing with vast +and cruel forces, and that whatever these people exactly believed about +Rachel, it was a dreadful thing for a girl to be put in a position in +which the lives of hundreds might hang upon her nod. + +"Yes, and," she added hysterically, "perhaps our own lives also--perhaps +our own lives also!" + +To change the conversation, which was growing painful, Rachel asked if +anyone had seen Noie. Her father answered that two hours ago, just before +the embassy arrived, he had met her going down to the banks of the stream, +as he supposed, to gather flowers for the table. Then he began to talk +about the girl, saying what a sweet creature she was, and how strange it +seemed to him that although she appeared to accept all the doctrines of +the Christian faith, as yet she had never consented to be baptised. + +It was while he was speaking thus that Rachel suddenly observed her mother +fall forward, so that her body rested on the table, as though a kind of +fit had seized her. Rachel sprang towards her, but before she reached her +she appeared to have quite recovered, only her face looked very white. + + "What on earth is the matter, mother?" + +"Oh! don't ask me," she answered, "a terrible thing, a sort of fancy that +came to me from talking about those Zulus. I thought I saw this place all +red with blood and tongues of fire licking it up. It went as quickly as it +came, and of course I know that it is nonsense." + + + +CHAPTER IX + +THE TAKING OF NOIE + + +Presently Mrs. Dove, who seemed to have quite recovered from, her curious +seizure, went to bed. + +"I don't like it, father," said Rachel when the door had closed behind +her. "Of course it is contrary to experience and all that, but I believe +that mother is fore-sighted." + +"Nonsense, dear, nonsense," said her father. "It is her Scotch +superstition, that is all. We have been married for five-and-twenty years +now, and I have heard this sort of thing again and again, but although we +have lived in wild places where anything might happen to us, nothing out +of the way ever has happened; in fact, we have always been most mercifully +preserved." + +"That's true, father, still I am not sure; perhaps because I am rather +that way myself, sometimes. Thus I _know_ that she is right about me; no +harm will happen to me, at least no permanent harm. I feel that I shall +live out my life, as I feel something else." + +"What else, Rachel?" + +"Do you remember the lad, Richard Darrien?" she asked, colouring a little. + +"What? The boy who was with you that night on the island? Yes, I remember +him, although I have not thought of him for years." + +"Well, I feel that I shall see him again." + +Mr. Dove laughed. "Is that all?" he said. "If he is still alive and in +Africa, it wouldn't be very wonderful if you did, would it? And at any +rate, of course, you will one day when we all cease to be alive. Really," +he added with irritation, "there are enough bothers in life without +rubbish of this kind, which comes from living among savages and absorbing +their ideas. I am beginning to think that I shall have to give way and +leave Africa, though it will break my heart just when, after all the +striving, my efforts are being crowned with success." + + "I have always told you, father, that I don't want to leave Africa, +still, there is mother to be considered. Her health is not what it was." + +"Well," he said impatiently, "I will talk to her and weigh the thing. +Perhaps I shall receive guidance, though for my part I cannot see what it +matters. We've got to die some time, and if necessary I prefer that it +should be while doing my duty. 'Take no thought for the morrow, sufficient +unto the day is the evil thereof,' has always been my motto, who am +content with what it pleases Providence to send me." + +Then Rachel, seeing no use in continuing the conversation, bade him +good-night, and went to look for Noie, only to discover that she was not +in the house. This disturbed her very much, although it occurred to her +that she might possibly be with friends in the village, hiding till she +was sure the Zulu embassy had gone. So she went to bed without troubling +her father. + +At daybreak next morning she rose, not having slept very well, and went +out to look for the girl, without success, for no one had heard or seen +anything of her. As she was returning to the house, however, she met a +solitary Zulu, a dignified middle-aged man, whom she thought she +recognised as one of the embassy, although of this she could not be sure, +as she had only seen these people in the moonlight. The man, who was quite +unarmed, except for a kerry which he carried, crouched down on catching +sight of heir in token of respect. As she approached he rose, and gave her +the royal salute. Then she was sure. + +"Speak," she said. + +"Inkosazana," he answered humbly, "be not angry with me, I am Tamboosa, +one of the King's indunas. You saw me with the others last night." + +"I saw you." + +"Inkosazana, there has been dwelling with you one Noie, the daughter of +Seyapi the wizard, who with all his house was slain at this place by order +of the King. She also should have been slain, but we have learned that you +called down lightning from Heaven, and that with it you slew the soldier +who had run her down, slew him and burned him up, as you had the right to +do, and took the girl to be your slave, as you had the right to do." + +"Speak on," said Rachel, showing none of the surprise which she felt. + +"Inkosazana, we know that you have come to love this girl. Therefore, +yesterday before we spoke with you we seized her as we were commanded, and +hid her away, awaiting your answer to our message. Had you consented to +visit the King at his Great Place, we would have let her go. But as you +did not consent my companions have taken her to the King." + +"An ill deed. What more, Tamboosa?" + +"This; the King says by my mouth--Let the Inkosazana come and command, and +her servant Noie shall go free and unharmed, for is she not a dog in her +hut? But if she comes not and at once, then the girl dies." + +"How know I that this tale is true, Tamboosa?" asked Rachel, controlling +herself with an effort, for she loved Noie dearly. + +The man turned towards some bushes that grew at a distance of about twenty +paces, and cried: "Come hither." + +Thereon from among the bushes where she lay hidden, rose a little maid of +about fourteen, whom Rachel knew well as a girl that Noie often took with +her to carry baskets and other things. + +"Tell now the tale of the taking of Noie and deliver the message that she +gave to you," commanded Tamboosa. + +Thereon the trembling child began, and after the native fashion, +suppressing no detail or circumstance, however small, narrated how the +Zulus had surprised her and Noie while they were gathering flowers, and +having bound their arms, had caused them to be hurried away unseen to some +dense bush about four miles off. Here they had been kept hidden till in +the night the embassy returned. Then they had spoken with Noie, who in the +end called her and gave her a message. This was the message: "Say to the +Inkosazana that the Zulus have caught me, and are taking me to Dingaan the +King. Say that they declare that if she is pleased to come and speak the +word, I shall be set free unharmed, that is, if she comes at once. But if +she does not come, then I shall be killed. Say to her that I do not ask +that she should come who am ready to die, and that though I believe that +no harm will happen to her in Zululand, I think that she had better not +come. Say that, living or dead, I love her." + +Then the maid described how the embassy went on with Noie, leaving her in +the charge of the man Tamboosa, who at the first break of dawn brought her +back to Ramah, and made her hide in the bush. + +Now Rachel had no more doubts. Clearly the tale was true, and the question +was--what must be done? She thought a while, then bade Tamboosa and the +child to follow her to the mission-house. On the stoep she found her +father and mother sitting in the sun and drinking coffee, after the South +African fashion. + +"What is it?" asked Mr. Dove, looking at the man anxiously. + +Rachel ordered him to repeat his story, and this he did, addressing Rachel +alone, for of her father and mother he would take no notice. When he had +done the child told her tale also. + +"Go now, and wait without," said Rachel, when it was finished. + +"Inkosazana, I go," answered the man, "but if it pleases you to save your +servant, know that you must come swiftly. If you are not across the Tugela +by sunset this night, word will be passed to the King, and she dies at +once. Know also that you must come alone with me, for if any, white or +black, accompany you, they will be killed." + +"Now," said Rachel when the three of them were left alone, "now what is to +be done?" + +Mrs. Dove shook her head helplessly, and looked at her husband, who broke +into a tirade against the Zulus, their superstitions, cruelties, customs, +and everything that was theirs, and ended by declaring that it was of +course utterly impossible that Rachel should go upon such a mad errand, +and thus place herself in the power of savages. + +"But, father," she said when he had done, "do you understand that you are +pronouncing Noie's death sentence? If you were in my place, would you not +go?" + +"Of course I would. In fact I propose to do so as it is. No doubt Dingaan +will listen to me." + +"You mean that Dingaan will kill you. Did you not hear what that man +Tamboosa said? Father, you must not go." + +"No, John," broke in Mrs. Dove, "Rachel is right, you must not go, for you +would never come back again. Also, how can you be so cruel as to think of +leaving me here alone?" + +"Then I suppose that we must abandon that poor girl to her fate," +exclaimed Mr. Dove. + +"How can you suppose anything so merciless, father, when it is in my power +to save her?" asked Rachel. "If I let those horrible Zulus kill her I +shall never be happy again all my life." + +"And what if the horrible Zulus kill you?" + +"They will not kill me, father; mother knows they will not, and so do I. +But as they have got this madness into their heads, I am sure that if I do +not go they will send an impi here to kill everybody else, and take me +prisoner. The kidnapping of Noie is only a first move. It is one of two +things: either I must visit Zululand, save Noie, and play my part there as +best I can, or we must desert Noie, and all leave this place at once, +tomorrow if possible. But then, as I told you, I shall never forgive +myself, especially as I am not in the least afraid of the Zulus." + + "It is true that God can protect you as much in Zululand as He can here," +replied Mr. Dove, beginning to weaken in face of this desperate +alternative. + +"Of course, father, but if I go to Zululand I want you and mother to trek +to Durban, and remain there till I return." + +"Why, Rachel? It is absurd." + +"Because I do not think that you are safe here, and it is not at all +absurd," she answered stubbornly. "These people choose to believe that I +am in some way in bondage to you; you remember all their talk about the +heavens and the cloud. Of course it may mean nothing, but you will be much +better in Durban for a while, where you can take to the water if +necessary." + +Now Mr. Dove's obstinacy asserted itself. He refused to entertain any such +idea, giving reason after reason why he should not do so. Thus for another +half hour the argument raged till at length a compromise was arrived at, +as usual in such cases, not of too satisfactory an order. Rachel was to be +allowed to undertake her mission on behalf of Noie, and her parents were +to remain at Ramah. On her return, which they hoped would be within a week +or eight days, the question of the abandonment of the mission was to be +settled by the help of the experience she had gained. To this arrangement, +then, they agreed, reluctantly enough all of them, in order, to save +Noie's life, and for no other reason. + +The momentous decision once taken, in half an hour Rachel was ready for +her journey, which she determined she would make upon her own horse, a +grey mare that she had ridden for a long while, and could rely on in every +way. The white riding-ox that Dingaan had sent as a present was also to +accompany her, to carry her spare garments and other articles packed in +skin bags, such as coffee, sugar and a few medicines, and to serve as a +remount in case anything should happen to the horse. When it was laden +Rachel sent for the Zulu, Tamboosa, and, pointing to the ox, said: + +"I come to visit Dingaan the king, and to claim my servant. Lead the beast +on, I will overtake you presently." + +The man saluted and began to _bonga_, that is, to give her titles of +praise, but she cut him short with a wave of her hand, and he departed +leading the ox. + +Now while Mr. Dove saw to the saddling of the horses, for he was to ride +with her as far as the Tugela, Rachel went to bid farewell to her mother. +She found her by herself in the sitting-room, seated at an open window, +and looking out sadly towards the sea. + + "I am quite ready, dear," she said in a cheerful voice. "Don't look so +sad, I shall be back again in a week with Noie." + +"Yes," answered Mrs. Dove, "I think that you and Noie will come back +safely, but--" and she paused. + +"But what, mother?" + +"Oh! I don't know. I am very much oppressed, my heart is heavy in me. I +hate parting with you, Rachel. Remember we have never been separated since +you were born." + +Her daughter looked at her, and was filled with grief and compunction. + +"Mother," she said, "if you feel like that--well, I love Noie, but after +all you are more to me than Noie, and if you wish I will give up this +business and stop with you. It is very terrible, but it can't be helped; +Noie will understand, poor thing," and her eyes filled with tears at the +thought of the girl's dreadful fate. + +"No, Rachel, somehow I think it best that you should go, not only for +Noie's sake, but for your own. If your father would leave here to-day or +to-morrow, as you suggested, it might be otherwise, but he won't do that, +so it is no use talking of it. Let us hope for the best." + +"As you wish, mother." + +"Now, dear kiss me and go. I hear your father calling you; and, Rachel, if +we should not meet again in this world, I know you won't forget me, or +that there is another where we shall. I did not want to frighten you with +my fancies, which come from my not being well. Goodbye, my love, good-bye. +God be with you, and make you happy, always--always." + +Then Rachel kissed her in silence, for she could not trust herself to +speak, and turning, left the room whence her mother watched her go, also +in silence. In another minute she was mounted, and, accompanied by her +father, riding on the road along which Tamboosa had led the white ox. + +Presently they overtook him, whereon he stopped, and looking at Mr. Dove, +said: + +"Inkosazana, the King's orders are that none should accompany you into +Zululand." + +"Be silent," answered Rachel, proudly. "He rides with me as far as the +river bank." + +Then they went on, and Rachel was relieved to find that whatever might +have been her mother's mood, that of her father was fairly cheerful. +Indeed, his mind was so occupied with the details and object of her +journey that he quite forgot its dangers. + +Two hours' steady riding brought them to the ford of the Tugela river, +across which lay Zululand. On the hills beyond it they could see a number +of Kaffirs watching, who on catching sight of Rachel, ran down to the +river and entered it, shouting and beating the water with their sticks, as +she guessed, to scare away any crocodiles that might be lurking there. + +Now that the moment of separation had come, Mr. Dove grew loth to part +with his daughter, and again suggested to Tamboosa that he should +accompany her to Dingaan's Great Place. + +"If you set a foot across that river, Praying Man," answered the induna +grimly, "you shall die; look, there are the spears that will kill you." + +As he spoke he pointed to the crest of the opposing hill over which, +running swiftly in ordered companies, now appeared a Zulu regiment who +carried large white shields and wore white plumes rising from their head +rings. + +"It is the escort of the Inkosazana," he added. "Do you think that she can +take hurt among so many? And do you think, if you dare to disobey the +words of Dingaan, that you can escape so many? Go back new, lest they +should come over and kill you where you are." + +Then, seeing that both argument and resistance were useless, and that +Tamboosa would brook no delay, Mr. Dove hurriedly embraced his daughter in +farewell. Indeed, Rachel was glad that there was no time for words, for +this parting was more terrible to her than she cared to own, and she +feared lest she should break down before the Zulu who was watching her, +and thereby be lowered in his eyes and in those of his people. + +It was over and done. She had entered the water, riding her grey mare +while Tamboosa led the white ox at her side. Presently she looked, back, +and saw her father kneeling in prayer upon the bank. + +"What does the man?" asked Tamboosa, uneasily. "Is he bewitching us?" + +"Nay," she answered, "he prays to the Heavens for us." + +On they went between the two lines of natives, who ceased their beating of +the water, and were silent as she passed. The river was shallow, and they +crossed it with ease. By now the regiment was gathered on its further +bank, two thousand men or more, brought hither to do honour to this white +girl in whom they chose to consider that the guardian spirit of their +people was incarnate. Contemplating them, Rachel wondered how it came +about that they should be thus prepared for her advent. The answer rose in +her mind. If she had refused to visit Zululand, it was their mission to +fetch her. It was wise, therefore, that she had come of her own will. + +Forward she rode, a striking figure in her long white cloak, down which +her bright hair hung, sitting very proud and upright on her horse, without +a sign of doubt or fear. As she approached, the captains of the regiment +ran forward to meet her with lifted shield and crouching bodies. + +"Hail!" cried their leader. "In the name of the Great Elephant, of Dingaan +the King, hail to thee, Princess of the Heavens, Holder of the Spirit of +Nomkubulwana." + +Rachel rode on, taking no notice, marvelling who Nomkubulwana, whose +spirit she was supposed to enshrine, might be. Afterwards she discovered +that it was only another name for the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, that mysterious +white ghost believed by this people to control their destinies, with whom +it had pleased them to identify her. As her horse left the wide river and +set foot upon dry land, every man of the two thousand soldiers, who were +watching, as it seemed to her, with wonder and awe, began to beat his +ox-hide shield with the handle of his spear. They beat very softly at +first, producing a sound like the distant murmur of the sea, then harder +and harder till its volume grew to a mighty roar, impossible to describe, +a sound like the sound of thunder that echoed along the water and from +hill to hill. The mighty noise sank and died away as it had begun, and for +a moment there was silence. Then at some signal every spear flashed aloft +in the sunlight, and from every throat came the royal salute--_Bayte_. It +was a tremendous and most imposing welcome, so tremendous that Rachel +could no longer doubt that this people regarded her as a being apart, and +above the other white folk whom they knew. + +At the time, however, she had little space for such thoughts, since the +mare she rode, terrified by the tumult, bucked and shied so violently that +she could scarcely keep her seat. She was a good rider, which was +fortunate for her, since, had she been ignominiously thrown upon such an +occasion, her prestige must have suffered, if indeed it were not +destroyed. As it proved, it was greatly enhanced by this accident. Many of +the Zulus of that day had never even seen a horse, which was considered by +all of them to be a dangerous if not a magical beast. That a woman could +remain seated on such a wild animal when it sprang into the air, and +swerved from side to side, struck them, therefore, as something marvellous +and out of experience, a proof indeed that she was not as others are. + +She quieted the mare, and rode on between the white-shielded ranks, who, +their greeting finished, remained absolutely still like bronze statues +watching her with wondering eyes. When at length they were passed, the +captains and a guard of about fifty men ran ahead of her. + + Then she came, and after her Tamboosa, leading the white ox, followed by +another guard, which in turn was followed by the entire regiment. Thus +royally escorted, asking no questions, and speaking no word, did Rachel +make her entry into Zululand. Only in her heart she wondered whither she +was going, and how that strange journey would end, wondered, too, how it +would fare with her father and her mother till she returned to them. + +Well might she wonder. + +When she had ridden thus for about two hours an incident occurred which +showed her how great, and indeed how dreadful was the eminence on which +she had been set among these people. Suddenly some cattle, frightened by +the approach of the impi, rushed through it towards their kraal, and a +bull that was with them, seeing this unaccustomed apparition of a white +woman mounted on a strange animal, put down its head and charged her +furiously. She saw it coming, and by pulling the mare on to its haunches, +avoided its rush. Now at the time she was riding on a path which ran along +the edge of a little rock-strewn donga not more than eight or ten feet +deep, but steep-sided. Into this donga the bull, which had shut its eyes +to charge after the fashion of its kind, plunged headlong, and as it +chanced struck its horns against a stone, twisting and dislocating the +neck, so that it lay there still and dead. + +When the Zulus saw what had happened they uttered a long-drawn _Ow-w_ of +amazement, for had not the beast dared to attack the White Spirit, and had +not the Spirit rewarded it with instant death? Then a captain made a +motion with his hand and instantly men sprang upon the remaining cattle, +four or five of them that were following the bull, and despatched them +with assegais. Before Rachel could interfere they were pierced with a +hundred wounds. Now there was a little pause, while the carcases of the +beasts were dragged out of her path, and the bloodstains covered from her +eyes with fresh earth. Just as this task was finished there appeared, +scrambling up the denga, and followed, by some men, a fat and +hideous-looking woman, with fish bladders in her hair, and snake-skins +tied about her, who, from her costume, Rachel knew at once must be an +_Isanuzi_ or witch-doctoress. Evidently she was in a fury, as might be seen +by the workings of her face, and the extraordinary swiftness with which +she moved notwithstanding her years and bulk. + +"Who has dared to kill my cattle?" she screamed. "Is it thou whom men name +Nomkubulwana?" + +"Woman," answered Rachel quietly, "the Heavens killed the bull which would +have hurt me. For the rest, ask of the captains of the King." + + The witch-doctoress glanced at the dead bull which lay in the donga, its +head twisted up in an unnatural fashion at right angles to the body, and +for a moment seemed afraid. Then her rage at the loss of her herd broke +out afresh, for she was a person in authority, one accustomed to be feared +because of her black arts and her office. + +"When the Inkosazana is seen in Zululand," she gasped, "death walks with +her. There is the token of it," and she pointed to the dead cattle. "So it +has ever been and so shall it ever be. Red is thy road through life, White +One. Go back, go back now to thine own kraal, and see whether or no my +words are true," and springing at the horse she seized it by the bridle as +though she would drag it round. + +Now in her hand Rachel held a little rod of white rhinoceros horn which +she used as a riding whip, and with this rod she pointed at the woman, +meaning that some of those with her should cause her to loose the bridle. +Too late she remembered that in this savage land such a motion when made +by the King or one in supreme command, had another dreadful +interpretation--death without pity or reprieve. + +In an instant, before she could interfere, before she could speak, the +witch-doctoress lay dead upon the carcase of the dead bull. + +"What of the others, Queen, what of the others?" asked the chief of the +slayers, bending low before her, and pointing with his spear to the +attendants of the witch-doctoress, who fled aghast. "Do they join this +evil-doer who dared to lift her hand against thee?" + +"Nay," she answered in a low voice, for horror had made her almost dumb. +"I give them life. Forward." + +"She gives them life!" shouted the praisers about her. "The Bearer of life +and death gives life to the children of the evil-doer," and as the great +cavalcade marched forward, company after company took up these words and +sang them as a song. + + + +CHAPTER X + +THE OMEN OF THE STAR + + +As it chanced and can easily be understood, Rachel could not have made a +more effective entry into Zululand, or one more calculated to confirm her +supernatural reputation. When the "wild beast" she rode plunged about she +had remained seated on it as though she grew there, whereas every warrior +knew that he would have fallen off. When the bull charged her that bull +had died, slain by the Heavens. When the Isanuzi, a witch of repute, had +lifted voice and hand against her she had commanded her death, showing +that she feared no rival magic. True the woman would have been killed in +any case, for such was the order of the King as to all who should dare to +affront the Inkosazana, yet the captains had waited to see what Rachel +would do that they might judge her accordingly. If she had shown fear, if +she had even neglected to avenge, they might have marvelled whether after +all she were more than a beautiful white maiden filled with the wisdom of +the whites. + +Now they knew better; she was a Spirit having the power of a Spirit over +beast and man, who smote as a Spirit should. The fame of it went +throughout the land, and little chance thence forward had Rachel of +escaping from the shadow of her own fearful renown. + +Towards sundown they came to a kraal set upon a hill, and it was asked of +her if she were pleased to spend the night there. She bowed her head in +assent, and they entered the kraal. It was quite empty save for certain +maidens dressed in bead petticoats, who waited there to serve her. All the +other inhabitants had gone. They took her to a large and beautifully clean +hut. Kneeling on their knees, the maidens presented her with food--meat +and curdled milk, and roasted cobs of corn. She ate of the corn and the +milk, but the meat she sent away as a gift to the captains. Then alone in +that kraal, in which after they had served her even the girls seemed to +fear to stay, Rachel slept as best she might in such solitude, while +without the fence two thousand armed savages watched over her safety. + +It was a troubled sleep, for she dreamed always of that dreadful-looking +Isanuzi with the fish-bladders in her hair, yelling to her that her path +through life was watered with blood, and bidding her go back to her own +kraal and see whether the words were true, an ominous saying of which she +could not read the riddle. She dreamed also of the woman's coarse, furious +face turned suddenly to one of abject terror, and then of the dreadful end +the red death without mercy and without appeal which she had let loose by +a motion of her hand. Another dream she had was of her father and her +mother, who seemed to be lying side by side staring towards her with +wide-open eyes, and that when she spoke to them they would not answer. + +So the long night wore away, till at length Rachel woke with a start +thinking that a hand had been laid upon her face, to see by the faint +light of dawn which struggled into the hut through the cracks of the +door-boards that the hand was only a great rat that had crawled over her +and now nibbled at her hair. She sat up, frightening it and its companions +away, then rose and washed herself with water that stood by in great +gourds while without she heard the women singing some kind of song or hymn +of which she could not catch the words. + +Scarcely was she ready than they entered the hut, saluting her and +bringing more food. Rachel ate, then bade one of them say to the captain +of the impi that she was ready to start. Presently the girl returned with +the message that all was prepared. She walked from the kraal to find her +mare, which had been well fed and groomed by Tamboosa, who had seen horses +in Natal, and knew how they should be treated, saddled and waiting, whilst +before and behind it, arranged as on the previous day, stood the warriors, +who received her in dead, respectful silence. + +She mounted, and the procession went forward. With a two hours' halt at +midday they marched on over hill and dale, passing many villages of +beehive-shaped huts. As they came the inhabitants of these places deserted +them and fled, crying _"Nomkubulwana! Nomkubulwana!"_ It was evident to +Rachel that the tale of the death of the Isanuzi had preceded her, and +they feared lest, should they cross her path, her fate would be their +fate. Indeed, one of the strangest circumstances of this strange adventure +was the complete loneliness in which she lived. Except those who were +actually ordered to wait upon her, none dared come near to Rachel; she was +holy, a Spirit, to approach whom unbidden might mean death. + +At nightfall they reached another empty kraal, where again she slept +alone. When they left it in the morning she called Tamboosa to her and +asked him at what hour they would come to Dingaan's great town, +Umgugundhlovo, which means the Place of the trumpeting of the Elephant. He +answered, at sunset. + +So she rode on all that day also till as the sun began to sink, from a +hill whereon grew large euphorbia trees, on a plain backed by mountains, +she saw the town surrounded by a fence, inside of which were thousands of +huts, that in their turn surrounded a great open space. Now they pushed +forward quickly, and as darkness fell approached the main gate of the +place, where, as usual, there was no one to be seen. But here they did not +enter, marching on till they came to another gate, that of the Intunkulu, +the King's house, where, their escort done, the regiment turned and went +away, leaving Rachel alone with the envoy, Tamboosa, who still led the +white ox. They entered this gate, and presently came to a second. It was +that of the Emposeni, the Dwelling of the King's wives, out of which +appeared women crawling on the ground before Rachel, and holding in their +left hands torches of grass. These undid the baggage from the ox, and at +their signals, for they did not seem to dare to speak to her, Rachel +dismounted. Thereon Tamboosa saluted her, and taking the horse by the +bridle, led it away with the ox. + +Then Rachel felt that she was indeed alone, for Tamboosa at any rate had +seen her home, which now was so far away. Still proudly enough she +followed the women, who, bent double as before, led her to a great hut lit +by a rude lamp filled with melted hippopotamus fat, where they set down +her bags, and departed, to return presently with food and water. + +Having washed off the dust of her long journey, and combed out her hair, +Rachel ate all she could, for she was hungry, and guessed that she might +need her strength that night. Then she lay down upon a pile of beautiful +karosses that had been placed ready for her, and rested. An hour or more +went by, and just as she was beginning to fall asleep the door-board of +the hut was thrust aside, and a tall woman entered, who knelt to her and +said: + +"Hail, Inkosazana! The King asks whether it be thy pleasure to appear +before him this night." + +"It is my pleasure," answered Rachel; "for that purpose have I travelled +here. Lead me to the King." + +So the woman went out of the hut, Rachel following her to find that the +moon shone brightly in a clear sky. The woman conducted her through +tortuous reed fences, until presently they came to an open court where, in +the shadow of a hut, sat a number of men wrapped about with fur karosses. +Guessing that she was in the presence of Dingaan, Rachel drew her white +cloak round her tall form and walked forward slowly, till she reached the +centre of the space, where she stopped and stood quite still, looking like +a ghost in the moonlight. Then all the men to right and left rose and +saluted her silently by the uplifting of one arm; only he who was in the +midst of them remained seated and did not salute. Still she stayed +motionless, uttering no word for a long while, six or seven minutes, +perhaps. Her silence fought against theirs, and she knew that the one who +spoke first would own to inferiority. + +At length, in answering salutation, she lifted the little wand of white +horn that she carried and turned slowly as though to leave the place, so +that now the moonlight glistened on her lovely hair. Then, fearing perhaps +lest she should depart or vanish away, the man seated in the centre said +in a low half-awed voice: + +"I am Dingaan, King of the Amazulu. Say, White One, who art thou?" + +"By what name am I known here, O Dingaan the King?" she replied, answering +the question with a question. + +"By a high name, White One, a name that is seldom spoken, the name of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, the title of Nomkubulwana, the Spirit of our people. +How camest thou by that name?" + +"My name is my name," she said. + +"We know, White One; the wind has borne all that story through the land, +it whispers it from the leaves of the forest and the reeds of the water +and the grass of the plains. We know that the Heavens gave thee their own +name, O Child of Heaven, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana." + +"Thou sayest it, King. I do not say it, thou sayest it." + +"I say it, and having seen thee I know that it is true, for thy beauty, +White One, is not the beauty of woman alone, although still thou beest +woman. Now I confirm to thee the words my messengers bore thee in past +days. Here, with me, thou rulest. The land is thine, my impis wait thy +word. Death and life are in thy hands; command, and they go forth to slay; +command, and they return again. Only thou rulest alone with me, and the +black folk, not the white, shall be thy servants." + +"I hear thee, King. Now, as a first fruit, give to me Noie, daughter of +Seyapi, my slave whom the soldiers stole away from Ramah beyond the river +where I dwell." + +"She is dead, White One, she is dead for her crimes," answered Dingaan, +looking at her. + +Now Rachel's heart sank in her, for it might well be that a trick had been +played on her, and that this was true. Or perhaps this tale of Noie's +death was but a trap to test her powers; moreover, it was not likely that +the King, who had promised that she should live, would dare to break his +word to one whom he believed or half-believed to be a spirit. + +For a moment she thought; then, after her nature, determined to be bold +and hazard all upon a throw. Therefore she did not argue or reproach, but +said: + +"She is not dead. I have questioned every spear in Zululand, and none of +them is red with her blood." + +"Thou art right," he answered; "the spears are clean. She died in the +river." + +Now Rachel was sure, and answered in her clear voice: + +"I have questioned the waters, and I have questioned the crocodiles, and +they answer that Noie has passed them safely." + +"Thou art right, White One. She died by a rope in yonder huts." + +Now Rachel looked at the huts and cried: + +"Noie, I hear thee, I see thee, I smell thee out. Come forth, Noie." + +The King and his councillors stared at her, whispering to one another, and +before ever they had done their whisperings out from among the gloom of +the huts crept Noie. + +To Rachel she crept, taking no heed even of the King, and crouching down +in the faint shadow of her that the moonlight threw, she flung her arms +about her knees and pressed her forehead on her feet. Now Rachel's heart +bounded with joy at the sight of her, and she longed to bend down and kiss +her, but did not, lest her great dignity should be lessened in the eyes of +the King; only she said: + +"I greet you, Noie; be seated in my shadow, where you are safe, and tell +me, have these men dealt well by you?" + +"Not so ill, Inkosazana, that is since I reached the Great Kraal. But one +of them, he who sits yonder," and she pointed to a certain induna, "struck +me on the journey, and took away my food." + +Now Rachel looked at the man angrily, playing with the little wand in her +hand, whereon this induna shivered with terror, fearing lest she should +point it at him. Rising, he came to Rachel and flung himself down before +her. + +"What have you to say," asked Rachel, "you who have dared to strike my +servant?" + +"Inkosazana," he mumbled, "the maid was obstinate, and tried to run away, +and our orders were to bring her to the King. Spare my life, I pray thee." + +"King," said Rachel, "I have power over this man, have I not?" + +"It is so," answered Dingaan. "Kill him if thou wilt." + +Rachel seemed to consider while the poor wretch, with chattering teeth, +implored her to forgive. Then she turned to Noie, saying: + +"He struck you, not me. I give him to you to do by as you will. Shall he +sleep to-night with the living or the dead?" + +Noie looked at him, and next at a mark on her arm, and the induna, ceasing +from his prayers to Rachel, clutched Noie by the ankle, and begged her +mercy. + +"Your life has been given to you," he said, "give mine to me, lest +ill-fortune follow you." + + "Do you remember," asked Noie contemptuously, "how, when you had beaten +me, yonder by the Tugela, you said you hoped that it would be your luck to +put a spear through this heart of mine? And do you remember that I +answered you that the spear would be over your own heart first, and that +thereon you called me 'Daughter of Wizards' and struck me again--me, the +child of Seyapi, upon whom the mantle of the Inkosazana lies, me who have +drunk of her wisdom and of his--you struck _me_, you dog," and lifting her +foot she spurned him in the face. + +Now the King and his company, concluding that the thing was finished, +glanced at Rachel to see her point with the rod and thus give the man to +death. But Rachel waited, sure that Noie had not done. Moreover, whatever +Noie might say, she had determined to save him. + +Meanwhile, the girl, after a pause, said: + +"Were you a man you would be too proud to ask your life of me, but you are +a dog; and, Dog, I remember that you have children, among them a daughter +of my own age, whom, I saw come out to greet you. For her sake, then, take +your life, and with it this new name that I give +you--'Soldier-who-strikes-girls.'" + +So the man rose, and weak with shame and the agony of suspense, crept +swiftly from the place, fearing lest the Inkosazana or her servant might +change her mind and kill him after all. But Noie's name clung to him so +closely that at length, unable to bear the ridicule of it, he and his +family fled from Zululand. + +So this matter ended. + +Now the King spoke, saying: + +"White One, thy magic is great, and thine eyes could pierce the darkness +and see thy servant hidden, and call her forth to thee. Yet know, she is +mine, not thine, for when she fled I had already chosen her to be my wife, +and afterwards I sent and killed the wizard Seyapi, and all his House." + +"But this girl thou didst not kill, O King, for I saved her." + +"It is so, White One. I have heard lately how thou didst call down the +lightning and burn up my soldier who followed after her, so that nothing +of him remained." + +"Yes," said Rachel quietly, "as, were it to please me, I could burn thee +up also, O King," a saying at which. Dingaan looked afraid. + +"Yet," he went on, waving his hand as though to put aside this unpleasant +suggestion, "the maid is mine, not thine, and therefore I took her." + +"How didst thou learn that she dwelt at my kraal?" asked Rachel. + + The King hesitated. + +"The white man, Ishmael, he whom thou callest Ibubesi, told thee, did he +not?" + +Dingaan bowed his head. + +"And he told thee that thou couldst make what promises thou wouldst to me +as to the girl's life, but that afterwards when thou hadst called me here +to claim it, thou mightest kill her or keep her as a wife, as it pleased +thee." + +"I can hide nought from thee; it is so," said Dingaan. + +"Is that still in thy mind, O King?" asked Rachel again, beginning to play +with the little wand. + +"Not so, not so," he answered hurriedly. "Hadst thou not come the girl +would have died, as she deserved to do according to our law. But thou hast +come and claimed her, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana, and she sits +in thy shadow and is clothed with thy garment. Take her then, for +henceforth she is holy, as thou art holy." + +Rachel heard, and without any change of countenance waved her hand to show +that this question was finished. Then she asked suddenly: + +"What is this great matter whereof thou wouldst speak with me, O King?" + +"Surely thy wisdom has told thee, White One," he answered uneasily. + +"Perchance, yet I would have it from thy lips, and now." + +Now Dingaan consulted a little with his council. + +"White One," he said presently, "the thing is grave, and we need guidance. +Therefore, as the circle of the witch-doctors have declared must be done, +we ask it of thee who art named with the name of the Spirit of our people +and hast of her wisdom. Thou knowest, White One, of the fights in past +years between the white people of Natal and the Zulus, in which many were +slain on either side. But now, when we are at peace with the English, we +hear of another white people, the Amaboona" (_i.e._ the Dutch Boers), "who +are marching towards us from the Cape, and have already fought with +Moselikatze--the traitor who was once my captain--and killed thousands of +his men. These Amaboona threaten us also, and say aloud that they will eat +us up, for they are brave and armed with the white man's weapons that spit +out lightning. Now, White One, what shall we do? Shall I send out my impis +and fall on them while they are unprepared, and make an end of them, as +seems wisest, and is the wish of my indunas? Or, shall I sit at home and +watch, trying to be at peace with them, and only strike back if they +strike at me? Answer not lightly, O Zoola, for much may hang upon thy +words. Remember also that he whose name may not be spoken, the Lion who +ruled before me and is gone, with his last breath uttered a certain +prophecy concerning the white people and this land." + +"Let me hear that prophecy, O King." + +"Come forth," said Dingaan pointing to a councillor who sat in the circle, +"come forth, thou who knowest, and tell the tale in the ears of this White +One." + +A figure rose, a draped figure whose face was hidden in a hood of blanket. +It came forward, and as it came it drew the blanket tighter about it. +Rachel, watching all things, saw, or thought she saw, that one of its +hands was white as though it had been burned with fire. Surely she had +seen such a hand before. + +"Speak," she said. + +"Name me by my name and tell me who I am and I will obey thee," answered +the man. + +Then she was sure, for she remembered the voice. She looked at him +indifferently and asked: + +"By what name shall I name you, O Slayer of a King? Will you be called +Mopo or Umbopa, who have borne them both?" + +Now Dingaan stared, and the shrouded form before her started as though in +surprise. + +"Why do you seek to mock me?" she went on. "Can a blanket of bark hide +that face of yours from these eyes of mine which saw it a while ago at +Ramah, when you came thither to judge of me, O Mouth of the King?" + +Now the man let the blanket slip from his head and looked at her. + +"It seems that it cannot," he answered. "Then I told thee that I had +dreamed of the Spirit of our people, and that thou, White One, wast like +to her of whom I had dreamed. Canst thou tell me what was the fashion of +that dream of mine?" + +Now Rachel understood that notwithstanding his words at Ramah, this man +still doubted her, and was set up to prove her, and all that Noie had told +her about him and the secret history of the Zulus came back into her mind. + +"Surely Mopo or Umbopa," she replied, "you dreamed three dreams, not one. +Is it of the last you speak?--that dream at the kraal Duguza, when the +Inkosazana rode past you on a storm clothed in lightning, and shaking in +her hand a spear of fire?" + +"Yes, I speak of it," he replied in an awed voice, "but if thou art but a +woman as thou hast said, how knowest thou these things?" + +"Perchance I am both woman and spirit, and perchance the past tells them +to me," Rachel answered; "but the past has many voices, and now that I +dwell in the flesh I cannot hear them all. Let me search you out. Let me +read your heart," and she bent forward and fixed her eyes upon him, +holding him with her eyes. + +"Ah! now I see and I hear," she said presently. "Had you not a sister, +Mopo, a certain Baleka, who afterwards entered the house of the Black One +and bore a son and died in the Tatiyana Cleft? Shall I tell you how she +died?" + +"Tell it not! Tell it not!" exclaimed the old man quaveringly. + +"So be it. There is no need. Yet ere she died you made a promise to this +Baleka, and that promise you kept at the kraal Duguza, you and the prince +Umhlangana, and another prince whose name I forget," and she looked at +Dingaan, who put his hand before his face. "You kept that promise with an +assegai--let me look, let me look into your heart--yes, with a little +assegai handled with the royal red wood, an assegai that had drunk much +blood." + +Now a low moan broke from the lips of Dingaan, and those who sat with +them, while Umbopa shivered as though with cold. + +"Have mercy, I pray thee," he gasped. "Forgive me if at times since we met +at Ramah I thought thee but a white maiden, beautiful and bold, as thou +didst declare thyself to be. Now I see thou hast the spirit, or else how +didst thou know these things?" + +Noie heard and smiled in the shadow, but Rachel stood silent. + +"I was bidden to tell thee of the last words of the Black One," went on +Umbopa hurriedly; "but what need is there to tell thee anything who +knowest all? They were that he heard the sound of the running of the feet +of a great white people which shall stamp out the children of the Zulus." + +"Nay," answered Rachel, "I think they were; _'Where-fore wouldst thou kill +me, Mopo?'"_ + +Again Dingaan moaned, for he had heard these very words spoken. Umbopa +turned and stared at him, and he stared at Umbopa. + +"Come hither," said Rachel, beckoning to the old man. + +He obeyed, and she threw the corner of her cloak over his head, and +whispered into his ear. He listened to her whisperings, then with a cry +broke from her and fled away out of the council of the King. + +When he had gone there was silence, though Dingaan looked a question with +his eyes. + +"Ask it not," she said, "ask it not of me, or of him. I think this Mopo +here had his secrets in the past. I think that once he sat in a hut at +night and bargained with certain Great Ones, a prince who lives, and a +prince who died. Come hither, come hither, thou son of Senzangacona, come +from the fields of Death and tell me what was that bargain which thou +madest with Mopo, thou and another?" and once again Rachel beckoned, this +time upwards in the air. + +Now the face of Dingaan went grey, even in the moonlight it went grey +beneath the blackness of his skin, for there rose before his mind a vision +of a hut and of Mopo and of Umhlangana, the prince his brother whom he had +slain, and of himself, seated in the darkness, their heads together +beneath a blanket whispering of the murder of a king. + +"Thou knowest all," he gasped, "thou art Nomkubulwana and no other. Spare +us, Spirit who canst summon our dead sins from the grave of time, and make +them walk alive before us." + +"Nay, nay," she answered, mockingly, "surely I am but a woman, daughter of +a Teacher who lives yonder over the Tugela, a white maiden who eats and +sleeps and drinks as other maidens do. Take notice, King, and you his +captains, that I am no spirit, nothing but a woman who chances to bear a +high name, and to have some wisdom. Only," she added with meaning, "if any +harm should come to me, if I should die, then I think that I should become +a spirit, a terrible spirit, and that ill would it go with that people +against whom my blood was laid." + +"Oh!" said the King, who still shook with fear, "we know, we know. Mock us +not, I pray. Thou art the Spirit who hast chosen to wear the robe of +woman, as flame hides itself in flint, and woe be to the hand that strikes +the fire from this stone. White One, give us now that wisdom whereof thou +speakest. Shall I fall upon the Boers or shall I let them be?" + +Rachel looked upwards, studying the stars. + +"She takes counsel with the Heavens, she who is their daughter," muttered +one of the indunas in a low voice. + +As he spoke it chanced that a bright meteor travelling from the south-west +swept across the sky to burst and vanish over the kraal of Umgugundhlovo. + +"It is a messenger to her," said one. "I saw the fire shine upon her hair +and vanish in her breast." + +"Nay," answered another, "it is the _Ehlose_, the guardian ghost of the +Amazulu that appears and dies." + +"Not so," broke in a third, "that light shows the Amaboona travelling from +the south-west to be eaten up in the blackness of our impis." + +"Such a star runs ever before the death of king. It fell the night ere the +Black One died," murmured a fourth as though he spoke to himself. + + Only Dingaan, taking no heed of them, said, addressing Rachel: + +"Read thou the omen." + +"Nay," she replied upon the swift impulse of the moment, "I read it not. +Interpret it as ye will. Here is my answer to thy question, King. _Those +who lift the spear shall perish by the spear."_ + +At this saying the captains murmured a little, for they, who desired war, +understood that she counselled peace between them and the Boers, though +others thought that she meant that the Boers would perish. Dingaan also +looked downcast. Watching their faces, Rachel was sure that not even her +hand could hold them back from their desire. That war must come. Again she +spoke: + +"The star travels whither it is thrown by the hand of the Umkulunkulu, the +Master of men; the spear finds the heart to which it is appointed. Read +you the omen as you will. I have spoken, but ye will not understand. That +which shall be, shall be." + +She bent her head, and turned her ear towards the ground as though to +hearken. + +"What was that tale of the last words of the Great Lion who is gone?" she +went on. "Ask it of Mopo, ask it of Dingaan the King. It seems to me that +I also hear the feet of a people travelling over plain and mountain, and +the rivers behind them run red with blood. Are they black feet or white +feet? Read ye the omen as ye will. I have spoken for the first time and +the last; trouble me no more with this matter of the white men and your +war," and turning, Rachel glided from the court, followed by Noie with +bowed head. + + + +CHAPTER XI + +ISHMAEL VISITS THE INKOSAZANA + + +When at last they were in the hut and the door-board had been safely +closed, Rachel took Noie in her arms and kissed her. But Noie did not kiss +her back; she only pressed her hand against her forehead. + +"Why do you not kiss me, Noie?" asked Rachel. + +"How can I kiss you, Inkosazana," replied the girl humbly, "I who am but +the dog at your feet, the dog whom twice it has pleased you to save from +death." + +"Inkosazana!" exclaimed Rachel. "I weary of that name. I am but a woman +like yourself, and I hate this part which I must play." + + "Yet it is a high part, and you play it very well. While I listened to +you to-night, Zoola, twice and thrice I wondered if you are not something +more than you deem yourself to be. That beautiful body of yours is but a +cup like those of other women, but say, who fills the cup with the wine of +wisdom? Why do kings and councillors fear you, and why do you fear +nothing? Why did dead Seyapi talk to me of you in dreams? What strange +chance gave you that name of yours and made you holy in these men's eyes? +What power teaches you the truth and gives you wit and strength to speak +it? Why are you different from the rest of maidens, white or black?" + +"I do not know, Noie. Something tells me what to do and say. Also, I +understand these Zulus, and you have taught me much. You told me all the +hidden tale of yonder Mopo a year gone by, or more, as you have told me +many of the darkest secrets of this people that you had from your father, +who knew them all. At the pinch I remembered it, no more, and played upon +them by my knowledge." + +"What was it you said to Mopo under your cloak, Lady?" + +Rachel smiled as she answered: + +"I only asked him if it were not in his mind, having killed one king, to +kill another also, and that spear went home." + +"Ah!" exclaimed Noie in admiration, "at least I never told you that." + +"No; I read it in his eyes; for a moment all his heart was open to +me--yes, and the heart of Dingaan also. He fears Mopo, and Mopo hates him, +and one day hate and fear will come together." + +"Ah!" said Noie again, "you know much." + +"Yes," answered Rachel with sudden passion, "more than I wish to know. +Noie, you are right, I am not altogether as others are; there is a power +in my blood. I see and hear what should not be seen and heard; at times +fears fill me, or joys lift me up, and I think that I draw hear to another +world than ours. No; it is folly. I am over-wrought. Who would not be that +must endure so much and be set upon this throne, a goddess among +barbarians with life and death upon my lips? Oh! when the King asked me +his riddle I knew not what to answer, who feared lest ten thousand lives +might pay the price of a girl's incautious words. Then that meteor broke; +there have been several this night, but none noted them till I looked +upwards, and you know the rest. Let them guess its meaning, which they +cannot, for it has none." + +"Why did you not speak more plainly, Zoola?" + +"Oh! because I dared not. Who am I to meddle with such matters, who came +here but to save you? I warned them not to make war upon the Boers; what +more could I do? Moreover, it is useless, for fight they must and will and +pay the price. Of that I am sure. I feel it here," and she pressed her +hand upon her heart. "Yes, and other nearer things! Oh! Noie, I would that +I were back at home. Say, can we start to-morrow at the dawn?" + +Noie shook her head. + +"I do not think that they will let you go; they will keep you to be their +great doctoress. You should not have come. I sent you word--what did my +life matter?" + +"Keep me," answered Rachel, stamping her foot. "They dare not; here at +least I am the Inkosazana, and I will be obeyed." + +Noie made no answer; only she said: + +"Ishmael is here. I have seen him. He wished to have me killed at once +because he is afraid of me. But when he was sure that you were coming, +Dingaan would not break his word which he had sent to you." + +Rachel's face fell. + +"Ishmael!" she exclaimed in dismay, then recovered herself and added: +"Well, I am not afraid of Ishmael, for here his life is in my hand. Oh! I +am worn out; I cannot talk of the man to-night. I must sleep, Noie, I must +sleep. Come, lie at my side and let us sleep." + +"Nay," answered the girl; "my place is at the door. But drink this milk +and lay you down without fear, for I will watch." + +Rachel obeyed, and Noie sat by her, holding her hand, till presently her +eyes shut and she slept. But Noie did not sleep. All that night she sat +there watching and listening, till at length the dawn came and she lay +down also by the door and rested. + +The sun was high in the heavens when Rachel woke. + +"Good morrow to you, Zoola," said the sweet voice of Noie. "You have slept +well. Now you must rise, bathe yourself and eat, for already messengers +from the King have been to the outer gate, saying that they wait to escort +you to a better house that has been made ready for you." + +"I hoped that they waited to escort me out of Zululand," answered Rachel. + +"I asked them of that, Zoola, but they declared it must not be, as the +council of the doctors had been summoned to consider your sayings, and two +days will pass before it can meet. Also they declare that your horse is +sick and not fit to travel, meaning that they will not let you go." + + "But I have the right to go, Noie." + +"The bird has the right to fly, but what if it is in a cage, Zoola?" + +"I am queen here, Noie; the bars will burst at my word." + +"It may be so, Zoola, but what if the bird should find that it has no nest +to fly to?" + +"What do you mean?" asked Rachel, paling. + +"Only that it seems best that you should not anger these Zulus, Lady, lest +it should come into their minds to destroy your nest, thinking that so you +might come to love this cage. No, no, I have heard nothing, but I guess +their thoughts. You need rest; bide here, where you are safe, a day or +two, and let us see what happens." + +"Speak plainly, Noie. I do not understand your parable of birds and +cages." + +"Zoola, I obey. I think that if you say you will go, none, not the King +himself, would dare to stay you, though you would have to go on foot, for +then that horse would die. But an impi would go with you, or before you, +and woe betide those who held you from returning to Zululand! Do you +understand me now?" + +"Yes," answered Rachel. "You mean!--oh! I cannot speak it. I will remain +here a few days." + +So she rose and bathed herself and was dressed by Noie, and ate of the +food that had been brought to the door of the hut. Then she went out, and +in the little courtyard found a litter waiting that was hung round with +grass mats. + +"The King's word is that you should enter the litter," said Noie. + +She did so, whereon Noie clapped her hands and girls in bead dresses ran +in, and having prostrated themselves before the litter, lifted it up and +carried it away, Noie walking at its side. + +Rachel, peeping between the mats, saw that she was borne out of the town, +surrounded, but at a distance, by a guard of hundreds of armed men. +Presently they began to ascend a hill, whereon grew many trees, and after +climbing it for a while, reached a large kraal with huts between the outer +and inner fence, and in its centre a great space of park-like land through +which ran a stream. + +Here, by the banks of the stream, stood a large new hut, and behind at a +little distance two or three other huts. In front of this great hut the +litter was set down by, the bearers, who at once went away. Then at Noie's +bidding Rachel came out of it and looked at the place which had been given +her in which to dwell. + +It was a beautiful spot, away from the dust and the noises of the Great +Kraal, and so placed upon a shoulder of the hillside that the soldiers who +guarded this House of the Inkosazana, as it was called, could not be seen +or heard. Yet Rachel looked at it with distaste, feeling that it was that +cage of which Noie had spoken, + +A cage it proved indeed, a solitary cage, for here Rachel abode in regal +seclusion and in state that could only be called awful. No man might +approach her house unbidden, and the maidens who waited upon her did so +with downcast eyes, never speaking, and falling on to their knees if +addressed. On the first day of her imprisonment, for it was nothing less, +an unhappy Zulu, through ignorance or folly, slipped through the outer +guard and came near to the inner fence. Rachel, who was seated above, +heard some shouts of rage and horror, and saw soldiers running towards +him, and in another minute a body being carried away upon a shield. He had +died for his sacrilege. + +Once a day ambassadors came to her from the King to ask of her health, and +if she had orders to give, but now even these, men were not allowed to +look upon her. They were led in by the women, each of them with a piece of +bark cloth over his head, and from beneath this cloth they addressed her +as though she were in truth divine. On the first day she bade them tell +the King that her mission being ended, it was her desire to depart to her +own home beyond the river. They heard her words in silence, then asked if +she had anything to add. She replied--yes, it was her will that they +should cease to wear veils in her presence, also that no more men should +be killed upon her account as had happened that morning. They said that +they would convey the order at once, as several were under sentence of +death who had argued as to whether she were really the Inkosazana, So she +sent them away instantly, fearing lest they should be too late, and they +were led off backwards bowing and giving the royal salute. Afterwards she +rejoiced to hear that her commands had arrived just in time, and that the +blood of these poor people was not upon her head. + +Next day the messengers returned at the same hour, unveiled as she +desired, bearing the answer of the King and his council. It was to the +effect that the Inkosazana had no need to ask permission to come or to go. +Her Spirit, they knew, was mighty and could wander where it willed; all +the impis of the Zulus could not hold her Sprint. But--and here came the +sting of this clever answer--it was necessary, until her sayings had been +considered, that the body in which that Spirit abode should remain with +them a while. Therefore the King and his counsellors and the whole nation +of the Zulus prayed her to be satisfied with the sending of her Spirit +across the Tugela, leaving her body to dwell a space in the House of the +Inkosazana. + +Rachel looked at them in despair, for what was she to reply to such +reasoning as this? Before she could make up her mind, their spokesman said +that a white man, Ibubesi, who said that he had often spoken with her, +asked leave to visit her in her house. + +Now Rachel thought a while. Ishmael was the last person in the whole world +whom she wished to see. After the interview when they parted, and all that +had happened since, it could not be otherwise. She remembered the threats +he had uttered then, and to her father afterwards, the brutal and +revolting threats. Some of these had been directed against Noie, and +subsequently Noie was kidnapped by the Zulus. That those directed at +herself had not been fulfilled was, she felt sure, due to a lack of +opportunity alone. + +Little wonder, then, that she feared and hated the man. Still he was of +white blood, and perhaps for this reason had authority among the Zulus, +who, as she knew, often consulted him. Moreover, notwithstanding his +vapourings, like the Zulus whose superstitions he had contracted, he +looked upon herself with something akin to fear. If she saw him she had no +cause to dread anything that he could do to her, at any rate in this +country where she was supreme, whereas on the other hand she might obtain +information from him which would be very useful, or make use of him to +enable her to escape from Zululand. On the whole, then, it seemed wisest +to grant him an interview, especially as she gathered from the fact that +the question was raised by Dingaan's indunas, that for some reason of his +own, the King hoped that she would do so. + +Still she hesitated, loathing and despising him as she did. + +"You have heard," she said in English to Noie, who stood behind her. "Now +what shall I say?" + +"Say--come," answered Noie in the same tongue. + +"Read his black heart and find out truth; he no can keep it from you. +Say--come with soldiers. If he behave bad, tell them kill him. They obey +you. No mind me. I not afraid of that wild beast now." + +Then Rachel said to the indunas: + +"I hear the King's word, and understand that he wishes me to receive this +Ibubesi. Yet I know that man, as I know all men, white and black. He is an +evil man, and it is not my pleasure to speak with him alone. Let him come +with a guard of six captains, and let the captains be armed with spears, +so that if I give the word there may be an end of this Ibubesi." + +Then the messengers saluted and departed as before. + + On the morrow at about the same hour a praiser, or herald, arrived +outside the inner fence of the kraal, and after he had shouted out +Rachel's titles, attributes, beauties and supernatural powers for at least +ten minutes, never repeating himself, announced that the indunas of the +King were without accompanied by the white man, Ibubesi, awaiting her +permission to enter. She gave it through Noie; and, the horn wand in her +hand, seated herself upon a carved stool in front of the great hut. +Presently an altercation arose upon the further side of the reed fence in +which she recognised Ishmael's strident voice, mingled with the deeper +tones of the Zulus, who seemed to be insisting upon something. + +"They command him to take off his headdress," said Noie, "and threaten to +beat him if he will not." + +"Go, tell them to admit him as he is, that I may see his face, and learn +if he be the white man whom I knew, or another," answered Rachel, and she +went. + +Then the gate was opened and the messengers were led in by women. After +these came six captains, carrying broad spears, as she had commanded, and +last of all Ishmael himself. Rachel's whole nature shrank at the sight of +his dark, handsome features. She loathed the man now as always; her +instinct warned her of danger at his hands. Also she remembered his +threats when last they met and she rejected him, and what had passed +between him and her father on the following day. But of all this she +showed nothing, remaining seated in silence with calm, set face. + +Ishmael was advancing with a somewhat defiant air. Except for a kaross +upon his shoulders he wore European dress, and the ridiculous hat with the +white ostrich feather in it, both of them now much the worse for wear, +which she remembered so well. Also he had a lighted pipe in his mouth. +Presently one of the captains appeared to become suddenly aware of this +pipe, for, stretching out his hand, he snatched it away, and the hat with +it, throwing them upon the ground. Ishmael, whose teeth and lips were +hurt, turned on the man with an oath and struck him, whereon instantly he +was seized, and would perhaps have been killed before Rachel could +interfere had it not been unlawful to shed blood in her presence. As it +was, with a motion of her wand, she signified that he was to be loosed, a +command that Noie interpreted to them. At any rate, they let him go, +though a captain placed his feet on the hat and pipe. Then Ishmael came +forward and said awkwardly: + +"How do you do? I did not expect to see you here," and he devoured her +beauty with his bold, greedy eyes, though not without doubt and dread, or +so thought Rachel. + + Taking no notice of his greeting, she said in a cold voice: + +"I have sent for you here to ask if you have any reason as to why I should +not order you to be killed for your crime against my servant, Noie, and +therefore against me?" + +Now Ishmael paled, for he had not expected such a welcome, and began to +deny the thing. + +"Spare your falsehoods," went on Rachel. "I have it from the King's lips, +and from my own knowledge. Remember only that here I am the Inkosazana, +with power of life and death. If I speak the word, or point at you with +this wand, in a minute you will have gone to your account." + +"Inkosazana or not," he answered in a cowed voice, "you know too much. +Well, then, she was taken that you might follow her to Zululand to ask her +life, and you see that the plan was good, for you came; and," he added, +recovering some of his insolence and familiarity: "we are here together, +two white people among all these silly niggers." + +Rachel looked him up and down; then she looked at the indunas seated in +silence before her, at the great limbed captains with their broad spears +beyond, reminding her in their plumes and attitudes of some picture that +she had seen of Roman gladiators about to die. Lastly she looked at the +delicately shaped Noie by her side, with her sweet, inscrutable face, the +woman whose parents and kin this outcast had brought to a bloody death, +the woman whom to forward his base ends he had vilely striven to murder. +Slowly she looked at them all and at him, and said: + +"Shall I explain to these nobles and captains what you call them, and what +you are called among your own people? Shall I tell them something of your +story, Mr. Ishmael?" + +"You can do what you like," he answered sullenly. "You know why I got you +here--because I love you: I told you that many months ago. While you were +down at Ramah I had no chance with you, because of that old hypocrite of a +father of yours, and this black girl," and he looked at Noie viciously. +"Here I thought that it would be different--that you would be glad of my +company, but you have turned yourself into a kind of goddess and hold me +off," and he paused. + +"Go on," said Rachel. + +"All right, I will. You may think yourself a goddess, as I do myself +sometimes. But I know that you are a woman too, and that soon you will get +tired of this business. You want to go home to your father and mother, +don't you? Well, you can't. You are a prisoner here, for these fools have +got it into their heads that you are their Spirit, and that it would be +unlucky to let you out of the country. So here you must stop, for years +perhaps, or till they are sick of you and kill you. Just understand, +Rachel, that nobody can help you to escape except me, and that I shan't do +so for nothing." + +Rachel straightened herself upon her seat, gripping the edge of it with +her hands, for her temper was rising, while Noie bent forward and said +something in her ear. + +"What is that black devil whispering to you?" he asked. "Telling you to +have me killed, I expect. Well, you daren't, for what would your holy +parents say? It would be murder, wouldn't it, and you would go to hell, +where I daresay you come from, for otherwise how could you be such a +witch? Look here," he went on, changing his tone, "don't let's squabble. +Make it up with me. I'll get you clear of this and marry you afterwards on +the square. If you won't, it will be the worse for you--and everybody +else, yes, everybody else." + +"Mr. Ishmael," answered Rachel calmly, "you are making a very great +mistake, about my scruples as to taking life I mean, amongst other things. +Once when it was necessary you saw me kill a man. Well, if I am forced to +it, what I did then I will do again, only not with my own hand. Mr. +Ishmael, you said just now that you could get me out of Zululand. I take +you at your word, not for my own sake, for I am comfortable enough here, +but for that of my father and mother, who will be anxious," and her voice +weakened a little as she spoke of them. + +"Do you? Well, I won't. I am comfortable here also, and shall be more so +as the husband of the Inkosazana. This is a very pretty kraal, and it is +quite big enough for two," he added with an amorous sneer. + +Now for a minute at least Rachel sat still and rigid. When she spoke again +it was in a kind of gasp: + +"Never," she said, "have you gone nearer to your death, you wanderer +without name or shame. Listen now. I give you one week to arrange my +escape home. If it is not done within that time, I will pay you back for +those words. Be silent, I will hear no more." + +Then she called out: + +"Rise, men, and bear the message of the Inkosazana to Dingaan, King of the +Zulus. Say to Dingaan that this wandering white dog whom he has sent into +my house has done me insult. Say that he has asked me, the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to be one of his wives." + +At these words the counsellors and captains uttered a shout of rage, and +two of the latter seized Ishmael by the arm, lifting their spears to +plunge them into him. Rachel waved her wand and they let them fall again. + +"Not yet," she said. "Take him to the King, and if my word comes to the +King, then he dies, and not till then. I would not have his vile blood on +my hands. Unless I speak, I, Queen of the Heavens, leave him to the +vengeance of the Heavens. My mantle is over him, lead him back to the King +and let me see his face no more." + +"We hear and it shall be so," they answered with one voice, then +forgetting their ceremony hustled Ishmael from the kraal. + +"Have I done well?" asked Rachel of Noie, when they were alone. + +"No, Zoola," she answered, "you should have killed the snake while you +were hot against him, since when your blood grows cold you can never do +it, and he will live to bite you." + +"I have no right to kill a man, Noie, just because he makes love to me, +and I hate him. Also, if I did so he could not help me to escape from +Zululand, which he will do now because he is afraid of me." + +"Will he be afraid of you when you are both across the Tugela?" asked +Noie. "Inkosazana, give me power and ask no questions. Ibubesi killed my +father and mother and brethren, and has tried to kill me. Therefore my +heart would not be sore if, after the fashion of this land, I paid him +spears for battle-axes, for he deserves to die." + +"Perhaps, Noie, but not by my word." + +"Perhaps by your hand, then," said Noie, looking at her curiously. "Well, +soon or late he will die a red death--the reddest of deaths, I learned +that from the spirit of my father." + +"The spirit of your father?" said Rachel, looking at her. + +"Certainly, it speaks to me often and tells me many things, though I may +not repeat them to you till they are accomplished. Thus I was not afraid +in the hands of Dingaan, for it told me that you would save me." + +"I wish it would speak to me and tell me when I can go home," said Rachel +with a sigh. + +"It would if it could, Zoola, but it cannot because the curtain is too +thick. Had all you loved been slain before your eyes, then the veil would +be worn thin as mine is, and through it, you who are akin to them, would +hear the talk of the ghosts, and dimly see them wandering beneath their +trees." + +"Beneath their trees----!" + +"Yes, the trees of their life, of which all the boughs are deeds and all +the leaves are words, under the shadow of which they must abide for ever. +My people could tell you of those trees, and perhaps they will one day +when we visit them together. Nay, pay no heed, I was wandering in my talk. +It is the sight of that wild beast, Ibubesi. You will not let me kill him! +Well, doubtless it is fated so. I think one day you will be sorry--but too +late." + + + +CHAPTER XII + +RACHEL SEES A VISION + + +That evening Ishmael was brought before the King. He was in evil case, for +the captains, some of whom had grudges against him, when he tried to break +away from them outside the gate, had beaten him with their spear shafts +nearly all the way from the kraal to the Great Place, remarking that he +fought and remonstrated, that the Inkosazana had forbidden them to kill +him, but had said nothing as to giving him the flogging which he deserved. +His clothes were torn, his hat and pipe were lost--indeed hours before +Noie had thrown both of them into the fire--his eyes were black from the +blow of a heavy stick and he was bruised all over. + +Such was his appearance when he was thrust before Dingaan, seething with +rage which he could scarcely suppress, even in that presence. + +"Did you visit the Inkosazana to-day, White Man?" asked the King blandly, +while the indunas stared at him with grim amusement. + +Then Ishmael broke out into a recital of his wrongs, demanding that the +captains who had beaten him, a white man, and a great person, should be +killed. + +"Silence," said Dingaan at length. "The question, Night-prowler, is +whether you should not be killed, you dog who dared to insult the +Inkosazana by offering yourself to her as a husband. Had she commanded you +to be speared, she would have done well, and if you trouble me with your +shoutings, I will send you to sleep with the jackals to-night without +waiting for her word." + +Now, seeing his danger, Ishmael was silent, and the King went on: + +"Did you discover, as I bade you, why it is that the Inkosazana desires to +leave us?" + +"Yes, King. It is because she would return to her own people, the old +prayer-doctor and his wife." + +"They are not her people!" exclaimed Dingaan. "We know that she came to +them out of the storm, and that they are but the foster-parents chosen for +her by the Heavens. You were the first to tell us that story, and how she +caused the lightning to burn up my soldier yonder at Ramah. We are her +people and no others. Can the Inkosazana have a father and a mother?" + +"I don't know," answered Ishmael, "but she is a woman and I never knew a +woman who was without them. At least I am sure that she looks upon them as +her father and mother, obeying them in all things, and that she will never +leave them while they live, unless they command her to do so." + +Dingaan stared at him with his pig-like eyes, repeating after him--"while +they live, unless they command her to do so." Then he asked: + +"If the Inkosazana desires to go, who is there that dares to stay her, and +if she puts out her magic, who is there that has the power? If a hand is +lifted against her, will she not lay a curse on us and bring destruction +upon us?" + +"I don't know," answered Ishmael again, "but if she goes back among the +white folk and is angry, I think that she will bring the Boers upon you." + +Now Dingaan's face grew very troubled, and bidding Ishmael stand back +awhile, he consulted with his council. Then he said: + +"Listen to me, White Man. It would be a very evil thing if the Inkosazana +were to leave us, for with her would go the Spirit of our people, and +their good luck, so say the witch-doctors with one voice, and I believe +them. Further, it is our desire that she should remain with us a while. +This day the Council of the Diviners has spoken, saying that the words of +the Inkosazana which she uttered here are too hard for them, and that +other doctors of a people who live far away, must be sent for and brought +face to face with her. Therefore here at Umgugundhlovo she should abide +until they come." + +"Indeed," answered Ishmael indifferently. + +In the doctors who dwell far away, and the council of the Diviners he had +no belief. But understanding the natives as he did he guessed correctly +enough that the latter found themselves in a cleft stick. Worked on by +their superstitions, which he had first awakened for his own ends, they +had accepted Rachel as something more than human, as the incarnation of +the Spirit of their people. This Mopo, who was said to have killed Chaka +by command of that Spirit, had acknowledged her to be, and therefore they +did not dare to declare that her words spoken as an oracle were empty +words. But neither did they dare to interpret the saying that she meant +that no attack must be made upon the Boers and should be obeyed. + + To do this would be to fly in the face of the martial aspirations of the +nation and the secret wishes of the King, and perhaps if war ultimately +broke out, would cost them their lives. So it came about that they +announced that they could not understand her sayings, and had decided to +thrust off the responsibility on to the shoulders of some other diviners, +though who these men might be Ishmael neither knew nor took the trouble to +ask. + +"But," went on the King, "who can force the dove to build in a tree that +does not please it, seeing that it has wings and can fly away? Yet if its +own tree, that in which it was reared from the nest, could be brought to +it, it might be pleased to abide there. Do you understand, White Man?" + +"No," answered Ishmael, though in fact he understood well enough that the +King was playing upon Rachel's English name of Dove, and that he meant +that her home might be moved into Zululand. "No, the Inkosazana is not a +bird, and who can carry trees about?" + +"Have the spear-shafts knocked the wit out of you, Ibubesi," asked +Dingaan, impatiently, "or are you drunk with beer? Learn then my meaning. +The Inkosazana will not stay because her home is yonder, therefore it must +be brought here and she will stay. At first I gave orders that if this old +white teacher and his wife tried to accompany her, they should be killed. +Now I eat up those words. They must come to Zululand." + +"How will you persuade them to be such fools?" asked Ishmael. + +"How did I persuade the Inkosazana herself to come? Was it not to seek one +whom she loved?" + +"They will think that you have killed her, and wish to kill them also." + +"No, because you will go in command of an impi and show them otherwise." + +"I cannot go; your brutes of captains have hurt my head, and lamed me; I +cannot walk or ride." + +"Then you can be carried in a litter, or," he added threateningly, "you +can abide here with the vultures. The Inkosazana is merciful, but why +should I not avenge her wrongs upon you, white dog, who have dared to +scratch at the kraal gate of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola?" + +Now Ishmael saw that he had no choice; also a dark thought rose dimly in +his mind. He desired to win Rachel above everything on earth, he was mad +with love--or what he understood as love--of her, and this business might +be worked to his advantage. Moreover, to stay was death. So he fell to +bargaining for a reward for his services, a large reward in cattle and +ivory; half of it to be paid down at once, and it was promised to him. +Then he took his instructions. These were that he was to travel to the +mission station of Ramah in command of a small impi of three hundred men, +whose only orders would be that they were to obey him in all things! That +he was to tell the Umfundusi who was called Shouter, that if they wished +to see her any more, he and his wife must come to dwell with the +Inkosazana, in Zululand: that if they refused he was to bring them by +force. If, perchance, the Inkosazana, choosing to exercise her authority, +crossed the Tugela and reached Ramah before he could do this, he was still +to bring them, for then she would follow. In the same way, if the Shouter +and his wife met her on the road, they were to travel on, for then she +would turn and, accompany them. He was to go at once and execute these +orders. + +"I hear," said Ishmael, "and will start as soon as the cattle have been +delivered and sent on with the ivory to my kraal, Mafooti." + +There was something in the man's voice, or in the look of low cunning +which spread itself over his face, that attracted Dingaan's attention. + +"The cattle and the ivory shall be sent," he said, sternly, "but ill shall +it be for you, Ibubesi, if you seek to trick me in this matter. You have +grown rich on my bounty, and yonder at your place, Mafooti, you have many +cows, many wives, many children--my spies have given me count of all of +them. Now, if you play me false, or if you dare to lift a finger against +the White One, know that I will burn that kraal and slay the inhabitants +with the spear and take the cattle, and when I catch you, Ibubesi, I will +kill you, slowly, slowly. I have spoken, go. + +"I go, Great Elephant, Calf of the Black Cow, and I will obey in all +things," answered Ishmael in a humble voice, for he was frightened. "The +white people shall be brought, only I trust to you to protect me from the +anger of the Inkosazana for all that I may do." + +"You must make your own peace with the Inkosazana," answered Dingaan, and +turning, he crept into his hut. + +An hour later the great induna, Tamboosa, appeared at Rachel's kraal, and +craved leave to speak with her. + +"What is it?" asked Rachel when he had been admitted. "Have you come to +lead me out of Zululand, Tamboosa?" + +"Nay, White One," he answered, "the land needs you yet awhile. I have come +to tell you that Dingaan would speak with your servant Noie, if it be your +good pleasure to let her visit him. Fear not. No harm shall come to her, +if it does you may order me to be put to death. You, yourself, could not +be safer than she shall be." + +"Are you afraid to go?" asked Rachel of Noie. + + "Not I," answered the girl, with a laugh. "I trust to the King's word and +to your might." + +"Depart then," said Rachel, "and come back as swiftly as you may. Tamboosa +shall lead you." + +So Noie went. + +Two hours after sundown, while Rachel was eating her evening meal in her +Great Hut, attended by the maidens, the door-board was drawn aside, and +Noie entered, saluted, and sat down. Rachel signed to the women to clear +away the food and depart. When they had gone she asked what the King's +business was, eagerly enough, for she hoped that it had to do with her +leaving Zululand. + +"It is a long story, Zoola," answered Noie, "but here is the heart of it. +I told you when first we met that I am not of this people, although my +mother was a Zulu. I told you that I am of the Dream-people, the +Ghost-people, the little Grey-people, who live away to the north beneath +their trees, and worship their trees." + +"Yes," answered Rachel, "and that is why you care nothing for men as other +women do, but dream dreams and talk with spirits. But what of it?" + +"That is why I dream dreams and talk with spirits, as one day I hope that +I shall teach you to do, you whose soul is sister to my soul," replied +Noie, her large eyes shining strangely in her delicate face. "And this of +it--the Ghost-people are diviners, they can read the future and see the +hearts of men; there are no diviners like them. Therefore chiefs and +peoples who dwell far away send to them with great gifts, and pray them +come read their fate, but they will seldom listen or obey. Now Dingaan and +his councillors are troubled about this matter of the Boers, and the +meaning of the words you spoke as to their waging war on them, and of the +omen of the falling star. The council of the doctors can interpret none of +these things, nor dare they ask you to do so, since you bade them speak no +more to you of that matter, and they know, that if they did, either you +would not answer, or, worse still, say words that would displease them." + +"They are right there," said Rachel. "To have to play the dark oracle once +is enough for me. If I speak again, it shall be plainly." + +"Therefore they have bethought them of the Dealers in Dreams and desire to +bring you face to face with their prophets, the Ghost-Kings, that these +may see your greatness and tell them the meaning of your words, and of the +omen that you caused to travel through the skies." + +"Do you mean that they wish me to visit these Ghost-Kings, Noie?" + +"Not so, Zoola, for then they must part with your presence. They wish that +the priests of the Ghost-Kings should visit you, bearing with them the +word of the Mother of the Trees." + +"Visit me! How can they? Who will bring them here?" + +"They wish that I should bring them, for as they know, I am of their +blood, and I alone can talk their language, which my father taught me from +a child." + +"But, Noie, that would moan that we must be separated," said Rachel, in +alarm. + +"Yes, it would mean that, still I think it best that you should humour +them and let me go, for otherwise I do not know how you will ever escape +from Zululand. Now I told the King that I thought you would permit it on +one condition only--that after you had been brought face to face with the +priests of the Ghost-Kings, and they had interpreted your riddle, you +should be escorted whence you came, and he answered that it should be so, +and that meanwhile you could abide here in honour, peace and safety. +Moreover, he promised that a messenger should be sent to Ramah to explain +the reason of your delay." + +"But how long will you be on the journey, Noie, and what if these prophets +of yours refuse to visit Dingaan?" + +"I cannot tell you who have never travelled that road. But I will march +fast, and if I tire, swift runners shall bear me in a litter. To those who +have the secret of its gate that country is not so very far away. Also, +the Old Mother of the Trees is my father's aunt, and I think that the +prophets will come at my prayer, or at the least send the answer to the +question. Indeed, I am sure of it--ask me not why." + +Still for a long while Rachel reasoned against this separation, which she +dreaded, while Noie reasoned for it. She pointed out that here at least +none could harm her, as they had seen in the treatment meted out to +Ishmael a white man whom the Zulus looked upon as their friend. Also she +said with conviction that these mysterious Ghost-Kings were very powerful, +and could free her from the clutches of the Zulus, and protect her from +them afterwards, as they would do when they came to know her case. + +The end of it was that Rachel gave way, not because Noie's arguments +convinced her, but because she was sure that she had other reasons she did +not choose to advance. + +From that day when each of them tossed up a hair from her head at Ramah, +notwithstanding the difference of their race and circumstances, these two +had been as sisters. Rachel believed in Noie more, perhaps, than in any +other living being, and thus also did Noie believe in Rachel. They knew +that their destinies were intertwined, and were sure that not rivers or +mountains or the will and violence of men, could keep them separate. + + "I see," said Rachel, at length, "that you believe that my fate hangs +upon this embassy of yours." + +"I do believe it," answered Noie, confidently. + +"Then go, but come back as swiftly as you may, for, my sister, I know not +how without you I shall live on in this lonely greatness," and she took +her in her arms and kissed her lips. + +Afterwards, as they were laying themselves down to sleep, Rachel asked her +if she had heard anything about Ishmael. She answered that she learned at +the Great Kraal that he had been brought before the King that afternoon, +and then taken back to his hut, where he was under guard. One of her +escort told her, too, that since he saw the King, Ibubesi had fallen very +sick, it was thought from a blow that he had received at the house of +Inkosazana, and that now he was out of his mind and being attended by the +doctors. "I wish," added Noie viciously, "that he were out of his body +also, for then much sorrow would be spared. But that cannot be before the +time." + +On the next day before noon, Noie departed upon her journey. Rachel sent +for the captains of her escort and the Isanusis, or doctors, who were to +accompany her, and in a few stern words gave her into their charge, saying +that they should answer for her safety with their lives, to which they +replied that they knew it, and would do so. If any harm came to the +daughter of Seyapi through their fault, they were prepared to die. Then +she talked for a long while with Noie, telling her all she knew of the +Boers and the purpose of their wanderings, that she might be able to +repeat it to her people, and show them how dreadful would be a war between +this white folk and the Zulus. + +Noie answered that she would give her message, but that it was needless, +since the Ghost-Kings could see all that passed "in the bowls of water +beneath their trees, and doubtless knew already of her coming and of the +cause of it," a reply of which Rachel had not time to inquire the meaning. +After this they embraced and parted, not without some tears. + +When the gate shut behind Noie, Rachel walked to the high ground at the +back of her hut, whence she could see over the fence of the kraal, and +watched her departure. She had an escort of a hundred picked soldiers, +with whom went fifty or sixty strong bearers, who carried food, karosses, +and a litter. Also there were three doctors of magic and medicine, and two +women, widows of high rank who were to attend upon her. At the head of +this procession, save for two guides, walked Noie herself, with sandals on +her feet, a white robe about her shoulders, and in her hand a little bough +on which grew shining leaves, whereof Rachel did not know the meaning. She +watched them until they passed over the brow of the hill, on the crest of +which Noie turned and waved the bough towards her. Then Rachel went back +to her hut, and sat there alone and wept. + +This was the beginning of many dreadful days, most of which she passed +wandering about within the circuit of the kraal fence, a space of some +three or four acres, or seated under the shadow of certain beautiful +trees, which overhung a deep, clear pool of the stream that ran through +the kraal, a reed-fringed pool whereon floated blooming lilies. That quiet +water, the happy birds that nested in the trees and the flowering lilies +seemed to be her only friends. Of the last, indeed, she would count the +buds, watching them open in the morning and close again for their sleep at +night, until a day came when their loveliness turned to decay, and others +appeared in their place. + +On the morrow of Noie's departure, Tamboosa and other indunas visited her, +and asked her if she would not descend to the kraal of the King, and help +him and his council to try cases, since while she was in the land she was +its first judge. She answered, "No, that place smelt too much of blood." +If they had cases for her to try, let them be brought before her in her +own house. This she said idly, thinking no more of it, but next day was +astonished to learn that the plaintiff and defendant in a great suit, with +their respective advocates, and from thirty to forty witnesses, were +waiting without to know when it was her pleasure to attend to their +business. + +With characteristic courage Rachel answered, "Now." Her knowledge of law +was, it is true, limited to what, for lack of anything more exciting, she +had read in some handbooks belonging to her father, who had been a justice +of the peace in the Cape Colony, and to a few cases which she had seen +tried in a rough-and-ready fashion at Durban, to which must be added an +intimate acquaintance with Kaffir customs. Still, being possessed with a +sincere desire to discover the truth and execute justice, she did very +well. The matter in dispute was a large one, that of the ownership of a +great herd of cattle which was claimed as an inheritance by each of the +parties. Rachel soon discovered that both these men were very powerful +chiefs, and that the reason of their cause being remitted to her was that +the King knew that if he decided in favour of either of them he would +mortally offend the other. + +For a long while Rachel, seated on her stool, listened silently to the +impassioned pleadings of the plaintiff's lawyers. Presently this plaintiff +was called as a witness, and in the course of his evidence said something +which convinced her that he was lying. Then breaking her silence for the +first time, she asked him how he dared to give false witness before the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to whom the truth was always open, and who was +acquainted with every circumstance connected with the cattle in dispute. +The man, seeing her eyes fixed upon him, and being convinced of her +supernatural powers, grew afraid, broke down, and publicly confessed his +attempted fraud, into which he said he had been led by envy of his cousin, +the defendant's, riches. + +Rachel gave judgment accordingly, commanding that he should pay the costs +in cattle and a fine to the King, and warned him to be more upright in +future. The result was that her fame as a judge spread throughout the +land, and every day her gates were beset with suitors whose causes she +dealt with to the best of her ability, and to their entire satisfaction. +Criminal prosecutions that involved the death-sentence or matters +connected with witchcraft, however, she steadily refused to try, saying +that the Inkosazana should not cause blood to flow. These things she left +to the King and his Council, confining herself to such actions as in +England would come before the Court of Chancery. Thus to her reputation as +a spiritual queen, Rachel added that of an upright judge who could not be +influenced by fear or bribes, the first, perhaps, that had ever been known +in Zululand. + +But she could not try such cases all day, the strain was too great, +although in the end most of them partook of the nature of arbitrations, +since the parties involved, having come to the conclusion that it was not +possible to deceive one so wise, grew truthful and submitted their +differences to the decision of her wisdom. + +After they were dismissed, which was always at noon, for she opened her +court at seven and would not sit more than five hours, Rachel was left in +her solitary state until the next morning, and oh! the hours hung heavily +upon her hands. A messenger was despatched to Ramah, but after ten days he +returned saying that the Tugela was in flood, and he could not cross it. +She sent him out again, and a week later was told that he had been killed +by a lion on his journey. Then another messenger was chosen, but what +became of him she never knew. + +It was about this time that Rachel learned that Ishmael, having recovered +from his sickness, had escaped from Umgugundhlovo by night, whither none +seemed to know. From that moment fears gathered thick upon the poor girl. +She dreaded Ishmael and guessed that his departure without communicating +with her boded her no good. Indeed, once or twice she almost wished that +she had taken Noie's counsel and given him over to the justice of the +King. Meanwhile of Noie herself nothing had been heard. She had vanished +into the wilderness. + +Living this strange and most unnatural life, Rachel's nerves began to give +way. While she tried her cases she seemed stern and calm. But when the +crowd of humble suitors had dispersed from the outer court in which she +sat as a judge, and the shouts of the praisers rushing up and down beyond +the fence and roaring out her titles had died away, and having dismissed +the obsequious maidens who waited upon her, she retired to the solitude of +her hut to rest--ah! then it was different. Then she lay down upon her bed +of rich furs and at times burst into tears because she who seemed to be a +supernatural queen, was really but a white girl deserted by God and man. + +Now it was the season of thunderstorms, and almost every afternoon these +dreadful tempests broke over her kraal, which shook in the roll and crash +of the meeting clouds, while beyond the fence the jagged lightning struck +and struck again upon the ironstone of the hillside. + +She had never feared such storms before, but now they terrified her. She +dreaded their advent, and the worst of it was that she must not show her +dread, she who was supposed to rule and direct the lightning. Indeed, the +bounteous rains which fell ensuring a full harvest after several years of +drought, were universally attributed to the good influence of her presence +in the land. In the same way when a thunderbolt struck the hut of a doctor +who but a day or two before had openly declared his disbelief in her +powers, killing him and his principal wife, and destroying his kraal by +fire, the accident was attributed to her vengeance, or to that of the +Heavens, who were angry at this lack of faith. After this remarkable +exhibition of supernatural strength, needless to say, the voice of adverse +criticism was stayed; Rachel became supreme. + +But the storms passed, and when they had rolled away at length, doing her +no hurt, and the sun shone out again, she would go and sit beneath the +trees at the edge of the beautiful pool until the closing lilies and the +chill of the air told her that night drew on. + +Oh! those long nights--how endless they seemed to Rachel in her +loneliness. Now she who used to sleep so well, could not sleep, or when +she slept she dreamed. She dreamed of her mother, always of her mother, +that she was ill, and calling her, until she came to believe that in truth +this was so. So much did this conviction work upon her mind, that she +determined not to wait for the return of Noie, but at all costs to try to +leave Zululand, and through Tamboosa declared her will to the King. + + Next morning the answer cams back that of course none could control her +movements, but if she would go, she must fly, as all the rivers were in +flood, as she might see if she would walk to the top of the mountain +behind her kraal. Tamboosa added that a company of men who had been sent +to recapture Ishmael, were kept for a week upon the banks of the first of +them, and at length, being unable to cross, had returned, as her messenger +had done. Knowing from other sources that this was true, Rachel made no +answer. What she did not know, however, was that Ishmael had crossed the +smaller rivers before the flood came down, and gone on to meet the +soldiers, who were ordered to await him on the banks of the Tugela. + +Escape was evidently impossible at present, and if it had been otherwise, +clearly the Zulus did not mean to let her go. She must abide here in the +company of her terrors and her dreams. + +At length, happily for her, these distressing dreams of Rachel's began to +be varied by others of a pleasanter complexion, of which, although they +were vivid enough, she could only remember upon waking that they had to do +with Richard Darrien, the companion of her adventure in the river, of whom +she had heard nothing for so many years. For aught she knew he might have +died long ago, and yet she did not think that he was dead. Well, if he +lived he might have forgotten her, and yet she did not believe that he had +forgotten her, he who as a boy had wished to follow her all his life, and +whom she had thought of day by day from that hour to this. Yes, she had +thought of him, but not thus. Why, at such a time, did he arise in +strength before her, seeming to occupy all her soul? Why was her mind +never free of him? Could it be that they were about to meet again? She +shivered as the hope took hold of her, shivered with joy, and remembered +that her mother had always said that they would meet. Could it be that he +of all men on the earth, for if he lived he was a man now, was coming to +rescue her? Oh! then she would fear nothing. Then in every peril she would +feel safe as a child in its mother's arms. No, the thing was too happy to +come about; her imagination played tricks with her, no more. And yet, and +yet, why did he haunt her sleep? + +The dreary days went on; a month had passed since Noie vanished over +yonder ridge, and worst of all, for three nights the dreams of Richard had +departed, while those of her mother remained. + +Rachel was worn out; she was in despair. All that morning she had spent in +trying a long and heavy case, which occupied but wearied her mind, one of +those eternal cases about the inheritance of cattle which were claimed by +three brothers, descendants of different wives of a grandfather who had +owned the herd. Finally she had effected a compromise between the parties, +and amidst their salutes and acclamations, retired to her hut. But she +could not eat; the sameness of the food disgusted her. Neither could she +rest, for the daily tempest was coming up, and the heavy atmosphere, or +the electricity with which it was charged, and the overpowering heat, +exasperated her nervous system and made sleep impossible. At length came +the usual rush of icy wind and the bursting of the great storm. The +thunder crashed and bellowed; the lightning flickered and flared; the rain +fell in a torrent. It passed as it always did, and the sun shone out +again. Gasping with relief, Rachel went out of the oven-like hut into the +cool, sweet air, and sat down upon a tanned bull's hide which she had +ordered her servants to spread for her by the pool of water upon the bank +beneath the trees. It was very pleasant here, and the raindrops shaken +from the wet leaves fell upon her fevered face and hands and refreshed +her. + +She tried to forget her troubles for a little while, and began to think of +Richard Darrien, her boy-lover of a long-past hour, wondering what he +looked like now that he was grown to be a man. + +"If only you would come to help me! Oh! Richard, if only you would come to +help me," the poor, worn-out girl murmured to herself, and so murmuring +fell asleep. + +Suddenly it seemed to her that she was wide awake, and staring into a part +of the pool beneath her where the bottom was of granite and the water +clear. In this water she saw a picture. She saw a great laager of waggons, +and outside of one of them a group of bearded, jovial-looking men smoking +and talking. Presently another man of sturdy build and resolute carriage, +who was followed by a weary Kaffir, walked up to them. His back was +towards her so that she could not see his face, but now she was able to +hear all that was said, although the voices seemed thin and far away. + +"What is it, Nephew?" asked the oldest of the bearded men, speaking in +Dutch. "Why are you in such a hurry?" + +"This, Uncle," he answered, in the same language, and in a pleasant voice +that sounded familiar to Rachel's ears. "That spy, Quabi, whom we sent out +a long time ago and who was reported dead, reached Dingaan's kraal, and +has come back with a strange story." + +"Almighty!" grunted the old man, "all these spies have strange stories, +but let him tell it. Speak on, swartzel." [Footnote: Black-fellow.] + + Then the tired spy began to talk, telling a long tale. He described how +he had got into Zululand, and reached Umgugundhlovo and lodged there with +a relative of his, and done his best to collect information as to the +attitude of the King and indunas towards the Boers. While he was there the +news came that the white Spirit, who was called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was +approaching the kraal from Natal, where she dwelt with her parents, who +were teachers. + +"Almighty!" interrupted the old man again, "What rubbish is this? How can +a Spirit, white or black, have parents who are teachers?" + +The weary-looking spy answered that he did not know, it was not for him to +answer riddles, all he knew was that there was great excitement about the +coming of this Queen of the Heavens, and he, being desirous of obtaining +first-hand information, slipped out of the town with his relative, and +walked more than a day's journey on the path that ran to the Tugela, till +they came to a place where they hid themselves to see her pass. This place +he described with minuteness, so minutely, indeed, that in her dream, +Rachel recognised it well. It was the spot where the witch-doctoress had +died. He went on with his story; he told of her appearance riding on the +white horse and surrounded by an impi. He described her beauty, her white +cloak, her hair hanging down her back, the rod of horn she carried in her +hand, the colour of her eyes, the shape of her features, everything about +her, as only a native can. Then he told of the incident of the cattle +rushing across her path, of the death of the bull that charged her, of the +appearance of the furious witch-doctoress who seized the rein of the +horse, of the pointing of the wand, and the instant execution of the +woman. + +He told of how he had followed the impi to the Great Place, of the story +of Noie as he had heard it, and the reports that had reached him +concerning the interview between the King and this white Inkosazana, who, +it was said, advised him not to fight the Boers. + +"And where is she now?" asked the old Dutchman. + +"There, at Umgugundhlovo," he answered, "ruling the land as its head +Isanuzi, though it is said that she desires to escape, only the Zulus will +not let her go." + +"I think that we should find out more about this woman, especially as she +seems to be a friend to our people," said the old Boer. "Now, who dares to +go and learn the truth?" + +"I will go," said the young man who had brought in the spy, and as he +spoke he turned, and lo! _his face was the face of Richard Darrien_, +bearded and grown to manhood, but without doubt Richard Darrien and none +other. + + "Why do you offer to undertake so dangerous a mission?" asked the Boer, +looking at the young man kindly. "Is it because you wish to see this +beautiful white witch of whom yonder Quabi tells us such lies, Nephew?" + +The shadow of Richard nodded, and his face reddened, for the Boers around +him were laughing at him. + +"That is right, Uncle," he answered boldly. "You think me a fool, but I am +not. Many years ago I knew a little maid who was the daughter of a +teacher, and who, if she lives, must have grown into such a woman as Quabi +describes. Well, I joined you Boers last year in order to look for that +maid, and I am going to begin to look for her across the river yonder." + +As the words reached whatever sense of Rachel's it was that heard them, of +a sudden, in an instant, laager, Boers, and Richard vanished. In her sleep +she tried to recreate them, at first without avail, then the curtain of +darkness appeared to lift, and in the still water of the pool she saw +another picture, that of Richard Darrien mounted on a black horse with one +white foot, riding along a native path through a bush-clad country, while +by his side trotted the spy whose name was Quabi. + +They were talking together, and she heard, or, at any rate, knew their +words. + +"How far is it now to Umgugundhlovo?" asked Richard. + +"Three days' journey, Inkosi, if we are not stopped by flooded rivers," +answered Quabi. + +For one second only Rachel saw and heard these things, then they, too, +passed away, and she awoke to see in front of her the pool empty save for +its lilies, and above to hear the whispering of the evening wind among the +trees. + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +RICHARD COMES + + +As the sun set Rachel rose and walked to her hut. She was utterly dazed, +she could not understand. Was this but a fiction of an overwrought and +disordered mind, or had she seen a vision of things passing, or that had +passed, far away? If it were a dream, then this was but another drop in +her cup of bitterness. If a true vision--oh! then what did it mean to her? +It meant that Richard Darrien lived, Richard, of whom her heart had been +full for years. It meant that his heart was full of her also, for had she +not seemed to hear him say that he had travelled from the Cape with the +Boers to look for her, and was he not journeying alone through a hostile +land to pursue his search? Who would do such a thing for the sake of a +girl unless--unless? It meant that he would protect her, would rescue her +from her terrible plight, would take her from among these savages to her +home again--oh! and perhaps much more that she did not dare to picture to +herself. + +Yet how could such things be? They were contrary to experience, at any +rate, to the experience of white folk, though natives would believe in +them easily enough. Yet in Nature things might be possible which were +generally held to be impossible. Her mother had certain gifts--had she, +perhaps, inherited them? Had her helplessness appealed to the pity of some +higher power? Had her ceaseless prayers been heard? Yet, why should the +universal laws be stretched for her? Why should she be allowed to lift a +corner of the black veil of ignorance that hems us in, and see a glimpse +of what lies beyond? If Richard were really coming, in a day or two she +would have learned of his arrival naturally; there was no need that these +mysterious influences should be set to work to inform her of his approach. + +How selfish she was. The warning might concern him, not her. It was +probable enough that the Zulus would kill a solitary white man, especially +if they discovered that he proposed to visit their Inkosazana. Well, she +had the power to protect him. If she "threw her mantle" over him, no man +in all the land would dare to do him violence. Surely it was for this +reason that she had been allowed to learn these things, if she had learned +them, not for her own sake, but his. _If_ she had learned them! Well, she +would take the risk, would run the chance of failure and of mockery, yes, +and of the loss of her power among these people. It should be done at +once. + +Rachel clapped her hands, and a maiden appeared whom she bade summon the +captain of the guard without the gate. Presently he came, surrounded by a +band of her women, since no man might visit the Inkosazana alone. Bidding +him to cease from his salutations, she commanded him to go swiftly to the +Great Place and pray of Dingaan that he would send her an escort and a +litter, as she must see him that night on a matter which would not brook +delay. + +In an hour, just after she had finished her food, which she ate with more +appetite than she had known for days, it was reported that they were +there. Throwing on her white cloak, and taking her horn wand, she entered +the litter and, guarded by a hundred men, was borne swiftly to the House +of Dingaan. At its gate she descended, and once more entered that court by +the moonlight. + +As before, there sat the King and his indunas without the Great Hut, and +while she walked towards them every man rose crying "Hail! Inkosazana." +Yes, even Dingaan, mountain of flesh though he was, struggled from his +stool and saluted her. Rachel acknowledged the salutation by raising her +wand, motioned to them to be seated, and waited. + +"Art thou come, White One," asked Dingaan, "to make clear those dark words +thou spokest to us a moon ago?" + +"Nay, King," she answered, "what I said then, I said once and for all. +Read thou the saying as thou wilt, or let the Ghost-people interpret it to +thee. Hear me, King and Councillors. Ye have kept me here when I would be +gone, my business being ended, that I might be a judge among this people. +Ye have told me that the rivers were in flood, that the beast I rode was +sick, that evil would befall the land if I deserted you. Now I know, and +ye know, that if it pleased me I could have departed when and whither I +would, but it was not fitting that the Inkosazana should creep out of +Zululand like a thief in the night, so I abode on in my house yonder. Yet +my heart grew wrath with you, and I, to whom the white people listen also, +was half minded to bring hither the thousands of the Amaboona who are +encamped beyond the Buffalo River, that they might escort me to my home." + +Now at these bold words the King looked uneasy, and one of the councillors +whispered to another, + +"How knows she that the white men are camped beyond the Buffalo?" + +"Yet," went on Rachel, "I did not do so, for then there must have been +much fighting and bloodshed, and blood I hate. But I have done this. With +these Amaboona travels an English chief, a young man, one Darrien, whom I +knew from long years ago, and who does me reverence. Him, then, I have +commanded to journey hither, and to lead me to my own place across the +Tugela. To-night I am told he sleeps a short three days' journey from this +town, and I am come here to bid you send out swift messengers to guide him +hither." + +She ceased, and they stared at her awhile. Then the King asked, + +"What messenger is it, Inkosazana, that thou hast sent to this white +chief, Dario? We have seen none pass from thy house." + +"Dost thou think, then, King, that thou canst see my messengers? My +thoughts flew from me to him, and called in his ear in the night, and I +saw his coming in the still pool that lies near my huts." + +"_Ow!_" exclaimed one of the Council, "she sent her thoughts to him like +birds, and she saw his coming in the water of the pool. Great is the magic +of the Inkosazana." + +"The chief, Darrien," went on Rachel, without heeding the interruption, +although she noted that it was Mopo of the withered hand who had spoken +from beneath the blanket wrapped about his head, "may be known thus. He is +fair of face, with eyes like my eyes, and beard and hair of the colour of +gold. If I saw right, he rides upon a black horse with one white foot and +his only companion is a Kaffir named Quabi who, I think," and she passed +her hand across her forehead, "yes, who was surely visiting a relation of +his, at this, the Great Place, when I crossed the Tugela." + +Now the King asked if any knew of this Quabi, and an induna answered in an +awed voice, that it was true that a man so called had been in the town at +the time given by the Inkosazana, staying with a soldier whose name he +mentioned, but who was now away on service. He had, however, departed +before the Inkosazana arrived, or so he believed, whither he knew not. + +"I thought it was so," went on Rachel. "As I saw him in the pool he is a +thin man whose shoulders stoop, and whose beard is white, although his +hair is black. He wears no ring upon his head." + +"That is the man," said the induna, "being a stranger I noted him well, as +it was my business to do." + +"Summon the messengers swiftly, King," went on Rachel, "and let them +depart at once, for know that this white chief and his servant are under +the protection of the Heavens, and if harm comes to them, then I lay my +curse upon the land, and it shall break up in blood and ruin. Bid them say +to Darrien, that the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, she who stood with him once on +the rock in the river while the lightnings fell and the lions roared about +them, sends him greetings and awaits him." + +Now Dingaan turned to an induna and said, + +"Go, do the bidding of the Inkosazana. Bid swift runners search out this +white chief, and lead him to her house, and remember that if aught of ill +befalls him, those men die, and thou diest also." + +The induna leapt up and departed, and Rachel also made ready to go. A +moment later the captain of the gate entered, fell upon his knees before +Dingaan, and said, + +"O King, tidings." + +"What are they, man?" he asked. + +"King, the watchmen report that it has been called from hilltop to hilltop +that a white man who rides a black horse, has crossed the Buffalo, and +travels towards the Great Place. What is thy pleasure? Shall he be killed +or driven back?" + +"When did that news come?" asked the King in the silence which followed +this announcement. + +"Not a minute gone," he answered. "The inner watchman ran with it, and is +without the gates. There has been no other tidings from the West for +days." + +"Thy watchmen call but slowly, King, the water in the pool speaks +swifter," said Rachel, then still in the midst of a heavy silence, for +this thing was fearful to them, she turned and departed. + +"So it is true, so it is true!" Rachel kept repeating to herself, the +words suiting themselves to the time of the footfall of her bearers. She +was spent with all the labour and emotions of that long day, culminating +in the last scene, when she must play her dangerous, superhuman part +before these keen-witted savages. She could think no more; scarcely could +she undress and throw herself upon her bed in the hut. Yet that night she +slept soundly, better than she had done since Noie went away. No dreams +came to trouble her and in the morning she woke refreshed. + +But now doubts did come. Might she not be mistaken after all? She knew the +marvellous powers of the natives in the matter of the transmission of +news, powers so strange that many, even among white people, attributed +them to witchcraft. She had no doubt, therefore, as to the fact of some +Englishman or Boer having entered Zululand. Doubtless the news of his +arrival had been conveyed over scores of miles of country by the calling +of it as the captain said, from hill to hill, or in some other fashion. +But might not this arrival and the circumstance of her dream or vision be +a mere coincidence? What was there to show that the stranger who was +riding a black horse was really Richard Darrien? Perhaps it was all a +mistake, and he was only one of those white wanderers of the stamp of the +outcast Ishmael who, even at that date, made their way into savage +countries for the purposes of gain or to enjoy a life of licence. And yet, +and yet Quabi, of whom she also dreamed, had visited the Great Place--as +she dreamed. + +The next two days were terrible to Rachel. She endured them as she had +endured all those that went before, trying the cases that were brought to +her, keeping up her appearance of distant dignity and utter indifference. +She asked no questions, since to do so would be to show doubt and +weakness, although she was aware that the tale of her vision had spread +through the land, and that the issue of the matter was of intense interest +to thousands. From some talk which she overheard while she pretended to be +listening to evidence, she learned even that two men going to execution +had discussed it, saying that they regretted they would not live to know +the truth. On the second day she did hear one piece of news, for although +she sat by her pool and again tried to sleep by its waters, these remained +blind and dumb. + +The induna, Tamboosa, on one of his ceremonial visits, after speaking of +the health of her mare, which, it seemed was improving, mentioned +incidentally that the messengers running night and day had met the white +man and "called back" that he was safe and well. He added that had it not +been for her vision this said white man would certainly have been killed +as a spy. + +"Yes, I knew that," answered Rachel, indifferently, although her heart +thumped within her bosom. "I forget if I said that the Inkosi was to be +brought straight here when he arrives. If not, let it be known that such +is my command. The King can receive him afterwards if it pleases him to do +so, as probably we shall not depart until the next day." + +Then she yawned, and as though by an afterthought asked if any news had +been "called back" from Noie. + +Tamboosa answered, No; no system of intelligence had been organised in the +direction in which she had gone, for that country was empty of enemies, +and indeed of population. However, this would not distress the Inkosazana, +who had only to consult her Spirit to see all that happened to her +servant. + +Rachel replied that of course this was so, but as a matter of fact she had +not troubled about the matter, then waved her hand to show that the +interview was at an end. + +It was the morning of the third day, and while Rachel was delivering +judgment in a case, a messenger entered and whispered something to the +induna on duty, who rose and saluted her. + +"What is it?" she asked. + +"Only this, Inkosazana; the white Inkoos from the Buffalo River has +arrived, and is without." + +"Good," said Rachel, "let him wait there." Then she went on with her +judgment. Yes, she went on, although her eyes were blind, and the blood +beating in her ears sounded like the roll of drums. She finished it, and +after a decent interval, bowed her head in acknowledgement of the +customary salutes, and made the sign which intimated that the Court was to +be cleared. + +Slowly, slowly, all the crowd melted away, leaving her alone with her +women. + +"Go," she said to one of them, "and bid the captain admit this white +chief. Say that he is to come unarmed and alone. Then depart, all of you. +If I should need you I will call." + +The girl went on her errand while her companions filed away through the +back gate of the inner fence. Rachel glanced round to make sure of her +solitude. It was complete, no one was left. There she sat in state upon +her carved stool, her wand in her hand, her white cloak upon her +shoulders, and the sunlight that passed over the round of the hut behind +her glinting on her hair till it shone like a crown of gold, but leaving +her face in shadow; sat quite still like some lovely tinted statue. + +The gate of the inner fence opened and closed again after a man who +entered. He walked forward a few paces, then stood still, for the flood of +light that revealed him so clearly at first prevented him from seeing her +seated in the shadow. Oh! there could be no further doubt--before her was +Richard Darrien, the lad grown to manhood, from, whom she had parted so +many years ago. Now, as then, he was not tall, though very strongly built, +and for the rest, save for his short beard, the change in him seemed +little. The same clear, thoughtful, grey eyes, the same pleasant, open +face, the same determined mouth. She was not disappointed in him, she knew +this at once. She liked him as well as she had done at the first. + +Now he caught sight of her and stayed there, staring. She tried to speak, +to welcome him, but could not, no words would come. He also seemed to be +smitten with dumbness, and thus the two of them remained a while. At last +he took off his hat almost mechanically, as though from instinct, and said +vaguely, + +"You are the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, are you not?" + +"I am so called," she answered softly, and with effort. + +The moment that he heard her voice, with a movement so swift that it was +almost a spring, he advanced to her, saying, + +"Now I am sure; you are Rachel Dove, the little girl who--Oh, Rachel, how +lovely you have grown!" + +"I am glad you think so, Richard," she answered again in the same low, +deep voice, a voice laden with the love within her, and reddening to her +eyes. Then she let fall her wand, and rising, stretched out both her hands +to him. + +They were face to face, now, but he did not take those hands; he passed +his arms about her, drew her to him unresisting, and kissed her on the +lips. She slipped from his embrace down on to her stool, white now as she +had been red. Then while he stood over her, trembling and confused, Rachel +looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, and whispered, + +"Why should I be ashamed? It is Fate." + +"Yes," he answered, "Fate." + + For so both, of them knew it to be. Though they had seen each other but +once before, their love was so great, the bond between their natures so +perfect and complete, that this outward expression of it would not be +denied. Here was a mighty truth which burst through all wrappings of +convention and proclaimed itself in its pure strength and beauty. That +kiss of theirs was the declaration of an existent unity which +circumstances did not create, nor their will control, and thus they +confessed it to each other. + +"How long?" she asked, looking up at him. + +"Eight years to-day," he answered, "since I rode away after those +waggons." + +"Eight years," she repeated, "and no word from you all that time. You have +behaved badly to me, Richard." + +"No, no, I could not find out. I wrote three times, but always the letters +were returned, except one that went to the wrong people, who were angry +about it. Then two years ago, I heard that your father and mother had been +in Natal, but had gone to England, and that you were dead. Yes, a man told +me that you were dead," he added with a gulp. "I suppose he was speaking +of somebody else, as he could not remember whether the name was Dove or +Cove, or perhaps he was just lying. At any rate, I did not believe, him. I +always felt that you were alive." + +"Why did you not come to see, Richard?" + +"Why? Because it was impossible. For years my father was an invalid, +paralysed; and I was his only child, and could not leave him." + +She looked a question at him. + +"Yes," he answered with a nod, "dead, ten months ago, and for a few weeks +I had to remain to arrange about the property, of which he left a good +deal, for we did well of late years. Just then I heard a rumour of an +English missionary and his wife and daughter who were said to be living +somewhere beyond the boundaries of Natal, in a savage place on the +Transvaal side of the Drakensberg, and as some Boers I knew were trekking +into that country I came with them on the chance--a pretty poor one, as +the story was vague enough." + +"You came--you came to seek the girl, Rachel Dove?" + +"Of course. Otherwise why should I have left my farms down in the Cape to +risk my neck among these savages?" + +"And then," went on Rachel, "you or somebody else sent in the spy, Quabi, +who returned to the Boer camp with his story about the Inkosazana-y-Zoola. +You remember you brought him in limping to that old fellow with a grey +beard and a large pipe, and the others who laughed at the tale. I mean +when you said that this Inkosazana seemed very like an English maid, 'the +daughter of a teacher,' whom you were looking for, and that you would go +to find out the truth of the business." + +"Yes, that's all right; but Rachel," he added with a start, "how do you +know anything about it--Oom Piet and the rest, and the words I used? Your +spies must be very good and quick, for you can't have seen Quabi." + +"My spies are good and quick. Did you get my message sent by the King's +men? It was that she who stood with you on the rock in the river, greeted +you and awaited you?" + +"Yes, I could not understand. I do not understand now. Just before that +they were going to kill me as a Boer spy. Who told you everything?" + +"My heart," she answered smiling. "I dreamed it all. I suppose that I was +allowed to save your life that I might bring you here to save me. Listen +now, Richard, while I tell you the strangest story that you ever heard; +and if you don't believe it, go and ask the King and his indunas." + +Then she told him of her vision by the pool and all that happened after +it. When she had finished Richard could only shake his head and say: + +"Still I don't understand; but no wonder these Zulus have made a goddess +of you. Well, Rachel, what is to happen now? If you are to stop here they +mayn't care for me as a high priest." + +"I am not; I am going home, and you must take me. I told them that you +were coming to do so. You have your horse, have you not, the black horse +with the white forefoot? Well, we will start at once--no, you must eat +first, and there are things to arrange. Now stand at a distance from me +and look as respectful as you can, for I fill a strange position here." + +Then Rachel clapped her hands and the women came running in. + +"Bring food for the Inkosi Darrien," she said, "and send hither the +captain of the gate." + +Presently the man arrived crouched up in token of respect, and shouting +her titles. + +"Go to the King," said Rachel, "and tell him the Inkosazana commands that +the horse on which she came be brought to her at once, as she leaves +Zululand for a while; also that an impi be assembled within an hour to +escort her and this white chief, her servant, to the Tugela. Say that the +Inkosi Darrien has brought her tidings which make it needful that she +should travel hence speedily if the Zulus, her people, are to be saved +from great misfortune, and say, too, that he goes with her. If the King or +his indunas would see the Inkosazana, or the chief Darrien, let him or the +indunas meet them on their road, since they have no time to visit the +Great Place. Let Tamboosa be in command of the impi, and say also that if +it is not here at once, the Inkosazana will be angry and summon an impi of +her own. Go now, for the lives of many hang upon your speed; yes, the +lives of the greatest in the land." + +The man saluted and shot away like an arrow. + +"Will they obey you?" asked Richard. + +"I think so, because they are afraid of me, especially since I saw you +coming. At any rate we must act at once, it is our best chance--before +they have time to think. Here is some food--eat. Woman, go, tell the guard +that the Inkosi's horse must be fed at the gate, for he will need it +presently, and his servant also." + +"I have no servant, Inkosazana," broke in Richard. "I left Quabi at a +kraal fifty miles away, laid up with a cut foot. As soon as he is better +he will slip back across the Buffalo River." + +Then while Richard ate, which he did heartily enough, for joy had made him +very hungry, they talked, who had much to tell. He asked her why she +thought it necessary to leave Zululand at once. She answered, for two +reasons, first because of her desperate anxiety about her father and +mother, as to whom her heart foreboded ill, and secondly for his own sake. +She explained that the Zulus who had set her up as an image or a token of +the guiding Spirit of their nation, were madly jealous concerning her, so +jealous that if he remained here long she was by no means certain that +even her power could protect him when they came to understand that he was +much to her. It was impossible that she could see him often, and much more +so that he could remain in her kraal. Therefore if they were detained he +would be obliged to live at some distance from her where an assegai might +find him at night or poison be put in his food. At present they were +impressed by her foreknowledge of his arrival, and that was why he had +been admitted to her at once. But this would wear off--and then who could +say, especially if Ishmael returned? + +He asked who Ishmael was and what he had to do with her. Rachel told him +briefly, and though she suppressed much, he looked very grave at that +story. + +While she was finishing it a woman called without for leave to enter, and, +as before, Rachel bade him stand in a respectful attitude, and at a +distance from her. Richard obeyed, and the woman came in to say that +certain of the King's indunas craved audience with her. They were admitted +and saluted her in their usual humble fashion, but of Richard, beyond +eyeing him curiously and, as she thought, hostilely, they took not the +slightest heed. + + "Are all things ready for my journey, as I commanded?" asked Rachel at +once. + +"Inkosazana," answered their spokesman, "they are ready, for how canst +thou be disobeyed? Tamboosa and the impi wait without. Yet, Inkosazana, +the heart of the Black One and the hearts of his councillors, and of all +the Zulu people are cut in two because thou wouldst go and leave them +mourning. Their hearts are sore also with this white man Dario, who has +come to lead thee hence, so sore, that were he not thy servant," the +induna added grimly, "he at least should stay in Zululand." + +"He is my servant," answered Rachel haughtily, "whom I sent for. Let that +suffice. Remember my words, all of you, and let them be told again in the +ears of the King, that if any harm comes to this white chief who is my +guest and yours, then there will be blood between me and the people of the +Zulus that shall be terribly avenged in blood." + +The indunas seemed to cower at this declaration, but made no answer. Only +the chief of them said: + +"The King would know if the Inkosi, thy servant, brings thee any tidings +of the Amaboona, the white folk with whom he has been journeying." + +"He brings tidings that they seek peace with the Zulus, to whom they will +do no hurt if no hurt is done to them. Shall I tell them that the Zulus +also seek peace?" + +"The King gave us no message on that matter, Inkosazana," replied the +induna. "He awaits the coming of the prophets of the Ghost-folk to +interpret the meaning of thy words, and of the omen of the falling star." + +"So be it," said Rachel. "When my servant, Noie, returns, let her be sent +on to me at once, that I may hear and consider the words of her people," +and she began to rise from her seat to intimate that the interview was +finished. + +"Inkosazana," said the induna hurriedly, "one question from the King--when +dost thou return to Zululand?" + +"I return when it is needful. Fear not, I think that I shall return, but I +say to the King and to all of you: Be careful when I come that there is no +blood between me and you, lest great evil fall upon your heads from +Heaven. I have spoken. Good fortune go with you till we meet again." + +The indunas looked at each other, then rose and departed humbly as they +had entered. + + * * * * * + +An hour later, surrounded by the impi, and followed by Richard, Rachel was +on the Tugela road. At the crest of a hill she pulled rein and looked back +at the great kraal, Umgugundhlovu. Then she beckoned Richard to her side +and said: + +"I think that before long I shall see that hateful place again." + +"Why?" he asked. + +"Because of the way in which those indunas looked at each other just now. +There was some evil secret in their eyes. Richard, I am afraid." + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + + +The news which reached Rachel that Ishmael had been ill after the rough +handling of the captains in her presence, was true enough. For many days +he was far too ill to travel, and when he recovered sufficiently to start +he could only journey slowly to the Tugela. + +It will be remembered that she was told that he had escaped, as indeed he +seemed to do, slipping off at night, but this escape of his was carefully +arranged beforehand, nor did any attempt to re-capture him upon his way. +When at length he came to the river he found the small impi awaiting him, +not knowing whither they were to go or what they were to do, their only +orders being that they must obey him in all things. He found also that the +Tugela was in furious flood, so that to ford it proved quite impossible. +Here, then, he was obliged to remain for ten full days while the water ran +down. + +Ishmael was not idle during those ten days, which be spent in recovering +his health, and incidentally in reflection. Thus he thought a great deal +of his past life, and did not find the record satisfactory. With his exact +history we need not trouble ourselves. He was well-born, as he had told +Rachel, but had been badly brought up. His strong passions had led him +into trouble while young, and instead of trying to reform him his +belongings had cast him off. Then he had enlisted in the army, and so +reached South Africa. There he committed a crime--as a matter of fact it +was murder or something like it--and fled from justice far into the +wilderness, where a touch of imagination prompted him to take the name of +Ishmael. + +For a while this new existence suited him well enough. Thus he had wives +in plenty of a sort, and he grew rich, becoming just such a person as +might be expected from his environment and unchecked natural tendencies. +At length it happened that he met Rachel, who awoke in him certain +forgotten associations. She was an English lady, and he remembered that +once he had been an English gentleman, years and years ago. Also she was +beautiful, which appealed to his strong animal nature, and spiritual, +which appealed to a materialist soaked in Kaffir superstition. So he fell +in love with her, really in love; that is to say, he came to desire to +make her his wife more than he desired anything else on earth. For her +sake he grew to dislike his black consorts, however handsome; even the +heaping up of herds of cattle after the native fashion ceased to appeal to +him. He wanted to live as his forbears had lived, quietly, respectably, +with a woman of his own class. + +So he made advances to her, with the results we know. For fifteen years or +more he had been a savage, and he could not hide his savagery from her +eyes any more than he could break off the ties and entanglements that had +grown up about him. Had she happened to care for him, it is very possible, +however, that in this he would have succeeded in time. He might even have +reformed himself completely, and died in old age a much-respected colonial +gentleman; perhaps a member of the local Legislature. But she did not; she +detested him; she knew him for what he was, a cowardly outcast whose good +looks did not appeal to her. So the spark of his new aspirations was +trampled out beneath her merciless heel, and there remained only the +acquired savagery and superstition mixed with the inborn instincts of a +blackguard. + +It was this superstition of his that had, brought all her troubles upon +Rachel, for however it came about, he had conceived the idea that she was +something more than an ordinary woman and, with many tales of her +mysterious origin and powers, imparted it to the Zulus, in whose minds it +was fostered by the accident of the coincidence of her native name and +personal loveliness with those of the traditional white Spirit of their +race, and by Mopo's identification of her with that Spirit. Thus she +became their goddess and his; at any rate for a time. But while they +desired to worship her only, and use her rumoured wisdom as an oracle, he +sought to make her his wife; the more impossible it became, the more he +sought it. She refused him with contumely, and he laid plots to decoy her +to Zululand, thinking that there she would be in his power. In the end he +succeeded, basely enough, only to find that he was in her power, and that +the contumely, and more, were still his share. + +But all this did not in the least deter him from his aim, and as it +chanced, fortune had put other cards into his hand. He knew that Rachel +would not stay among the Zulus, as they knew it. Therefore they had +commissioned him to bring her people to her. If her people were not +brought he was sure that she would come to seek them, and _if she found no +one_, then where could she go, or at least who would be at hand to help +her? Surely his opportunity had come at last, and marriage by capture did +not occur to him, who had spent so many years among savages, as a crime +from which to shrink. Only he feared that the prospective captive, the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was not one with whom it was safe to trifle. But his +love was stronger than his fear. He thought that he would take the risk. + +Such were the reflections of Ishmael upon the banks of the flooded Tugela, +and when at length the waters went down sufficiently to enable him and the +soldiers under his command to cross into Natal, he was fully determined to +put them into practice, if the chance came his way. How this might best be +done he left to luck, for if it could be avoided he did not wish to have +more blood upon his hands. Only Rachel must be rendered homeless and +friendless, for then who could protect her from him? An answer came into +his mind--she might protect herself, or that Power which seemed to go with +her might protect her. Something warned him that this evil enterprise was +very dangerous. Yet the fire that burnt within him drove him on to face +the danger. + +Ishmael was still on the Zululand bank of the river when one day about +noon an urgent message reached him from Dingaan. It said that the King was +angry as a wounded buffalo to learn, as he had just done, that he, +Ibubesi, still lingered on his road, and had not carried out his mission. +The Inkosazana, accompanied by a white man, was travelling to Ramah, and +unless he went forward at once, would overtake him. Therefore he must +march instantly and bring back the old Teacher and his wife as he had been +bidden. Should he meet the Inkosazana and her companion as he returned +with the white prisoners she must not be touched or insulted in any way, +only his ears and those of the soldiers with him were to be deaf to her +orders or entreaties to release them, for then she would surely turn and +follow of her own accord back to the Great Place. If the white man with +her made trouble or resisted, he was to be bound, but on no account must +his blood be made to flow, for if this happened it would bring a curse +upon the land, and he, Dingaan, swore by the head of the Black One who was +gone (that is Chaka) that he would kill him, Ibubesi, in payment. Yes, he +would smear him with honey and bind him over an ant-heap in the sun till +he died, if he hunted Africa from end to end to catch him. Moreover, +should he fail in the business, he would send a regiment and destroy his +town at Mafooti, and, put his wives and people to the spear, and seize his +cattle. All this also he swore by the head of the Black One. + +Now when Ishmael received this message he was much frightened, for he knew +that these were not idle threats. Indeed, the exhausted messenger told him +that never had any living man seen Dingaan so mad with rage as he was when +he learned that he, Ibubesi, was still lingering on the banks of the +Tugela, adding that he had foamed at the mouth with fury and uttered +terrible threats. Ishmael sent him back with a humble answer, pointing out +that it had been impossible to cross the river, which was "in wrath," but +that now he would do all things as he was commanded, and especially that +not a hair of the white man's head should be harmed. + +"Then you must do them quickly," said the messenger with a grim smile as +he rose and prepared to go, "for know that the Inkosazana is not more than +half a day's march behind you, accompanied by the white Inkoos Dario." + +"What is this Dario like?" asked Ishmael. + +"Oh! he is young and very handsome, with hair and beard of gold, and eyes +that are such as those of the Inkosazana herself. Some say that he is her +brother, another child of the Heavens, and some that he is her husband. +Who am I that I should speak of such high things? But it is evident that +she loves him very much, for by her magic she told the King of his coming, +and even when he is behind her she is always trying to turn her head to +look at him." + +"Oh! she loves him very much, does she?" said Ishmael, setting his white +teeth. Then he turned, and calling the captain of the impi, gave orders +that the river must be crossed at once, for so the King commanded, and it +was better to die with honour by water than with shame by the spear. + +So they waded and swam the river with great difficulty, but, as it +chanced, without loss of life, Ishmael being borne over it upon the +shoulders of the strongest men. Upon its further bank he summoned the +captains and delivered to them the orders of the King. Then they set out +for Ramah, Ishmael carried in a litter made of boughs. + +Whilst the soldiers were constructing this litter, he called two men of +the Swamp-dwellers, who had their homes upon the banks of the Tugela, and +promising them a reward, bade them run to his town, Mafooti, and tell his +head man there to come at once with thirty of the best soldiers, and to +hide them in the bush of the kloof above Ramah, where he would join them +that night. The men, who knew Ibubesi, and what happened to those who +failed upon his business, went swiftly, and a little while afterwards, the +litter being finished, Ishmael entered it, and the impi started for Ramah. + +Before sundown they appeared upon a ridge overlooking the settlement, just +as the herds were driving the cattle into their kraals. Seeing the Zulus +while as yet they were some way off, these herds shouted an alarm, whereon +the people of the place, thinking that Dingaan had sent a regiment to wipe +them out, fled to the bush, the herds driving the cattle after them. Man, +woman, and child, deserting their pastor, who knew nothing of all this, +being occupied with a sad business, they fled, incontinently, so that when +Ishmael and the impi entered Ramah, no one was left in it save a few aged +and sick people, who could not walk. + +At the outskirts of the town Ishmael descended from his litter and +commanded the soldiers to surround it, with orders that they were to hurt +no one, but if the white Umfundusi, who was called Shouter, or his wife +attempted to escape, they were to be seized and brought to him. Then +taking with him some of the captains and a guard of ten men, he advanced +to the mission-house. + +The door was open, and, followed by the Zulus, he entered to search the +place, for he feared that its inhabitants might have seen them, and have +gone with the others. Looking into the first room that they reached, of +which, as it chanced, the door was also open, Ishmael saw that this was +not so, for there upon the bed lay Mrs. Dove, apparently very ill, while +by the side of the bed knelt her husband, praying. For a few moments +Ishmael and the savages behind him stood still, staring at the pair, till +suddenly Mrs. Dove turned her head and saw them. Lifting herself in the +bed she pointed with her finger, and Ishmael noticed that her lips were +quite blue, and that she did not seem to be able to speak. Then Mr. Dove, +observing her outstretched hand, looked round. He had not seen Ishmael +since that day when he struck him after their stormy interview at Mafooti, +but recognising the man at once, he asked sternly: + +"What are you doing, sir, with these savages in my house? Cannot you see +that my wife is sick, and must not be disturbed?" + +"I am sorry," Ishmael answered shamefacedly, for in his heart he was +afraid of Mr. Dove, "but I am sent to you with a message from Dingaan the +King, and," he added as an afterthought, "from your daughter." + +"From my daughter!" exclaimed Mr. Dove eagerly. "What of her? Is she well? +We cannot get any certain news of her, only rumours." + +"I saw her but once." replied Ishmael, "and she was well enough, then. You +know the Zulus have made her their Inkosazana, and keep her guarded." + +"Does she live quite alone then with these savages?" + +"She did, but I am sorry I must tell you that she seems to have a +companion now, some scoundrel of a white man with whom she has taken up," +he sneered. + +"My daughter take up with a scoundrel of a white man! It is false. What is +this man's name?" + +"I don't know, but the natives call him Dario, and say that he is young, +and has fair hair, and that she is in love with him. That's all I can tell +you about the man." + +Mr. Dove shook his head, but his wife sat up suddenly in bed, and plucked +him by the sleeve, for she had been listening intently to everything that +passed. + +"Dario! Young, fair hair, in love with him--" she repeated in a thick +whisper, then added, "John, it is Richard Darrien grown up--the boy who +saved her in the Umtooma River, years ago, and whom she has never +forgotten. Oh! thank God! Thank God! With him she will be safe. I always +knew that he would find her, for they belong to each other," and she sank +back exhausted. + +"That's what the Zulus say, that they belong to each other," replied +Ishmael, with another sneer. "Perhaps they are married native fashion." + +"Stop insulting my daughter, sir," said Mr. Dove angrily. "She would not +take a husband as you take your wives, nor if this man is Richard Darrien, +as I pray, would he be a party to such a thing. Tell me, are they coming +here?" + +"Not they, they are far too comfortable where they are. Also the Zulus +would prevent them. But don't be sad about it, for I am sent to take you +both to join her at the Great Place where you are to live." + +"To join her! It is impossible," ejaculated Mr. Dove, glancing at his sick +wife. + +"Impossible or not, you've got to come at once, both of you. That is the +King's order and the Inkosazana's wish, and what is more there is an impi +outside to see that you obey. Now I give you five minutes to get ready, +and then we start." + +"Man, are you mad? How can my wife travel to Zululand in her state? She +cannot walk a step." + +"Then she can be carried," answered Ishmael callously. "Come, don't waste +time in talking. Those are my orders, and I am not going to have my throat +cut for either of you. If Mrs. Dove won't dress wrap her up in blankets." + +"You go, John, you go," whispered his wife, "or they will kill you. Never +mind about me; my time has come, and I die happy, for Richard Darrien is +with Rachel." + +The mention of Richard's name seemed to infuriate Ishmael. At any rate he +said brutally: + +"Are you coming, or must I use force?" + +"Coming, you wicked villain! How can I come?" shouted Mr. Dove, for he was +mad with grief and rage. "Be off with your savages. I will shoot the first +man who lays a finger on my wife," and as he spoke he snatched a +double-barrelled pistol which hung upon the wall and cocked it. + +Ishmael turned to the Zulus who stood behind him watching this scene with +curiosity. + +"Seize the Shouter," he said, "and bind him. Lift the old woman on her +mattress, and carry her. If she dies on the road we cannot help it." + +The captains hesitated, not from fear, but because Mrs. Dove's condition +moved even their savage hearts to pity. + +"Why do you not obey?" roared Ishmael. "Dogs and cowards, it is the King's +word. Take her up or you shall die, every man of you, you know how. Knock +down the old Evildoer with your sticks if he gives trouble." + +Now the men hesitated no longer. Springing forward, several of them seized +the mattress and began to lift it bodily. Mrs. Dove rose and tried to +struggle from the bed, then uttered a low moaning cry, fell back, and lay +still. + +"You devils, you have killed her!" gasped Mr. Dove, as lifting the pistol +he fired at the Zulu nearest to him, shooting him through the body so that +he sank upon the floor dying. Then, fearing lest he should shoot again, +the captains fell upon the poor old man, striking him with kerries and the +handles of their spears, for they sought to disable him and make him drop +the pistol. + +As it chanced, though this was not their intention, in the confusion a +heavy blow from a knobstick struck him on the temple. The second barrel of +the pistol went off, and the bullet from it but just missed Ishmael who +was standing to one side. When the smoke cleared away it was seen that Mr. +Dove had fallen backwards on to the bed. The martyrdom he always sought +and expected had overtaken him. He was quite dead. They were both dead! + +The head induna in command of the impi stepped forward and looked at them, +then felt their hearts. + +"_Wow!_" he said, "these white people have 'gone beyond.' They have gone +to join the spirits, both of them. What now, Ibubesi?" + +Ishmael, who stood in the corner, very white-faced, and staring with round +eyes, for the tragedy had taken a turn that he did not intend or expect, +shook himself and rubbed his forehead with his hand, answering: + +"Carry them into the Great Place, I suppose. The King ordered that they +should be brought there. Why did you kill that old Shouter, you fools?" he +added with irritation. "You have brought his blood and the curse of the +Inkosazana on our heads." + +"_Wow!_" answered the induna again, "you bade us strike him with sticks, +and our orders were to obey you. Who would have guessed that the old man's +skull was so thin from thinking? You or I would never have felt a tap like +that. But they are 'gone beyond,' and we will not defile ourselves by +touching them. Dead bones are of no use to anyone, and their ghosts might +haunt us. Come, brethren, let us go back to the King and make report. The +order was Ibubesi's, and we are not to blame." + +"Yes," they answered, "let us go back and make report. Are you coming, +Ibubesi?" + +"Not I," he answered. "Do I want to have my neck twisted because of your +clumsiness? Go you and win your own peace if you can, but if you see the +Inkosazana, my advice is that you avoid her lest she learn the truth, and +bring your deaths upon you, for, know, she travels hither, and she called +these folk father and mother." + +"Without doubt we will avoid her," said the captain, "who fear her +terrible curse. But, Ibubesi, it is on you that it will fall, not on us +who did but obey you as we were bidden; yes, on you she will bring down +death before this moon dies. Make your peace with the Heavens, if you can, +Ibubesi, as we go to try to make ours with the King." + +"Would you bewitch me, you ill-omened dog?" shouted Ishmael, wiping the +sweat of fear off his brow, "May you soon be stiff!" + +"Nay, nay, Ibubesi, it is you who shall be stiff. The Inkosazana will see +to that, and were I not sure of it I would make you so myself, who am a +noble who will not be called names by a white _umfagozan_, a low-born +fellow who plots for blood, but leaves its shedding to brave men. +Farewell, Ibubesi; if the jackals leave anything of you after the +Inkosazana has spoken, we will return to bury your bones," and he turned +to go. + +"Stay," cried the dying man on the floor, "would you leave me here in +pain, my brothers?" + +The induna stepped to him and examined him. + +"It is mortal," he said, shaking his head, "right through the liver. Why +did not the white man's thunder smite Ibubesi instead of you, and save the +Inkosazana some trouble? Well, your arms are still strong and here is a +spear; you know where to strike. Be quick with your messages. Yes, yes, I +will see that they are delivered. Good-night, my brother. Do you remember +how we stood side by side in that big fight twenty years ago, when the +Pondo giant got me down and you fell on the top of me and thrust upwards +and killed him? It was a very good fight, was it not? We will talk it over +again in the World of Spirits. Good-night, my brother. Yes, yes, I will +deliver the message to your little girl, and tell her where the necklace +is to be found, and that you wish her to name her firstborn son after you. +Good-night. Use that assegai at once, for your wound must be painful, or +perhaps as you are down upon the ground Ibubesi will do it for you. +Good-night, my brother, and Ibubesi, goodnight to you also. We cross the +Tugela by another drift, wait you here for the Inkosazana, and tell her +how the Shouter died." + +Then they turned and went. The wounded man watched them pass the door, and +when the last of them had gone he used the assegai upon himself, and with +his failing hand flung it feebly at Ishmael. + +The dying Zulu's spear struck Ishmael, who had turned his head away, upon +the cheek, just pricking it and causing the blood to flow, no more. +Ishmael was still also, paralysed almost, or so he seemed, for even the +pain of the cut did not make him move. He stared at the bodies of Mr. and +Mrs. Dove; he stared at the dead Zulu, and in his heart a voice cried: +"You have murdered them. By now they are pleading to God for vengeance on +you, Ishmael, the outcast. You will never dare to be alone again, for they +will haunt you." + +As he thought it the relaxed hand of the old clergyman who had fallen in a +sitting posture on the bed, slipped from his wounded head which he had +clasped just before he died, and for a moment seemed to point at him. He +shivered, but still he could not stir. How dreadful and solemn was that +face! And those eyes, how they searched out the black record of his heart! +The quiet rays of the afternoon sun suddenly flowed in through the window +place and illumined the awful, accusing face till it shone like that of a +saint in glory. A drop of blood from the cut upon his cheek splashed on to +the floor, and the noise of it struck on his strained nerves loud as a +pistol-shot. Blood, his own blood wherewith he must pay for that which he +had shed. The sight and the thought seemed to break the spell. With an +oath he bounded out of the room like a frightened wolf, those dead staring +at him as he went, and rushed from the house that held them. + +Beyond its walls Ishmael paused. The Zulus had fled in one direction, and +the inhabitants of Ramah in another; there was no one to be seen. His eye +fell upon the dense mass of bush above the station, and he remembered the +message that he had sent to his own people to meet him there. Perhaps they +had already arrived. He would go to see, he who was in such sore need of +human company. As he went his numbed faculties returned to him, and in the +open light of day some of his terror passed. He began to think again. What +was done was done; he could not bring the dead back to life. He was not +really to blame, and after all, things had worked out well for him. Save +for this white man, Dario, Rachel was now alone in the world, and dead +people did not speak, there was no one to tell her of his share in the +tragedy. Why should she not turn to him who had no one else to whom she +could go? The white man, if he were still with her, could be got rid of +somehow; very likely he would run away, and they two would be left quite +alone. At any rate it was for her sake that be had entered on this black +road of sin, and what did one step more matter, the step that led him to +his reward? Of course it might lead him somewhere else. Rachel was a woman +to be feared, and the Zulus were to be feared, and other things to which +he could give no shape or name, but that he felt pressing round him, were +still more to be feared. Perhaps he would do best to fly, far into the +interior, or by ship to some other land where none would know him and his +black story. What! Fly companioned by those ghosts, and leave Rachel, the +woman for whom he burned, with this Dario, whom the Zulus said she loved, +and with whom her mother, just before her end, had declared that she would +be safe? Never. She was his; he had bought her with blood, and he would +have the due the devil owed him. + +He was in the bush now, and a voice called him, that of his head man. + +"Come out, you dog," he said, searching the dense foliage with his eyes, +and the man appeared, saluting him humbly. + +"We received your message and we have come, Inkoos. We are but just +arrived. What has chanced here that the town is so still?" + +"The Zulus have been and gone. They have killed the white Teacher and his +wife, though I thought to save them--look at my wound. Also the people are +fled." + +"Ah!" replied the head man, "that was an ill deed, for he was holy, and a +great prophet, and doubtless his spirit is strong to revenge. Well for you +is it, Master, that you had no hand in the deed, as at first I feared +might be the case, for know that last night a strange dog climbed on to +your hut and howled there and would not be driven away, nor could we kill +it with spears, so we think it was a ghost. All your wives thought that +evil had drawn near to you." + + Ishmael struck him across the mouth, exclaiming. + +"Be silent, you accursed wizard, or you shall howl louder than your +ghost-dog." + +"I meant no harm," answered the man humbly, but with a curious gleam in +his eye. "What are your commands, Chief?" + +"That we watch here. I think that the daughter of the Shouter, she who is +called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, is coming, and she may need help. Have you +brought thirty men with you as I bade you through my messengers?" + +"Aye, Ibubesi, they are all hidden in the bush. I go to summon them, +though I think that the mighty Inkosazana, who can command all the Zulu +impis and all the spirits of the dead, will need little help from us." + + + +CHAPTER XV + +RACHEL COMES HOME + + +As Rachel had travelled up from the Tugela to the Great Place, so she +travelled back from the Great Place to the Tugela in state and dignity +such as became a thing divine, perhaps the first white woman, moreover, +who had ever entered Zululand. All day she rode alone, Tamboosa leading +the white ox before her and Richard following behind, while in front and +to the rear marched the serried ranks of the impi, her escort. At night, +as before, she slept alone in the empty kraals provided for her, attended +by the best-born maidens, Richard being lodged in some hut without the +fence. + +So at length, about noon one day, they reached the banks of the Tugela, +not many hours after Ishmael had crossed it, and camped there. Now, after +she had eaten, Rachel sent for Richard, with whom she had found but few +opportunities to talk during that journey. He came and stood before her, +as all must do, and she addressed him in English while the spies and +captains watched him sullenly, for they were angry at this use of a +foreign tongue which they could not understand. Preserving a cold and +distant air, she asked him of his health, and how he had fared. + +"Well enough," he answered. "And now, what are your plans? The river is in +flood, you will find it difficult to cross. Still it can be done, for I +hear that the white man, Ishmael, of whom you told me, forded it this +morning with a company of armed men." + + Aware of the eyes that watched her, with an effort Rachel showed no +surprise. + +"How is that?" she asked. "I thought the man fled from Zululand many days +ago. Why then does he leave the country with soldiers?" + +"I can't tell you, Rachel. There is something queer about the business. +When I inquire, everyone shrugs his shoulders. They say that the King +knows his own business. If I were you I would ask no questions, for you +will learn nothing, and if you do not ask they will think that you know +all." + +"I understand," she said. "But, Richard, I must cross the river to-day. +You and I must cross it alone and reach Ramah to-night. Richard, something +weighs upon my heart; I am terribly afraid." + +"How will you manage it?" he asked, ignoring the rest. + +"I can't tell you yet, Richard, but keep my horse and yours saddled there +where you are encamped," and she nodded towards a hut about fifty yards +away. "I think that I shall come to you presently. Now go." + +So he saluted her and went. + +Presently Rachel sent for Tamboosa and the captains, and asked the state +of the river which was out of sight about half a mile from them. They +replied that it was "very angry"; none could think of attempting its +passage, as much water was coming down. + +"Is it so?" she said indifferently. "Well, I must look," and with slow +steps she walked towards the hut where she knew the horses were, followed +by Tamboosa and the captains. + +Reaching it, she saw them standing saddled on its further side, and by +them Richard, seated on the ground smoking. As she came he rose and +saluted her, but, taking no heed of him, she went to her grey mare, and, +placing her foot in the stirrup, sprang to the saddle, motioning to him to +do likewise. + +"Whither goest thou, Inkosazana?" asked Tamboosa anxiously. + +"To throw a charm on the waters," she answered, "so that they may run down +and I can cross them to morrow. Come, Dario, and come Tamboosa, but let +the rest stay behind, since common eyes must not look upon my magic, and +he who dares to look shall be struck with blindness." + +The captains hesitated, and turning on them fiercely she commanded them to +obey her word lest some evil should befall them. + +Then they fell back and she rode towards the Tugela, followed by Richard +on horseback and Tamboosa on foot. Arrived at that spot on the bank where +she had received the salutation of the regiment when she entered Zululand, +Rachel saw at once that although the great river was full it could easily +be forded on horseback. Calling Richard to her, she said: + +"We must go, and now, while there is no one to stop us but Tamboosa. Do +not hurt him unless he tries to spear you, for he has been kind to me." + +Then she addressed Tamboosa, saying: + +"I have spoken to the waters and they will not harm me. The hour has come +when I must leave my people for a while, and go forward alone with my +white servant, Dario. These are my commands, that none should dare to +follow me save only yourself, Tamboosa, who can bring on the white ox with +its load so soon as the water has run down and deliver them to me at +Ramah. Do you hear me?" + +"I hear, Inkosazana," answered the old induna, "and thy words split my +heart." + +"Yet you will obey them, Tamboosa." + +"Yes, I will obey them who know what would befall me otherwise, and that +it is the King's will that none should dare to thwart thee, even if they +could. Yet I think that very soon thou wilt return to thy children. +Therefore, why not abide with us until to-morrow, when the waters will be +low?" + +"Tamboosa," said Rachel, leaning forward and looking him in the eyes, "why +did Ibubesi cross this river with soldiers but a few hours ago--Ibubesi, +who fled from the Great Place when the moon was young that now is full? +Look, there goes their spoor in the mud." + +"I know not," he answered, looking down. "Inkosazana, to-morrow I will +bring on the white ox to Ramah, and I will bring it alone." + +"So be it, Tamboosa, but if by chance you should not find me, ask where +Ibubesi is, and if need be, seek for me with an impi, Tamboosa--for me and +for this white man, Dario," and again she bent forward and looked at him. + +"I know not what thou meanest, Inkosazana," he replied. "But of this be +sure, that if I cannot find thee, then I will seek for thee, if need be +with every spear in Zululand at my back." + +"Farewell, then, Tamboosa, and to the regiment farewell also. Say to the +captains that it is my will that they should return to the Great Place, +bearing my greetings to the King and those of the white lord, Dario. Look +for me to-morrow at Ramah." + +Then, followed by Richard, she rode her horse past him into the lip of the +water. As she went Tamboosa drew himself up and gave her the Bayte, the +royal salute. + +Although it was red with earth and flecked with foam and the roar of it +was loud as it sped towards the sea, the river did not prove very +difficult to ford. But once, indeed, were the horses swept off their feet +and forced to swim, and then but for a few paces, after which they +regained them, and plunged to the farther bank without accident. + +"Free at last, Rachel, with our lives before us and nothing more to fear," +called Richard in his cheery voice, as he forced his horse alongside of +hers. Then suddenly he caught sight of her face and saw that it was white +and drawn as though with pain; also that she leaned forward on her saddle, +clasping its pommel as though she were about to faint. + +"What is it?" he exclaimed in alarm. "Did the flood frighten you, +Rachel--are you ill?" + +For a few moments she made no answer, then straightened herself with a +sigh and said in a low voice: + +"Richard, I have been so long among those Zulus playing the part of a +spirit that I begin to think I am one, or that their magic has got hold of +me. I tell you that in the roar of the water I heard voices--the voices of +my father and mother calling me and speaking of you--and, Richard, they +seemed to be in great fear and pain, for a minute or more I heard them, +then a dreadful cold wind blew on me not this wind, it seemed to come from +above--and everything passed away, leaving my mind numb and empty so that +I do not remember how we came out of the river. Don't laugh at me, +Richard; it is so. The Kaffirs are right; I have some power of the sort. +Remember how I saw you travelling towards me in the pool." + +"Why should I laugh at you, dearest?" he asked anxiously, for something of +this uncanny fear passed from her mind into his, with which it was in +tune. "Indeed, I don't laugh who know that you are not quite like other +women. But, Rachel, the strain of those two months has worn you out, and +now the reaction is too much. Perhaps it is nothing.". + +"Perhaps," she answered sadly, "I hope so. Richard, what is the time?" + +"About a quarter to six, to judge by the sun," he answered, + +"Then we shall not be able to reach Ramah before dark." + +"No, Rachel, but there is a good moon." + +"Yes, there is a good moon; I wonder what it will show us," and she +shivered. + +Then they pressed their horses to a canter and rode on, speaking little, +for the fount of words seemed to be frozen in them, although Richard +recollected, with a curious sense of wonder how he had looked forward to +this opportunity of long, unfettered talk with Rachel and how much he had +to tell her. Over hill and valley, through bush and stream they rode, till +at last with the short twilight they reached the plain that ran to Ramah. +Then came the dark in which they must ride slowly, till presently the +round edge of the moon pushed itself up above the shoulder of a hill and +there was light again--pure, peaceful light that turned the veld to silver +and shone whitely on the pale face of Rachel. + +Ramah was before them. They had met no living thing save some wild game +trekking to the water, and heard no sound save the distant roar of some +beast of prey. Ramah was before them. The moon shone on the roofs of the +Mission-house and the little church and the clusters of Kaffir huts +beyond. But, oh! it was silent: no cattle lowed, no child cried, nor did +the bell of the church ring for evening prayer as at this hour it should +have done. Also no lamp showed in the windows of the Mission-house and no +smoke rose from the cooking fires of the kraals. + +"Where are all the people, Richard?" whispered Rachel. "There is the place +unharmed, but where are the people?" + +But Richard could only shake his head: the terror of something dreadful +had got hold of him also, and he knew not what to say. + +Now they had come to the wall of the Mission-house and sprang from their +horses which they left loose. As they advanced side by side towards the +open gate, something leapt the stoep and rushed through it. It was a +striped hyena; they could see the hair bristle on its back as it passed +them with a whining growl. Hand in hand they ran to the house across the +little garden patch--Rachel, led by some instinct, guiding her companion +straight to her parents' room whereof the windows, that opened like doors, +stood wide as the gate had done. + +One more moment and they were there; another, and the moonlight showed +them all. + +For a long while--to Richard it seemed hours--Rachel said nothing; only +stood still like the statue of a woman, staring at those cold faces that +looked back at her through the unearthly moonlight. Indeed, it was Richard +who spoke first, feeling that if he did not this dreadful silence would +choke him or cause him to faint. + +"The Zulus have murdered them," he said hoarsely, glancing at the dead +Kaffir on the floor. + +"No," she answered in a cold, small voice; "Ishmael, Ishmael!" and she +pointed to something that lay at his feet. + +Richard stooped and picked it up. It was a fly wisp of rhinoceros horn +which the man had let fall when the Zulu's spear struck him. + +"I know it," she went on; "he always carried it. He is the real murderer. +The Zulus would not have dared," and she choked and was silent. + +"Let me think," said Richard confusedly. "There is something in my mind. +What is it? Oh! I know. If you are right that devil has not done this for +nothing. He is somewhere near; he wants to take you"; and he ground his +teeth at the thought, then added: "Rachel, we must get out of this and +ride for Durban, at once--at once; the white people will protect you +there." + +"Who will bury my father and mother?" she asked in the same cold voice. + +"I do not know, it does not matter, the living are more than the dead. I +can return and see to it afterwards." + +"You are right," she answered. Then she knelt down by the bed and lifting +her beautiful, agonised face, put up some silent prayer. Next she rose and +kissed first her father, then her mother, kissed their dead brows in a +last farewell and turned to go. As she went her eyes fell upon the assegai +that lay near to the dead Zulu. Stooping down, she took it and with it in +her hand passed on to the stoep. Here her strength seemed to fail her, for +she reeled against the wall, then with an effort flung herself into +Richard's arms, moaning: + +"Only you left, Richard, only you. Oh! if you were taken from me also, +what would become of me?" + +A moment later she became aware that the stoep was swarming with men who +seemed to arise out of the shadows. A voice said in the Kaffir tongue: + +"Seize that fellow and bind him." + +Instantly, before he could do anything, before he could even turn, Richard +was torn from her, struggling furiously, and thrown to the ground. Rachel +sprang to the wall and stood with her back to it, raising the spear she +held. It flashed into her mind that these were Zulus, and of Zulus she was +not afraid. + +"What dogs are these," she cried, "that dare to lift a hand against the +Inkosazana and her servant?" + +The black men about her swayed and murmured, then made way for a man who +walked up the steps of the stoep. The moonlight fell upon him and she saw +that it was Ishmael. + +"Rachel," he said, taking off his hat politely, "these are my people. We +saw that white scoundrel assault you, and of course seized him at once. As +you know a dreadful thing has happened here. This afternoon the Zulus +killed your father and mother, or rather they killed your father, and your +mother, who was ill, died with the shock, because they refused to go to +Zululand whither Dingaan had ordered that they should be taken. So seeing +that you were travelling here I came to rescue you, lest you should fall +into their hands, and," he added lamely, "you know the rest." + +Ishmael had spoken in English, but Rachel answered him in Zulu. + +"I know all, Night-prowler," she cried aloud. "I know that my father and +mother were killed by your order, and in your presence; their spirits told +me so but now, and for that crime I sentence you to death!" and she +pointed at him with the spear. "Heaven above and earth beneath," she went +on, "bear witness that I sentence this man to death. People of the Zulus, +hear me in your kraals far away. Hear me, Dingaan, sitting in your Great +Place. Hear me, every captain and induna, hear the voice of your +Inkosazana: I sentence this man to death, since because of him there is +blood between me and my people, the blood of my father and my mother. Now, +Night-prowler, do your worst before you die, but know this, you his +servants, that if I am harmed, or if this white man, the chief Dario, is +harmed, then you shall die also, every one of you. What is your will, +Night-prowler?" + +"I will tell you that at Mafooti," answered Ishmael, trying to look bold. +"I am not afraid of you like those Zulu savages, and Dingaan is a long way +off. Will you come quietly? I hope so, for I don't want to hurt you or put +you to shame, but you've got to come, and this Dario, too. If you make any +trouble, I will have him killed at once. Understand, Rachel, that if you +don't come, he shall be killed at once. My people may be afraid of you, +but they won't mind cutting his throat," he added significantly. + +"Never mind about me," said Richard in a choked voice from the ground +where he was pinned down by the Kaffirs. "Do what you think best for +yourself, Rachel." + +Now Rachel, whose wits were made keen by doubt and anguish, looked at the +faces of the natives about her, and even in that dim moonlight read them +like a book, as she could always do. She saw that they were afraid of her, +and that if she commanded them, they would let her go free, whatever their +master might say or do. But she saw also that Ishmael spoke truth when he +declared that they had no such dread of Richard, and might even believe +that he was doing her some violence. If she escaped therefore it would be +at the cost of Richard's life. Instantly in her bold fashion she made up +her mind. It was borne in upon her that she had declared the truth; that +Ishmael was doomed, that he had no power to work her any hurt, however +sore her case might seem. Since Richard's life hung on it she would go +with him. + +"Servants of Ibubesi," she said, "lift the white chief Dario to his feet, +and listen to my words." + +They obeyed her at once, without even waiting for their master to speak, +only holding Richard by the arms. + +Now the most of the men went into the garden followed by Ishmael, and +taking Richard with them, but a few remained to watch her. From this +garden presently arose a sound of great quarrelling. Rachel was too far +off to understand what was said, but from the sounds she judged that +Ishmael was giving orders to his people which they refused to obey, for +she could hear him cursing them furiously. Presently she heard something +else--the loud report of a gun followed by groans. Then a Kaffir ran up to +them and whispered something to those who surrounded her; it was that head +man whom Ishmael had struck on the mouth in the bush when he told him that +a dog had howled upon his hut, and his face was very frightened. + +Rachel leaned against the wall and looked at him, for she could not speak, +she who thought that Richard had been murdered. + +"Have no fear, Inkosazana," said the man, answering the question in her +eyes. "Ibubesi has killed one of us because we do not like this business +and would clean it off our hands, that is all. The chief Dario is safe, +and I swear to thee that no harm shall come to him from us. We will care +for him and protect him to the death, and if we lead him away a prisoner +it is because we must, since otherwise Ibubesi will kill us all. Therefore +be merciful to us when the spear of thy power is lifted." + +Before Rachel could answer Ishmael's voice was heard asking why they did +not bring the Inkosazana as the horses were ready. + +"I pray thee come, Zoola," said the man hurriedly "or he will shoot more +of us." + +So Rachel walked down the steps of the stoep in front of them, holding her +head high, leaving behind her the house of Ramah and its dead. At the gate +of the garden stood the horses, on one of which, his own, Richard was +already mounted, his arms bound, his feet made fast beneath it with a hide +rope. Her path lay past him, and as she went by he said in a voice that +was choking with rage: + +"I am helpless, I cannot save you, but our hour will come." + +"Yes, Richard," she answered quietly, "our hour will come when his has +gone," and with the spear in her hand once more she pointed at Ishmael, +who stood by watching them sullenly. Then she mounted her horse--how she +could never remember--and they were separated. + +After this she seemed to hear Ishmael talking to her, arguing, explaining, +but she made no answer to his words. Her mind was a blank, and all she +knew was that they were riding on for hours. Her tired horse stumbled up a +pass and down its further side. Then she heard dogs bark and saw lights. +The horse stopped and she slid from it, and as she was too exhausted to +walk, was supported or carried into a hut, as she thought by women who +seemed very much afraid of touching her, after which she seemed to sink +into blackness. + +Rachel woke from her stupor to find herself lying on a bed in a great +Kaffir hut that was furnished like a European room, for in it were chairs +and a table, also rough window places closed with reed mats that took the +place of glass. Through the smoke-hole at the top of the hut struck a +straight ray of sunlight, by which she judged that it must be about +midday. She began to think, till by degrees everything came back to her, +and in that hour she nearly died of horror and of grief. Indeed she was +minded to die. There at her side lay a means of death--the assegai which +she had found by the body of the Zulu in Ramah, and none had taken from +her. She lifted it and felt its edge, then laid it down again. Into the +darkness of her despair some comfort seemed to creep. She was sure that +Richard lived, and if she died, he would die also. While he lived, why +should she die? Moreover, it would be a crime which she should only dare +when all hope had gone and she stood face to face with shame. + +Thrusting aside these thoughts she rose. On the table stood curdled milk +and other food of which she forced herself to eat, that her strength might +return to her, for she knew that she would need it all. Then she washed +and dressed herself, for in a corner of the hut was water in wooden bowls, +and even a comb and other things, that apparently had been set there for +her to use. This done, she went to the door, which was made like that of a +house, and finding that it was not secured, opened it and looked out. +Beyond was a piece of ground floored with the soil taken from ant-heaps, +and polished black after the native fashion. This space was surrounded by +a high stone wall, and had at the end of it another very strong door. In +its centre grew a large, shady tree under which was placed a bench. Taking +the assegai with her she went to the door in the high wall and found that +it was barred on the further side. Then she returned and sat down on the +bench under the tree. + +It seemed that she had been observed, for a little while afterwards bolts +were shot back, the door in the wall opened, and Ishmael entered, closing +it behind him. She looked at the man, and at the sight of his handsome, +furtive face, his dark, guilt-laden eyes, her gorge rose. She was alone in +this secret place with the murderer of her father and her mother, who +sought her love. Yet, strangely enough, her heart was filled not with +tears, but with contempt and icy anger. She did not shrink away from him +as he came towards her in his gaudy clothes, with an assumed air of +insolent confidence, but sat pale and proud, as she had sat at +Umgugundhlovu, when the Zulus brought their causes before her for +judgment. + +He advanced into the shadow of the tree, took off his hat with a flourish +and bowed. Then as she made no answer to these salutations, but only +searched him with her grey eyes, he began to speak in jerky sentences. + +"I hope you have slept well, Rachel; I am, glad to see you looking so +fresh. I was afraid that you would be over-tired after your long day. You +rode many miles. Of course what you found at Ramah must have been a great +shock to you. I want to explain to you quietly that I am not in the least +to blame about that terrible business. It was those accursed Zulus who +exceeded their orders." + +So he went on, pausing between each remark for an answer, but no answer +came. At length he stopped, confused, and Rachel, lifting the assegai, +examined its blade, and asked him suddenly: + +"Whose blood is on this spear? Yours?" + +"A little of it, perhaps," he answered. "That fool of a Kaffir flourished +it about after your father shot him and cut me with it accidentally," and +he pointed to the wound on his face. + +Rachel bent down and began to rub the blade against the foot of the bench +as though to clean it. He did not know what she meant by this act, yet it +frightened him. + +"What are you doing?" he asked. + +She paused in her task and said, looking up at him: + +"I do not wish that your blood should defile mine even in death," and went +on with her cleansing of the spear. + +He watched her for a little while, then broke out: + +"Curse it all! I don't understand you. What do you mean?" + +"Ask the Zulus," she answered. "They understand me, and they will tell +you. Or if there is no time, ask my father and mother--afterwards." + +Ishmael paled visibly, then recovered himself with an effort and said: + +"Let us finish with all this witch-doctor nonsense, and come to business. +I had nothing to do with the death of your parents, indeed, I was wounded +in trying to protect them----" + + "Then why do I see both of them behind you with such accusing eyes?" she +asked quietly. + +He stalled, turned his head and stared about him. + +"You won't frighten me like that," he went on. "I am not a silly Kaffir, +so give it up. Look here, Rachel, you know I have loved you for a long +while, and though you treat me so badly I love you more than ever now. +Will you marry me?" + +"I told you last night that you would be dead in a few days. Do not waste +your time in talking of marriage. Sit in the dust and repent your sins +before you go down into the dust." + +"All right, Rachel, I know you are a good prophet----" + +"Noie, too, is a good prophet," she broke in reflectively. "You used the +Zulus to kill _her_ father and mother also, did you not? Do you remember a +message that she gave you from Seyapi one evening, down by the sea, before +you kidnapped her to be a bait to trap me in Zululand?" + +"Remember!" he answered, scowling. "Am I likely to forget her devilries? +If you are the witch, she is the familiar, the black _ehlos_ (spirit) who +whispers in your ears. Had she not gone I should never have caught you." + +"But she will come back--although I fear not in time to bid you farewell." + +"You tell me that I shall soon be dead," he exclaimed, ignoring this talk +of Noie. "Well, I am not frightened. I don't believe you know anything +about it, but if you are right the more reason I should live while I can. +According to you, Rachel, we have no time to waste in a long engagement. +When is it to be?" + +"Never!" she answered contemptuously, "in this or any other world. Never! +Why, you are hateful to me; when I see you, I shiver as though a snake +crawled across my foot, and when I look at your hands they are red with +blood, the blood of my parents and of Noie's parents, and of many others. +That is my answer." + +He looked at her a while, then said: + +"You seem to forget that I am only asking for what I can take. No one can +see you or hear you here, except my women. You are in my power at last, +Rachel Dove." + +These words which Ishmael intended should frighten her, as they might well +have done, produced, as it chanced, a quite different effect. Rachel broke +into a scornful laugh. + +"Look," she said, pointing to an eagle that circled so high in the blue +heavens above them that it seemed no larger than a hawk, "that bird is +more in your power, and nearer to you than I am. Before you laid a finger +on me I would find a dozen means of death, but that, I tell you again, you +will never live to do." + +For a while Ishmael was silent, weighing her words in his mind. Apparently +he could find no answer to them, for when he spoke again it was of another +matter. + +"You say that you hate me, Rachel. If so, it is because of that accursed +fellow, Darrien--whom you don't hate. Well, he, at any rate, is in my +power. Now look here. You've got to make your choice. Either you stop all +this nonsense and become my wife, or--your friend Darrien dies. Do you +hear me?" + +Rachel made no answer. Now for the first time she was really frightened, +and feared lest her speech should show it. + +"You have been through a lot," he went on, slowly; "you are tired out, and +don't know what you say, and you believe that I killed the old people, +which I didn't, and, of course, that has set you against me. Now, I don't +want to be rough, or to hurry you, especially as I have plenty of things +to see about before we are married. So I give you three days. If you don't +change your mind at the end of them, the young man dies, that's all, and +afterwards we will see whether or no you are in my power. Oh! you needn't +stare. I've gone too far to turn back, and I don't mind a few extra risks. +Meanwhile make yourself easy, dear Richard shall be well looked after, and +I won't bother you with any more love-making. That can wait." + +Rachel rose from her seat and pointed with the spear to the door in the +wall. + +"Go," she said. + +"All right, I am going, Rachel. Good-bye till this time three days. I hope +my women will make you as comfortable as possible in this rough place. Ask +them for anything you want. Good-bye, Rachel," and he went, bolting the +wall door behind him. + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +THE THREE DAYS + + +He was gone, his presence had ceased to poison the air, and, the long +strain over, Rachel gave a gasp of relief. Then she sat down upon the +bench and began to think. Her position, and that of Richard, was +desperate; it seemed scarcely possible that they could escape with their +lives, for if he died, she would die also--as to that she was quite +determined. But at least they had three days, and who could say what would +happen in three days? For instance, they might escape somehow, the +Providence in which she believed might intervene, or the Zulus might come +to seek her, if they only knew where she was gone. Oh! why had she not +brought a guard of them with her to Ramah? At least they would never have +insulted her, and Ishmael's shrift would have been short. + +She wondered why he had given her three days. A reason suggested itself to +her mind. Perhaps he believed what she had told him--that she was as safe +from him as the eagle in the air--and was sure that the only way to snare +her was by using Richard as a lure, in other words, by threatening to +murder him. It is true that he could have brought the matter to a head at +once, but then, if she remained obdurate, he must carry out his threat, +and this, she believed, he was afraid to do unless it was absolutely +forced upon him. Doubtless he had reflected that in three days she might +weaken and give way. + +Whilst Rachel brooded thus the door in the wall opened, and through it +came three women, who saluted her respectfully, and announced that they +were sent to clean the hut, and attend upon her. Rachel took stock of them +carefully. Two of them were young, ordinary, good-looking Kaffirs, but the +third was between thirty and forty, and no longer attractive, having +become old early, as natives do. Moreover, her face was sad and +sympathetic. Rachel asked her her name. She answered that it was Mami, and +that they were all the wives of Ibubesi. + +The women went about their duties in the hut in silence, and a while +afterwards announced that all was made clean, and that they would return +presently with food. Rachel answered that it was not necessary that three +of them should be put to so much trouble. It would be enough if Mami came. +She desired to be waited on by Mami alone, her sisters need not come any +more. + +They all three saluted again, and said that she should be obeyed; the two +younger ones with alacrity. To Rachel it was evident that these women were +much afraid of her. Her reputation had reached them, and they shrank from +this task of attending on the mighty Inkosazana of the Zulus in her cage, +not knowing what evil it might bring upon them. + +An hour later the door was unbolted, and Mami reappeared with the food +that had been very carefully cooked. Rachel ate of it, for she was +determined to grow strong again, she who might need all her strength, and +while she ate talked to Mami, who squatted on the ground before her. Soon +she drew her story from her. The woman was Ishmael's first Kaffir wife, +but he had never cared for her, and against all law and custom she was +discarded, and made a slave. Even some of her cattle had been taken from +her and given to other wives. So her heart was bitter against Ishmael, and +she said that although once she was proud to be the wife of a white man, +now she wished that she had never seen his face. + +Here, then, was material ready to Rachel's hand, but she did not press the +matter too far at this time. Only she said that she wished Mami to stay +with her after the evening meal, and to sleep in her hut, as she was not +accustomed to be alone at night. Mami replied that she would do so gladly +if Ibubesi allowed it, although she was not worthy of such honour. + +As it happened, Ishmael did allow it, for he thought that he could trust +this old drudge, and told her to act as a spy upon Rachel, and report to +him all that she said or did. Very soon Rachel found this out and warned +her against obeying him, since if she did so it would come to her +knowledge, and then great evil would fall on one who betrayed the words of +the Inkosazana. + +Mami answered that she knew it, and that Rachel need not be afraid. Any +tale would do for Ishmael, whom she hated. Then, saying little herself, +Rachel encouraged her to talk, which Mami did freely. So she heard some +news. She learned, for instance, that the whole town of Mafooti, whereof +Ibubesi was chief, which counted some sixty or seventy heads of families, +was much disturbed by the events of the last few days. They did not like +the Inkosazana being brought there, thinking that where she went the Zulus +would follow, and as they were of Zulu blood themselves, they knew what +that meant. They were alarmed at the deaths of the white sky-doctor, who +was called Shouter, and his wife, with which Ibubesi had something to do, +for they feared lest they should be held responsible for their blood. They +objected to the imprisonment of the white chief, Dario, among them, +because "he had hurt no one, and was under the mantle of the Inkosazana, +who was a spirit, not a woman," and who had warned them that if any harm +came to her or to him, death would be their reward. They were angry, also, +because Ibubesi had killed one of them in some quarrel about the chief +Dario at Ramah. Still, they were so much afraid of Ibubesi, who was a +great tyrant, that they did not dare to interfere with him and his plans, +lest they should lose their cattle, or, perhaps, their lives. So they did +not know what to do. As for Ibubesi himself, he was actively engaged in +strengthening the fortifications of the place; even the old people and the +children were being forced to carry stones to the walls, from which it was +evident that he feared some attack. + +When Rachel had gathered this and much other information concerning +Ishmael's past and habits, she asked Mami if she could convey a message +from her to Richard. The woman answered that she would try on the +following morning. So Rachel told her to say that she was safe and well, +but that he must watch his footsteps, as both of them were in great +danger. More she did not dare to say, fearing lest Mami should betray her, +or be beaten till she confessed everything. Then, as there was nothing +more to be done, Rachel lay down and slept as best she could. + +The next day passed in much the same fashion as the first had done. For +the most of it Rachel sat under the tree in the walled yard, companioned +only by her terrible thoughts and fears. Nobody came near her, and nothing +happened. In the morning Mami went out, and returning at the dinner hour, +told Rachel that she had seen Ishmael, who had questioned her closely as +to what the Inkosazana had done and said, to which she replied that she +had only eaten and slept, and invoked the spirits on her knees. As for +words, none had passed her lips. She had not been able to get near the +huts where Dario was in prison, as Ishmael was watching her. For the rest, +the work of fortification went on without cease, even Ishmael's own wives +being employed thereon. + +In the afternoon Mami went out again and did not return till night, when +she had much to tell. To begin with, while the sentry was dozing, being +wearied with carrying stones to the wall, she had managed to approach the +fence of the hut where Richard was confined. She said that he was walking +up and down inside the fence with his hands tied, and she had spoken to +him through a crack in the reeds, and given him Rachel's message. He +listened eagerly, and bade her tell the Inkosazana that he thanked her for +her words; that he, too, was strong and well, though much troubled in +mind, but the future was in the hands of the Heavens, and that she must +keep a high heart. Just then the sentry woke up, so Mami could not wait to +hear any more. + +That evening, however, a lad who had been sent out of the town to drive in +some cattle, had returned with the tidings which she, Mami, heard him +deliver to Ibubesi with her own ears. + +He said that whilst he was collecting the oxen, a ringed Zulu came upon +him, who from his manner and bearing he took to be a great chief, although +he was alone, and seemed to be tired with walking. The Zulu has asked him +if it were true that the Inkosazana and the white chief Dario were in +prison at Mafooti, and when he hesitated about replying, threatened him +with his assegai, saying that he would cut out his heart unless he told +the truth. The Zulu replied that he knew it, as he had just come from +Ramah, where he had seen strange things, and spoken with a man of +Ibubesi's, whom he found dying in the garden of the house. Then he had +given him this message: + +"Say to Ibubesi that I know all his wickedness, and that if the Inkosazana +is harmed, or if drop of the blood of the white chief, Dario, is shed, I +will destroy him and everything that lives in his town down to the rats. +Say to him also that he cannot escape, as already he is ringed in by the +children of the Shouter, who have come back, and are watching him." + +The lad had asked who it was that sent such a message, whereon he +answered, "I am the Horn of the Black Bull; I am the Trunk of the +Elephant; I am the Mouth of Dingaan." + +Then straightway he turned and departed at a run towards Zululand. +Moreover, Mami described the man in the words of the lad, and Rachel +thought that he could be none other than Tamboosa, whom she had commanded +to follow her with the white ox. Mami added that when he received this +message Ibubesi seemed much disturbed, though to his people he declared +that it was all nonsense, as Dingaan's Mouth would not come alone, or +deliver the King's word to a boy. But the people thought otherwise, and +murmured among themselves, fearing the terrible vengeance of Dingaan. + +On the next day Mami went out again. At nightfall, when she returned, she +told Rachel that she had not found it possible to approach the huts where +Dario was, as the hole she made in the fence to speak with him had been +discovered, and a stricter watch was kept over him. Ibubesi, she said, was +in an ill humour, and working furiously to finish his fortifications, as +he was now sure that the town was being watched, either by the Kaffirs of +Ramah, or others. As for the people of Mafooti, they were grumbling very +much, both on account of the heavy-labour of working at the walls, and +because they were in terror of being attacked and killed in payment for +the evil deeds of their chief. Mami declared, indeed, that so great was +their fear and discontent, that she thought they would desert the town in +a body, were it not that they dreaded lest they should fall into the hands +of the Kaffirs who were watching it. Rachel asked her whether they would +not then take her and Dario and deliver them up to the Zulus, or to the +white people on the coast. Mami answered she thought they would be afraid +to do this, as Ibubesi alone had guns, and would shoot plenty of them; +also if the Zulus found them with their Inkosazana they would kill them. +She added that she had seen Ibubesi, who bade her tell the Inkosazana that +he was coming for her answer on the morrow. + +Rachel slept ill that night. The space of her reprieve had gone by, and +next morning she must face the issue. For herself she did not so greatly +care, for at the worst she had a refuge whither Ishmael could not follow +her--the grave. After all she had endured it seemed to her that this must +be a peaceful place; moreover, in her case what Power could blame her? But +there was Richard to be thought of. If she refused Ishmael he swore that +he would kill Richard. And yet how could she pay that price even to save +her lover's life? Perhaps he would not kill him after all; perhaps he +would be afraid of the vengeance of the Zulus, and was only trying to +frighten her. Ah! if only the Zulus would come--before it was too late! It +was scarcely to be hoped for. Tamboosa, if it were he who had spoken with +the lad, would not have had time to return to Zululand and collect an +impi, and when they did come, the deed might be done. If only these +servants of Ibubesi would rise against him and kill him, or carry off +Richard and herself! Alas! they feared the man too much, and she could not +get at them to persuade them. There was nothing that she could do except +pray. Richard and she must take their chance. Things must go as they were +decreed. + +If she could have seen Ishmael at this hour and read his thoughts, that +sight and knowledge might have brought some comfort to her tortured heart. +The man was seated in his hut alone, staring at the floor and pulling his +long black beard with hands rough from toiling at the walls. He was +drinking also, stiff tots of rum and water, but the fiery liquor seemed to +bring him no comfort. As he drank, he thought. He was determined to get +possession of Rachel; that desire had become a madness with him. He could +never abandon it while he lived. But _she_ might not live. She had sworn +that she would rather die than become his wife, and she was not a woman +who broke her word. Also she hated him bitterly, and with good cause. +There was only one way to work on her--through her love for this man, +Richard Darrien; for that she did love him, he had little doubt. If it +were choice between yielding and the death of Darrien, then perhaps she +might give way. But there came the rub. + +Dingaan had sworn to him that if he made Darrien's blood to flow, then he +should be killed, and, like Rachel, Dingaan kept his oaths. Moreover, that +Zulu who met the cattle herd had sworn it again in almost the same words. +Therefore it would seem that if he wished to continue to breathe, +Darrien's blood must not be made to flow. All the rest might be explained +when the impi came, as it would do sooner or later, especially if he could +show to them that the Inkosazana was his willing wife, but the murder of +Darrien could never be explained. Well, the man might die, or seem to die, +and then who could hold him responsible? Or if they did, if any of his +people remained faithful to him, an attack might be beaten off. Brave as +they were, the Zulus could not storm those walls on which he had spent so +much labour, though now he almost wished that he had left the walls alone +and settled the affair of Rachel and of Darrien first. + +Ishmael poured out more rum and drank it, neat this time, as though to +nerve himself for some undertaking. Then he went to the door of the hut +and called, whereon presently a hideous old woman crept in and squatted +down in the circle of light thrown by the lamp. She was wrinkled and +deformed, and her snake-skin moocha, with the inflated fish-bladder in her +hair, showed that she was a witch-doctoress. + +"Well, Mother," he said, "have you made the poison?" + +"Yes, Ibubesi, yes. I have made it as I alone can do. Oh! it is a +wonderful drug, worth many cows. How many did you say you would give me? +Six?" + +"No, three; but if it does what is wanted you shall have the other three +as well. Tell me again, how does it work?" + +"Thus, Ibubesi. Whoever drinks this medicine becomes like one dead--none +can tell the difference, no, not a doctor even--and remains so for a long +while--perhaps one day, perhaps two, perhaps even three. Then life +returns, and by degrees strength, but not memory; for whole moons the +memory is gone, and he who has drunk remains like a child that has +everything to learn." + +"You lie, Mother. I never heard of such a medicine." + +"You never heard of it because none can make it save me, and I had its +secret from my grandmother; also few can afford to pay me for it. Still, +it has been used, and were I not afraid I could give you cases. Stay, I +will show you. Call that beast," and she pointed to a dog that was asleep +at the side of the hut. "Here is milk; I will show you." + +Ishmael hesitated, for he was fond of this dog; then as he wished to test +the stuff he called it. It came and sat down beside him, looking up in his +face with faithful eyes. Then the old witch poured milk into a bowl, and +in the milk mixed some white powder which she took out of a folded leaf, +and offered it to the animal. The dog sniffed the milk, growled slightly, +and refused it. + +"The evil beast does not like me; he bit me the other day," said the old +doctoress. "Do you give it to him, Ibubesi; he will trust you." + + So Ishmael patted the dog on the head, then, offered it the milk, which +it lapped up to the last drop. + +"There, evil beast," said the woman, with a chuckle, "you won't bite me +any more; you'll forget all about me for a long time. Look at him, +Ibubesi, look at him." + +As she spoke, the poor dog's coat began to stare; then it uttered a low +howl, ran to Ishmael, tried to lick his hand, and rolled over, to all +appearance quite dead. + +"You have killed my dog, which I love, you hag!" he said angrily. + +"Then why did you give medicine to what you love, Ibubesi? But have no +fear, the evil beast has only taken a small dose; to-morrow morning it +will awake, but it will not know you or anyone. Who is the medicine for, +Ibubesi? The Lady Zoola? If so, it may not work on her, for she is mighty, +and cannot be harmed." + +"Fool! Do you think that I would play tricks with the Inkosazana?" + +"No, you want to marry her, don't you? but it seems to me that she has no +mind that way. Then it is for the man for whom she has a mind for? Well, +Ibubesi, you have promised the six cows, and you saved me once from being +killed for witchcraft, so I will say something. Don't give it to the chief +Dario." + +"Why not, you old fool; will it kill him after all?" + +"No, no; it will do what I said, no less and no more, in this quantity," +and she handed him another powder wrapped in dry leaves; "but I have had +bad dreams about you, Ibubesi, and they were mixed up with the Inkosazana +and this white man Dario. I dreamed they brought your death upon you--a +dreadful death. Ibubesi, be wise, set Dario free, and change your mind as +to marrying the Inkosazana, who is not for you." + +"How can I change my mind, Descendant of Wizards?" broke out Ishmael. "Can +a river penned between rocks change its course? Can it run backwards from +the sea to the hill? This woman draws me as the sea draws the river; +because of her my blood is afire. I had rather win her and die, than live +rich and safe without her to old age. The more she hates and scorns me, +the more I love her." + +"I understand," said the doctoress, nodding her head till the bladder in +her hair bobbed about like a float at which a fish is pulling. "I +understand. I have seen people like this before--men and women too--when a +bad spirit enters into them because of some crime they have committed. The +Inkosazana, or those who guard her, have sent you this bad spirit, and, +Ibubesi, you must run the road upon which it is appointed that you should +travel; for joy or sorrow you must run that road. But when we meet in the +world of ghosts, which I think will be soon, do not blame me, do not say +that I did not warn you. Now it is all right about those cows, is it not? +although I dare say the Zulus will milk them and not I, for to-night I +seem to smell Zulus in the air," and she lifted her broad nose and sniffed +like a hound. "I wish you could have left the Inkosazana alone, and that +Dario too, for he is a part of her; in my dreams they seemed to be one. +But you won't, you will walk your own path; so good night, Ibubesi. The +dog will wake again in the morning, but he will not know you. Good night, +Ibubesi--of course I understand that the cows will be young ones that have +not had more than two calves. Mix the powder in milk, or water, or +anything; it is without taste or colour. Good night, Ibubesi," and without +waiting for an answer the old wretch crept out of the hut. + +When she was gone Ishmael cursed her aloud, then drank some more rum, +which he seemed to need. The place was very lonely, and the sight of his +dog, lying to all appearance dead at his side, oppressed him. He patted +its head and it did not move; he lifted its paw and it fell down flabbily. +The brute was as dead as anything could be. It occurred to him that before +night came again he might look like that dog. His story might be told; he +might have left the earth in company of all the deeds that he had done +thereon. He had imagination enough to know his sins, and they were an evil +host to face. Old Dove and his wife, for instance--holy people who +believed in God and Vengeance, and had never done any wrong, only striven +for years and years to benefit others; it would not be pleasant to meet +them. Rachel had said that she saw them standing behind him, and he felt +as though they were there at that moment. Look, one of them crossed +between him and the lamp--there was the mark of the kerry on his head--and +the woman followed; he could see her blue lips as she bent down to look at +the dog. It was unbearable. He would go and talk to Rachel, and ask her if +she had made up her mind. No, for if he broke in on her thus at night, he +was sure that she would kill either herself or him with that spear she had +taken from the dead Zulu, reddened with his own blood. He would keep faith +with her and wait till the morrow. He would send for one of his wives. No, +the thought of those women made him sick. He would go round the +fortifications and beat any sentries whom he found asleep, or receive the +reports of the spies. To stop in that hut in the company of a dog which +seemed to be dead, and of imaginations that no rum could drown, was +impossible. + + * * * * * + +Once more the morning came, and Rachel sat in the walled yard awaiting the +dreadful hour of her trial, for it was the day and time that Ishmael had +appointed for her answer. Until now Rachel had cherished hopes that +something might happen: that the people of Mafooti might intervene to save +her and Richard; that the Zulus might appear, even that Ishmael might +relent and let them go. But Mami had been out that morning and brought +back tidings which dispelled these hopes. She had ventured to sound some +of the leading men, and said that, like all the people, they were very +sullen and alarmed, but declared, as she had expected, that they dare do +nothing, for Ibubesi would kill them, and if they escape him the Zulus +would kill them because the Inkosazana was found in their possession. Of +the Zulus themselves, scouts who had been out for miles, reported that +they had seen no sign. It was clear also that Ishmael was as determined as +ever, for he had sent her a message by Mami that he would wait upon her as +he had promised, and bring the white man with him. + +Then what should she say and what should she do? Rachel could think of no +plan; she could only sit still and pray while the shadow of that awful +hour crept ever nearer. + +It had come; she heard voices without the wall, among them Ishmael's. Her +heart stopped, then bounded like a live thing in her breast. He was +commanding someone to "catch that dog and tie it up, for it was bewitched, +and did not know him or anyone," then the sound of a dog being dragged +away, whining feebly, and then the door opened. First Ishmael came in with +an affectation of swaggering boldness, but looking like a man suffering +from the effects of a long debauch. About his eyes were great black rings, +and in them was a stare of sleeplessness. He carried a double-barrelled +gun under his arm, but the hand with which he supported it shook visibly, +and at every unusual sound he started. After him came Richard, his wrists +bound together behind him, and on his legs hide shackles which only just +allowed him to shuffle forward slowly. Moreover he was guarded by four men +who carried spears. Rachel glanced quickly at his face, and saw that it +was pale and resolute; quite untouched by fear. + +"Are you well?" she asked quietly, taking no note of Ishmael. + +"Yes," he answered, "and you, Rachel?" + +"Quite well bodily, Richard, but oh! my soul is sick." + +Before he could reply Ishmael turned on him savagely, and bade him be +silent, or it would be the worse for him. Then he took off his hat with +his shaking hand, and bowed to Rachel. + +"Rachel," he said, "I have kept my promise, and left you alone for three +days, but time is up and now this gentleman and I have come to hear your +decision, which is so important to both of us." + +"What am I to decide?" she asked in a low voice, looking straight before +her. + +"Have you forgotten? Your memory must be very bad. Well, it is best to +have no mistake, and no doubt our friend here would like to know exactly +how things stand. You have to decide whether you will take me as your +husband to-day of your own free will, or whether Mr. Richard Darrien shall +suffer the punishment of death, for having tried to kill his sentry and +escape, a crime of which he has been guilty, and afterwards I should take +you as my wife with, or without, your consent." + +When Richard heard these words the veins in his forehead swelled with rage +and horror till it seemed as though they would burst. + +"You unutterable villain," he gasped, "you cowardly hound! Oh! if only my +hands were free." + +"Well, they ain't, Mr. Darrien, and it's no use your tugging at that +buffalo hide, so hold your tongue, and let us hear the lady's answer," +sneered Ishmael. + +"Richard, Richard," said Rachel in a kind of wail, "you have heard. It is +a matter of your life. What am I to do?" + +"Do?" he answered, in loud, firm tones, "do? How can you ask me such a +question? The matter is not one of my life, but of your--of your--oh! I +cannot say it. Let this foul beast kill me, of course, and then, if you +care enough, follow the same road. A few years sooner or later make little +difference, and so we shall soon be together again." + +She thought a moment, then said quietly: + +"Yes, I care enough, and a hundred times more than that. Yes, that is the +only way out. Listen, you Ishmael:--Richard Darrien, the man to whom I am +sworn, and I, give you this answer. Murder him if you will, and bring +God's everlasting vengeance on your head. He will not buy his life on such +terms, and if I consented to them I should be false to him. Murder him as +you murdered my father and mother, and when I know that he is dead I will +go to join him and them." + +"All right, Rachel," said Ishmael, whose face was white with fury, "I +think I will take you at your word, and you can go to look for him down +below, if you like, for if I am not to get you here, he shan't. Now then, +say your prayers, Mr. Darrien," and stepping forward slowly he cocked the +double-barrelled gun. + +"Men of Mafooti," exclaimed Rachel in Zulu, "Ibubesi is about to do murder +on one who like myself is under the mantle of Dingaan. If his blood should +flow to-day or to-morrow, yours shall flow in payment, yours, and that of +your wives and children, for the crime of the chief is the crime of the +people." + +At her words the four natives who had been watching this scene uneasily, +although they could not understand the English talk, called out to Ishmael +in remonstrance. His only answer was to lift the gun, and for an instant +that seemed infinite Rachel waited to hear its explosion, and to see the +grey-eyed, open-faced man she loved, who stood there like a rock, fall a +shattered corpse. Then one of the Kaffirs, bolder than the rest, struck up +the barrels with his arm, and not too soon, for whether or no he had meant +to pull the trigger, the rifle went off. + +"Try the other barrel," said Richard sarcastically, as the smoke cleared +away, "that shot was too high." + +Perhaps Ishmael might have done so, for the man was beside himself, but +the Kaffirs would have no more of it. They rushed between them, lifting +their spears threateningly, and shouting that they would not allow the +blood of the white lord and the curse of the Inkosazana to be brought upon +their heads and those of their families. Rather than that they would bind +him, Ibubesi, and give him over to the Zulus. Then, whether or not he had +really meant to kill Richard, Ishmael thought it politic to give way. + +"So be it," he said to Rachel, "I am merciful, and both of you shall have +another chance. I am going with this fellow, but the woman, Mami, shall +come to you. If within three hours you send her to me with a message to +say that you have changed your mind, he shall be spared. If not, before +nightfall you shall see his body, and afterwards we will settle matters." + +"Rachel, Rachel," cried Richard, "swear that you will send no such +message." + +Now the brute, Ishmael, rushed at him to strike him in the face. But +Richard saw him coming, and bound though he was, put down his head and +butted at him so fiercely, that being much the stronger man, he knocked +him to the ground, where he lay breathless. + +"Swear, Rachel, swear," he repeated, "or dead or living, I will never +forgive you." + +"I swear," she said, faintly. + +Then he shuffled towards her. Bending down he kissed her on the face, and +she kissed him back; no more words passed between them; this was their +farewell. Two of the Kaffirs lifted Ishmael, and helped him from the yard, +whilst the other two led away Richard, who made no resistance. At the gate +he turned, and their eyes met for a moment. Then it closed behind him, and +she was left alone again. + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + + +A little while later Mami entered, and said that she had been sent by +Ibubesi to serve the Inkosazana as a messenger, should she need one. +Rachel, seated on the bench, motioned to her to go into the hut and bide +there, and she obeyed. + +Minute by minute the time ebbed away, and still Rachel sat motionless on +the bench. Towards the end of the third hour someone unbolted and knocked +at the door. Mami opened it and reported that Ibubesi stood without, and +desired to know whether she had any word for him. + +"None," answered Rachel, remembering her oath, and the door was barred +again. + +After this a great silence seemed to fall upon the place. The sky was grey +with distant rain, and the air heavy, and whatever may have been the +cause, no sound came from man or beast without. To Rachel's strained +nerves it seemed as though the Angel of Death had spread his wings above +the town. There she sat paralysed, wondering what evil thing was being +worked upon her lover; wondering if she had done right to give him as a +sacrifice to this savage in order to save herself from dreadful +wrong--wondering, wondering till the powers of her mind seemed to die +within her, leaving it grey and empty as the grey and empty sky above. + +Night drew on and the setting sun, bursting through the envelope of cloud, +filled earth and sky with fire, and it came into Rachel's heart, she knew +not whence, that fire was near, that soon it would swallow up all this +place. + +Look! the door was opening; it swung wide, and through it advanced eight +Kaffirs, carrying something on a litter made of shields, something that +was covered with a blanket of bark. They drew near to her with bent heads, +and set down their burden at her feet. Then one of them lifted the +blanket, revealing the body of Richard Darrien, and saying in an awed +voice, + +"Inkosazana, Ibubesi sends you this to look or to show you that he keeps +his word. Later he will visit you himself." + +Rachel knelt down by the litter of shields and looked at Richard's face. +The stamp of death was on it. She felt his hand, it was turning cold; she +felt his heart, it did not beat. + +"Show me this dead lord's wounds," she said in an awful whisper, "that +presently mine may be like to them." + +"Inkosazana," said the spokesman, "he has no wound." + +"How, then, did he die? Strange that he should die, and I not feel his +spirit pass." + +"Inkosazana, he was thirsty, and drank, then he died." + +"So, so! he was slain by poison, and I have no poison. Mami, come forth +and look on the white lord whom Ibubesi has murdered by poison." + +The woman Mami, who had been sleeping in the hut, awoke and obeyed. She +saw, and wailed aloud. + +"Woe to Mafooti!" she cried, like one inspired, "and woe, woe to those +that dwell therein, for now vengeance, red vengeance, shall fall on them +from Heaven. The blood of the innocent is upon them, the curse of the +Inkosazana is upon them, the spears of the Zulus are upon them. Slay the +_silwana,_ the wild beast--Ibubesi, and fly, people of Mafooti, fly, fly +with that dead thing. Leave it not here to bear witness against you. Carry +it far away, and heap a mountain on it. Bury it in a valley that no man +can find; bury it in the black water, lest it should arise and bear +witness against you. Leave it not here, but let the darkness cover it, and +fly with it into the darkness, as I do," and turning she sped to the door +and through it. + +The light from the sunk sun went out smothered in the gathering +thunder-clouds. Through the gloom the terrified bearers muttered to each +other. + +"Throw it down and away!" said one. + +"Nay," answered another, "wisdom has come to Mami, her _ehlos_ has spoken +to her. Take it with you, lest it should remain to bear witness against +us." + +"Remember what the Zulu swore," said a third, "that if harm came to this +lord they would kill all, down to the rats. Take it away so that it may +not be found. If you meet Ibubesi, spear him. If not, leave him the +vengeance for his share." + +Now, moved as though by a common impulse, the bearers cast back the +blanket over the corpse, and lifting the litter, departed at a run. The +door was shut and bolted behind them, and darkness fell upon the earth. + +For a while Rachel stood still in the darkness. + +"Now I am alone," she said in a quiet voice, yet to her ears the words +seemed to be uttered with a roar of thunder that echoed through the +firmament, and pierced upwards to the feet of God. + +Then suddenly something snapped in her brain and she was changed. The +horror left her, the terror left her, she felt very well and strong, so +well that she laughed aloud, and again that laugh filled earth and heaven. +Oh! she was hungry, and food stood on a table near by. She sprang to it +and ate, ate heartily. Then she drank, muttering to herself, "Richard +drank before he died. Let me drink also and cease to be alone." + +Her meal finished, she walked up and down the place singing a song that +seemed to be caught up triumphantly by a million voices, the voices of all +who had ever lived and died. Their awful music stunned her and she ceased. +Look! Wild beasts wearing the face of Ibubesi were licking the clouds with +their tongues of fire. It was curious, but in that high-walled place she +could not see it well. Now from the top of the hut the view would be +better. Yes, and Ishmael was coming to visit her. Well, they would meet +for the last time on the top of the hut. She was not afraid of him, not at +all; but it would be strange to see him scrambling up the hut, and they +would talk there for a little while with their faces close together, +till--ah!--till what--? Till something strange happened, something unhappy +for Ishmael. Oh! no, no, she would not kill herself, she would wait to see +what it was that happened to Ishmael, that strange thing which she knew so +well, and yet could not remember. + +How easy this hut was to climb, a cat could not have run up with less +trouble. Now she stood on the top of it, her spear in one hand, and +holding with the other to the pole that was set there to scare away the +lightning; stood for a long time watching the wild beasts licking the +clouds with their red tongues. + +The beasts grew weary of lapping up clouds. Their appetites were satisfied +for a while, at any rate she saw their tongues no more. The air was very +hot and heavy, and the darkness very dense, it seemed to press about her +as though she were plunged in cream. Yet Rachel thought that she heard +sounds through it, a sound of feet to the west and a sound of feet to the +east. + +Then she heard another sound, that of the door in the wall opening, and of +a soft, tentative footfall, like to the footfall of a questing wolf. She +knew it at once, for now her senses were sharper than those of any savage; +it was the step of Ibubesi, the Night-prowler. She felt inclined to laugh; +it was so funny to think of herself standing there on the top of a hut +while the Night-prowler slunk about below looking for her. But she +refrained, remembering the dreadful noise when all the Heavens began to +laugh in answer. So she was silent, for the Heavens do not reverberate +silence, although she could hear her own thoughts passing through them, +passing up one by one on their infinite journey. + +Listen! He was walking round and round the yard. He went to the bench +beneath the tree and felt along it with his fingers to see if she were +there. Now he was entering the hut and groping at the bedstead, and now he +had kindled a light, for the rays of it shone faintly up through the +smoke-hole. Discovering nothing he came out again, leaving the lamp +burning within, and called her softly. + +"Rachel," he said, "Rachel, where are you?" + +There was no answer, and he began to talk to himself. + +"Has she got away?" he muttered. "Some of them have gone, I know, the +accursed, cowardly fools. No, it is not possible, the watch was too good, +unless she is really a spirit, and has melted, as spirits do. I hope not, +for if so she will haunt me, and I want her company in the flesh, not in +the spirit. I ought to have it too, for it has cost me pretty dear. She +must have bewitched me, or why should I risk everything for her, just one +white woman who hates the sight of me? The devil is at the back of it. +This was his road from the first." + +So he went on until Rachel could bear it no more, the thing was too +absurd. + +"Yes, yes," she said from the top of the hut, "his road from the first, +and it ends not far away, at the red gates of Hell, Night-prowler." + +The man below gasped, and fell against the fence. + +"Whose voice is that? Where are you?" he asked of the air. + +Then as there was no answer, he added: "It sounded like Rachel, but it +spoke above me. I suppose that she has killed herself. I thought she +might, but better that she should be dead than belong to that fellow. Only +then why does she speak?" + +He started to feel his way towards the hut, perhaps to fetch the lamp, +when suddenly the skies behind were illumined in a blaze of light, a broad +slow blaze that endured for several seconds. By it the eyes of Rachel, +made quick with madness, saw many things. From her perch on the top of the +hut she saw the town of Mafooti. On the plain to the west she saw a number +of black dots, which she took to be people and cattle travelling away from +the town. In the nek to the east she saw more dots, each of them crested +with white, and carrying something white. Surely it was a Zulu impi +marching! Some of these dots had come to the wall of the town; yes, and +some of them were on the crest of it, while yet others were creeping down +its main street not a hundred yards away. + +Also these caught sight of something, for they paused and seemed to fall +together as though in fear. Lastly, just before the light went out, she +perceived Ishmael in the yard below, glaring up at her, for he, too, had +seen her. Seen her standing above him in the air, the spear in her hand, +and in her eyes fire. But of the dots to the east and of the dots to the +west he had seen nothing. He appeared to fall to his knees and remain +there muttering. Then the Heavens blazed again, for the storm was coming +up, and by the flare of them he read the truth. This was no ghost, but the +living woman. + +"Oh!" he said, recovering himself, "that's where you've got to, is it? +Come down, Rachel, and let us talk." + +She made no answer, none at all, she who was so curious to see what he +would do. For quite a long while he harangued her from below, walking +round and round the hut. Then at length in despair he began to climb it. +But in that darkness which now and again turned to dazzling light, unlike +Rachel, he found the task difficult, and once, missing his hold, he fell +to the ground heavily. Finding his feet he rushed at the hut with an oath, +and clutching the straw and the grass strings that bound it, struggled +almost to the top, to be met by the point of Rachel's spear held in his +face. There then he hung, looking like a toad on the slope of a rock, +unable to advance because of that spear, and unwilling to go down, lest +his labour must be begun again. + +"Rachel," he said, "come down, Rachel. Whatever I have done has been for +your sake, come down and tell me that you forgive me." + +She laughed out loud, a wild, screaming laugh, for really he looked most +ridiculous, sprawling there on the bend of the hut, and the lightning +showed her all sorts of pictures in his eyes. + +"Did Richard Darrien forgive you?" she asked. "And what did you mix that +poison with? Milk? The milk of human kindness! It was a very good poison, +Toad, so good that I think you must have drawn it from your own blood. +When you are dead all the Bushmen should come and dip their arrows in you, +for then even crocodiles and the big snakes would die at a scratch." + +He made no answer, so she went on. + +"Have your people forgiven you? If so, why do they flee away, carrying +that white thing which was a man? Have my father and mother forgiven you? +Do you hear what they are saying to me--that judgment is the Lord's? Have +the Zulus forgiven you, the Zulus who believe that judgment is the +King's--and the Inkosazana's? Turn now, and ask them, for here they are," +and she pointed over his head with her spear. "Turn, Toad, and set out +your case and I will stand above and try it, the case of Dingaan against +Ibubesi, and one by one I will call up all those who died through you, and +they shall give their evidence, and I, the Judge, will sum it up to a jury +of sharp spears. See, here come the spears. Look at the wall, Toad, _look +at the wall!_" + +As she raved on and pointed with her assegai, the lightning blazed out, +and Ishmael, who had looked round at her bidding, saw Zulu warriors +leaping down from the crest of the wall, and Zulu captains rushing in by +the opened door. At this terrible sight he slid to the ground purposing to +reach his gun which he had left there, and defend or kill himself, who +knows which? But before ever he could lay a hand upon it, those fierce men +had pounced upon him like leopards on a goat. Now they held him fast, and +a voice--it was that of Tamboosa, called through the darkness, + +"Hail to thee! Inkosazana. Come down now and pass judgment on this wild +beast who would have harmed thee." + +"Tamboosa," she cried, "the Inkosazana has fled away, only the white woman +in whom she dwelt remains; her spirit hangs in wrath over the people of +the Zulus, as an eagle hangs above a hare. Tamboosa, there is blood +between the Inkosazana and the people of the Zulus, the blood of those who +gave her the body that she wore, who lie slain by them upon the bed at +Kamah. Tamboosa, there is blood between her and Ibubesi, the blood of the +white man who loved the body that she wore, and whom she loved, the white +lord whom Ibubesi did to death this day because she who was the Inkosazana +would not give herself to him. Tamboosa, the Inkosazana has suffered much +from this Ibubesi, many an insult, many a shame, and when she called upon +the Zulus, out of all their thousand thousands there was not a single +spear to help her, because they were too busy killing those holy ones whom +she called her father and her mother. And so, Tamboosa, the spirit of the +Inkosazana departed like a bird from the egg, leaving but this shell +behind, that is full or sorrows and of dreams. Yet, Tamboosa, she still +speaks through these lips of mine, and she says that from the seed of +blood that they have sown, her people, the Zulus, must harvest woe upon +woe, as while she dwelt among them, she warned them that it would be if +ill came to those she loved. Tamboosa, this is her command--that ye shield +the breast in which she hid from the wild beast, Ibubesi and all evil men, +and that ye lead this shape to Noie, the daughter of Seyapi, whom Ibubesi +brought to death, for with Noie it would dwell." + +Thus she wailed through the deep darkness, while the soldiers who packed +the space below groaned in their grief and terror because the soul of the +Inkosazana had been made a wanderer by their sins, and the curse of the +Inkosazana had fallen on their land. + +Again the lightning flared, and in it they saw her standing on the crest +of the hut. She had let drop the spear as though she needed it no more, +and her arms were outstretched to the Heavens, and her beautiful face was +upturned, and her long hair floated in the wind. Seen thus by that quick, +white light, which shone in the madness of her eyes, she seemed no woman +but what they had fabled her to be, a queen of Spirits, and at the vision +of her they groaned again, while some of them fell to the earth and hid +their faces with their hands. + +The darkness fell once more, and a man went into the hut to bring out the +lamp that burned there. When he returned Rachel stood among them; they had +not seen or heard her descend. Ishmael saw her also, and feeling his doom +in the fierce eyes that glowered at him, stretched out his hand and caught +her by the robe, praying for pity. + +At his touch she uttered a wild scream, which pierced like a knife through +the hearts of all that heard it. + +"Suffer it not," she cried, "oh! my people, suffer not that I be thus +defiled." + +They rent him from her with blows and execrations, looking up to their +chief for his word to tear him to pieces. + +"No," said Tamboosa, grimly, "he shall to the King to tell this story ere +he die." + +"Save me, Rachel, save me," he moaned. "You don't know what they mean. I +was mad with love for you, do not judge me harshly and send me to be +tortured." + +This appeal of his seemed to pierce the darkness of her brain, and for a +little while her face grew human. + +"I judge not," she answered in Zulu; "pray to the Great One above who +judges. Oh! man, man," she went on in a kind of eerie whisper, "what have +I done to you that you should treat me thus? Why did you command the +soldiers to kill my father and my mother? Why did you poison my lover? Why +did you drive away my soul, and fill me with this madness? Take me away +from this accursed town, Tamboosa, before Heaven's vengeance falls on it, +and let me see that face no more." + +Then some of them made a guard about her and led her thence, along the +central street, and through the barricaded gates, that they broke down for +her passage. They led her to a little cave in the slope of the opposing +hill, for although no rain fell, the gathered storm was breaking; the +lightning flashed thick and fast, the thunder groaned and bellowed, and a +wild wind beat the screeching trees. + +Here in the mouth of this cave Rachel sat herself down and looked at the +kraal, Mafooti, awaiting she knew not what, while the impi pillaged the +town, and Ishmael, already half dead with fear, remained bound to the +roof-tree of the hut that had been her prison. + + Whilst she waited thus, and watched, of a sudden one of the outer huts +began to burn, though whether the lightning or some soldier had fired it +none could tell. Then, in an instant, as it seemed, driven by the raging +wind, the flame leapt from roof to roof till Mafooti was but a sheet of +fire. The soldiers at their work of pillage saw, and rushed hither and +thither, confusedly, for they did not know the paths, and were tangled in +the fences. + +A figure appeared running down the central street, a figure of flame, for +his clothes burned on him, and those by Rachel said, + +"See, see, _Ibubesi!_" + +He could not reach the gate, for a blazing hut fell across his path. +Turning he sped to the edge of a cliff that rose near by, where, because +of its steepness, there was no wall. Here for a while he ran up and down +till the wind-driven fire from new-lit huts at its brink leapt out upon +him like thin, scarlet tongues. He threw himself to the ground, he rose +again, beating his head with his hand, for his long hair was ablaze. Then +in his torment and despair, of a sudden he threw himself backwards into +the dark gulf beneath. Fifty feet and more he fell to the rocks below, and +where he fell there he lay till he died, and on the morrow the Zulus found +and buried him. + +Thus did Ishmael depart out of the life of Rachel to the end which he had +earned. + +Nor did he go alone, for of the Zulus in the town many were caught by the +fire, and perished, so many that when the regiment mustered at dawn, that +same regiment which had escorted the Inkosazana to the banks of the +Tugela, fifty and one men were missing, whilst numbers of others appeared +burned and blistered. + +"Ah!" said Tamboosa as he surveyed the injured and counted the dead, "the +curse is quickly at work among us, and I think that this is but the +beginning of evil. Well, I expected it, no less." + +As for the town of Mafooti it was utterly destroyed. To this day the place +is a wilderness where the grass grows rank between the crumbling, +fire-blackened walls. For the people of Ibubesi who had fled, returned +thither no more, nor would others build where it had been, since still +they swear that the spot is haunted by the figure of a white man who, in +times of thunder, rushes across it wrapped in fire, and plunges blazing +into the gulf upon its northern side. + +After the storm came the rain which poured all night long, a steady sheet +of water reaching from earth to heaven. Rachel watched it vacantly for a +while, then went to the head of the little cave and lay down wrapped in +karosses that they had made ready for her. Moreover, she slept as a child +sleeps until the sun shone bright on the morrow, then she woke and asked +for food. + +But the impi did not sleep. All night long the soldiers stood in huddled +groups beneath such shelter as the trees and rocks would give to them, +while the water poured on them pitilessly till their teeth chattered and +their limbs were frozen. Some died of the cold that night, and afterwards +many others fell sick of agues and fevers of the lungs which killed a +number of them. + +In the morning when the storm was past and the sun shone hotly Tamboosa +called the Council of the captains together, and consulted with them as to +whether they should follow after the people of Mafooti who had fled, and +destroy them, or return straight to Zululand. Most of the captains +answered that of Mafooti and its people they had seen enough. Ibubesi was +dead, slain by the vengeance of Heaven; the Inkosazana they had rescued, +alive, though filled with madness; the white lord, Dario, had been +murdered by Ibubesi, it was said with poison, and doubtless his body was +burned in the fire. As for the people of Mafooti themselves, it would seem +that most of them were innocent as they had fled the place, deserting +their chief. To these arguments other captains answered that the people of +Mafooti were not innocent inasmuch as they had helped Ibubesi to carry off +the Inkosazana and the white lord, Dario, from Ramah, and consented to +their imprisonment and to the death of one of them, only flying when they +had tidings that the impi was on the way. Moreover the command was that +every one of these dogs should be killed, whereas they had killed none of +them, but only taken those cattle which were left behind in their flight. +At length the dispute growing fierce, the captains being unable to come to +an agreement, decided that they would lay the matter before the +Inkosazana, and be guided by the words that fell from her, if they could +understand them. + +So Tamboosa went into the cave with one other man, and talked to Rachel, +who sat staring at him with stony eyes as though she understood nothing. +When at length he ceased, however, she cried: + +"Lead me to Noie at the Great Place. Lead me to Noie," nor would she say +any more. + +So, as the people of Mafooti had fled they knew not where, and they had +secured some of the cattle, and as many of the soldiers were sick from the +cold and burns received in the fire, Tamboosa told the regiment that it +was the will of the Inkosazana that they should return to Zululand. + +A while later they started, those of them who were so badly burned that +they could not travel, being carried on shields. But Rachel would not be +carried, choosing to walk alone surrounded at a distance by a ring of +soldiers who guarded her. For hours she walked thus, showing no sign of +weariness, but now and again bursting out into shrill laughter, as though +she saw things that moved her to merriment. Only the regiment that +listened was not merry, for it had heard the words that the Inkosazana +spoke in the town of Mafooti, foretelling evil to the Zulus because of the +blood that was between them and her. They thought that she laughed over +the misfortunes that were to come, and over those that had already +befallen them in the fire and in the rain. + +About midday they halted to eat, and as before Rachel took food in plenty, +for now that her mind was wandering her body seemed to call for +sustenance. When their meal was finished they moved down to the banks of +the Buffalo River, which ran near by, to find that it was in great flood +after the heavy rain and that it was not safe to try the ford. So they +determined to camp there on the banks, murmuring among themselves that all +went ill with them upon this journey, as was to be expected, and that they +would have done better if they had spent the time in hunting down the +people of Mafooti, instead of sitting idle like tired storks upon the +banks of a river. Yet bad as things might seem, they were destined to be +worse, for while some of them were cutting boughs and grass to make a hut +for the Inkosazana, Rachel, who stood watching them with empty eyes, of a +sudden laughed in her mad fashion, and sped like a swallow to the lip of +the foaming ford. Here, before they could come up with her, she threw off +the outer cloak she wore and rushed into the water till the current bore +her from her feet. Then while the whole regiment shouted in dismay, she +began to swim, striking out for the further bank, and being swept +downwards by the stream. Now Tamboosa, who was almost crazed with fear +lest she should drown, called out that where the Inkosazana went, they +must follow, even to their deaths. + +"It is so!" answered the soldiers, as each man locking his arms round the +middle of him who stood in front, company by company, they plunged into +the water in a fourfold chain, hoping thus to bridge it from bank to bank. + +Meanwhile Rachel swam on in the strength of her madness as a woman has +seldom swum before. Again and again the muddy waters broke over her head +and the soldiers groaned, thinking that she was drowned. But always that +golden hair reappeared above them. A great tree swept down upon her but +she dived beneath it. She was dashed against a tall rock, but she warded +herself away from it with her hands and still swam on, till at length with +a shout of joy the Zulus saw her find her feet and struggle slowly to the +further bank. Yes, and up it till she reached its crest where she stood +and watched them idly as though unconscious of the danger she had passed, +and of the water that ran from her hair and breast. + +"Where a woman can go, we can follow," said some, but others answered: + +"She is not a woman, but a spirit. Death himself cannot kill her." + +Now the fourfold chain was near the centre of the ford, when suddenly +those at the tip of it were lifted from their feet as Rachel had been, nor +could those behind hold on to them. They were torn from their grasp and +swept away, the most of them never to be seen again, for of these men but +few could swim. Thrice this happened until strong swimmers were sent to +the front, and at length these men won across as Rachel had done, and +caught hold of the stones on the further side, thus forming a living chain +from bank to bank, whereof the centre floated and was bent outwards by the +weight of the water as the back of a bow bends when the string is drawn. + +By the help of this human rope thus formed the companies began to come +over, supporting themselves against it, till presently the strain and the +push of them and of the angry river overcame its strength, and the chain +burst in the middle so that many were borne down the stream and drowned. +Yet with risk and toil and loss it joined itself together again and held +fast until every man was over, save the sick and some lads who were left +to tend them and the cattle on the further bank. Then that cable of brave +warriors began to struggle forward like a great snake dragging its tail +after it, and, so by degrees drew itself to safety and gasping out foam +and water saluted the Inkosazana where she stood. + +Many were drowned, and others were bruised by rocks, but of this they +thought little since she was safe and they had found her again, to have +lost whom would have been a shame from generation to generation. She +watched the captains reckoning up the number of the dead, and when +Tamboosa and some of them came to make report of it to her, a shadow as of +pity floated across her stony eyes. + +"Not on my head," she cried, "not on my head! There is blood between the +Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus, and that blood avenges itself in +blood," and she laughed her eerie laugh. + +"It is true, it is just, O Queen," answered Tamboosa solemnly; "the nation +must pay for the sin of its children as the wild beast, Ibubesi, has paid +for his sins." + +Then as they could travel no further that day, they built a hut, and lit a +great fire by which Rachel sat and dried herself, nor did she take any +harm from the water, for as the Zulus had said, it seemed as though +nothing could harm her now. + +The soldiers also lit fires and despatched messengers to neighbouring +kraals commanding them to bring food, and to send maidens to attend on the +Inkosazana, while others went to a mountain to call all this ill-tidings +from hill to hill till it came to the Great Place of the King. + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +THE CURSE OF THE INKOSAZANA + + +That night the regiment and Rachel slept upon the bank of the river, and +nothing happened save that lions carried off two soldiers, while two more +who had been injured against the rocks, died. Also others fell sick. On +the following morning food arrived in plenty from the neighbouring kraals, +and with it some girls of high birth to attend upon the Inkosazana. + +But with these Rachel would have nothing to do, and when they came near to +her only said: + +"Where is Noie, daughter of Seyapi? Lead me to Noie." + +So they began their march again, Rachel walking as before in the centre of +a ring of soldiers, and that night slept at a kraal upon a hill. Here +messengers from the King met them charged with many fine words, to which +Rachel listened without understanding them, and then scared them away with +her laughter. Also they brought a beautiful cloak made of the skins of a +rare white monkey, and this she took and wrapped herself in it, for she +seemed to understand that her clothes were ragged. + +That day they passed through fertile country, where much corn was grown. +Here they saw a strange sight, for as they went clouds seemed to arise in +the sky from behind them, which presently were seen to be not clouds, but +tens of millions of great winged grasshoppers that lit upon the corn, +devouring it and every other green thing. Within a few hours nothing was +left except the roots and bare branches, while the women of that land ran +to and fro wailing, knowing that next winter they and their children must +starve, and the cattle lowed about them hungrily, for the locusts had +devoured all the grass. Moreover, having eaten everything, these insects +themselves began to die in myriads so that soon the air was poisoned. The +waters were also poisoned with their dead bodies, and at once sickness +came which presently grew into a pestilence. + +Now the men of the country sent a deputation to the Inkosazana, praying +her to remove the curse, but when they had spoken she only repeated the +words she had used upon the banks of the Buffalo River. + +"Not on my head, not on my head! There is blood between the Inkosazana and +her people of the Zulus. Famine and war and death upon the people of the +Zulus because they have shed the holy blood!" + +Then the men grew afraid and went away, and the regiment marched on +accompanied by the myriads of the locusts that wasted all the land through +which they passed. + +At length, followed by a wail of misery, they came to the Great Place and +entered it, preceded by the locusts which already were heaped up in the +streets like winter leaves, and for lack of other provender gnawed at the +straw of the huts, and the shields and moochas of the soldiers. It was a +strange sight to see the men trying to stamp them to death, and the women +and children rushing to and fro shrieking and brushing them from their +hair. + +Amid such scenes as these they passed through the town of Umgugundhlovu +into which Rachel had been brought in order that the people might see that +their Inkosazana had returned, and on to that kraal upon the hill, where +she had spent all those weary weeks until Richard came. She reached it as +the sun was setting, and although she did not seem to know any of them was +received with joy and adoration by the women who had been her attendants. +Here she slept that night, for they thought that she must be too weary to +see the King at once; moreover, he desired first to receive the reports of +Tamboosa and the captains, and to learn all that had happened in this +strange business. + +Next morning, whilst Rachel sat by the pool in which, once she had seen +the vision of Richard, Tamboosa and an escort came to bring her to +Dingaan. When they told her this, she said neither yea nor nay, but, +refusing to enter a litter they had brought, walked at the head of them, +back to the Great Place, and, watched by thousands, through the +locust-strewn streets to the Intunkulu, the House of the King. Here, in +front of his hut, and surrounded by his Council, sat Dingaan and the +indunas who rose to greet her with the royal salute. She advanced towards +them slowly, looking more beautiful than ever she had done, but with wild, +wandering eyes. They set a stool for her, and she sat down on the stool, +staring at the ground. Then as she said nothing, Dingaan, who seemed very +sad and full of fear, commanded Tamboosa to report all that had happened +in the ears of the Council, and he took up his tale. + +He told of the journey to the Tugela, and of how the Inkosazana and the +white lord, Dario, had crossed the river alone but a few hours after +Ibubesi, ordering him to follow next day, also alone, with the white ox +that bore her baggage. He told how he had done so, and on reaching Ramah +had found the white Umfundusi and his wife lying dead in their room, and +on the floor of it a Zulu of the men who had been sent with Ibubesi, also +dead, and in the garden of the house a man of the people of Ibubesi, +dying, who, with his last breath narrated to him the story of the taking +of the Inkosazana and the white lord, by Ibubesi. He told of how he had +run to the town of Mafooti, to find out the truth, and of the message that +he had sent by the herd boy to Ibubesi and his people. Lastly he told all +the rest of that story, of how he had come back to Zululand "as though he +had wings," and finding the regiment that had escorted the Inkosazana +still in camp near the river, had returned with them to attack Mafooti, +which they discovered to be deserted by its people. + +While he described how by the flare of the lightning they saw the +Inkosazana standing on the roof of a hut, how they captured the wild +beast, Ibubesi, how they learned that the Spirit of the Inkosazana was +"wandering," and the dreadful words she said, the burning of Mafooti, and +the fearful death of Ibubesi by fire, all the Council listened in utter +silence. Thus they listened also whilst he showed how evil after evil had +fallen upon the regiment, evil by fire and water and sickness, as evil had +fallen upon the land also by the plague of locusts. + +At length Tamboosa's story was finished, and certain men were brought +forward bound, who had been the captains of the band that went with +Ishmael, among them those who had killed, or caused to die, the white +teacher and his wife. + +Upon the stern command of the King these men also told their story, saying +that they had not meant to kill the white man and that what they did was +done at the word of Ibubesi, whom they were ordered to obey in all things, +but who, as they now understood, had dared to lay a plot to capture the +Inkosazana for himself. When they had finished the King rose and poured +out his wrath on them, because through their deeds the Spirit of the +Inkosazana had been driven away, and her curse laid upon the land, where +already it was at work. Then he commanded that they should be led thence, +all of them, and put to a terrible death, and with them those captains of +the regiment who had spoken against the following of the people of +Mafooti, who should, he said, have been destroyed, every one. + +At his words executioners rushed in to seize these wretched men, and then +it was that Rachel, who all this while had sat as though she heard +nothing, lifted her head and spoke, for the first time. + +"Set them free, set them, free!" she commanded. "Vengeance is from Heaven, +and Heaven will pour it out in plenty. Not on my hands, not on my hands +shall be the blood of those who sent the Spirit of the Inkosazana to +wander in the skies. Who was it that bade an impi run to Ramah, and what +did they there in the house of those who gave me birth? When the Master +calls, the dogs must search and kill. Set them free, lest there be more +blood between the Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus." + +When he heard these words, spoken in a strange, wailing voice, Dingaan +trembled, for he knew that it was he who had bidden his dogs to run. + +"Let them go," he said, "and let the land see them no more for ever." + +So those men went thankfully enough, and the land saw them no more. As +they passed the gate other men entered, starved and hungry-looking men, +whose bones almost pierced their skins, and who carried in their hands +remnants of shields that looked as though they had been gnawed by rats. +They saluted the King with feeble voices, and squatted down upon the +ground. + +"Who are those skeletons," he asked angrily, "who dare to break in upon my +Council?" + +"King," answered their spokesman, "we are captains of the Nobambe, the +Nodwenge, and the Isangu regiments whom thou didst send to destroy the +chief, Madaku and his people, who dwell far away in the swamp land to the +north near where the Great River runs into the sea. King, we could not +come at this chief because he fled away on rafts and in boats, he and his +people, and we lost our path among the reeds where again and again we were +ambushed, and many of us sank in the swamps and were drowned. Also, we +found no food, and were forced to live upon our shields," and he held up a +gnawed fragment in his hand. "So we perished by hundreds, and of all who +went forth but twenty-one times ten remain alive." + +When Dingaan heard this he groaned, for his arms had been defeated and +three of his best regiments destroyed. But Rachel laughed aloud, the +terrible laugh at which all who heard it shivered. + +"Did I not say," she asked, "that Heaven would pour out its vengeance in +plenty because of the blood that runs between the Spirit of the Inkosazana +and her people of the Zulus?" + +"Truly this curse works fast and well," exclaimed Dingaan. Then, turning +to the men, he shouted: "Be gone, you starved rats, you cowards who do not +know how to fight, and be thankful that the Great Elephant (Chaka) is +dead, for surely he would have fed you upon shields until you perished." + +So these captains crept away also. + +Ere they were well gone a man appeared craving audience, a fat man who +wore a woeful countenance, for tears ran down his bloated cheeks. Dingaan +knew him well, for every week he saw him, and sometimes oftener. + +"What is it, Movo, keeper of the kine," he asked anxiously, "that you +break in on me thus at my Council?" + +"O King," answered the fat man, "pardon me, but, O King, my tidings are so +sad that I availed myself of my privilege, and pushed past the guards at +the gate." + +"Those who bear ill news ever run quickly," grunted the King. "Stop that +weeping and out with it, Movo." + +"Shaker of the Earth! Eater up of Enemies!" said Movo, "thou thyself art +eaten up, or at least thy cattle are, the cattle that I love. A sore +sickness has fallen on the great herd, the royal herd, the white herd with +the twisted horns, and," here he paused to sob, "a thousand of them are +dead, and many more are sick. Soon there will be no herd left," and he +wept outright. + +Now Dingaan leapt up in his wrath and struck the man so sharply with the +shaft of the spear he held that it broke upon his head. + +"Fat fool that you are," he exclaimed. "What have you done to my cattle? +Speak, or you shall be slain for an evil-doer who has bewitched them." + +"Is it a crime to be fat, O King," answered the indignant Movo, rubbing +his skull, "when others are so much fatter?" and he looked reproachfully +at Dingaan's enormous person. "Can I help it if a thousand of thy oxen are +now but hides for shields?" + +"Will you answer, or will you taste the other end of the spear?" asked +Dingaan, grasping the broken shaft just above the blade. "What have you +done to my cattle?" + +"O King, I have done nothing to them. Can I help it if those accursed +beasts choose to eat dead locusts instead of grass, and foam at the mouth +and choke? Can the cattle help it if all the grass has become locusts so +that there is nothing else for them to eat? I am not to blame, and the +cattle are not to blame. Blame the Heavens above, to whom thou, or +rather," he added hastily, "some wicked wizard must have given offence, +for no such thing as this has been known before in Zululand." + +Again Rachel broke in with her wild laughter, and said: + +"Did I not tell thee that vengeance would be poured down in plenty, poured +down like the rain, O Dingaan? Vengeance on the King, vengeance on the +people, vengeance on the soldiers, vengeance on the corn, vengeance on the +kine, vengeance on the whole land, because blood runs between the Spirit +of the Inkosazana and the race of the Amazulu, whom once she loved!" + +"It is true, it is true, White One, but why dost thou say it so often?" +groaned the maddened Dingaan. "Why show the whip to those who must feel +the blow? Now, you Movo, have you done?" + +"Not quite, O King," answered the melancholy Movo, still rubbing his head. +"The cattle of all the kraals around are dying of this same sickness, and +the crops are quite eaten, so that next winter everyone must perish of +famine." + +"Is that all, O Movo?" + +"Not quite, O King, since messengers have come to me, as head keeper of +the kine, to say that all the other royal herds within two days' journey +are also stricken, although if I understand them right, of some other +pest. Also, which I forgot to add--" + +"Hunt out this bearer of ill-tidings," roared Dingaan, "hunt him out, and +send orders that his own cattle be taken to fill up the holes in my +blanket." + +Now some attendants sprang on the luckless Movo and began to beat him with +their sticks. Still, before he reached the gates he succeeded in turning +round weeping in good earnest and shouted: + +"It is quite useless, O King, all my cattle are dead, too. They will find +nothing but the horns and the hoofs, for I have sold the hides to the +shield-makers." + +Then they thrust him forth. + +He was gone, and for a while there was silence, for despair filled the +hearts of the King and his Councillors, as they gazed at Rachel dismayed, +wondering within themselves how they might be rid of her and of the evils +which she had brought upon them because of the blood of her people which +lay at her doors. + +Whilst they still stared thus in silence yet another messenger came +running through the gate like one in great haste. + +"Now I am minded to order this fellow to be killed before he opens his +mouth," said Dingaan, "for of a surety he also is a bearer of +ill-tidings." + +"Nay, O King," cried out the man in alarm, "my news is only that an +embassy awaits without." + +"From whom?" asked Dingaan anxiously. "The white Amaboona?" + +"Nay, O King, from the queen of the Ghost-people to whom thou didst +dispatch Noie, daughter of Seyapi, a while ago." + +Hearing the name Noie, Rachel lifted her head, and for the first time her +face grew human. + +"I remember," said Dingaan. "Admit the embassy." + +Then followed a long pause. At length the gate opened and through it +appeared Noie herself, clad in a garb of spotless white, and somewhat +travel-worn, but beautiful as ever. She was escorted by four gigantic men +who were naked except for their moochas, but wore copper ornaments on +their wrists and ankles, and great rings of copper in their ears. After +her came three litters whereof the grass curtains were tightly drawn, +carried by bearers of the same size and race, and after these a bodyguard +of fifty soldiers of a like stature. This strange and barbarous-looking +company advanced slowly, whilst the Council stared at them wondering, for +never before had they seen people so huge, and arriving in front of the +King set down the litters, staring back in answer with their great round +eyes. + +As they came Rachel rose from her stool and turned slowly so that she and +Noie, who walked in front of the embassy, stood face to face. For a moment +they gazed at each other, then Noie, running forward, knelt before Rachel +and kissed the hem of her robe, but Rachel bent down and lifted her up in +her strong arms, embracing her as a mother embraces a child. + +"Where hast thou been, Sister?" she asked. "I have sought thee long." + +"Surely on thy business, Zoola," answered Noie, scanning her curiously. +"Dost thou not remember?" + +"Nay, I remember naught, Noie, save that I have sought thee long. My +Spirit wanders, Noie." + +"Lady," she said, "my people told me that it was so. They told me many +terrible things, they who can see afar, they for whom distance has no +gates, but I did not believe them. Now I see with my own eyes. Be at +peace, Lady, my people will give thee back thy Spirit, though perchance +thou must travel to find it, for in their land all spirits dwell. Be at +peace and listen." + +"With thee, Noie, I am at peace," replied Rachel, and still holding her +hand, she reseated herself upon the stool. + +"Where are the messengers?" asked Dingaan. "I see none." + +"King," answered Noie, "they shall appear." + +Then she made signs to the escort of giants, some of whom came forward and +drew the curtains of the litters, whilst others opened huge umbrellas of +split cane which they carried in their hands. + +"Now what weapons are these?" asked Dingaan. "Daughter of Seyapi, you know +that none may appear before the King armed." + +"Weapons against the sun, O King, which my people hate." + +"And who are the wizards that hate the sun?" queried Dingaan again in an +astonished voice. Then he was silent, for out of the first litter came a +little man, pale as the shoot from a bulb that has grown in darkness, with +large, soft eyes like the eyes of an owl, that blinked in the light, and +long hair out of which all the colour seemed to have faded. + +As the man, who, like Noie, was dressed in a white robe, and in size +measured no more than a twelve-year-old child, set his sandalled feet upon +the ground, one of the huge guards sprang forward to shield him with the +umbrella, but being awkward, struck his leg against the pole of the litter +and stumbled against him, nearly knocking him to the ground, and in his +efforts to save himself, letting fall the umbrella. The little man turned +on him furiously, and holding one hand above his head as though to shield +himself from the sun, with the other pointed at him, speaking in a low +sibilant voice that sounded like the hiss of a snake. Thereon the guard +fell to his knees, and bending down with outstretched arms, beat his +forehead on the earth as though in prayer for mercy. The sight of this +giant making supplication to one whom he could have killed with a blow, +was so strange that Dingaan, unable to restrain his curiosity, asked Noie +if the dwarf was ordering the other to be killed. + +"Nay, King," answered Noie, "for blood is hateful to these people. He is +saying that the soldier has offended many times. Therefore he curses him +and tells him that he shall wither like a plucked leaf and die without +seeing his home again." + +"And will he die?" asked Dingaan. + +"Certainly, King; those upon whom the Ghost-people lay their curse must +obey the curse. Moreover, this man deserves his doom, for on the journey +he killed another to take his food." + +"Of a truth a terrible people!" said Dingaan uneasily. "Bid them lay no +curse on me lest they should see more blood than they wish for." + +"It is foolish to threaten the Great Ones of the Ghost-folk, King, for +they hear even what they seem not to understand," answered Noie quietly. + +"Wow!" exclaimed the King; "let my words be forgotten. I am sorry that I +troubled them to come so far to visit me." + +Meanwhile the offender had crept back upon his hands and knees, looking +like a great beaten dog, whilst another soldier, taking his umbrella, held +it over the angry dwarf. Also from the other litters two more dwarfs had +descended, so like to the first that it was difficult to tell them apart, +and were in the same fashion sheltered by guards with umbrellas. Mats were +brought for them also, and on these they sat themselves down at right +angles to Dingaan, and to Rachel, whose stool was set in front of the +King, whilst behind them stood three of their escort, each holding an +umbrella over the head of one of them with the left hand, while with the +right they fanned them with small branches upon which the leaves, although +they were dead, remained green and shining. + +With Dingaan and his Council the three dwarfs did not seem to trouble +themselves, but at Rachel they peered earnestly. Then one of them made a +sign and muttered something, whereon a soldier of the escort stepped +forward with a fourth umbrella, which he opened over the heads of Rachel, +and of Noie who stood at her side. + +"Why does he do that?" asked Dingaan. "The Inkosazana is not a bat that +she fears the sun." + +"He does it," answered Noie, "that the Inkosazana may sit in the shade of +the wisdom of the Ghost-people, and that her heart which is hot with many +wrongs, may grow cool in the shade." + +"What does he know about the Inkosazana and her wrongs?" asked Dingaan +again, but Noie only shrugged her shoulders and made no answer. + +Now one of the dwarfs made another sign, whereon more guards advanced, +carrying small bowls of polished wood. These bowls they set upon the +ground before the three dwarfs, one before each of them, filling them to +the brim with water from a gourd. + +"If your people are thirsty, Noie," exclaimed the King, "I have beer for +them to drink, for at least the locusts have left me that. Bid them throw +away the water, and I will give them beer." + +"It is not water, King," she answered, "but dew gathered from certain +trees before sunrise, and it is their spirits that are thirsty for +knowledge, not their bodies, for in this dew they read the truth." + +"Then the Inkosazana must be of their family, Noie, for she read of the +coming of the white chief Dario in water, or so they say." + +"Perhaps, O King, if it is so these prophets will know it and acknowledge +her." + +Now for a long while there was silence, so long a while indeed that +Dingaan and his Councillors began to move uneasily, for they felt as +though the dwarf men were fingering their heart-strings. At length the +three dwarfs lifted their wrinkled faces that were bleached to the colour +of half-ripe corn, and gazed at each other with their round, owl-like +eyes; then as though with one accord they said to each other: + +"What seest thou, Priest?" and at same sign from them Noie translated the +words into Zulu. + +Now the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, spoke in his low +hissing voice, a voice like to the whisper of leaves in the wind, Noie +rendering his words. + +"I see two maidens standing by a house that moves when cattle draw it. One +of them is dark-skinned, it is she," and he pointed to Noie, "the other is +fair-skinned, it is she," and he pointed to Rachel. "They cast, each of +them, a hair from her head into the air. The black hair falls to the +ground, but a spirit catches the hair of gold and bears it northward. It +is the spirit of Seyapi whom the Zulus slew. Northwards he bears it, and +lays it in the hand of the Mother of the Trees, and with it a message." + +"Yes, with it a message," repeated the other two nodding their heads. + +Then one of them drew a little package wrapped in leaves from his robe, +and motioned to Noie that she should give it to Rachel. Noie obeyed, and +the man said: + +"Let us see if she has vision. Tell us, thou White One, what lies within +the leaves." + +Rachel, who had been sitting like a person in a dream, took the packet, +and, without looking at it, answered: + +"Many other leaves, and within the last of them a hair from this head of +mine. I see it, but three knots have been tied therein. They are three +great troubles." + +"Open," said the dwarf to Noie, who cut the fibre binding the packet, and +unfolded many layers of leaves. Within the last leaf was a golden hair, +and in it were tied three knots. + +Noie laid the hair upon the head of Rachel--it was hers. Then she showed +it to the King and his Council, who stared at the knots not knowing what +to say, and after they had looked at it, refolded it in the leaves and +returned the packet to the dwarf. + +Now the dwarf who had read the picture in his bowl turned to him who sat +nearest and asked: + +"What seest thou, Priest?" + +The man stared at the limpid water and answered: + +"I see this place at night. I see yonder King and his Councillors talking +to a white man with evil eyes and the face of a hawk, who has been wounded +on the head and foot. I read their lips. They bargain together; it is of +the bringing of an old prophet and his wife hither by force. I see the +prophet and his wife in a house, and with them Zulus. By the command of +the white man with the evil eyes the Zulus kill the prophet whose head is +bald, and his wife dies upon the bed. Before they kill the prophet he +slays one of the Zulus with smoke that comes from an iron tube." + +When he heard all this Dingaan groaned, but the dwarf who had spoken, +taking no heed of him, said to the third dwarf: + +"What seest thou, Priest?" to which that dwarf answered: + +"I see the White One yonder standing on a hut, but her Spirit has fled +from her, it has fled from her to haunt the Trees. In her hand is a spear, +and below is the white man with, the evil eyes, held by Zulus. I read her +words: she says that there is blood," and he shivered as he said the word, +"yes, blood between her Spirit and the people of the Zulus. She prophesies +evil to them. I see the ill; I see many burnt in a great fire. I see many +drowned in an angry river. I see the demons of sickness lay hold of many. +I see her Spirit call up the locusts from the coast land. I see it bring +disaster on their arms; I see it scatter plague among their cattle; I see +a dim shape that it summons striding towards this land. It travels fast +over a winter veld, and the head of it is the head of a skull, and the +name of it is Famine." + +As he ended his words the three dwarfs bent forward, and with one movement +seized their bowls and emptied them on to the ground, saying: + +"Earth, Earth, drink, drink and bear record of these visions!" + +Now the Council was much disturbed, for, although there were great witch +doctors among them, none had known magic like to this. Only Dingaan stared +down brooding. Then he looked up, and his fat body shook with hoarse +laughter. + +"You play pretty tricks, little men," he said, "with your giants and your +boughs and your huts that open, and your bowls of water. But for all that +they are only tricks, since Noie, or others have told you of these things +that happened in the past. Now if you are wizards indeed, read me the +riddle of the words of the Inkosazana that she spoke before her Spirit +left her because of the evil acts of the wolf, Ibubesi. Show me the answer +to them in your bowls of water, little men, or be driven hence as cheats +and liars. Also tell us your names by which we may know you." + +When Noie had translated this speech the three dwarfs gathered themselves +under one umbrella, and spoke to each other; then they slid back to their +places, and the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, said: + +"King of the Zulus, I am Eddo, this on my right is Pani, and that on my +left is Hana. We are children of the Mother of the Trees; we are +high-priests of the Grey-people, the Dream-people, who rule by dreams and +wisdom, not by spears as thou dost, O King. We are the Ghost-kings whom +the ghosts obey, we are the masters of the dead, and the readers of +hearts. Those are our names and titles, O King. We have travelled hither +because thou sentest a messenger of our own blood who whispered a strange +tale in the ear of the Mother of the Trees, a tale of one of whom we knew +already but desired to see," and all three of them nodded towards Rachel +seated on her stool. "We will read thy riddle, O King, but first thou must +fix the fee." + +"What do you demand, Ghost-people?" asked Dingaan. "Cattle are somewhat +scarce here just now, and wives, I think, would be of little use to you. +What is there, then, that you desire, and I can give?" + +They looked at each other, then Eddo said, pointing with his thin hand +upon which the nails grew long: + +"We ask for the White One who sits there. We think that her Spirit dwells +with us already, and we ask her body that we may join it to the Spirit +again." + +Now the Council murmured, but Dingaan replied: + +"Once we sought to keep her in whom dwelt the Inkosazana of the Zulus. But +things have gone amiss, and she brings curses on us. If shape and spirit +were joined together again, mayhap the curses would be taken off our +heads. Yet we dare not give her to you, unless she gives herself of her +own will. Moreover, first the divination, then the pay. Is that enough?" + +"It is enough," they answered, speaking all together. "Set out the matter, +King of the Zulus, and we will see what we can do." + +Then Dingaan beckoned to a man with a withered hand who sat close to him, +listening and noting all things, but saying nothing, and said: + +"Stand forth, thou Mopo, and tell the tale." + +So Mopo rose and began his story. He told how he alone among the people of +the Zulus had thrice seen the spirit of the Inkosazana in the days of the +"Black-One-who-was-gone." He told how many moons ago the white man, +Ibubesi, had come to the Great Place speaking of a beautiful white maiden +who was known by the name of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, a maiden who ruled +the lightning, and was not as other maidens are, and how he had been sent +to see her, and found that as was the Spirit of the Inkosazana which he +knew, so was this maiden. + +"_Wow_!" he added, "save that the one walked on air and the other on +earth, they are the same." + +Moreover, as a spirit she seemed wise. He told of the trapping of Noie, +and of the decoying of Rachel into Zululand, and of the interview between +her and the King by moonlight when she smelt out Noie. Now he was going on +to speak of the question put by Dingaan to the Inkosazana, and the answer +that she gave to him, when one of the little men who all this while sat as +though they were asleep, blinking their eyes in the light--it was +Eddo--said: + +"Surely thou forgettest something. Tongue of the King, thou who are named +Mopo, or Umbopa, Son of Makedama; thou forgettest certain words which the +Inkosazana whispered to thee when she threw her cloak about thy head ere +thou fleddest away from the Council of the King. Of course, we do not know +the words, but why dost thou not repeat them, Tongue of the King?" + +Mopo stared at them, and his teeth chattered, then he answered: + +"Because they have nothing to do with the story, Ghost-men; because they +were of my own death, which is a little matter." + +The three dwarfs turned their heads towards each other and said, each to +the other: + +"Hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest? +He says that the words were of his own death and have nothing to do with +the story," and they smiled and nodded, and appeared to go to sleep again. + +Now Mopo went on with his tale. He told of the question of the King, how +he had asked the Inkosazana whether he should fall upon the Boers or let +them be; of how she had searched the Heavens with her eyes; of how the +meteor had travelled before them, and burst over the kraal, Umgugundhlovu, +that star which she said was thrown by the hand of the Great-Great, the +Umkulunkulu, and of how she had sworn that she also heard the feet of a +people travelling over plain and mountain, and saw the rivers behind them +running red with blood. Lastly, he told of how she had refused to add to +or take from her words, or to set out their meaning. + +Then Mopo sat himself down again in the circle of the Councillors, and +watched and hearkened like a hungry wolf. + +"Ye have heard, Ghost-men," said the King. "Now, if ye are really wise, +interpret to us the meaning of this saying of the Inkosazana, and of the +running star which none can read." + +The priests awoke and consulted with each other, then Eddo said: + +"This matter is too high for us, King of the Zulus." + +Dingaan heard, and laughed angrily. + +"I thought it, I thought it!" he cried. "Ye are but cheats after all who, +like any common doctor, repeat the gossip that ye have heard, and pretend +that it is a message from Heaven. Now why should I not whip you from my +town with rods till ye see that red blood which ye so greatly fear?" + +At the mention of the word blood, the little men seemed to curl up like +cut grass before fire; then Eddo smiled, a sickly smile, and answered: + +"Be gentle, King, walk softly, King. We are but poor cheats, yet we will +do our best, we, or another for us. A new bowl, a big bowl, a red bowl for +the red King, and fill it to the brink with dew." + +As he piped out the words a man from among their company appeared with a +vessel much larger than those into which they had gazed, and made of +beautiful, polished, blood-hued wood that gleamed in the sunlight. Eddo +took it in his hand and another slave filled it with water from the gourd; +the last drop of the water filled it to the brim. Then the three of them +muttered invocations over it, and Eddo, beckoning to Noie, bade her bear +it to the Inkosazana that she might gaze therein. + +Rachel received it and looked; as she looked all the emptiness left her +eyes which grew quick and active and full of horror. + +"Thou seest something, Maiden?" queried Eddo. + +"Aye," answered Rachel, "I see much. Must I speak?" + +"Nay, nay! Breathe on the water thrice and fix the visions. Now bear the +bowl to yonder King and let him look. Perchance he also will see +something." + +Rachel breathed on the water thrice, rose like one in a trance, and +advancing to Dingaan placed the brimming bowl upon his knees. + +"Look, King, look," cried Eddo, "and tell us if in what thou seest lies an +answer to the oracle of the Inkosazana." + +Dingaan stared at the water, angrily at first, as one who smells a trick. +Then his face changed. + +"By the head of the Black One," he said, "I see people fighting in this +kraal, white men and Zulus, and the white men are mastered and the Zulus +drag them out to death. The Zulus conquer, O my people. It is as I thought +that it would be--that is the meaning of the riddle of the Inkosazana." + +"Good, good," said the Council. "Doubtless it shall come to pass." + +But the dwarf Eddo only smiled again and waved his hand. + +"Look once more, King," he said in his low, hissing voice, and Dingaan +looked. + +Now his face darkened. "I see fire," he said. "Yes, in this kraal. +Umgugundhlovu burns, my royal House burns, and yonder come the white men +riding upon horses. Oh! they are gone." + +Eddo waved his hand, saying: + +"Look again and tell us what thou seest, King." + +Unwillingly enough, but as though he could not resist, Dingaan looked and +said: + +"I see a mountain whereof the top is like the shape of a woman, and +between her knees is the mouth of a cave. Beneath the floor of that cave I +see bodies, the body of a great man and the body of a girl; she must have +been fair, that girl." + +Now when he heard this the Councillor who was named Mopo, he with the +withered hand, started up, then sat down again, but all were so intent +upon listening to Dingaan that none noticed his movements save Noie and +the priests of the ghosts. + +"I see a man, a fat man come out of the cave," went on Dingaan. "He seems +to be wounded and weary, also his stomach is sunken as though with hunger. +Two other men seize him, a tall warrior with muscles that stand out on his +legs, and another that is thin and short. They drag him up the mountain to +a great cleft that is between the breasts of her who sits thereon. They +speak with him, but I cannot see their faces, for they are wrapped in +mist, or the face of the fat man, for that also is wrapped in mist. They +hale him to the edge of the cleft, they hurl him over, he falls headlong, +and the mist is swept from his face. Ah! _it is my own face!_" [Footnote: +See "Nada the Lily," CHAPTER XXXV.] + +"Priest," whispered each of the little men to his fellow in the dead +silence that followed, "Priest, this King says that he sees his own face. +Priest, tell me now, has not the spirit of the Inkosazana interpreted the +oracle of the Inkosazana? Will not yonder King be hurled down this cleft? +Is _he_ not the star that falls?" + +And they nodded and smiled at each other. + +But Dingaan leapt up in his rage and terror, and with him leapt up the +Councillors and witch doctors, all save he who was named Mopo, son of +Makedama, who sat still gazing at the ground. Dingaan leapt up, and +seizing the bowl hurled it from him so that the water in it fell over +Rachel like rain from the clouds. He leapt up, and he cursed the +Ghost-priests as evil wizards, bidding them begone from his land. He raved +at them, he threatened them, he cursed them again and again. The little +men sat still and smiled till he grew weary and ceased. Then they spoke to +each other, saying: + +"He has sprinkled the White One with the dew of out Trees, and henceforth +she belongs to the Trees. Is it not so, Priest?" + +They nodded in assent, and Eddo rose and addressed the King in a new +voice, a shrill commanding voice, saying: + +"O man, thou that art called a King and causest much blood to flow, thou +are but a bubble on a river of blood, thou slayer that shalt be slain, +thou thrower of spears upon whom the spear shall fall, thou who shalt look +upon the Face of Stone that knows not pity, thou whom the earth shall +swallow, thou who shalt perish at the hands of--" + +"The faces of the slayers were veiled, Priest," broke in the other two +dwarfs, peeping up at him from beneath the shadow of their umbrellas; +"surely the faces of those slayers were veiled, O Priest." + +"Thou who shalt perish at the hands of avengers whose faces are veiled, +thy riddle is read for thee as the Mother of the Trees decreed that it +should be read. It is well read, it is truly read, it shall befall in its +season. Now give to thy servants their reward and let them depart in +peace. Give to them, that White One whose lost Spirit spoke to thee from +the water." + +"Take her," roared Dingaan, "take her and begone, for to the Zulus she and +Noie, the witch, bring naught but ill." + +But one of the Council cried: + +"The Inkosazana cannot be sent away with these magicians unless it is her +will to go." + +Then the little men nodded to Noie, and Noie whispered in the ear of +Rachel. + +Rachel listened and answered: "Whither thou goest, Noie, thither I go with +thee, I who seek my Spirit." + +So Noie took Rachel by the hand and led her from the Council-place of the +King, and as she went, followed by the Ghost-priests and their escort, for +the last time all the Councillors rose up and gave to her the royal +salute. Only Dingaan sat upon the ground and beat it with his fists in +fury. + +Thus did the Inkosazana-y-Zoola depart from the Great Place of the King of +the Zulus, and Mopo, the son of Makedama, shading his eyes with his hand, +watched her go from between his withered fingers. + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + + +Northward, ever northward, journeyed Rachel with the Ghost-priests; for +days and weeks they journeyed, slowly, and for the most part at night, +since these people dreaded the glare of the sun. Sometimes she was borne +along in a litter with Noie upon the shoulders of the huge slaves, but +more often she walked between the litters in the midst of a guard of +soldiers, for now she was so strong that she never seemed to weary, nor +even in the fever swamps where many fell ill, did any sickness touch her. +Also this labour of the body seemed to soothe her wandering and tormented +mind, as did the touch of Noie's hand and the sound of Noie's voice. At +times, however, her madness got hold of her and she broke out into those +bursts of wild laughter which had scared the Zulus. Then Eddo would +descend from his litter and lay his long fingers on her forehead and look +into her eyes in such a fashion that she went to sleep and was at peace. +But if Noie spoke to her in these sleeps, she answered her questions, and +even talked reasonably as she had done before the people of Mafooti laid +the body of Richard at her feet, and she stood upon the roof of the hut +which Ishmael strove to climb. + +Thus it was that Noie came to learn all that had happened to her since +they parted, for though she had gathered much from them, the Zulus could +not, or would not tell her everything. In past days she had heard from +Rachel of the lad, Richard Darrien, who had been her companion years +before through that night of storm on the island in the river, and now she +understood that her lady loved this Richard, and that it was because of +his murder by the wild brute, Ibubesi, that she had become mad. + +Yes, she was mad, and for that reason Noie rejoiced that the dwarf people +were taking her to their home, since if she could be cured at all, they +were able to heal her, they the great doctors. Moreover, if these priests +and the Zulus would have let her go, whither else could she have gone +whose parents and lover were dead, except to the white people on the +coast, who did not reverence the insane, as do all black folk, but would +have locked her up in a house with others like her until she died. No +although she knew that there were dangers before them, many and great +dangers, Noie rejoiced that things had befallen thus. + +Also in her tender care already Rachel improved much, and Noie believed +that one day she would be herself again. Only she wished that she and her +lady were alone together; that there were no priests with them, and above +all no Eddo. For Eddo as she knew well was jealous of her authority over +Rachel; jealous too of the love that they bore one to the other. He wished +to use this crazed white chieftainess who had been accepted as their +Inkosazana by the great Zulu people, for his own purposes. This had been +clear from the beginning, and that was why when he first heard of her he +had consented to go on the embassy to Dingaan, since by his magic he could +foresee much of the future that was dark to Noie, whose blood was mixed +and who had not all the gifts of the Ghost-kings. + +Moreover, the Mother of the Trees was Noie's great aunt, being the sister +of her grandfather, or of his father, Noie was not sure which, for she had +dwelt among them but a few days, and never thought to inquire of the +matter. But of one thing she was sure, that Eddo the first priest, hated +this Mother of the Trees, who was named Nya, and desired that "when her +tree fell" the next mother should be his servant, which Nya was not. +Perhaps, reflected Noie, it was in his mind that her lady would fill this +part, and being mad, obey him in all things. + +Still she kept a watch upon her words, and even on her thoughts, for Eddo +and his fellow-priests, Pani and Hana, were able to peer into human +hearts, and read their secrets. Also she protected Rachel from him as much +as she was able, never leaving her side for a moment, however weary she +might be, for she feared lest he should become the master of her will. +Only when the fits of madness fell upon her mistress, she was forced to +allow Eddo to quell them with his touch and eye, since herself she lacked +this power, nor dared she call the others to her help, for they were under +the hand of Eddo. + +Northward, ever northward. First they passed through the Zulus and their +subject tribes who knew of them and of the Inkosazana. All of these were +suffering from the curse that lay upon the land because, as they believed, +there was blood between the Inkosazana and her people. The locusts +devoured their crops and the plague ravaged their cattle, so that they +were terrified of her, and of the little Grey-folk with whom she +travelled, the wizards who had shown fearful things to Dingaan and left +him sick with dread. They fled at their approach, only leaving a few of +their old people to prostrate themselves before this Inkosazana who +wandered in search of her own Spirit, and the Dream-men who dwelt with the +ghosts in the heart of a forest, and to pray her and them to lift this +cloud of evil from the land, bringing gifts of such things as were left to +them. + +At length all the Zulus were passed, and they entered into the territories +of other tribes, wild, wandering tribes. + + But even these knew of the Ghost-kings, and attempted nothing against +them, as they had attempted nothing against Noie and her escort when she +travelled through this land on her embassy to the People of the Trees. +Indeed, some of their doctors would visit them at their camps and ask an +oracle, or an interpretation of dreams, or a charm against their enemies, +or a deadly poison, offering great gifts in return. At times Eddo and his +fellow-priests would listen, and the giants would bring a tiny bowl filled +with dew into which they gazed, telling them the pictures they saw there, +though this they did but seldom, as the supply of dew which they had +brought with them from their own country ran low, and since it could not +be used twice they kept it for their own purposes. + +Next they came to a country of vast swamps, where dwelt few men and many +wild beasts, a country full of fevers and reeds and pools, in which lived +snakes and crocodiles. Yet no harm came to them from these things, for the +Ghost-priests had medicines that warded off sickness, and charms that +protected them from all evil creatures, and in their bowls they read what +road to take and how dangers could be avoided. So they passed the swamps +safely; only here that slave whom Eddo had cursed at the kraal of Dingaan, +and who from that day onward had wasted till he seemed to be nothing but a +great skeleton, sickened and died. + +"Did I not tell you that it should be so?" said Eddo to the other slaves, +who trembled before him as reeds tremble in the wind. "Be warned, ye +fools, who think that the strength of men lies in their bodies and their +spears." Then he kicked the corpse of the dead giant gently with his +sandalled foot, and bade his brothers throw him into a pool for the +crocodiles to eat. + +Having passed the swamps and many rivers, at length they turned westward, +travelling for days over grassy uplands like to those of Natal, among +which wandered pastoral tribes with their herds of cattle. On these plains +were multitudes of game and many lions, especially in the bush-clad slopes +of great isolated mountains that rose up here and there. These lions +roared round them at night, but the priests did not seem to be afraid, for +when the brutes became overbold they placed deadly poison in the carcases +of buck that the nomad tribes brought them as offerings, of which the +lions ate and died in numbers. Also they sold some of the poison to the +tribe for a great price in cattle, as to the delivery of which cattle they +gave minute directions, for they knew that none dared to cheat the Mother +of the Trees and her prophets. + +After the plains were left behind, they reached a vast, fertile and +low-lying country that sloped upwards for miles and miles, which, as Noie +explained to Rachel, when she would listen, was the outer territory of the +Ghost-people, for here dwelt the race of the Umkulus, or Great Ones, who +were their slaves, that folk to which the soldiers of their escort +belonged. Of these there were thousands and tens of thousands who earned +their living by agriculture, since although they were so huge and +fierce-looking, they did not fight unless they were attacked. The chiefs +of this people had their dwellings in vast caves in the sides of cliffs +which, if need be, could be turned into impregnable fortresses, but their +real ruler was the Mother of the Trees, and their office was to protect +the country of the Trees and furnish it with food, since the Tree-people +were dreamers who did little work. + +While they travelled through this land all the headmen of the Umkulus +accompanied them, and every morning a council was held at which these made +report to the priests of all that had chanced of late, and laid their +causes before them for judgment. These causes Eddo and his fellow-priests +heard and settled as seemed best to them, nor did any dare to dispute +their rulings. Indeed, even when they deposed a high chief and set another +in his place, the man who had lost all knelt before them and thanked them +for their goodness. Also they tried criminals who had stolen women or +committed murder, but they never ordered such men to be slain outright. +Sometimes Eddo would look at them dreamily and curse them in his slow, +hissing voice, bidding them waste in body and in mind, as he had done to +the soldier at Umgugundhlovu, and die within one year, or two, or three, +as the case might be. Or sometimes, if the crime was very bad, he would +command that they should be sent to "travel in the desert," that is, +wander to and fro without food or water until death found them. Now and +again miserable-looking men, mere skeletons, with hollow cheeks, and eyes +that seemed to start from their heads, would appear at their camps weeping +and imploring that the curse which had been laid upon them in past days +should be taken off their heads. At such people Eddo and his +brother-priests, Pani and Hana, would laugh softly, asking them how they +throve upon the wrath of the Mother of the Trees, and whether they thought +that others who saw them would be encouraged to sin as they had done. But +when the poor wretches prayed that they might be killed outright with the +spear, the priests shrank up in horror beneath their umbrellas, and asked +if they were mad that they should wish them to "sprinkle their trees with +blood." + +One morning a number of these bewitched Umkulus, men, women and children, +appeared, and when the three priests mocked them, as was their wont, and +the guards, some of whom were their own relatives, sought to beat them +away with sticks, threw themselves upon the ground and burst into weeping. +Rachel, who was camped at a little distance with Noie, in a reed tent that +the guard had made for her, which they folded up and carried as they did +the umbrellas, heard the sound of this lamentation, and came out followed +by Noie. For a space she stood contemplating their misery with a troubled +air, then asked Noie why these people seemed so starved and why they wept. +Noie told her that when she was on her embassy the head of their kraal, an +enormous man of middle age, whom she pointed out to Rachel, had sought to +detain her because she was beautiful, and he wished to make her his wife, +although he knew well that she was on an embassy to the Mother of the +Trees. She had escaped, but it was for this reason that the curse of which +they were perishing had been laid upon him and his folk. + +Now Rachel went on to where the three priests sat beneath their umbrellas +dozing away the hours of sunlight, beckoning to the doomed family to +follow her. + +"Wake, priests," she cried in a loud voice, and they looked up astonished, +rubbing their eyes, and asked what was the matter. + +"This," said Rachel. "I command you to lift the weight of your malediction +off the head of these people who have suffered enough." + +"Thou commandest us!" exclaimed Eddo astonished. "And if we will not, +Beautiful One, what then?" + +"Then," answered Rachel, "_I_ will lift it and set it on to your heads, +and you shall perish as they are perishing. Oh! you think me mad, you +priests, who kill more cruelly than did the Zulus, and mad I am whose +Spirit wanders. Yet I tell you that new powers grow within me, though +whence they come I know not, and what I say I can perform." + +Now they stared at her muttering together, and sending for a wooden bowl, +peeped into it. Whatever it was they saw there did not please them, for at +length Eddo addressed the crowd of suppliants, saying: + +"The Mother of the Trees forgives; the knot she tied she looses; the tree +she planted she digs up. You are forgiven. Bones, put on strength; mouths, +receive food; eyes, forget your blindness, and feet, your wanderings. Grow +fat and laugh; increase and multiply; for the curse we give you a +blessing, such is the will of the Mother of the Trees." + +"Nay, nay," cried Rachel, when she understood their words, "believe him +not, ye starvelings. Such is the will of the Inkosazana of the Zulus, she +who has lost her Spirit and another's, and travels all this weary way to +find them." + +Then her madness seemed to come upon her again, for she tossed her arms on +high and burst into one of her wild fits of laughter. But those whom she +had redeemed heeded it not, for they ran to her, and since they dared not +touch her, or even her robe, kissed the ground on which she had stood and +blessed her. Moreover from that moment they began to mend, and within a +few days were changed folk. This Noie knew, for they followed up Rachel to +the confines of the desert, and she saw it with her eyes. Also the fame of +the deed spread among the Umkulu people who groaned under the cruel rule +of the Ghost-kings, and mad or sane, from that day forward they adored +Rachel even more than the Zulus had done, and like the Zulus believed her +to be a Spirit. No mere human being, they declared, could have lifted off +the curse of the Mother of the Trees from those upon whom it had fallen. + +Thenceforward Eddo, Pani, and Hana hid their judgments from Rachel, and +would not suffer such suppliants to approach the camp. Also when they +seized a number of men because these had conspired together to rebel +against the Ghost-people, and brought them on towards their own country +for a certain purpose, they forced them to act as bearers like the others, +so that Rachel might not guess their doom. For now, with all their power, +they also were afraid of this white Inkosazana, as Dingaan had been +afraid. + +So they travelled up this endless slope of fertile land, leaving all the +kraals of the giant Umkulus behind them, and one morning at the dawn +camped upon the edge of a terrible desert; a place of dry sands and +sun-blasted rocks, that looked like the bottom of a drained ocean, where +nothing lived save the fire lizards and certain venomous snakes that +buried themselves in the sand, all except their heads, and only crawled +out at night. After the people of the Umkulus this horrible waste was the +great defence of the Ghost-kings, whose country it ringed about, since +none could pass it without guides and water. Indeed, Noie had been forced +to stay here for days with her escort, until the Mother of the Trees, +learning of her coming in some strange fashion, had sent priests and +guards to bring her to her land. But the Zulus who were with her they did +not bring, except one witch-doctor to bear witness to her words. These +they left among the Umkulus till she should return, nor were those Zulus +sorry who had already heard enough of the magic of the Ghost-kings, and +feared to come face to face with them. + +But it is true that they also feared the Umkulus, whom, because of their +great size and the fierceness of their air, the Zulus took to be evil +spirits, though if this were so, they could not understand why they should +obey a handful of grey dwarfs who lived far from them beyond the desert. +Still these Umkulus did them no harm, for on her return Noie found them +all safe and well. + +That afternoon Rachel and the dwarfs plunged into the dreadful wilderness, +heading straight for the ball of the sinking sun. Here, although she +wished to do so, she was not allowed to walk, for fear lest the serpents +should bite her, said Eddo, but must journey in the litter with Noie. So +they entered it, and were borne forward at a great pace, the bearers +travelling at a run, and being often changed. Also many other bearers came +with them, and on the shoulders of each of them was strapped a hide bag of +water. Of this they soon discovered the reason, for the sand of that +wilderness was white with salt; the air also seemed to be full of salt, so +that the thirst of those who travelled there was sharp and constant, and +if it could not be satisfied they died. + +It was a very strange journey, and although she did not seem to take much +note of them at the time, its details and surroundings burned themselves +deeply into Rachel's mind. The hush of the infinite desert, the white +moonlight gleaming upon the salt, white sand; the tall rocks which stood +up here and there like unfinished obelisks and colossal statues, the snowy +clouds of dust that rose beneath the feet of the company; the hoarse +shouts of the guides, the close heat, the halts for water which was +greedily swallowed in great gulps; the occasional cry and confusion when a +man fell out exhausted, or because he had been bitten by one of the +serpents--all these things, amongst others, were very strange. + +Once Rachel asked vaguely what became of these outworn and snake-poisoned +men, and Noie only shook her head in answer, for she did not think fit to +tell her that they were left to find their way back, or to perish, as +might chance. + +All that night and for the first hours of the day that followed, they went +forward swiftly, camping at last to eat and sleep in the shadow of a mass +of rock that looked like a gigantic castle with walls and towers. Here +they remained in the burning heat until the sun began to sink once more, +and then went on again, leaving some of the bearers behind them, because +there was no longer water for so many. There the great men sat in patient +resignation and watched them go, they who knew that having little or no +water, few of them could hope to see their homes again. Still, so great +was their dread of the Ghost-priests, that they never dared to murmur, or +to ask that any of the store of water should be given to them, they who +were but cattle to be used until they died. + +The second night's journey was like the first, for this desert never +changed, its aspect, and on the following morning they halted beneath +another pile of fantastic, sand-burnished rocks, from some of which hung +salt like icicles. Here one of the bearers who had been denied water as a +punishment for laziness, although in truth he was sick, began to suck the +salt-icicles. Suddenly he went raving mad, and rushing with a knife at +Eddo, Pani, and Hana where they sat under their cane umbrellas that, for +the sake of coolness, were damped with this precious water, he tried to +kill them. + +Then as they saw the knife gleaming, all their imperturbable calm departed +from these dwarfs. They squeaked in terror with thin voices as rats speak; +they rolled upon the ground yelling to the slaves to save them from a "red +death." The man was seized and, though he fought with all his giant +strength, held down and choked in the sand. Once, however, he twisted his +head free, howling a curse at them. Also he managed to hurl his knife at +Eddo, and the point of it scratched him on the hand, causing the pale +blood to flow, a sight at which Eddo and the other priests broke into +tears and lamentations, that continued long after the Umkulu was dead. + +"Why are they such cowards?" asked Rachel, dreamily, for she had not seen +the murder of the slave, and thought that Eddo had only scratched himself. + +"Because they fear the sight of blood, Zoola," answered Noie, "which is a +very evil omen to them. Death they do not fear who are already among +ghosts, but if it is a red death, their souls are spilt with their life, +or so they believe." + +Towards noon that day the sky banked up with lurid-coloured clouds; the +sun which should have shone so hotly, went out, and a hush that was almost +fearful in its heat and intensity, fell upon the desert. The Umkulu +bearers became disturbed, and gathered together into knots, talking in low +tones. Eddo and his brother priests who, either because of the adventure +of the morning or the oppressive air, could not sleep, as was usual with +them, were also disturbed. They crept from beneath their umbrellas which, +as the sun had vanished, were of no use to them, and stood together +staring at the salty plain, which under that leaden and lowering sky +looked white as snow, and at the brooding clouds above. They even sent for +their bowls to read in them pictures of what was about to happen, but +there was no dew left, so these could not be used. + +Then they consulted with the captains of the bearers, who told then what +no magic was needed to guess that a mighty storm was gathering, and that +if it overtook them in the desert, they would be buried beneath the +drifting sand. Now this was a "white death" which the dwarfs did not seem +to desire, so they ordered an instant departure, instead of delaying the +start until sunset, as they had intended, for then, if all went well, they +would have arrived at their homes by dawn, and not in the middle of the +night. So that litters were made ready, and they went forward through the +overpowering heat, that caused the bearers to hang out their tongues and +reel as they walked. + +Towards evening the storm began to stir. Little wandering puffs of wind +blew upon them and died away, and lightnings flickered intermittently. +Then a hot breeze sprang up that gradually increased in strength until the +sand rolled and rippled before it, now one way and now another, for this +breeze seemed to blow in turn from every quarter of the heavens. Suddenly, +however, after trying them all, it settled in the west, and drove straight +into their faces with ever increasing force. Now Eddo thrust out his head +between the curtains of his litter and called to the bearers to hurry, as +they had but a little distance of desert left to pass, after which came +the grass country where there would be no danger from the sand. They heard +and obeyed, changing the pole gangs frequently, as those who carried the +litters became exhausted. + +But the storm was quicker than they; it burst upon them while they were +still in the waste, though not in its full strength. Then the darkness +came, utter darkness, for no moon or stars could be seen, and salt and +sand drove down on them like hail. Through it all, the bearers fought on, +though how they found their way Noie, who was watching them, could not +guess, since no landmarks were left to guide them. They fought on, +blinded, choked with the salt sand that drove into their eyes and lungs, +till man after man, they fell down and perished. Others took their places, +and yet they fought on. + +It must have been near to midnight when the company, or those who were +left of them, staggered to the edge of that dreadful wilderness which was +but a vast plain of stone and sand, bordered on the west as on the east by +slopes of fertile soil. For a while the fierce tempest lifted a little, +and the light of the stars which struggled through breaks in the clouds +showed that they were marching down a steep descent of grassland. Thus +they went on for several more hours, till at length the bearers of the +litter in which were Rachel and Noie, who for a long time had been +staggering to and fro like drunken men, came to a halt, and litter and +all, sank to the ground, utterly exhausted. + + Rachel and Noie disentangled themselves from the litter, for they were +unhurt, and stood by it, not knowing where to go, till presently two other +litters containing the priests came up, for the third had been abandoned, +and its occupant crowded in with Eddo. Now a great clamour arose in the +darkness, the priests hissing commands to the surviving bearers to take up +the litter and proceed. But great as was their strength, this the poor men +could not do. There they lay upon the ground answering that Eddo might +curse them if he wished, or even kill them as their brothers had been +killed, but they were unable to stir another step until they had rested +and drunk. Where they were, there they must lie until rain fell. Then the +priests wished Rachel to enter one of their litters, leaving Noie to walk, +which they were afraid to do themselves. But when she understood, Rachel +cut the matter short by answering, + +"Not so, I will walk," and picking up the spear of one of the fallen +Umkulu to serve as a staff, she took Noie by the hand and started forward +down the hill. + +One of the priests clasped her robe to draw her back, but she turned on +him with the spear, whereon he shrank back into his litter like a snail +into his shell and left her alone. So following the steep path they +marched on, and after them came the two litters with the priests, carried +by all the bearers who could still stand, for these old men weighed no +more than children. From far below them rose a mighty sound as of an angry +sea. + +"What is that noise?" called Rachel into the ear of Noie, for the gale was +rising again. + +"The sound of wind in the forest where the Tree-folk dwell," she answered. + +Then the dawn broke, an awful, blood-red dawn, and by degrees they saw. +Beneath them ran a shallow river, and beyond it, stretching for league +upon league farther than the eye could see, lay the mighty forest whereof +the trees soared two hundred feet or more into the air; the dark +illimitable forest that rolled as the sea rolls beneath the pressure of +the gale, and indeed, seen from above, looked like a green and tossing +ocean. At the sight of the water Rachel and Noie began to run towards it +hand in hand, for they were parched with thirst whose mouths were full of +the salt dust of the desert. The bearers of the litters in which were the +three priests ran also, paying no heed to the cries of the dwarfs within. +At length it was reached, and throwing themselves down they drank until +that raging thirst of theirs was satisfied; even Eddo and his companions +crawled out of their litters and drank. Then having washed their hands and +faces in the cool water, they forded the fleet stream, and, filled with a +new life, followed the road that ran beyond towards the forest. Scarcely +had they set foot upon the farther bank when the heart of the tempest, +which had been eddying round them all night long, burst over them in its +fury. The lightnings blazed, the thunder rolled, and the wild wind grew to +a hurricane, so fierce that the litters in which were Eddo, Pani, and Hana +were torn from the grasp of the bearers and rolled upon the ground. From +the wreck of them, for they were but frail things, the little grey priests +emerged trembling, or rather were dragged by the hands of their giant +bearers, to whom they clung as a frightened infant clings to its mother. +Rachel saw them and, laughed. + +"Look at the Masters of Magic!" she cried to Noie, "those who kill with a +curse, those who rule the Ghosts," and she pointed to the tiny, +contemptible figures with fluttering robes being dragged along by those +giants whom but a little while before they had threatened with death. + +"I see them," answered Noie into her ear. "Their spirits are strong when +they are at peace, but in trouble they fear doom more than others. Now, if +I were those Umkulu, I would make an end of them while they can." + +But these great, patient men did otherwise; indeed, when the dwarfs, worn +out and bewildered by the hurricane, could walk no more, they took them up +and carried them as a woman carries a babe. + +Now they were passing a belt of open land between the river and the forest +in which terrified mobs of cattle rushed to and fro, while their herds, +slave-men of large size like the Umkulu, tried to drive them to some place +where they would be safe from the tempest In this belt also grew broad +fields of grain, which furnished food for the Tree-folk. At last they came +to the confines of the forest, and Rachel, looking round her with +wondering eyes, saw at the foot of each great tree a tiny hut shaped like +a tent, and in front of the hut a dwarf seated on the ground staring into +a bowl of water, and beating his breast with his hands. + +"What do they?" she asked of Noie. + +"They strive to read their fates, Lady, and weep because the wind ripples +the dew in their bowls, so that they can see nothing, and cannot be sure +whether their tree will stand or fall. Follow me, follow me; I know the +way, here we are not safe." + +The hurricane was at its height; the huge trees about them rocked and bent +like reeds, great boughs came crashing down; one of them fell upon a +praying dwarf and crushed him to a pulp. Those around him saw it and +uttered a wild shrill scream; Eddo, Pani, and Hana saw it and screamed +also, in the arms of their bearers, for this sight of blood was terrible +to them. The forest was alive with the voices of the storm, it seemed to +howl and groan, and the lightnings illumined its gloomy aisles. The +grandeur and the fearfulness of the scene excited Rachel; she waved the +spear she carried, and began to laugh in the wild fashion of her madness, +so that even the grey dwarfs, seated each at the foot of his tree, ceased +from his prayers to glance at her askance. + +On they went, expecting death at every step, but always escaping it, until +they reached a wide clearing in the forest. In the centre of this clearing +grew a tree more huge than any that Rachel had ever dreamed of, the bole +of it, that sprang a hundred feet without a branch, was thicker than +Dingaan's Great Hut, and its topmost boughs were lost in the scudding +clouds. In front of this tree was gathered a multitude of people, men, +women, and children, all dwarfs, and all of them on their knees engaged in +prayer. At its bole, by a tent-shaped house, stood a little figure, a +woman whose long grey hair streamed upon the wind. + +"The Mother of the Trees," cried Noie through the screaming gale. "Come to +her, she will shelter us," and she gripped Rachel's arm to lead her +forward. + +Scarcely had they gone a step when the lightning blazed above them +fearfully, and with it came an awful rush of wind. Perhaps that flash fell +upon the tree, or perhaps the wind snapped its roots. At least its mighty +trunk burst in twain, and with a crash that for a moment seemed to master +even the roar of the volleying thunder, down it came to earth. Two huge +limbs fell on either side of Rachel and Noie, but they were not touched. A +bough struck the Umkulu slave who was carrying Eddo, and swept off his +head, leaving the dwarf unharmed. Another bough fell upon Pani and his +bearer, and buried them in the earth beneath its bulk, so that they were +never seen again. As it chanced the most of the worshippers were beyond +the reach of the falling branches, but some of these that were torn loose +in the fall, or shattered by the lightning, the wind caught and hurled +among them, slaying several and wounding others. + +In ten seconds the catastrophe had come and gone, the Queen-Tree that had +ruled the forest for a thousand years was down, a stack of green leaves, +through which the shattered branches showed like bones, and a prostrate, +splintered trunk. The shock threw Noie and Rachel to the ground, but +Rachel, rising swiftly, pulled Noie to her feet after her; then, acting +upon some impulse, leapt forward, and climbing on to the trunk where it +forked, ran down it till she almost reached its base, and stood there +against the great shield of earth that had been torn up with the roots. +After that last fearful outburst a stillness fell, the storm seemed to +have exhausted itself, at any rate for a while. Rachel was able to get her +breath and look about her. + +All around were lines of enormous trees, solemn aisles that seemed to lead +up to the Queen of the Trees, and down these aisles, piercing the shadows +cast by the interlacing branches overhead, shone the lights of that lurid +morning. Rachel saw, and something struggled in the darkness of her brain, +as the light struggled in the darkness of the forest aisles. She +remembered--oh! what was it she remembered? Now she knew. It was the dream +she had dreamed upon the island in the river, years and years ago, a dream +of such trees as these, and of little grey people like to these, and of +the boy, Richard, grown to manhood, lashed to the trunk of one of the +trees. What had happened to her? She could recall nothing since she saw +the body of Richard upon its bier in the kraal Mafooti. + +But this was not the kraal Mafooti, nor had Noie, who stood at her side, +been with her there, Noie, who had gone on an embassy to her father's +folk, the dwarf people. Ah! these people were dwarfs. Look at them running +to and fro screaming like little monkeys. She must have been dreaming a +long, bad dream, whereof the pictures had escaped her. Doubtless she was +still dreaming and presently would awake. Well, the torment had gone out +of it, and the fear, only the wonder remained. She would stand still and +see what happened. Something was happening now. A little thin hand +appeared, gripping the rough bark at the side of the fallen tree. + +She peeped over the swell of it and saw an old dwarf woman with long white +hair, whose feet were set in a cleft of the shattered bole, and who hung +to it as an ape hangs. Beneath her to the ground was a fall of full thirty +feet, for the base of the bole was held high up by the roots, so that the +little woman's hair hung down straight towards the ground, whither she +must presently fall and be killed. Rachel wondered how she had come there, +if she had clung to the trunk when it fell, or been thrown up by the +shock, or lifted by a bough. Next she wondered how long it would be before +she was obliged to leave go, and whether her white head or her back would +first strike the earth all that depth beneath. Then it occurred to her +that she might be saved. + +"Hold my feet," she said to Noie, who had followed her along the trunk, +speaking in her own natural voice, at the sound of which Noie looked at +her in joyful wonder. "Hold my feet; I think I can reach that old woman," +and without waiting for an answer she laid herself down upon the bole, her +body hanging over the curve of it. + +Now Noie saw her purpose, and seating herself with her heels set against +the roughness of the bark, grasped her by the ankles. Supporting some of +her weight on one hand, with the other Rachel reached downwards all the +length of her long arm, and just as the grasp of the old woman below was +slackening, contrived to grip her by the wrist. The dwarf swung loose, +hanging in the air, but she was very light, of the weight of a +five-year-old child, perhaps, no more, and Rachel was very strong. With an +effort she lifted her up till the monkey-like fingers gripped the rough +bark again. Another effort and the little body was resting on the round of +the tree, one more and she was beside her. + +Now Rachel rose to her feet again and laughed, but it was not the mad +laughter that had scared Ishmael and the Zulus; it was her own laughter, +that of a healthy, cultured woman. + +The little creature, crouching on hands and knees at Rachel's feet, lifted +her head and stared with her round eyes. At that moment, too, the sun +broke out, and its rays, shining where they had never shone for ages, fell +upon Rachel, upon her bright hair, and the white robes in which the dwarfs +had clothed her, and the gleaming spear in her hand, causing her to look +like some ancient statue of a goddess upon a temple roof. + +"Who art thou," said the dwarf woman in the hissing voice of her race, +"thou Beautiful One? I know! I know! Thou art that Inkosazana of the Zulus +of whom we have had many visions, she for whom I sent. But the Inkosazana +was mad, she had lost her Spirit; it has been seen here. Beautiful One, +_thou_ art not mad." + +"What does she say, Noie?" asked Rachel. "I can only understand some +words." + +Noie told her, and Rachel hid her eyes in her hand. Presently she let it +fall, saying: + +"She is right. I lost my Spirit for a while; it went away with another +Spirit. But I think that I have found it again. Tell her, Noie, that I +have travelled far to seek my Spirit, and that I have found it again." + +Noie, who could scarcely take her eyes from Rachel's face, obeyed, but the +old woman hardly seemed to heed her words; a grief had got hold of her. +She rocked herself to and fro like a monkey that has lost its young, and +cried out: + +"My tree has fallen, the tree of my House, which stood from the beginning +of the world, has fallen, but that of Eddo still stands," and she pointed +to another giant of the forest that soared up, unharmed, at a little +distance. "Nya's tree has fallen--Eddo's tree still stands. His magic has +prevailed against me, his magic has prevailed against me!" + + As she spoke a man appeared scrambling along the bole towards them; it +was Eddo himself. His round eyes shone, on his pale face there was a look +of triumph, for whoever might be lost, the danger had passed him by. + +"Nya," he piped, tapping her on the shoulder, "thy Ghost has deserted +thee, old woman, thy tree is down. See, I spit upon it," and he did so. +"Thou art no longer Mother of the Trees; thou art only the old woman Nya. +The Ghost people, the Dream people, the little Grey people, have a new +queen, and I am her minister, for I rule her Spirit. Yonder she stands," +and he pointed at the tall and glittering Rachel. "Now, thou new-born +Mother of the Trees, who wast the Inkosazana of the Zulus, obey me. Give +death to this old woman, the Red Death, that her spirit may be spilt with +her blood, and lost for ever. Give it to her with that spear in thy hand, +while I hide my eyes, and reign thou in her place through me," and he +bowed his head and waited. + +"Not the Red Death, not the Red Death," wailed Nya. "Give me the White +Death and save my soul, Beautiful One, and in return I will give thee +something that thou desirest, who am still the wisest of them all, +although my Tree is down." + +Noie whispered for a while in Rachel's ear. Then while all the dwarf +people gathered beneath them, watching, Rachel bent forward, and putting +her arms about the trembling creature, lifted her up as though she were a +child, and held her to her bosom. + +"Mother," she said, "I give thee no death, red or white; I give thee love. +Thy tree is down; sit thou in my shadow and be safer On him who harms +thee"--and she looked at Eddo--"on him shall the Red Death fall." + + + +CHAPTER XX + +THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + + +When Eddo understood these words he lifted his head and stared at Rachel +amazed. + +"This is thy doing, Bastard," he said savagely, addressing Noie, who had +translated them. "I have felt thee fighting against me for long, and now +thou causest this Inkosazana to defy me. It was thou who didst work upon +that old woman, thine aunt, to command that the white witch should be +brought hither, and because as yet I dared not disobey, I made a terrible +journey to bring her. Yes, and I did this gladly, for when my eyes fell +upon her, there in the town of Dingaan, I saw that she was great and +beautiful, but that her Spirit had gone, and I knew that I could make her +mouth to speak my words, and her pure eyes to see things that are denied +to mine, even the future as, when I bade her, she saw it yonder in the +court of Dingaan. But now it seems that her Spirit has returned to her, so +that there is no room for mine in her heart, and she speaks her own words, +not my words. And thou hast done this thing, O Bastard." + +"Perhaps," answered Noie unconcernedly. + +"Thou thinkest," went on Eddo, in his fury beating the bole on which he +sat, "thou thinkest to protect that old hag, Nya, because her blood runs +in thee. But, fool, it is in vain, for her tree is down, her tree is down, +and as its leaves wither, and its sap dries up, so must she wither and her +blood dry up until she dies, she who thought to live on for many years." + +"What does that matter?" asked Noie, "seeing that then she will only join +the great company of the ghosts with whom she longs to be, and return with +them to torment thee, Eddo, until thou, too, art one of them, and lookest +on the face of Judgment." + +"Thou thinkest," screamed the dwarf, ignoring this ominous suggestion, +"thou thinkest, when she is gone, to be queen in her place, or to rule as +high priestess through this White One." + +"If I do, that will be a bad hour for thee, Eddo," replied Noie. + +"It shall not be, woman. No bastard shall reign here as Mother of the +Trees while the nations round cringe before her feet. I have spells; I +have poisons; I have slaves who can shoot with arrows." + +"Then use them if thou canst, thou evil-doer," said "Noie contemptuously. + +"Aye, I will use them all, and not on thee only, but on that white witch +whom thou lovest. She shall never pass living from this land that is +ringed in by the desert and the forest. She shall choose me to reign +through her as her high priest, or she shall die--die miserably. For a +little while that old hag, Nya, may protect her with her wisdom, but when +she passes, as she must, and quickly, for I will light fires beneath this +fallen tree of hers, then I tell thee the Beautiful One shall choose +between my rule and doom." + +Now Noie would hear no more. + +"Dog," she cried, "filthy night-bird, darest thou speak thus of the +Inkosazana? Another word and I will offer that heart of thine to the sun +thou hatest," and snatching the spear from Rachel's hand, she charged at +him, holding it aloft. + +Eddo saw her come. With a scream of fear he leapt to his feet, and ran +swiftly along the bole till he reached the mass of the fallen branches. +Into these he sprang, swinging himself from bough to bough like an ape +until he vanished amongst the dark green foliage. Then, having quite lost +sight of him, Noie returned laughing to Rachel, by whom stood the old +Mother of the Trees who had slid from her arms, and gave her back the +spear, saying in the dwarf language: + +"This Eddo speaks great words, but he is also a great coward." + +"Yes, yes," answered the old woman, "he is a great coward, because like +all our folk he fears the Red Death; but, child, I tell thee he is +terrible. He hates me because I rule through the white art, not the black, +but while my tree stood he must obey me, and I was safe. Now it is down, +and he may kill me if he can, according to the custom of my land, and set +up another to be queen, she at whose feet my tree bowed itself and fell by +the will of the Heavens, and whom, therefore, the people will accept. +Through her he will wield all the power of the Ghost-kings, over whom no +man may rule, but a woman only. Come, Child, and thou, White One, come +also. I know where we may hide. Lady, the power that was mine is thine; +protect me till I die, and in payment I will give thee whatever thy heart +desires." + +"I ask no payment," Rachel answered wearily, when she understood the +words; "and I think that it is I who need protection from that wicked +dwarf." + +Then, guided by Nya, who clung to Rachel's hand, they walked down the bole +of the tree and along a great branch, till at length they reached a place +whence they could climb to the ground. Before they were clear of the +boughs the dethroned Mother, from whose round eyes the tears fell, turned +and kissed the bark of one of them, wailing aloud. + +"Farewell, thou mighty one, under whose shade I, and the queens of my race +before me, have dreamed for centuries. Thou art fallen beneath the stroke +of Heaven, and great was thy fall, and I am fallen with thee. Save me from +the Red Death, O Spirit of my tree, that in the land of ghosts I still may +sleep beneath thy shade for ever." + +Then she ran to the very point of the tree and broke off its topmost twig, +which was covered with narrow and shining green leaves, and holding it in +her hand, returned to Rachel. + +"I will plant it," she said, "and perchance it will grow to be the house +of queens unborn. Come, now, come," and she turned her face towards the +forest. + +The thunder had rolled away, and from time to time the sun shone fiercely, +so fiercely that, unable to bear its rays, all the dwarfs who were +gathered about the fallen tree had retreated into the shadow of the other +trees around the open space. There they stood and sat watching the three +of them go by. Men, women and children, they all watched, and Rachel they +saluted with their raised hands; but to her who had been their mother for +unknown years they did no reverence. Only one hideous little man ran up to +her and called out: + +"Thou didst punish me once, old woman, now why should I not kill thee in +payment? Thy tree is down at last." + +Nya looked at him sadly, and answered: + +"I remember. Thou shouldst have died, for thy sin was great, but I laid a +lesser burden on thee. Man, thou canst not kill me yet; my tree is down, +but it is not dead." + +She held up the green bough in her hand and looked at him from beneath it, +then went on slowly: "Man, my wisdom remains within me, and I tell thee +that before I die thou shalt die, and not as thou desirest. Remember my +words, people of the Ghosts." + +Then she walked on with the others, leaving the dwarf staring after her +with a face wherein hate struggled with fear. + +"Thou liest," he screamed after her; "thy power is gone with thy tree." + +Scarcely were the words out of his mouth when they heard a crash which +caused them to look round. A bough, broken by the storm, had fallen from +on high. It had fallen on to the head of the dwarf, and there he lay +crushed and dead. + +"Ah!" piped the other dwarfs, pointing towards the corpse with their +fingers, and closing their eyes to shut out the sight of blood, "ah! Nya +is right; she still has power. Those who would kill her must wait till her +tree dies." + +Taking no heed of what had happened, Nya walked on into the forest. For a +while Rachel noted the little huts built, each of them, at the foot of a +tree. There were hundreds of these huts that they could see, showing that +the people were many, but by degrees they grew fewer, only one was visible +here and there, set beneath some particularly vigorous and handsome +timber. At last they ceased altogether; they had passed through that city, +the strangest city in the world. + +Trees--everywhere trees, hundreds of trees, tens of thousands of trees +soaring up to heaven, making a canopy of their interlacing boughs, +shutting out the light so that beneath them was a deep oppressive gloom. +There was silence also, for if any beasts or birds dwelt there the +hurricane had scared them away, silence only broken from time to time by +the crash of some giant of the forest that, its length of days fulfilled +at last, sank suddenly to ruin, to be buried in a tomb of brushwood whence +in due course its successor would arise. + +"Another life gone," said the old woman, Nya, flitting before them like a +little grey ghost, every time that this weird sound struck upon their +ears; "whose was it, I wonder? I will look in my bowl, I will look in my +bowl." + +For, as Rachel discovered afterwards, these people believed that the +spirit of each tree of the forest is attached to the spirit of a human +being, although that being may dwell in other lands, far away, which dies +when the tree dies, sometimes slowly by disease, and sometimes in swift +collapse, so that they pass together into the world of ghosts. + +On they flitted through the gloom, on for mile after mile. Although the +leaf-strewn ground showed no traces of it, evidently they were following +some kind of path, for no fallen trunks barred their progress, nor were +there any creepers or brushwood, although to right and left of them all +these could be seen in plenty. At last, quite of a sudden, for the bole of +a tree at the end of the path had hidden it from them, they came upon a +clearing in the forest. It seemed to be a natural, or, at any rate, a very +ancient clearing, since in it no stumps were visible, nor any scrub, or +creepers, only tall grass and flowering plants. In the centre of this +place, covering a quarter of it, perhaps, was a vast circular wall, fifty +feet or more in height, and clothed with ferns. This wall, they noted, was +built of huge blocks of stone, so huge indeed that it seemed wonderful +that they could have been moved by human beings. At the sight of that +marvellous wall Rachel and Noie halted involuntarily, and Noie asked: + +"Who made it, Mother?" + +"The giants who lived when the world was young. Can our hands lift such +stones?" Nya answered, as, bending down, she thrust the top shoot from her +fallen tree deep into the humid soil, then added: "On, child; there is +danger here." + +As she spoke something hissed through the air just above her head, and +stuck fast in the bark of a sapling. Noie sprang forward and plucked it +out. It was a little reed, feathered with grasses, and having a sharp +ivory point, smeared with some green substance. + +"Touch it not," cried Nya, "it is deadly poison. Eddo's work, Eddo's work! +but my hour is not yet. Into the open before another comes." + + So they ran forward, all three of them, seeing and bearing nothing of the +shooter of the arrow. As they approached the titanic wall they saw that it +enclosed a mound, on the top of which mound grew a cedar-like tree with +branches so wide that they seemed to overshadow half of the enclosure. +There were no gates to this wall, but while they wondered how it could be +entered, Nya led them to a kind of cleft in its stones, not more than two +feet in width, across which cleft were stretched strings of plaited grass. +She pressed herself against them, breaking them, and walked forward, +followed by Rachel and Noie. Suddenly they heard a noise above them, and, +looking up, saw white-robed dwarfs perched upon the stones of the cleft, +holding bent bows in their hands, whereof the arrows were pointed at their +breasts. Nya halted, beckoning to them, whereon, recognising her, they +dropped the arrows into the little quivers which they wore, and scrambled +off, whither Rachel could not see. + +"These are the guardians of the Temple that cannot either speak or hear, +who were summoned by the breaking of the thread," said Nya, and went +forward again. + +Now to the right, and now to the left, ran the narrow path that wound its +way in the thickness of the mighty wall, which towered so high above them +that they walked almost in darkness, and at each turn of it were recesses; +and above these projecting stones, where archers could stand for its +defence. At length this path ended in a _cul-de-sac_, for in front of them +was nothing but blank masonry. Whilst Rachel and Noie stared at it +wondering whither they should go now, a large stone in this wall turned, +leaving a narrow doorway through which they passed, whereon it shut again +behind them, though by what machinery they could not see. + +Thus they passed through the wall, emerging, however, at a different point +in its circumference to that at which they had entered. In the centre of +the enclosure rose the hill of earth that they had seen from without, +which evidently was kept free from weeds and swept, and on its crest grew +the huge cedar-like tree, the Tree of the Tribe. Between the base of this +hill and the foot of the wall was a wide ring of level ground, also swept +and weeded, and on this space, neatly arranged in lines, were hundreds of +little hillocks that resembled ant-heaps. + +"The burying-place of the Ghost-priests, Lady," said Nya, nodding at the +hillocks. "Soon my bones will be added to them." + +Walking across this strange cemetery, they came to the foot of the mound +that was entirely overshadowed by the cedar above, from the outspread +limbs of which hung long grey moss, that swayed ceaselessly in the wind. +Here dwarfs appeared from right and left, the same whom they had seen +within the thickness of the wall, or others like to them, some male and +some female; melancholy-eyed little creatures who bowed to Nya, and looked +with fear and wonder at the tall while Rachel. Evidently they were all of +them deaf mutes, for they made signs to Nya, who answered them with other +signs, the purport of which seemed to sadden and disturb them greatly. + +"They have seen the fall of my tree in their bowls," explained Nya to +Noie, "and ask me if it is a true vision. I tell them that I am come here +to die and that is why they are sad. This is the place of dying of all the +Ghost-priests, whence they pass into the world of spirits, and here no +blood may be shed, no, not that of the most wicked evil-doer. If any one +of the family of the priests reaches this place living, the glory of the +White Death is won. Follow and see." + +So they followed her up the mound, past what looked like the entrance to a +cave, until they reached a low fence of reeds whereof the gate stood open. + +"The gate is open, but enter not there," whispered the old Mother of the +Trees, "for those who enter there live not long. Look, Lady, look." + +Rachel peered through the gate, but so dense was the gloom in that holy +spot that at first she could only see the enormous red bole of the cedar, +and the ghostly, moss-clad branches which sprang from it at no great +height above the ground. Presently, however, her eyes, grown accustomed to +the light, distinguished several little white-robed figures seated upon +the earth at some distance from the trunk staring into vessels of wood +which were placed before them. These figures appeared to be those of both +men and women, while one was that of a child. Even as they watched, the +figure nearest to them fell forward over its bowl and lay quite still, +whereon those around it set up a feeble, piping cry, that yet had in it a +note of gladness. The dwarf-mutes who had accompanied them, and who alone +seemed to have a right of entry into this sad place, ran forward and +looked. Then very gently they lifted up the fallen figure and bore it out. +As it was carried past them Rachel noted that it was the body of quite a +young woman, whose little face, wasted to nothing, still looked sweet and +gentle. + +"Was she ill?" asked Rachel in an awed voice. + +"Perhaps," answered the Mother, shaking her grey head, "or perhaps she was +very unhappy, and came here to die. What does it matter? She is happy +now." + +"Ask her, Noie, if all must die who sit beneath that tree," said Rachel. + +"Aye," answered Nya, "all save these dumb people who have been priests of +the Tree from generation to generation. To touch its stem is to perish +soon or late, for it is the Tree of Life and Death, and in it dwells the +Spirit of the whole race." + +"What then would happen if it fell down, or was destroyed like your tree, +Mother?" + +"Then the race would perish also," answered Nya, "since their Spirit would +lack a home and depart to the world of Ghosts, whither they must follow. +When it dies of old age, if it should ever die, then the race will die +with it." + +"And if someone should cut it down, Mother, what then?" + +Now when Noie translated these words to her, the face of the old queen was +filled with horror, and as her face was, so was Noie's face. + +"White Maiden," she gasped, "speak not such wickedness lest the very +thought of it should bring the curse upon us all. He who destroyed that +tree would bring ruin upon this people. They would fly away, every one of +them, far into the heart of the forest, and be seen no more by man. +Moreover, he who did this evil thing would perish and pass down to +vengeance among the ghosts, such vengeance as may not be spoken. Put that +thought from thy mind, I pray thee, and let it never pass thy lips again." + +"Do you believe all this, Noie?" asked Rachel in English with a smile. + +"Yes, Zoola," answered Noie, shuddering, "for it is true. My father told +me of it, and of what happened once to some wild men who broke into the +sanctuary, and shot arrows at the Tree. No, no, I will not tell the story; +it is dreadful." + +"Yet it must be foolishness, Noie, for how can a tree have power over the +lives of men?" + +"I do not know, but it has, it has! If I were but to cast a stone at it, I +should be dead in a day, and so would you--yes, even you--nothing could +save you. Oh!" she went on earnestly, "swear to me, Sister, that you will +never so much as touch that tree; I pray you, swear." + +So Rachel swore, to please her, for she was tired of this tree and its +powers. + +Then they went down the hill again, till they came to the mouth of the +cave. + +"Enter, Lady," Nya said, "for this must be thy home a while until thou +goest to rule as Mother of the Trees after me, or, if it pleases thee +better, up yonder to die." + +They went into the cave, having no choice. It was a great place lit dimly +by the outer light, and farther down its length with lamps. Looking round +her, Rachel saw that its roof was supported by white columns which she +knew to be stalactites, for as a child she had seen their like. At the end +of it, where the lamps burned and a fountain bubbled from the ground, rose +a very large column shaped like the trunk of a tree, with branches at the +top that looked like the boughs of a tree. Gazing at it Rachel understood +why these dwarfs, or some ancient people before them, had chosen this cave +as their temple. + +"The ghost Tree of my race," said old Nya, pointing to it, "the only tree +that never falls, the Tree that lives and grows for ever. Yes, it grows, +for it is larger now than when my mother was a child." + +As they drew near to this wondrous and ghostly looking object Rachel saw +piled around and beyond it many precious things. There was gold in dust +and heaps, and rings and nuggets; there were shining stones, red and green +and white, that she knew were jewels; there were tusks of ivory and +carvings in ivory; there were karosses and furs mouldering to decay; there +were grotesque gods, fetishes of wood and stone. + +"Offerings," said Nya, "which all the nations that live in darkness bring +to the Mother of the Trees, and the priests of the Cave. Costly things +which they value, but we value them not, who prize power and wisdom only. +Yes, yes, costly things which they give to the Mother of the Trees, the +fools without a spirit, when they come here to ask her oracle. Look, there +are some of the gifts which were sent by Dingaan of the Zulus in payment +for the oracle of his death. Thou broughtest them, Noie, my child." + +"Yes," answered Noie, "I brought them, and the Inkosazana here, she +delivered the oracle. Eddo gave her the bowl, and she saw pictures in the +bowl and showed them to Dingaan." + +"Nay, nay," said the old woman testily, "it was I who saw the pictures, +and I showed them to Eddo and to this white virgin. You cannot understand, +but it was so, it was so. Eddo's gift of vision is small, mine is great. +None have ever had it as I have it, and that is why Eddo and the others +have suffered my tree to live so long, because the light of my wisdom has +shone about their heads and spoken through their tongues, and when I am +gone they will seek and find it not. In thee they might have found it, +Maiden, had thy heart remained empty, but now, it is full again and what +room is there for wisdom such as ours?--the wisdom of the ghosts, not the +wisdom of life and love and beating hearts." + +Noie translated the words, but Rachel seemed to take no heed of them. + + "Dingaan?" she asked. "Is Dingaan dead? He was well enough when--when +Richard came to Zululand, and since then I have seen nothing of him. How +did he die?" + +"He did not die, Zoola," answered Noie, "though I think that ere long he +will die, for you told him so. It was you who died for a while, not +Dingaan. By-and-bye you shall learn all that story. Now you are very weary +and must rest." + +"Yes," said Rachel with a sob, "I think I died when Richard died, but now +I seem to have come to life again--that is the worst of it. Oh!! Noie, +Noie, why did you not let me remain dead, instead of bringing me to life +again in this dreadful place?" + +"Because it was otherwise fated, Sister," replied Noie. "No, do not begin +to laugh and cry; it was otherwise fated," and bending down she whispered +something into Nya's ear. + +The old dwarf nodded, then, taking Rachel by the hand, led her to where +some skins were spread upon the floor. + +"Lie down," she said, "and rest. Rest, beautiful White One, and wake up to +eat and be strong again," and she gazed into Rachel's eyes as Eddo had +done when the fits of wild laughter were on her, singing something as she +gazed. + +While she sang the madness that was gathering there again went out of +Rachel's eyes, the lids closed over them, and presently they were fast +shut in sleep, nor did she open them again for many hours. + +Rachel awoke and sat up looking round her wonderingly. Then by the dim +light of the lamps she saw Noie seated at her side, and the old +dwarf-woman, who was called Mother of the Trees, squatted at a little +distance watching them both--and remembered. + +"Thou hast had happy dreams, Lady, and thou art well again, is it not so?" +queried Nya. + +"Aye, Mother," she answered, "too happy, for they make my waking the more +sad. And I am well, I who desire to die." + +"Then go up through the open gate which thou sawest not so long ago, and +satisfy thy desire, as it is easy to do," replied Nya grimly. "Nay," she +added in a changed voice, "go not up, thou art too young and fair, the +blood runs too red in those blue veins of thine. What hast thou to do with +ghosts and death, and the darkness of the trees, thou child of the air and +sunshine? Death for the dwarf-folk, death for the dealers in dreams, death +for the death-lovers, but for thee life--life." + + "Tell her, Noie," said Rachel, "that my mother, who was fore-sighted, +always said that I should live out my days, and I fear that it is true, +who must live them out alone." + +"Yes, yes, she was right, that mother of thine," answered Nya, "and for +the rest, who knows? But thou art hungry, eat; afterwards we will talk," +and she pointed to a stool upon which was food. + +Rachel tasted and found it very good, a kind of porridge, made of she knew +not what, and with it forest fruits, but no flesh. So she ate heartily, +and Noie ate with her. Nya ate also, but only a very little. + +"Why should I trouble to eat?" she said, "I to whom death draws near?" + +When they had finished eating, at some signal which Rachel did not +perceive, mutes came in who bore away the fragments of the meal. After +they had gone the three women washed themselves in the water of the +fountain. Then Noie combed out Rachel's golden hair, and clothed her again +in her robe of silken fur that she had cleansed, throwing over it a mantle +of snowy white fibre, such as the dwarfs wove into cloth, which she and +Nya had made ready while Rachel slept. + +As Noie put it about her mistress and stepped back to see how it became +her beauty, two of the dwarf-mutes appeared creeping up the cave, and +squatting down before Nya began to make signs to her. + +"What is it?" asked Rachel nervously. + +"Eddo is without," answered the Mother, "and would speak with us." + +"I fear Eddo and will not go," exclaimed Rachel. + +"Nay, have no fear, Maiden, for here he can not harm thee or any of us; it +is the place of sanctuary. Come, let us see this priest; perhaps we may +learn something from him." + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +THE CITY OF THE DEAD + + +Nya led the way down the cave, followed by Rachel and Noie. Squatted in +its entrance, so as to be out of reach of the rays of the sun, sat Eddo, +looking like a malevolent toad, and with him were Hana and some other +priests. As Rachel approached they all rose and saluted, but to Nya and +Noie they gave no salute. Only to Nya Eddo said: + + "Why art thou not within the Fence, old woman?" and he pointed with his +chin towards the place of death above. "Thy tree is down, and all last +night we were hacking off its branches that it may dry up the sooner. It +is time for thee to die." + +"I die when my tree dies, not before, Priest," answered Nya. "I have still +some work to do before I die, also I have planted my tree again in good +soil, and it may grow." + +"I saw," said Eddo; "it is without the wall there, but many a generation +must go by before a new Mother sits beneath its shade. Well, die when it +pleases you, it does not matter when, since thou art no more our Mother. +Moreover, learn that all have deserted thee, save a very few, most of whom +have just now passed within the Fence above that they may attend thee +amongst the ghosts." + +"I thank them," said Nya simply, "and in that world we will rule +together." + +"The rest," went on Eddo, "have turned against thee, having heard how thou +didst bring one of us to the Red Death yesterday by thy evil magic, him +upon whom the bough fell." + +"Who was it that strove to bring me to the Red Death before I reached the +sanctuary? Who shot the poisoned arrow, Priest?" + +"I do not know," answered Eddo, "but it seems that he shot badly for thou +art still here. Now enough of thee, old woman. For many years we bore thy +rule, which was always foolish, and sometimes bad, because we could not +help it, for the tree of her who went before thee fell at thy feet, as thy +tree has fallen at the feet of the White Virgin there. For long thou and I +have struggled for the mastery, and now thou art dead and I have won, so +be silent, old woman, and since that arrow missed thee, go hence in peace, +for none need thee any more, who hast neither youth, nor comeliness, nor +power." + +"Aye," answered Nya, stung to fury by these insults, "I shall go hence in +peace, but thou shalt not abide in peace, thou traitor, nor those who +follow thee. When youth and comeliness fade then wisdom grows, and wisdom +is power, Eddo, true power. I tell thee that last night I looked in my +bowl and saw things concerning thee--aye, and all of our people, that are +hid from thy eyes, terrible things, things that have not befallen since +the Tree of the Tribe was a seed, and the Spirit of the Tribe came to +dwell within it." + +"Speak them, then," said Eddo, striving to hide the fear which showed +through his round eyes. + +"Nay, Priest, I speak them not. Live on and thou shalt discover them, thou +and thy traitors. Well have I served you all for many years, mercy have I +given to all, white magic have I practised and not black, none have died +that I could save, none have suffered whom I could protect, no, not even +the slave-peoples beneath our rule. All this have I done, knowing that ye +plotted against me, knowing that ye strove to kill my tree by spells, +knowing what the end must be. It has come at last, as come it must, and I +do not grieve. Fool, I knew that it would come, and I knew the manner of +its coming. It was I who sent for this virgin queen whom ye would set up +to rule over you, foreseeing that at her feet my tree would fall. The +ghost of Seyapi, who is of my blood, Seyapi whom years ago ye drove away +for no offence, to dwell in a strange land, told me of her and of this +Noie, his daughter, and of the end of it all. So she came; thou didst not +bring her as thou thoughtest, _I_ brought her, and my tree fell at her +feet as it was doomed to fall, and she saved me from the Red Death as she +was doomed to do, giving me love, not hate, as I gave her love not hate. +For the rest ye shall see--all of you. I am finished--I am dead--but I +live on elsewhere, and ye shall see." + +Now Eddo would have answered, but the priest Hana, who appeared to be much +frightened by Nya's words, plucked at his sleeve, whispering in his ear, +and he was silent. Presently he spoke again, but to Rachel, bidding Noie +translate: + +"Thou White Maid," he said, "who wast called Princess of the Zulus, pay no +heed to this old dotard, but listen to me. When thy Spirit wandered +yonder, even then I saw the seeds of greatness in thee, and begged thee +from the savage Dingaan. Also I and Pani, who is dead, and Hana, who +lives, read by our magic that at thy feet the tree of Nya would fall, and +that after her thou wast appointed to rule over us. All the Ghost-people +read it also, and now they have named thee their Mother, and chosen thee a +tree, a great tree, but young and strong, that shall stand for ages. Come +forth, then, and take thy seat beneath that tree, and be our queen." + +"Why should I come?" asked Rachel. "It seems that you dwarfs bring your +queens to ill ends. Choose you another Mother." + +"Inkosazana, we cannot if we would," answered Eddo, "for these matters are +not in our hands, but in those of our Spirit. Hearken, we will deal well +with thee; we will make thee great, and grow in thy greatness, for thou +shall give us of thy wisdom, that although thou knowest it not, thou hast +above all other women. We weary of little things, we would rule the world. +All the nations from sea to sea shall bow down before thee, and seek thine +oracle. Thou shall take their wealth, thou shalt drive them hither and +thither as the wind drives clouds. Thou shalt make war, thou shalt ordain +peace. At thy pleasure they shall rise up in life and lie down in death. +Their kings shall cower before thee, their princes shall bring thee +tribute, thou shalt reign a god." + +"Until it shall please Eddo to bring thee to thine end, Lady, as it +pleases him to bring me to mine," muttered Nya behind her. "Be not +beguiled, Maiden; remain a woman and uncrowned, for so thou shalt find +most joy." + +"Thou meanest, Eddo," said Rachel, "that thou wilt rule and I do thy +bidding. Noie, tell him that I will have none of it. When I came here a +great sorrow had made me mad, and I knew nothing. Now I have found my +Spirit again, and presently I go hence." + +At this answer Eddo grew very angry. + +"One thing I promise thee, Zoola," he said; "in the name of all the +Ghost-people I promise it, that thou shalt not go hence alive. In this +sanctuary thou art safe indeed, seated in the shadow of the Death-tree +that is the Tree of Life, but soon or late a way will be found to draw +thee hence, and then thou shalt learn who is the stronger--thou or +Eddo--as the old woman behind thee has learned. Fare thee well for a +while. I will tell the people that thou art weary and restest, and +meanwhile I rule in thy name. Fare thee well, Inkosazana, till we meet +without the wall," and he rose and went, accompanied by Hana and the other +priests. + +When he had gone a little way he turned, and pointing up the hill, +screamed back to Nya: + +"Go and look within the Fence, old hag. There thou wilt see the best of +those that clung to thee, seeking for peace. Art thou a coward that thou +lingerest behind them?" + +"Nay, Eddo," she answered, "thou art the coward that hast driven them to +death, because they are good and thou art evil. When my hour is ripe I +join them, not before. Nor shalt thou abide here long behind me. One short +day of triumph for thee, Eddo, and then night, black night for ever." + +Eddo heard, and his yellow face grew white with rage, or fear. He stamped +upon the ground, he shook his small fat fists, and spat out curses as a +toad spits venom. Nya did not stay to listen to them, but walked up the +cave and sat herself down upon her mat. + +"Why does he hate thee so, Mother?" asked Rachel. + +"Because those that are bad hate those that are good, Maiden. For many a +year Eddo has sought to rule through me, and to work evil in the world, +but I have not suffered it. He would abandon our secret, ancient faith, +and reign a king, as Dingaan the Zulu reigns. He would send the +slave-tribes out to war and conquer the nations, and build him a great +house, and have many wives. But I held him fast, so that he could do few +of these things. Therefore he plotted against me, but my magic was greater +than his, and while my tree stood he could not prevail. At length it fell +at thy feet, as he knew that it was doomed to fall, for all these things +are fore-ordained, and at once he would have slain me by the Red Death, +but thou didst protect me, and for that blessed be thou for ever." + +"And why does he wish to make me Mother in thy place, Nya?" + +"Because my tree fell at thy feet, and all the people demand it. Because +he thinks that once the bond of the priesthood is tied between you, and +his blood runs in thee, thy pure spirit will protect his spirit from its +sins, and that thy wisdom, which he sees in thee, will make him greater +than any of the Ghost-people that ever lived. Yet consent not, for +afterwards if thou dost thwart him, he will find a way to bring down thy +tree, and with it thy life, and set another to rule in thy place. Consent +not, for know that here thou art safe from him." + +"It may be so, Mother, but how can I dwell on in this dismal place? +Already my heart is broken with its sorrows, and soon, like those poor +folk, I should seek peace within the Fence." + +"Tell me of those sorrows," said Nya gently. "Perhaps I do not know them +all, and perhaps I could help thee." + +So Rachel sat herself down also, and Noie, interpreting for her, told all +her tale up to that point when she saw the body of Richard borne away, for +after this she remembered nothing until she found herself standing upon +the fallen tree in the land of the Ghost Kings. It was a long tale, and +before ever she finished it night fell, but throughout its telling the old +dwarf-woman said never a word, only watched Rachel's face with her kind, +soft eyes. At last it was done, and she said: + +"A sad story. Truly there is much evil in the world beyond the country of +the Trees, for here at least we shed little blood. Now, Maiden, what is +thy desire?" + +"This is my desire," said Rachel, "to be joined again to him I love, whom +Ishmael slew; yes, and to my father and mother also, whom the Zulus slew +at the command of Ishmael." + +"If they are all dead, how can that be, Maiden, unless thou seekest them +in death? Pass within the Fence yonder, and let the poison of the Tree of +the Tribe fall upon thee, and soon thou wilt find them." + + "Nay, Mother, I may not, for it would be self-murder, and my faith knows +few greater crimes." + +"Then thou must wait till death finds thee, and that road may be very +long." + +"Already it is long, Mother, so long that I know not how to travel it, who +am alone in the world without a friend save Noie here," and she began to +weep. + +"Not so. Thou hast another friend," and she laid her hand upon Rachel's +heart, "though it is true that I may bide with thee but a little while." + +After this they were all silent for a space, until Nya looked up at Rachel +and asked suddenly: + +"Art thou brave?" + +"The Zulus and others thought so, Mother; but what can courage avail me +now?" + +"Courage of the body, nothing, Maiden; courage of the spirit much, +perhaps. If thou sawest this lover of thine, and knew for certain that he +lives on beneath the world awaiting thee, would it bring thee comfort?" + +Rachel's breast heaved and her eyes sparkled with joy, as she answered: + +"Comfort! What is there that could bring so much? But how can it be, +Mother, seeing that the last gulf divides us, a gulf which mortals may not +pass and live?" + +"Thou sayest it; still I have great power, and thy spirit is white and +clean. Perhaps I could despatch it across that gulf and call it back to +earth again. Yet there are dangers, dangers to me of which I reck little, +and dangers to thee. Whither I sent thee, there thou mightest bide." + +"I care not if I bide there, Mother, if only it be with him! Oh! send me +on this journey to his side, and living or dead I will bless thee." + +Now Nya thought a while and answered: + +"For thy sake I will try what I would try for none other who has breathed, +or breathes, for thou didst save me from the Red Death at the hands of +Eddo. Yes, I will try, but not yet--first thou must eat and rest. Obey, or +I do nothing." + +So Rachel ate, and afterwards, feeling drowsy, even slept a while, perhaps +because she was still weary with her journeying and her new-found mind +needed repose, or perhaps because some drug had been mingled with her +drink. When she awoke Nya led her to the mouth of the cave. There they +stood awhile studying the stars. No breath of air stirred, and the silence +was intense, only from time to time the sound of trees falling in the +forest reached their ears. Sometimes it was quite soft, as though a fleece +of wool had been dropped to the earth, that was when the tree that died +had grown miles and miles away from them; and sometimes the crash was as +that of sudden thunder, that was when the tree which died had grown near +to them. + +A sense of the mystery and wonder of the place and hour sank into Rachel's +heart. The stars above, the mighty entombing forest, in which the trees +fell unceasingly after their long centuries of life, the encircling wall, +built perhaps by hands that had ceased from their labours hundreds of +thousands of years before those trees began to grow; the huge moss-clad +cedar upon the mound beneath the shadow of whose branches day by day its +worshippers gave up their breath, that immemorial cedar whereof, as they +believed, the life was the life of the nation; the wizened little +witch-woman at her side with the seal of doom already set upon her brow +and the stare of farewell in her eyes; the sad, spiritual face of Noie, +who held her hand, the loving, faithful Noie, who in that light seemed +half a thing of air; the grey little dwarf-mutes who squatted on their +mats staring at the ground, or now and again passed down the hill from the +Fence of Death above, bearing between them a body to its burial; all were +mysterious, all were wonderful. + +As she looked and listened, a new strength stirred in Rachel's heart. At +first she had felt afraid, but now courage flowed into her, and it seemed +to come from the old, old woman at her side, the mistress of mysteries, +the mother of magic, in whom was gathered the wisdom of a hundred +generations of this half human race. + +"Look at the stars, and the night," she was saying in her soft voice, "for +soon thou shalt be beyond them all, and perchance thou shall never see +them more. Art thou fearful? If so, speak, and we will not try this +journey in search of one whom we may not find." + +"No," answered Rachel; "but, Mother, whither go we?" + +"We go to the Land, of Death. Come, then, the moment is at hand. It is +hard on midnight. See, yonder star stands above the holy Tree," and she +pointed to a bright orb that hung almost over the topmost bough of the +cedar, "it marks thy road, and if thou wouldst pass it, now is the hour." + +"Mother," asked Noie, "may I come with her? I also have my dead, and where +my Sister goes I follow." + +"Aye, if thou wilt, daughter of Seyapi, the path is wide enough for three, +and if I stay on high, perchance thou that art of my blood mayest find +strength to guide her earthwards through the wandering worlds." + +Then Nya walked up the cave and sat herself down within the circle of the +lamps with her back to the stalactite that was shaped like a tree, bidding +Rachel and Noie be seated in front of her. Two of the dwarf-mutes +appeared, women both of them, and squatted to right and left, each gazing +into a bowl of limpid dew. Nya made a sign, and still gazing into their +bowls, these dwarfs began to beat upon little drums that gave out a +curious, rolling noise, while Nya sang to the sound of the drums a wild, +low song. With her thin little hands she grasped the right hand of Rachel +and of Noie and gazed into their eyes. + +Things changed to Rachel. The dwarfs to right and left vanished away, but +the low murmuring of their drums grew to a mighty music, and the stars +danced to it. The song of Nya swelled and swelled till it filled all the +space between earth and heaven; it was the rush of the gale among the +forests, it was the beating of the sea upon an illimitable coast, it was +the shout of all the armies of the world, it was the weeping of all the +women of the world. It lessened again, she seemed to be passing away from +it, she heard it far beneath her, it grew tiny in its volume--tiny as if +it were an infinite speck or point of sound which she could still discern +for millions and millions of miles, till at length distance and vastness +overcame it, and it ceased. It ceased, this song of the earth, but a new +song began, the song of the rushing worlds. Far away she could hear it, +that ineffable music, far in the utter depths of space. Nearer it would +come and nearer, a ringing, glorious sound, a sound and yet a voice, one +mighty voice that sang and was answered by other voices as sun crossed the +path of sun, and caught up and re-echoed by the innumerable choir of the +constellations. + +They were falling past her, those vast, glowing suns, those rounded +planets that were now vivid with light, and now steeped in gloom, those +infinite showers of distant stars. They were gone, they and their music +together; she was far beyond them in a region where all life was +forgotten, beyond the rush of the uttermost comet, beyond the last glimmer +of the spies and outposts of the universe. One shape of light she sped +into the black bosom of fathomless space, and its solitude shrivelled up +her soul. She could not endure, she longed for some shore on which to set +her mortal feet. + +Behold! far away a shore appeared, a towering, cliff-bound shore, upon +whose iron coasts all the black waves of space beat vainly and were +eternally rolled back. Here there was light, but no such light as she had +ever known; it did not fall from sun or star, but, changeful and radiant, +welled upward from that land in a thousand hues, as light might well from +a world of opal. In its dazzling, beautiful rays she saw fantastic palaces +and pyramids, she saw seas and pure white mountains, she saw plains and +new-hued flowers, she saw gulfs and precipices, and pale lakes pregnant +with wavering flame. All that she had ever conceived of as lovely or as +fearful, she beheld, far lovelier or a thousandfold more fearful. + +Like a great rose of glory that world bloomed and changed beneath her. +Petal by petal its splendours fell away and were swallowed in the sea of +space, whilst from the deep heart of the immortal rose new splendours took +their birth, and fresh-fashioned, mysterious, wonderful, reappeared the +measureless city with its columns, its towers, and its glittering gates. +It endured a moment, or a million years, she knew not which, and lo! where +it had been, stood another city, different, utterly different, only a +hundred times more glorious. Out of the prodigal heart of the world-rose +were they created, into the black bosom of nothingness were they gathered; +whilst others, ever more perfect, pressed into their place. So, too, +changed the mountains, and so the trees, while the gulfs became a garden +and the fiery lakes a pleasant stream, and from the seed of the strange +flowers grew immemorial forests wreathed about with rosy mists and +bedecked in glimmering dew. With music they were born, on the wings of +music they fled away, and after them that sweet music wailed like +memories. + +A hand took hers and drew her downwards, and up to meet her leapt myriads +of points of light, in every point a tiny face. They gazed at her with +their golden eyes; they whispered together concerning her, and the sound +of their whispering was the sound of a sea at peace. They accompanied her +to the very heart of the opal rose of life whence all these wonders +welled, they set her in a great grey hall roofed in with leaning cliffs, +and there they left her desolate. + +Fear came upon her, the loneliness choked her, it held her by the throat +like a thing alive. She seemed about to die of it, when she became aware +that once more she was companioned. Shapes stood about her. She could not +see the shapes, save dimly now and again as they moved, but their eyes she +could see, their great calm, pitiful eyes, which looked down on her, as +the eye of a giant might look down upon a babe. They were terrible, but +she did not fear them so much as the loneliness, for at least they lived. + +One of the shapes bent over her, for its holy eyes drew near to her, and +she heard a voice in her heart asking her for what great cause she had +dared to journey hither before the time. She answered, in her heart, not +with her lips, that she was bereaved of all she loved and came to seek +them. Then; still in her heart, she heard that voice command: + + "Let all this Rachel's dead be brought before her." + +Instantly doors swung open at the end of that grey hall, and through them +with noiseless steps, with shadowy wings, floated a being that bore in its +arms a child. Before her it stayed, and the light of its starry head +illumined the face of the child. She knew it at once--it was that baby +brother whose bones lay by the shore of the African sea. It awoke from its +sleep, it opened its eyes, it stretched out its arms and smiled at her. +Then it was gone. + +Other Shapes appeared, each of them bearing its burden--a companion who +had died at school, friends of her youth and childhood whom she had +thought yet living, a young man who once had wished to marry her and who +was drowned, the soldier whom she had killed to save the life of Noie. At +the sight of him she shrank, for his blood was on her hands, but he only +smiled like the rest, and was borne away, to be followed by that +witch-doctoress whom the Zulus had slain because of her, who neither +smiled nor frowned but passed like one who wonders. + +Then another shadow swept down the hall, and in its arms her mother--her +mother with joyful eyes, who held thin hands above her as though in +blessing, and to whom she strove to speak but strove in vain. She was +borne on still blessing her, and where she had been was her father, who +blessed her also, and whose presence seemed to shed peace upon her soul. +He pointed upwards and was gone, gazing at her earnestly, and lo! a form +of darkness cast something at her feet. It was Ishmael who knelt before +her, Ishmael whose tormented face gazed up at her as though imploring +pardon. + +A struggle rent her heart. Could she forgive? Oh! could she forgive him +who had slain them all? Now she was aware that the place was filled with +the points of light that were Spirits, and that every one of them looked +at her awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Rank upon rank, also, the +mighty Shapes gathered about her, and in their arms her dead, and all of +them looked and looked, awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Then it +arose within her, drawn how she knew not from every fibre of her infinite +being, it arose within her, that spirit of pity and of pardon. As the dead +had stretched out their arms above her, so she stretched out her arms over +the head of that tortured soul, and for the first time her lips were given +power to speak. + +"As I hope for pardon, so I pardon," she said. "Go in peace!" + +Voices and trumpets caught up the words, and through the grey hall they +rang and echoed, proclaimed for ever and as they died away he too was +gone, and with him went the myriad points of flame, in each of which +gleamed a tiny face. She looked about her seeking another Spirit, that +Spirit she had, travelled so far and dared so much to find. But there came +only a little dwarf that shambled alone down the great hall. She knew him +at once for Pani, the priest, he who had been crushed in the tempest, +Pani, the brother of Eddo. No Shape bore him, for he who on earth had been +half a ghost, could walk this ghost-world on his mortal feet, or so her +mind conceived. Past her he shuffled shamefaced, and was gone. + +Now the great doors at the end of the hall closed; from far away she could +see them roll together like lightning-severed clouds, and once more that +awful loneliness overcame her. Her knees gave way beneath her, she sank +down upon the floor, one little spot of white in its expanse, wishing that +the roof of rock would fall and hide her. She covered her face with her +golden hair, and wept behind its veil. She looked up and saw two great +eyes gazing at her--no face, only two great, steady eyes. Then a voice +speaking in her heart asked her why she wept, whose desire had been +fulfilled, and she answered that it was because she could not find him +whom she sought, Richard Darrien. Instantly the tongues and trumpets took +up the name. + +"Richard Darrien!" they cried, "Richard Darrien!" + +But no Shape swept in bearing the spirit of Richard in its arms. + +"He is not here," said the voice in her heart. "Go, seek him in some other +world." + +She grew angry. + +"Thou mockest me," she answered, "He is dead, and this is the home of the +dead; therefore he must be here. Shadow, thou mockest me." + +"I mock not," came the swift answer. "Mortal, look now and learn." + +Again the doors burst open, and through them poured the infinite rout of +the dead. That hall would not hold them all, therefore it grew and grew +till her sight could scarcely reach from wall to wall. Shapes headed and +marshalled them by races and by generations, perhaps because thus only +could her human heart imagine them, but now none were borne in their arms. +They came in myriads and in millions, in billions and tens of billions, +men and women and children, kings and priests and beggars, all wearing the +garments of their age and country. They came like an ocean-tide, and their +floating hair was the foam on the tide, and their eyes gleamed like the +first shimmer of dawn above the snows. They came for hours and days and +years and centuries, they came eternally, and as they came every finger of +that host, compared to which all the sands of all the seas were but as a +handful, was pointed at her, and every mouth shaped the words: + +"Is it I whom thou seekest?" + +Million by million she scanned them all, but the face of Richard Darrien +was not there. + +Now the dead Zulus were marching by. Down the stream of Time they marched +in their marshalled regiments. Chaka stood over her--she knew him by his +likeness to Dingaan--and threatened her with a little, red-handled spear, +asking her how she dared to sit upon the throne of the Spirit of his +nation. She began to tell him her story, but as she spoke the wide +receding walls of that grey hall fell apart and crumbled, and amidst a +mighty laughter the great-eyed Shapes rebuilt them to the fashion of the +cave in the mound beneath the tree of the dwarf-folk. The sound of the +trumpets died away, the shrill, sweet music of the spheres grew far and +faint. + +Rachel opened her eyes. There in front of her sat Nya, crooning her low +song, and there, on either side crouched the mutes tapping upon their +little drums and gazing into their bowls of water, while against her +leaned Noie, who stirred like one awaking from sleep. Ages and ages ago +when she started on that dread journey, the dwarf to her left was +stretching out her hand to steady the bowl at her feet, and now it had but +just reached the bowl. A great moth had singed its wings in the lamp, and +was fluttering to the ground--it was still in mid-air. Noie was placing +her arm about her neck, and it had but begun to fall upon her shoulder! + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +IN THE SANCTUARY + + +Nya ceased her singing, and the dwarf women their beating on the drums. + +"Hast thou been a journey, Maiden?" she asked, looking at Rachel +curiously. + +"Aye, Mother," she answered in a faint voice, "and a journey far and +strange." + +"And thou, Noie, my niece?" + +"Aye, Mother," she answered, shivering as though with cold or fear, "but I +went not with my Sister here, I went alone--for years and years." + +"A far journey thou sayest, Inkosazana, and one that was for years and +years, thou sayest, Noie, yet the eyes of both of you have been shut for +so long only as it takes a burnt moth to fall from the lamp flame to the +ground. I think that you slept and dreamed a moment, that is all." + +"Mayhap, Mother," replied Rachel, "but if so mine was a most wondrous +dream, such as has never visited me before, and as I pray, never may +again. For I was borne beyond the stars into the glorious cities of the +dead, and I saw all the dead, and those that I had known in life were +brought to me by Shapes and Powers whereof I could only see the eyes." + +"And didst thou find him whom thou soughtest most of all?" + +"Nay," she answered, "him alone I did not find. I sought him, I prayed the +Guardians of the dead to show him to me, and they called up all the dead, +and I scanned them every one, and they summoned him by his name, but he +was not of their number, and he came not. Only they spoke in my heart, +bidding me to look for him in some other world." + +"Ah!" exclaimed Nya starting a little, "they said that to thee, did they? +Well, worlds are many, and such a search would be long." Then as though to +turn the subject, she added, "And what sawest thou, Noie?" + +"I, Mother? I went not beyond the stars, I climbed down endless ladders +into the centre of the earth, my feet are still sore with them. I reached +vast caves full of a blackness that shone, and there many dead folk were +walking, going nowhere, and coming back from nowhere. They seemed +strengthless but not unhappy, and they looked at me and asked me tidings +of the upper world, but I could not answer them, for whenever I opened my +lips to speak a cold hand was laid upon my mouth. I wandered among them +for many moons, only there was no moon, nothing but the blackness that +shone like polished coal, wandered from cave to cave. At length I came to +a cave in which sat my father, Seyapi, and near to him my mother, and my +other mothers, his wives, and my brothers and sisters, all of whom the +Zulus killed, as the wild beast, Ibubesi, told them to do." + +"I saw Ibubesi, and he prayed me for my pardon, and I granted it to him," +broke in Rachel. + +"I did not see him," went on Noie fiercely, "nor would I have pardoned him +if I had. Nor do I think that my father and his family pardon him; I think +that they wait to bear testimony against him before the Lord of the dead." + +"Did Seyapi tell you so?" asked Rachel. + +"Nay, he sat there beneath a black tree whereof I could not see the top, +and gazed into a bowl of black water, and in that bowl he showed me many +pictures of things that have been and things that are to come, but they +are secret, I may say nothing of them." + +"And what was the end of it, my niece?" asked Nya, bending forward +eagerly. + +"Mother, the end of it was that the black tree which was shaped like the +tree of our tribe above us, took fire and went up in a fierce flame. Then +the roofs of the caves fell in and all the people of the dwarfs flew +through the roofs, singing and rejoicing, into a place of light; only," +she added slowly, "it seemed to me that I was left alone amidst the ruins +of the caves, I and the white ghost of the tree. Then a voice cried to me +to make my heart bold, to bear all things with patience, since to those +who dare much for love's sake, much will be forgiven. So I woke, but what +those words mean I cannot guess, seeing that I love no man, and never +shall," and she rested her chin upon her hand and sat there musing. + +"No," replied Nya, "thou lovest no man, and therefore the riddle is hard," +but as she spoke her eyes fell upon Rachel. + +"Mother," said Rachel presently, "my heart is the hungrier for all that it +has fed upon. Can thy magic send me back to that country of the dead that +I may search for him again? If so, for his sake I will dare the journey." + +"Not so," answered Nya shaking her head; "it is a road that very few have +travelled, and none may travel twice and live." + +Now Rachel began to weep. + +"Weep not, Maiden, there are other roads and perchance to-morrow thou +shall walk them. Now lie down and sleep, both of you, and fear no dreams." + +So they laid themselves down and slept, but the old witch-wife, Nya, sat +waiting and watched them. + +"I think I understand," she murmured to herself, as She gazed at the +slumbering Rachel, "for to her who is so pure and good, and who has +suffered such cruel wrong, the Guardians would not lie. I think that I +understand and that I can find a path. Sleep on, sweet maiden, sleep on in +hope." + +Then she looked at Noie and shook her grey head. + +"I do not understand," she muttered. "The black tree shaped like the Tree +of our Tribe, and Seyapi of the old blood seated beneath it. The tree that +went up in fire, and the maid of the old blood left alone with the ghost +of it, while the dwarf people fled into light and freedom. What does it +mean? Ah! that picture in the bowl! Now I can guess. 'Those who dare much +for love.' It did not say for love of man, and woman can love woman. But +would she dare a deed that none of our race could even dream? Well, the +Zulu blood is bold. Perhaps, perhaps. Oh! Eddo, thou black sorcerer, +whither art thou leading the Children of the Tree? On thy head be it, +Eddo, not on mine; on thy head for ever and for ever." + +When Rachel awoke, refreshed, on the following day, she lay a while +thinking. Every detail of her vision was perfectly clear in her mind, only +now she was sure that it had been but a dream. Yet what a wonderful dream! +How, even in her sleep, had she found the imagination to conceive +circumstances so inconceivable? That magic rush beyond the stars; that +mighty world set round with black cliffs against which rolled the waves of +space; that changeful, wondrous world which unfolded itself petal by petal +like a rose, every petal lovelier and different from the last; that grey +hall roofed with tilted precipices; and then those dead, those multitudes +of the dead! + +What power had been born in her that she could imagine such things as +these? Vision she had, like her mother, but not after this sort. Perhaps +it was but an aftermath of her madness, for into the minds of the mad +creep strange sights and sounds, and this place, and the people amongst +whom she sojourned, the Ghost-people, the grey Dwarf-people, the Dealers +in dreams, the Dwellers in the sombre forest, might well open new doors in +such a soul as hers. Or perhaps she was still mad. She did not know, she +did not greatly care. All she knew was that her poor heart ached with love +for a man who was dead, and yet whom she could not find even among the +dead. She had wished to die, but now she longed for death no more, fearing +lest after all there should be something in that vision which the magic of +Nya had summoned up, and that when she reached the further shore she might +not find him who dwelt in a different world. Oh! if only she could find +him, then she would be glad enough to go wherever it was that he had gone. + +Now Noie was awake at her side, and they talked together. + +"We must have dreamt dreams, Noie," she said. "Perhaps the Mother mingled +some drug with our food." + +"I do not know, Zoola," answered Noie; "but, if so, I want no more of +those dreams which bode no good to me. Besides, who can tell what is dream +and what is truth? Mayhap this world is the dream, and the truth is such +things as we saw last night," and she would say no more on the matter. + +Nothing happened within the Wall that day--that is, nothing out of the +common. A certain number of the privileged, priestly caste of the dwarfs +were carried or conducted into the holy place, and up to the Fence of +Death that they might die there, and a certain number were brought out for +burial. Some of those who came in were folk weary of life, or, in other +words, suicides, and these walked; and some were sick of various diseases, +and these were carried. But the end was the same, they always died, though +whether this result was really brought about by some poison distilled from +the tree, as Nya alleged, or whether it was the effect of a physical +collapse induced by that inherited belief, Rachel never discovered. + +At least they died, some almost at once, and some within a day or two of +entering that deadly shade, and were borne away to burial by the mutes who +spent their spare time in the digging of little graves which they must +fill. Indeed, these mutes either knew, or pretended that they knew who +would be the occupant of each grave. At least they intimated by signs that +this was revealed to them in their bowls, and when the victims appeared +within the Wall, took pleasure in leading them to the holes they had +prepared, and showing to them with what care these had been dug to suit +their stature. For this service they received a fee that such moribund +persons brought with them, either of finely woven robes, or of mats, or of +different sorts of food, or sometimes of gold and copper rings +manufactured by the Umkulu or other subject savages, which they wore upon +their wrists and ankles. + +Certain of these doomed folk, however, went to their fate with no light +hearts, which was not wonderful, as it seemed that these were neither ill +nor sought a voluntary euthanasia. They were political victims sent +thither by Eddo as an alternative to the terror of the Red Death, whereby +according to their strange and ancient creed, they would have risked the +spilling of their souls. For the most part the crime of these poor people +was that they had been adherents and supporters of the old Mother of the +Tree, Nya, over whom Eddo was at last triumphant. On their way up to the +Fence such individuals would stop to exchange a last few, sad words with +their dethroned priestess. + +Then without any resistance they went on with the rest, but from them the +mutes received scant offerings, or none at all, with the result that they +were cast into the worst situated and most inconvenient graves, or even +tumbled two or three together into some shapeless corner hole. But, after +all, that mattered nothing to them so long as they received sepulchre +within the Wall, which was their birth-or, rather, their death-right. + +The priest-mutes themselves were a strange folk, and, oddly enough, Rachel +observed, by comparison, quite cheerful in their demeanour, for when off +duty they would smile and gibber at each other like monkeys, and carry on +a kind of market between themselves. They lived in that part of the +circumference of the Wall which was behind the hill whereon grew the +sacred tree. Here no burials took place, and instead of graves appeared +their tiny huts arranged in neat streets and squares. In these they and +their forefathers had dwelt from time immemorial; indeed, each little hut +with a few yards of fenced-in ground about it ornamented with dwarf trees, +was a freehold that descended from father to son. For the mutes married, +and were given in marriage, like other folk, though their children were +few, a family of three being considered very large, while many of the +couples had none at all. But those who were born to them were all +deaf-mutes, although their other senses seemed to be singularly acute. + +These mutes had their virtues; thus some of them were very kind to each +other, and especially to those from the outer forest world who came hither +to bid farewell to that world, and others, renouncing marriage and all +earthly joys, devoted their lives, which appeared to be long, to the +worship of the Spirit of the Tree. Also they had their vices, such as +theft, and the seducing away of the betrothed of others, but the chief of +them was jealousy, which sometimes led to murder by poisoning, an art +whereof they were great masters. + +When such a crime was discovered, and a case of it happened during the +first days of Rachel's sojourn among them, the accused was put upon his +trial before the chief of the mutes, evidence for and against him being +given by signs which they all understood. Then if a case were established +against him, he was forced to drink a bowl of medicine. If he did this +with impunity he was acquitted, but if it disagreed with him his guilt was +held to be established. Now came the strange part of the matter. All his +life the evil-doer had been accustomed to go within the Fence about his +business and take no harm, but after such condemnation he was conducted +there with the usual ceremonies and very shortly perished like any other +uninitiated person. Whether this issue was due to magic or to mental +collapse, or to the previous administration of poison, no one seemed to +know, not even Nya herself. So, at least, she declared to Rachel. + +At each new moon these mutes celebrated what Rachel was informed they +looked upon as a festival. That is, they climbed the Tree of the Tribe and +scattered themselves among its enormous branches, where for several hours +they mumbled and gibbered in the dark like a troop of baboons. Then they +came down, and mounting the huge, surrounding wall, crept around its +circumference. Occasionally this journey resulted in an accident, as one +of them would fall from the wall and be dashed to pieces, although it was +noticed that the unfortunate was generally a person who, although guilty +of no actual crime, chanced to be out of favour with the other priests and +priestesses. After the circuit of the wall had been accomplished, with or +without accidents, the dwarfs feasted round a fire, drinking some spirit +that threw them into a sleep in which wonderful visions appeared to them. +Such was their only entertainment, if so it could be called, since +doubtless the ceremony was of a religious character. For the rest they +seldom if ever left the holy place, which was known as "Within the Wall," +most of them never doing so in the course of a long life. + +Beyond the burial of the dead they did no work, as their food was brought +to them daily by outside people, who were called "the slaves of the Wall." +Their only method of conversation was by signs, and they seemed to desire +no other. Indeed, if, as occasionally happened, a child was born to any of +them who could hear or speak like other human beings, it was either given +over to the other dwarfs, or if the discovery was not made until it was +old enough to observe, it was sacrificed by being bound to the trunk of +the tribal tree "lest it should tell the secret of the Tree." + +Such were the weird, half-human folk among whom Rachel was destined to +dwell. The Zulus had been bad and bloodthirsty, but compared to these +little wizards they seemed to her as angels. The Zulus at any rate had +left her her thoughts, but these stunted wretches, she was sure, pried +into them and read them with the help of their bowls, for often she caught +sight of them signing to each other about her as she passed, and pointing +with grins to pictures which they saw in the water. + + + +It was night again, still, silent night made odorous with the heavy cedar +scents of the huge tree upon the mound. Rachel and Noie sat before Nya in +the cave beneath the burning lamp about which fluttered the big-winged, +gilded moths. + +"Thou didst not find him yonder among the Shades," said Nya suddenly, as +though she were continuing a conversation. "Say now, Maiden, art thou +satisfied, or wouldst thou seek for him again?" + +"I would seek him through all the heavens and all the earths. Mother, my +soul burns for a sight of him, and if I cannot find him, then I must die, +and go perchance where he is not." + +"Good," said Nya; "the effort wearies me, for I grow weak, yet for thy +sake I will try to help thee, who saved me from the Red Death." + +Then the dwarf-women came in and beat upon their drums, and, as before, +the old Mother of the Trees began to sing, but Noie sat aside, for in this +night's play she would take no part. Again Rachel sank into sleep, and +again it seemed to her that she was swept from the earth into the region +of the stars and there searched world after world. + +She saw many strange and marvellous things, things so wonderful that her +memory was buried beneath the mass of them, so that when she woke again +she could not recall their details. Only of Richard she saw nothing. Yet +as her life returned to her, it seemed to Rachel that for one brief moment +she was near to Richard. She could not see him, and she could not hear +him, yet certainly he was near her. Then her eyes opened, and Nya ceasing +from her song, asked: + +"What tidings, Wanderer?" + +"Little," she answered feebly, for she was very tired, and in a faint +voice she told her all. + +"Good," said Nya, nodding her grey head. "This time he was not so far +away. To-morrow I will make thy spirit strong, and then perhaps he will +come to thee. Now rest." + +So next night Nya laid her charm upon Rachel as before, and again her +spirit sought for Richard. This time it seemed to her that she did not +leave the earth, but with infinite pain, with terrible struggling, +wandered to and fro about it, bewildered by a multitude of faces, led +astray by myriads of footsteps. Yet in the end she found him. She heard +him not, she saw him not, she knew not where he was, but undoubtedly for a +while she was with him, and awoke again, exhausted, but very happy. + +Nya heard her story, weighing every word of it but saying nothing. Then +she signed to the dwarfs to bring her a bowl of dew, and stared in it for +a long while. The dwarf-women also stared into their bowls, and afterwards +came to her, talking to her on their fingers, after which all three of +them upset the dew upon a rock, "breaking the pictures." + +"Hast thou seen aught?" asked Rachel eagerly. + +"Yes, Maiden," answered the mother. "I and these wise women have seen +something, the same thing, and therefore a true thing. But ask not what it +was, for we may not tell thee, nor would it help thee if we did. Only be +of a good courage, for this I say, there is hope for thee." + +So Rachel went to sleep, pondering on these words, of which neither she +nor Noie could guess the meaning. The next night when she prayed Nya to +lay the spell upon her, the old Mother would not. + +"Not so," she said. "Thrice have I rent thy soul from thy body and sent it +afar, and this I may do no more and keep thee living, nor could I if I +would, for I grow feeble. Neither is it necessary, seeing that although +thou knowest it not, that spirit of thine, having found him, is with him +wherever he may be, yes, at his side comforting him." + +"Aye, but Where is he, Mother? Let me look in the bowl and see his face, +as I believe that thou hast done." + +"Look if thou wilt," and she motioned to one of the dwarf-women to place a +bowl before her. + +So Rachel looked long and earnestly, but saw nothing of Richard, only many +fantastic pictures, most of which she knew again for scenes from her own +past. At length, worn out, she thrust away the bowl, and asked in a bitter +voice why they mocked her, and how it came about that she who had seen the +coming of Richard in the pool in Zululand, and the fate of Dingaan the +King in the bowl of Eddo, could now see nothing of any worth. + +"As regards the vision of the pool I cannot say, Maiden," replied Nya, +"for that was born of thine own heart, and had nothing to do with our +magic. As regards the visions in the bowl of Eddo, they were his visions, +not thine, or rather my visions that I saw before he started hence. I +passed them on to him, and he passed them on to thee, and thou didst pass +them on to King Dingaan. Far-sighted and pure-souled as thou art, yet not +having been instructed in their wizardry, thou wilt see nothing in the +bowls of the dwarfs unless their blood is mingled with thy blood." + +"'Their blood mingled with my blood?' What dost thou mean, Mother?" + +"What I say, neither more nor less. If Eddo has his will, thou wilt rule +after me here as Mother of the Trees. But first thy veins must be opened, +and the veins of Eddo must be opened, and Eddo's blood must be poured into +thee, and thy blood into him. Then thou wilt be able to read in the bowls +as we can, and Eddo will be thy master, and thou must do his bidding while +you both shall live." + +"If so," answered Rachel, "I think that neither of us will live long." + +That night Rachel felt too exhausted to sleep, though why this should be +she could not guess, as she had done nothing all day save watch the mutes +at their dreary tasks, and it was strange, therefore, that she should feel +as though she had made a long journey upon her feet. About an hour before +the dawn she saw Nya rise and glide past her towards the mouth of the +cave, carrying in her hand a little drum, like those used by the mute +women. Something impelled her to follow, and waking Noie at her side, she +bade her come also. + + Outside of the cave by the faint starlight they saw the little shape of +Nya creeping down the mound, and thence across the open space towards the +wall, and went after her, thinking that she intended to pass the wall. But +this she did not do, for when she came to its foot Nya, notwithstanding +her feebleness, began to climb the rough stones as actively as any cat, +and though their ascent seemed perilous enough, reached the crest of the +wall sixty feet above in safety, and there sat herself down. Next they +heard her beating upon the drum she bore, single strokes always, but some +of them slow, and some rapid, with a pause between every five or ten +strokes, "as though she were spelling out words," thought Rachel. + +After a while Nya ceased her beating, and in the utter silence of the +night, which was broken only, as always, by the occasional crash of +falling trees, for no breath of air stirred, and all the beasts of prey +had sought their lairs before light came, both she and Noie seemed to +hear, far, infinitely far away, the faint beat of an answering drum. It +would appear that Nya heard it also, for she struck a single note upon +hers as though in acknowledgement, after which the distant beating went +on, paused as though for a reply from some other unheard drum, and again +from time to time went on, perhaps repeating that reply. + +For a long while this continued until the sky began to grow grey indeed, +when Nya beat for several minutes and was answered by a single, far-off +note. Then glancing at the heavens she prepared to descend the wall, while +Rachel and Noie slipped back to the cave and feigned to be asleep. Soon +she entered, and stood over them shaking her grey head and asking how it +came about that they thought that she, the Mother of the Trees, should be +so easily deceived. + +"So thou sawest us," said Rachel, trying not to look ashamed. + +"No; I saw you not with my eyes, either of you, but I felt both of you +following me, and heard in my heart what you were whispering to each +other. Well, Inkosazana, art thou the wiser for this journey?" + +"No, Mother, but tell us if thou wilt what thou wast beating on that +drum." + +"Gladly," she answered. "I was sending certain orders to the slave peoples +who still know me as Mother of the Trees, and obey my words. Perhaps thou +dost not believe that while I sat upon yonder wall I talked across the +desert to the chiefs of the marches upon the far border of the land of the +Umkulu, and that by now at my bidding they have sent out men upon an +errand of mine." + + "What was the errand, Mother?" asked Rachel curiously. + +"I said the errand was mine, not thine, Maiden. It is not pressing, but as +I do not know how long my strength will last, I thought it well that it +should be settled." Then without more words she coiled herself up on her +mat and seemed to go to sleep. + +It was after this incident of the drums that Rachel experienced the +strangest days, or rather weeks of her life. Nya sent her into no more +trances, and to all outward seeming nothing happened. Yet within her much +did happen. Her madness had utterly left her and still she was not as +other women are, or as she herself had been in health. Her mind seemed to +wander and she knew not whither it wandered. Yet for long hours, although +she was awake and, so Noie said, talking or eating or walking as usual, it +was away from her, and afterwards she could remember nothing. Also this +happened at night as well as during the day, and ever more and more often. + +She could remember nothing, yet out of this nothingness there grew upon +her a continual sense of the presence of Richard Darrien, a presence that +seemed to come nearer and nearer, closer and closer to her heart. It was +the assurance of this presence that made those long days so happy to her, +though when she was herself, she felt that it could be naught but a dream. +Yet why should a dream move her so strangely, and why should a dream weary +her so much? Why, after sleeping all night, should she awake feeling as +though she had journeyed all night? Why should her limbs ache and she grow +thin like one who travels without cease? Why should she seem time after +time to have passed great dangers, to have known cold, and heat and want +and struggle against waters and the battling against storms? Why should +her knowledge of this Richard, of the very heart and soul of Richard, grow +ever deeper till it was as though they were not twain, but one? + +She could not answer these questions, and Noie could not answer them, and +when she asked Nya the old Mother shook her head and could not, or would +not answer. Only the dwarf-mutes seemed to know the answer, for when she +passed them they nudged each other, and grinned and thrust their little +woolly heads together staring, several of them, into one bowl. But if Noie +and Nya knew nothing of the cause of these things the effect of them +stirred them both, for they saw that Rachel, the tall and strong, grew +faint and weak and began to fade away as one fades upon whom deadly +sickness has laid its hand. + +Thus three weeks or so went by, until one day in some fashion of her own +Nya caused to arise an the mind of Eddo a knowledge of her desire to speak +with him. Early the next morning Eddo arrived at the Holy Place +accompanied only by his familiar, Hana, and Nya met them alone in the +mouth of the cave. + +"I see that thou art very white and thin, but still alive, old woman," +sneered Eddo, adding: "All the thousands of the people yonder thought that +long ere this thou wouldst have passed within the Fence. May I take back +that good tidings to them?" + +The ancient Mother of the Trees looked at him sternly. + +"It is true, thou evil mocker," she said, "that I am white and thin. It is +true that I grow like to the skeleton of a rotted leaf, all ribs and +netted veins without substance. It is true that my round eyes start from +my head like to those of a bush plover, or the tree lizard, and that soon +I must pass within the Fence, as thou hast so long desired that I should +do that thou mayest reign alone over the thousands of the People of the +Dwarfs and wield their wisdom to increase thy power, thou poison-bloated +toad. All these things are true, Eddo, yet ere I go I have a word to say +to thee to which thou wilt do well to listen." + +"Speak on," said Eddo. "Without doubt thou hast wisdom of a sort; honey +thou hast garnered during many years, and it is well that I should suck +the store before it is too late." + +"Eddo," said Nya, "I am not the only one in this Holy Place who grows +white and thin. Look, there is another," and she nodded towards Rachel, +who walked past them aimlessly with dreaming eyes, attended by Noie, upon +whose arm she leant. + +"I see," answered Eddo; "this haunted death-prison presses the life out of +her, also I think that thou hast sent her Spirit travelling, as thou +knowest how to do, and such journeys sap the strength of flesh and blood." + +"Perhaps; but now before it is too late I would send her body travelling +also; only thou, who hast the power for a while, dost bar the road." + +"I know," said Eddo, nodding his bead and looking at his companion. "We +all know, do we not, Hana? we who have heard certain beatings of drums in +the night, and studied dew drops beneath the trees at dawn. Thou wouldst +send her to meet another traveller." + +"Yes, and if thou art wise thou wilt let her go." + +"Why should I let her go," asked the priest passionately, "and with her +all my greatness? She must reign here after thee, for at her feet thy Tree +fell, and it is the will of the people, who weary of dwarf queens and +desire one that is tall and beautiful and white. Moreover, when my blood +has been poured into her, her wisdom will be great, greater than thine or +that of any Mother that went before thee, for she is '_Wensi_' the Virgin, +and her soul is purer than them all. I will not let her go. If she leaves +this Holy Place where none may do her harm, she shall die, and then her +Spirit may go to seek that other traveller." + +"Thou art mad, Eddo, mad and blind with pride and folly. Let her be, and +choose another Mother. Now, there is Noie." + +"Thy great-niece, Nya, who thinks as thou thinkest, and hates those whom +thou hatest. Nay, I will have none of that half-breed. Yonder white +Inkosazana shall be our queen and no other." + +"Then, Eddo," whispered Nya, leaning forward and looking into his eyes, +"she shall be the last Mother of this people. Fool, there are those who +fight for her against whom thou canst not prevail. Thou knowest them not, +but I know them, and I tell thee that they make ready thy doom. Have thy +way, Eddo; it was not for her that I pleaded with thee, but for the sake +of the ancient People of the Ghosts, whose fate draws nigh to them. Fool, +have thy way, spin thy web, and be caught in it thyself. I tell thee, +Eddo, that thy death shall be redder than any thou hast ever dreamed, nor +shall it fall on thee alone. Begone now, and trouble me no more till in +another place all that is left of thee shall creep to my feet, praying me +for a pardon thou shalt not find. Begone, for the last leaf withers on my +Tree and to-morrow I pass within the Fence. Say to the people that their +Mother against whom they rebelled is dead, and that she bids them prepare +to meet the evil which, alive, she warded from their heads." + +Now Eddo strove to answer, but could not, for there was something in the +flaming eyes of Nya which frightened him. He looked at Hana, and Hana +looked back at him, then taking each other's hand they slunk away towards +the wall, staggering blindly through the sunshine towards the shade. + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + + +Richard Darrien remembered drinking a bowl of milk in the hut in which he +was imprisoned at Mafooti, and instantly feeling a cold chill run to his +heart and brain, after which he remembered no more for many a day. At +length, however, by slow degrees, and with sundry slips back into +unconsciousness, life and some share of his reason and memory returned to +him. He awoke to find himself lying in a hut roughly fashioned of +branches, and attended by a Kaffir woman of middle age. + +"Who are you?" he asked. + +"I am named Mami," she answered. + +"Mami, Mami! I know the name, and I know the voice. Say, were you one of +the wives of Ibubesi, she who spoke with me through the fence?" and he +strove to raise himself on his arm to look at her, but fell back from +weakness. + +"Yes, Inkoos, I was one of his wives." + +"Was? Then where is Ibubesi now?" + +"Dead, Inkoos. The fire has burned him up with his kraal Mafooti." + +"With the kraal Mafooti! Where, then, is the Inkosazana? Answer, woman, +and be swift," he cried in a hollow voice. + +"Alas! Inkoos, alas! she is dead also, for she was in the kraal when the +fire swept it, and was seen standing on the top of a hut where she had +taken refuge, and after that she was seen no more." + +"Then let me die and go to her," exclaimed Richard with a groan, as he +fell back upon his bed, where he lay almost insensible for three more +days. + +Yet he did not die, for he was young and very strong, and Mami poured milk +down his throat to keep the life in him. Indeed little by little something +of his strength came back, so that at last he was able to think and talk +with her again, and learned all the dreadful story. + +He learned how the people of Mafooti, fearing the vengeance of Dingaan, +had fled away from their kraal, carrying what they thought to be his body +with them, lest it should remain in evidence against them, and taking all +the cattle that they could gather. Every one of them had fled that could +travel, only Ibubesi and a few sick, and certain folk who chanced to be +outside the walls, remaining behind. It was from two of these, who escaped +during the burning of the kraal by the Zulus, or by fire from the Heavens, +they knew not which, that they had heard of the awful end of Ibubesi, and +of his prisoner, the Inkosazana. As for themselves, they had travelled +night and day, till they reached a certain secret and almost inaccessible +place in the great Quathlamba Mountains, in which people had lived whom +Chaka wiped out, and there hidden themselves. In this place they remained, +hoping that Dingaan would not care to follow them so far, and purposing to +make it their home, since here they found good mealie lands, and +fortunately the most of their cattle remained alive. That was all the +story, there was nothing more to tell. + +A day or two later Richard was able to creep out of the hut and see the +place. It was as Mami had said, very strong, a kind of tableland ringed +round with precipices that could only be climbed through a single narrow +nek, and overshadowed by the great Quathlamba range. The people, who were +engaged in planting their corn, gathered round him, staring at him as +though he were one risen from the dead, and greeted him with respectful +words. He spoke to several of them, including the two men who had seen the +burning of Mafooti, though from a little distance. But they could tell him +no more than Mami had done, except that they were sure that the Inkosazana +had perished in the flames, as had many of the Zulus, who broke into the +town. Richard was sure of it also--who would not have been?--and crept +back broken-hearted to his hut, he who had lost all, and longed that he +might die. + +But he did not die, he grew strong again, and when he was well and fit to +travel, went to the headmen of the people, saying that now he desired to +leave them and return to his own place in the Cape Colony. The headmen +said No, he must not leave, for in their hearts they were sure that he +would go, not to the Cape Colony, but to Zululand, there to discover all +he could as to the death of the Inkosazana. So they told him that with +them he must bide, for then if the Zulus tracked them out they would be +able to produce him, who otherwise would be put to the spear, every man of +them, as his murderers. The sin of Ibubesi who had been their chief, clung +to them, and they knew well what Dingaan and Tamboosa had sworn should +happen to those who harmed the white chief, Dario, who was under the +mantle of their Inkosazana. + +Richard reasoned with them, but it was of no use, they, would not let him +go. Therefore in the end he appeared to fall in with their humour, and +meanwhile began to plan escape. One dark night he tried it indeed, only to +be seized in the mouth of the nek, and brought back to his hut. Next +morning the headman spoke with him, telling him that he should only depart +thence over their dead bodies, and that they watched him night and day; +that the nek, moreover, was always guarded. Then they made an offer to +him. He was a white man, they said, and cleverer than they were; let them +come under his wing, let him be their chief, for he would know how to +protect them from the Zulus and any other enemies. He could take over the +wives of Ibubesi (at this proposition Richard shuddered), and they would +obey him in all things, only he must not attempt to leave them--which he +should never do alive. + + Richard put the proposal by, but in the end, not because he wished it, +but by the mere weight of his white man's blood, and for the lack of +anything else to do, drifted into some such position. Only at the wives of +Ibubesi, or any other wives, he would not so much as look, a slight that +gave offence to those women, but made the others laugh. + +So, for certain long weeks he sat in that secret nook in the mountains as +the chief of a little Kaffir tribe, occupying himself with the planting of +crops, the building of walls and huts, the drilling of men and the +settling of quarrels. All day he worked thus, but after the day came the +night when he did not work, and those nights he dreaded. For then the +languor, not of body, but of mind, which the poison the old +witch-doctoress had given to Ishmael had left behind it, would overcome +him, bringing with it black despair, and his grief would get a hold of +him, torturing his heart. For of the memory of Rachel he could never be +rid for a single hour, and his love for her grew deeper day by day. And +she was dead! Oh, she was dead, leaving him living. + +One night he dreamed of Rachel, dreamed that she was searching for him and +calling him. It was a very vivid dream, but he woke up and it passed away +as such dreams do. Only all the day that followed he felt a strange +throbbing in his head, and found himself turning ever towards the north. +The next night he dreamed again of her, and heard her say, "The search has +been far and long, but I have found you, Richard. Open your eyes now, and +you will see my face." So he opened his eyes, and there, sure enough, in +the darkness he perceived the outline of her sweet, remembered face, about +which fell her golden hair. For one moment only he perceived it, then it +was gone, and after that her presence never seemed to leave him. He could +not see her, he could not touch her, and yet she was ever at his side. His +brain ached with the thought of her, her breath seemed to fan his hands +and hair. At night her face floated before him, and in his dreams her +voice called him, saying: _"Come to me, come to me, Richard. I am in need +of you. Come to me. I myself will be your guide."_ + +Then he would wake, and remembering that she was dead, grew sure and ever +surer that the Spirit of Rachel was calling him down to death. It called +him from the north, always from the north. Soon he could scarcely walk +southwards, or east or west, for ere he had gone many yards his feet +turned and set his face towards the north, that was to the narrow nek +between the precipices which the Kaffirs guarded night and day. + +One evening he went to his hut to sleep, if sleep would come to him. It +came, and with it that face and voice, but the face seemed paler, and the +voice more insistent. + +"Will you not listen to me," it said, "you who were my love? For how long +must I plead with you? Soon my power will leave me, the opportunity will +be passed, and then how will you find me, Richard, my lover? Rise up, rise +up and follow ere it be too late, for I myself will be your guide." + +He awoke. He could bear it no more. Perhaps he was mad, and these were +visions of his madness, mocking visions that led him to his death. Well, +if so, he still would follow them. Perhaps her body was buried in the +north. If so, he would be buried there also; perhaps her Soul dwelt in the +north. If so, his soul would fly thither to join it. The Kaffirs would +kill him in the pass. Well, if so, he would die with his face set +northwards whither Rachel drew him. + +He rose up and wrapped himself in a cloak of goatskins. He filled a hide +bag with sun-dried flesh and parched corn, and hung it about his shoulders +with a gourd of water, for after all he might live a little while and need +food and drink. As he had no gun he took a staff and a knife and a +broad-bladed spear, and leaving the hut, set his face northward and walked +towards the mouth of the nek. At the first step which he took the torment +in his head seemed to leave him, who fought no longer, who had seemed +obedient to that mysterious summons. Quietness and confidence possessed +him. He was going to his end, but what did it matter? The dream beckoned +and he must follow. The moon shone bright, but he took no trouble to hide +himself, it did not seem to be worth while. + +Now he was in the nek and drawing near to the place where the guard was +stationed, still he marched on, boldly, openly. As he thought, they were +on the alert. They drew out from behind the rocks and barred his path. + +"Whither goest thou, lord Dario?" asked their captain. "Thou knowest that +here thou mayest not pass." + +"I follow a Ghost to the north," he answered, "and living or dead, I +pass." + +"_Ow_!" said the captain. "He says that he follows a Ghost. Well, we have +nothing to do with ghosts. Take him, unharmed if possible, but take him." + +So, urged thereto by their own fears, since for their safety's sake they +dared not let him go, the men sprang towards him. They sprang towards him +where he stood waiting the end, for give back he would not, and of a +sudden fell down upon their faces, hiding their heads among the stones. +Richard did not know what had happened to them that they behaved thus +strangely, nor did he care. Only seeing them fallen he walked on over +them, and pursued his way along the nek and down it to the plains beyond. + +All that night he walked, looking behind him from time to time to see if +any followed, but none came. He was alone, quite alone, save for the dream +that led him towards the north. At sunrise he rested and slept a while, +then, awaking after midday, went on his road. He did not know the road, +yet never was he in doubt for a moment. It was always clear to him whither +he should go. That night he finished his food and again slept a while, +going forward at the dawn. In the morning he met some Kaffirs, who +questioned him, but he answered only that he was following a Dream to the +north. They stared at him, seemed to grow frightened and ran away. But +presently some of them came back and placed food in his path, which he +took and left them. + +He came to the kraal Mafooti. It was utterly deserted, and he wandered +amidst its ashes. Here and there he found the bones of those who had +perished in the fire, and turned them over with his staff wondering +whether any of them had belonged to Rachel. In that place he slept a night +thinking that perhaps his journey was ended, and that here he would die +where he believed Rachel had died. But when he waked at the dawn, it was +to find that something within him still drew him towards the north, more +strongly indeed than ever before. + +So he left what had been the town Mafooti. Walking along the edge of the +cleft into which Ishmael had leapt on fire, he climbed the walls built +with so much toil to keep out the Zulus, and at last came to the river +which Rachel had swum. It was low now, and wading it he entered Zululand. +Here the natives seemed to know of his approach, for they gathered in +numbers watching him, and put food in his path. But they would not speak +to him, and when he addressed them saying that he followed a Dream and +asking if they had seen the Dream, they cried out that he was _tagali_, +bewitched, and fled away. + +He continued his journey, finding each night a hut prepared for him to +sleep in, and food for him to eat, till at length one evening he reached +the Great Place, Umgugundhlovu. Through its streets he marched with a set +face, while thousands stared at him in silence. Then a captain pointed out +a hut to him, and into it he entered, ate and slept. At dawn he rose, for +he knew that here he must not tarry; the spirit face of Rachel still hung +before him, the spirit voice still whispered--"_Forward, forward to the +north. I myself will be your guide_." In his path sat the King and his +Councillors, and around them a regiment of men. He walked through them +unheeding, till at length, when he was in front of the King, they barred +his road, and he halted. + +"Who art thou and what is thy business?" asked an old Councillor with a +withered hand. + +"I am Richard Darrien," he answered, "and here I have no business. I +journey to the north. Stay me not." + +"We know thee," said the Councillor, "thou art the lord Dario that didst +dwell in the shadow of the Inkosazana. Thou art the white chief whom the +wild beast, Ibubesi, slew at the kraal Mafooti. Why does thy ghost come +hither to trouble us?" + +"Living or dead, ghost or man, I travel to the north. Stay me not," he +answered. + +"What seekest thou in the north, thou lord Dario?" + +"I seek a Dream; a Spirit leads me to find a Dream. Seest thou it not, Man +with the withered hand?" + +"Ah!" they repeated, "he seeks a Dream. A Spirit leads him to find a Dream +in the north." + +"What is this Dream like?" asked Mopo of the withered hand. + +"Come, stand at my side and look. There, dost thou see it floating in the +air before us, thou who hast eyes that can read a Dream?" + +Mopo came and looked, then his knees trembled a little and he said: + +"Aye, lord Dario, I see and I know that face." + +"Thou knowest the face, old fool," broke in Dingaan angrily. "Then whose +is it?" + +"O King," answered Mopo, dropping his eyes, "it is not lawful to speak the +name, but the face is the face of one who sat where that wanderer stands, +and showed thee certain pictures in a bowl of water." + +Now Dingaan trembled, for the memory of those visions haunted him night +and day; moreover he thought at times that they drew near to their +fulfilment. + +"The white man is mad," he said, "and thou, Mopo, art mad also. I have +often thought it, and that it would be well if thou wentest on a long +journey--for thy health. This Dario shall stay here a while. I will not +suffer him to wander through my land crazing the people with his tales of +dreams and visions. Take him and hold him; the Circle of the Doctors shall +inquire into the matter." + +So Dingaan spoke, who in his heart was afraid lest this wild-eyed Dario +should learn that he had given the Inkosazana to the dwarf folk when she +was mad, to appease them after they had prophesied evil to him. Also he +remembered that it was because of the murders done by Ibubesi that the +Inkosazana had gone mad, and did not understand if Dario had been killed +at the kraal Mafooti how it could be that he now stood before him. +Therefore he thought that he would keep him a prisoner until he found out +all the truth of the matter, and whether he were still a man or a ghost or +a wizard clothed in the shape of the dead. + +At the bidding of the King, guards sprang forward to seize Richard, but +the old Councillor, Mopo, shrunk away behind him hiding his eyes with his +withered hand. They sprang forward, and yet they laid no finger on him, +but fell oft to right and left, saying: + +"Kill us, if thou wilt, Black One, we cannot!" + +"The wizard has bewitched them," said Dingaan angrily. "Here, you Doctors, +you whose trade it is to catch wizards, take this white fellow and bind +him." + +Unwillingly enough the Doctors, of whom there were eight or ten sitting +apart, rose to do the King's bidding. They came on towards Richard, some +of them singing songs, and some muttering charms, and as they came he +laughed and said: + +"Beware! you _Abangoma_, the Dream is looking at you very angrily." Then +they too broke away to right and left, crying out that this was a wizard +against whom they had no power. + +Now Dingaan grew mad with wrath, and shouted to his soldiers to seize the +white man, and if he resisted them to kill him with their sticks, for of +witchcraft they had known enough in Zululand of late. + +So thick as bees the regiment formed up in front of him, shouting and +waving their kerries, for here in the King's Place they bore no spears. + +"Make way there," said Richard, "I can stay no longer, I must to the +north." + +The soldiers did not stir, only a captain stepped out bidding him give up +his spear and yield himself, or be killed. Richard walked forward and at a +sign from the captain, men sprang at him, lifting their kerries, to dash +out his brains. Then suddenly in front of Richard there appeared something +faint and white, something that walked before him. The soldiers saw it, +and the kerries fell from their hands. The regiment behind saw it, and +turning, burst away like a scared herd of cattle. They did not wait to +seek the gates, they burst through the fence of the enclosure, and were +gone, leaving it flat behind them. The King and his Councillors saw it +also, and more clearly than the rest. + +_"The Inkosazana!"_ they cried. "It is the Inkosazana who walks before him +that she loved!" and they fell upon their faces. Only Dingaan remained +seated on his stool. + +"Go," he said hoarsely to Richard, "go, thou wizard, north or south or +east or west, if only thou wilt take that Spirit with thee, for she bodes +evil to my land." + + So Richard, who had seen nothing, marched away from the kraal +Umgugundhlovu, and once more set his face towards the north, the north +that drew him as it draws the needle of a compass. + +The road that Rachel and the dwarfs had travelled he travelled also. +Although from day to day he knew not where his feet would lead him, still +he travelled it step by step. Nor did any hurt come to him. In the country +where men dwelt, being forewarned of his coming by messengers, they +brought him food and guarded him, and when he passed out into the +wilderness some other power guarded him. He had no fear at all. At night +he would lie down without a fire, and the lions would roar about him, but +they never harmed him. He would plunge into a swamp or a river and always +pass it safely. When water failed he would find it without search; when +there was no food, it would seem to be brought to him. Once an eagle +dropped a bustard at his feet. Once he found a buck fresh slain by +leopards. Once when he was very hungry he saw that he had laid down to +sleep by a nest of ostrich eggs, and this food he cooked, making fire +after the native fashion with sharp sticks, as he knew how to do. + +At length all the swamps were passed and in the third week of his +journeyings he reached the sloping uplands, on the edge of which he awoke +one morning to find himself surrounded by a circle of great men, giants, +who stood staring at him. He arose, thinking that at last his hour had +come, as it seemed to him that they were about to kill him. But instead of +killing him these huge men saluted him humbly, and offered him food upon +their knees, and new hide shoes for his feet--for his own were worn +out--and cloaks and garments of skin, which things he accepted thankfully, +for by now he was almost naked. Then they brought a litter and wished him +to enter it, but this he refused. Heeding them no more, as soon as he had +eaten and filled his bag and water-bottle, he started on towards the +north. Indeed, he could not have stayed if he had wished; his brain seemed +to be full of one thought only, to travel till he reached his journey's +end, whatever it might be, and before his eyes he saw one thing only, the +spirit face of Rachel, that led him on towards that end. Sometimes it was +there for hours, then for hours again it would be absent. When it was +present he looked at it; when it was gone he dreamed of it, for him it was +the same. But one thing was ever with him, that magnet in his heart which +drew his feet towards the north, and from step to step showed him the road +that he should travel. + +A number of the giant men accompanied him. He noticed it, but took no +heed. So long as they did not attempt to stay or turn him he was +indifferent whether they came or went away. As a result he travelled in +much more comfort, since now everything was made easy and ready for him. +Thus he was fed with the best that the land provided, and at night +shelters were built for him to sleep in. He discovered that a captain of +the giants could understand a few words of some native language which he +knew, and asked him why they helped him. The captain replied by order of +"Mother of Trees." Who or what "Mother of Trees" might be Richard was +unable to discover, so he gave up his attempts at talk and walked on. + +They traversed the fertile uplands and reached the edge of the fearful +desert. It did not frighten him; he plunged into it as he would have +plunged into a sea, or a lake of fire, had it lain in his way. He was like +a bird whose instinct at the approach of summer or of winter leads it +without doubt or error to some far spot, beyond continents and oceans, +some land that it has never seen, leads it in surety and peace to its +appointed rest. A guard of the giant men came with him into the desert, +also carriers who bore skins of water. In that burning heat the journey +was dreadful, yet Richard accomplished it, wearing down all his escort, +until at its further lip but one man was left. There even he sank +exhausted and began to beat upon a little drum that he carried, which drum +had been passed on to him by those who were left behind. But Richard was +not exhausted. His strength seemed to be greater than it had ever been +before, or that which drew him forward had acquired more power. He +wondered vaguely why a man should choose such a place and time to play +upon a drum, and went on alone. + +Before him, some miles away, he saw a forest of towering trees that +stretched further than his eye could reach. As he approached that forest +heading for a certain tall tree, why he knew not, the sunset dyed it red +as though it had been on fire, and he thought that he discerned little +shapes flitting to and fro amidst the boles of trees. Then he entered the +forest, whereof the boughs arched above him like the endless roof of a +cathedral borne upon innumerable pillars. There was deep gloom that grew +presently to darkness wherein here and there glow-worms shone faintly like +tapers dying before an altar, and winds sighed like echoes of evening +prayers. He could see to walk no longer, sudden weariness overcame him, so +according to his custom he laid himself down to sleep at the bole of a +great tree. + +A while had passed, he never knew how long, when Richard was awakened from +deep slumber by feeling many hands fiercely at work upon him. These hands +were small like those of children; this he could tell from the touch of +them, although the darkness was so dense that he was able to see nothing. +Two of them gripped him by the throat so as to prevent him from crying +out; others passed cords about his wrists, ankles and middle until he +could not stir a single limb. Then he was dragged back a few paces and +lashed to the bole of a tree, as he guessed, that under which he had been +sleeping. The hands let go of him, and his throat being free he called out +for help. But those vast forest aisles seemed to swallow up his voice. It +fell back on him from the canopy of huge boughs above, it was lost in the +immense silence. Only from close at hand he heard little peals of thin and +mocking laughter. So he too grew silent, for who was there to help him +here? He struggled to loose himself, for the impalpable power which had +guided him so far was now at work within him more strongly than ever +before. It called to him to come, it drew him onward, it whispered to him +that the goal was near. But the more he writhed and twisted the deeper did +the cruel cords or creepers cut into his flesh. Yet he fought on till, +utterly exhausted, his head fell forward, and he swooned away. + + + +CHAPTER XXIV + +THE END AND THE BEGINNING + + +On the day following that when she had summoned Eddo to speak with her, +Nya sat at the mouth of the cave. It was late afternoon, and already the +shadows gathered so quickly that save for her white hair, her little +childlike shape, withered now almost to a skeleton, was scarcely visible +against the black rock. Walking to and fro in her aimless fashion, as she +would do for hours at a time, Rachel accompanied by Noie passed and +repassed her, till at length the old woman lifted her head and listened to +something which was quite inaudible to their ears. Then she beckoned to +Noie, who led Rachel to her. + +"Maiden beloved," she said in a feeble voice, after they had sat down in +front of her, "my hour has come, I have sent for thee to bid thee farewell +till we meet again in a country where thou hast travelled for a little +while. Before the sun sets I pass within the Fence." + +At this tidings Rachel began to weep, for she had learned to love this old +dwarf-woman who had been so kind to her in her misery, and she was now so +weak that she could not restrain her fears. + +"Mother," she said, "for thee it is joy to go. I know it, and therefore +cannot wish that thou shouldst stay. Yet what shall I do when thou hast +left me alone amidst all these cruel folk? Tell me, what shall I do?" + +"Perchance thou wilt seek another helper. Maiden, and perchance thou shall +find another to guard and comfort thee. Follow thy heart, obey thy heart, +and remember the last words of Nya--that no harm shall come to thee. +Nay--if I know it, I may tell thee no more, thou who couldst not hear what +the drums said to me but now. Farewell," and turning round she made a sign +to certain dwarf-mutes who were gathered behind her as though they awaited +her commands. + +"Hast thou no last word for me, Mother?" asked Noie. + +"Aye, Child," she answered. "Thy heart is very bold, and thou also must +follow it. Though thy sin should be great, perchance thy greater love may +pay its price. At least thou art but an arrow set upon the string, and +that which must be, will be. I think that we shall meet again ere long. +Come hither and kneel at my side." + +Noie obeyed, and for a little space Nya whispered in her ear, while as she +listened Rachel saw strange lights shining in Noie's eyes, lights of +terror and of pride, lights of hope and of despair. + +"What did she say to you, Noie?" asked Rachel presently. + +"I may not tell, Zoola," she answered. "Question me no more." + +Now the mutes brought forward a slight litter woven of boughs on which the +withered leaves still hung, boughs from Nya's fallen tree. In this litter +they placed her, for she could no longer walk, and lifted it on to their +shoulders. For one moment she bade them halt, and calling Rachel and Noie +to her, kissed them upon the brow, holding up her thin child-like hands +over them in blessing. Then followed by them both, the bearers went +forward with their burden, taking the road that ran up the hill towards +the sacred tree. As the sun set they passed within the Fence, and laying +down the litter without a word by the bole of the tree, turned and +departed. + +The darkness fell, and through it Rachel and Noie heard Nya singing for a +little while. The song ceased, and they descended the hill to the cave, +for there they feared to stay lest the Tree should draw them also. They +ate a little food whilst the two women mutes who had sat on each side of +Nya when she showed her magic, stared, now at them, and now into the bowls +of dew that were set before them, wherein they seemed to find something +that interested them much. Noie prayed Rachel to sleep, and she tried to +do so, and could not. For hour after hour she tossed and turned, and at +length sat up, saying to Noie: + + "I have fought against it, and I can stay here no longer. Noie, I am +being drawn from this place out into the forest, and I must go." + +"What draws thee, Sister?" asked Noie. "Is it Eddo?" + +"No, I think not, nothing to do with Eddo. Oh! Noie, Noie, it is the +spirit of Richard Darrien. He is dead, but for days and weeks his spirit +has been with my spirit, and now it draws me into the forest to die and +find him." + +"Then that is an evil journey thou wouldst take, Zoola?" + +"Not so, Noie, it is the best and happiest of journeys. The thought of it +fills me with joy. What said Nya? Follow thy heart. So I follow it. Noie, +farewell, for I must go away." + +"Nay," answered Noie, "if thou goest I go, who also was bidden to follow +my heart that is sister to thy heart." + +Rachel reasoned with her, but she would not listen. The end of it was that +the two of them rose and threw on their cloaks; also Rachel took the great +Umkulu spear which she had used as a staff on her journey from the desert +to the forest. All this while the dwarf-women watched her, but did +nothing, only watched. + +They left the cave and walked to the mouth of the zig-zag slit in the +great wall which was open. + +"Perhaps the mutes will kill us in the heart of the wall," said Noie. + +"If so the end will be soon and swift," answered Rachel. + +Now they were in the cleft, following its slopes and windings. Above them +they could hear the movements of the guardians of the wall who sat amongst +the rough stones, but these did not try to stop them; indeed once or twice +when they did not know which way to turn in the darkness, little hands +took hold of Rachel's cloak and guided her. So they passed through the +wall in safety. Outside of it Rachel paused a moment, looking this way and +that. Then of a sudden she turned and walked swiftly towards the south. + +It was dark, densely dark in the forest, yet she never seemed to lose her +path. Holding Noie by the hand she wound in and out between the +tree-trunks without stumbling or even striking her foot against a root. +For an hour or more they walked on this, the strangest of strange +journeys, till at length Rachel whispered; + +"Something tells me to stay here," and she leaned against a tree and +stayed, while Noie, who was tired, sat down between the jutting roots of +the tree. + +It was a dead tree, and the top of it had been torn off in some hurricane +so that they could see the sky above them, and by the grey hue of it knew +that it was drawing near to dawn. + +The sun rose, and its arrows, that even at midday could never pass the +canopy of foliage, shot straight and vivid between the tall bare trunks. +Oh! Rachel knew the place. It was that place which she had dreamed of as a +child in the island of the flooded river. Just so had the light of the +rising sun fallen on the boles of the great trees, and on her white cloak +and out-spread hair, fallen on her and on another. She strained her eyes +into the gloom. Now those rays pierced it also, and now by them she saw +the yellow-bearded, half-naked man of that long-dead dream leaning against +the tree. His eyes were shut, without doubt he was dead, this was but a +vision of him who had drawn her hither to share his death. It was the +spirit of Richard Darrien! + +She drew a little nearer, and the eyes opened, gazing at her. Also from +that form of his was cast a long shadow--there it lay upon the dead +leaves. How came it, she wondered, that a spirit could throw a shadow, and +why was a spirit bound to a tree, as now she perceived he was? He saw her, +and in those grey eyes of his there came a wonderful look. He spoke. + +"You have drawn me from far, Rachel, but I have never seen all of you +before, only your face floating in the air before me, although others saw +you. Now I see you also, so I suppose that my time has come. It will soon +be over. Wait a little there, where I can look at you, and presently we +shall be together again. I am glad." + +Rachel could not speak. A lump rose in her throat and choked her. Betwixt +fear and hope her heart stood still. Only with the spear in her hand she +pointed at her own shadow thrown by the level rays of the rising sun. He +looked, and notwithstanding the straitness of his bonds she saw him start. + +"If you are a ghost why have you a shadow?" he asked hoarsely. "And if you +are not a ghost, how did you come into this haunted place?" + +Still Rachel did not seem to be able to speak. Only she glided up to him +and kissed him on the lips. Now at length he understood--they both +understood that they were still living creatures beneath the sky, not the +denizens of some dim world which lies beyond. + +"Free me," he said in a faint voice, for his brain reeled. "I was bound +here in my sleep. They will be back presently." + +Her intelligence awoke. With a few swift cuts of the spear she held Rachel +severed his bonds, then picked up his own assegai that lay at his feet she +thrust it into his numbed hand. As he took it the forest about them seemed +to become alive, and from behind the boles of the trees around appeared a +number of dwarfs who ran towards them, headed by Eddo. Noie sprang forward +also, and stood at their side. Rachel turned on Eddo swiftly as a startled +deer. She seemed to tower over him, the spear in her hand. + +"What does this mean, Priest?" she asked. + +"Inkosazana," he answered humbly, "it means that I have found a way to +tempt thee from within the Wall where none might break thy sanctuary. Thou +drewest this man to thee from far with the strength that old Nya gave +thee. We knew it all, we saw it all, and we waited. Day by day in our +bowls of dew we watched him coming nearer to thee. We heard the messages +of Nya on the drums, bidding the Umkulu meet and escort him; we heard the +last answering message from the borders of the desert, telling her that he +was nigh. Then while he followed his magic path through the darkness of +the forest we seized and bound him, knowing well that if he could not come +to thee, thou wouldst come to him. And thou hast come." + +"I understand. What now, Eddo?" + +"This, Inkosazana: Thou hast been named Mother of the Trees by the people +of the Dwarfs; be pleased to come with us that we may instal thee in thy +great office." + +"This lord here," said Rachel, "is my promised husband. What of him?" + +Eddo bowed and smiled, a fearful smile, and answered: + +"The Mother of the Trees has no husband. Wisdom is her husband. He has +served his purpose, which was to draw thee from within the Wall, and for +this reason only we permitted him to enter the holy forest living. Now he +bides here to die, and since he has won thy love we will honour him with +the White Death. Bind him to the tree again." + +In an instant the spear that Rachel held was at Eddo's throat. + +"Dwarf," she cried, "this is my man, and I am no Mother of Trees and no +pale ghost, but a living woman. Let but one of these monkeys of thine lay +a hand upon him, and thou diest, by the Red Death, Eddo, aye, by the Red +Death. Stir a single inch, and this spear goes through thy heart, and thy +spirit shall be spilled with thy blood." + +The little priest sank to his knees trembling, glancing about him for a +means of escape. + +"If thou killest me, thou diest also," he hissed. + +"What do I care if I die?" she answered. "If my man dies, I wish to die," +then added in English: "Richard, take hold of him by one arm, and Noie, +take the other. If he tries to escape kill him at once, or if you are +afraid, I will." + +So they seized him by his arms. + +"Now," said Rachel, "let us go back to the Sanctuary, for there they dare +not touch, us. We cannot try the desert without water; also they would +follow and kill us with their poisoned arrows. Tell them, Noie, that if +they do not attempt to harm us, we will set this priest of theirs free +within the Wall. But if a hand is lifted against us, then he dies at +once--by the Red Death." + +"Touch them not, touch them not," piped Eddo, "lest my ghost should be +spilt with my blood. Touch them not, I command you." + +The company of dwarfs chattered together like parrots at the dawn, and the +march began. First went Eddo, dragged along between Richard and Noie, and +after them, the raised spear in her hand, followed Rachel, while on either +side, hiding themselves behind the boles of the trees, scrambled the +people of the dwarfs. Back they went thus through the forest, Rachel +telling them the road till at length the huge grey wall loomed up before +them. They came to the slit in it, and Noie asked: + +"What shall we do now? Kill this priest, take him in with us as a hostage, +or let him go?" + +"I said that he should be set free," answered Rachel, "and he would do us +more harm dead than living; also his blood would be on our hands. Take him +through the Wall, and loose him there." + +So once more they passed the slopes and passages, while the mutes above +watched them from their stones with marvelling eyes, till they reached the +open space beyond, and there they loosed Eddo. The priest sprang back out +of reach of the dreaded spears, and in a voice thick with rage, cried to +them: + +"Fools! You should have killed me while you could, for now you are in a +trap, not I. You are strong and great, but you cannot live without food. +We may not enter here to hurt you, but you shall starve, you shall starve +until you creep out and beg my mercy." + +Then making signs to the dwarfs who sat about above, he vanished between +the stones. + +"You should have killed him, Zoola," said Noie, "for now he will live to +kill us." + +"I think not, Sister," answered Rachel. "Nya said that I should follow my +heart, and my heart bid me let him go. Our hands are clean of his blood, +but if he had died, who can tell? Blood is a bad seed to sow." + +Then, forgetting Eddo, she turned to Richard and began to ply him with +questions. + +But he seemed to be dazed and could answer little. It was as though some +unnatural, supporting strength had been withdrawn, and now all the +fatigues of his fearful journey were taking effect upon him. He could +scarcely stand, but reeled to and fro like a man in drink, so that the two +women were obliged to support him across the burial ground towards the +cave. Advancing thus they entered into the shadow of the Holy Tree, and +there at the edge of it met another procession descending from the mound. +Eight mutes bore a litter of boughs, and on it lay Nya, dead, her long +white hair hanging down on either side of the litter. With bowed heads +they stood aside to let her pass to the grave made ready for her in a +place of honour near the Wall where for a thousand years only the Mothers +of the Trees had been laid to rest. + +Then they went on, and entered the cave where the lamps burned before the +great stalactite and the heap of offerings that were piled about it. Here +sat the two women priests gazing into their bowls as they had left them. +The death of Nya had not moved them, the advent of this white man did not +seem to move them. Perhaps they expected him; at any rate food was made +ready, and a bed of rugs prepared on which he could lie. + +Richard ate some of the food, staring at Rachel all the while with vacant +eyes as though she were still but a vision, the figment of a dream. Then +he muttered something about being very tired, and sinking back upon the +rugs fell into a deep sleep. + +In that sleep he remained scarcely stirring for full four-and-twenty +hours, while Rachel watched by his side, till at length her weariness +overcame her, and she slept also. When she opened her eyes again they saw +no other light than that which crept in from the mouth of the cave. The +lamps which always burned there were out. Noie, who was seated near by, +heard her stir, and spoke. + +"If thou art rested, Zoola," she said, "I think that we had better carry +the white lord from this place, for the two witch-women have gone, and I +can find no more oil to fill the lamps." + +So they felt their way to Richard, purposing to lift him between them, but +at Rachel's touch he awoke, and with their help walked out of the cave. In +the open space beyond they saw a strange sight, for across it were +streaming all the dwarf-mutes carrying their aged and sick and infants, +and bearing on their backs or piled up in litters their mats and cooking +utensils. Evidently they were deserting the Sanctuary. + +"Why are they going?" asked Rachel. + +"I do not know," answered Noie, "but I think it is because no food has +been brought to them as usual, and they are hungry. You remember that Eddo +said we should starve. Only fear of death by hunger would make them leave +a place where they and their forefathers have lived for generations." + +Presently they were all gone. Not a living creature was left within the +Wall except these three, nor were any more dwarfs brought in to die +beneath the Holy Tree. Now, at length Richard seemed to awake, and taking +Rachel by the hand began to ask questions of her in a low stammering +voice, since words did not seem to come readily to him who had not spoken +his own language for so long. + +"Before you begin to talk, Sister," broke in Noie, "let us go and see if +we can close the cleft in the Wall, for otherwise how shall we sleep in +peace? Eddo and the dwarfs might creep in by night and murder us." + +"I do not think they dare shed blood in their Holy Place," answered +Rachel. "Still, let us see what we can do; it may be best." + +So they went to the cleft, and as the stone door was open and they could +not shut it, at one very narrow spot they rolled down rocks from the loose +sides of the ancient wall above in such a fashion that it would be +difficult to pass through or over them from without. This hard task took +them many hours, moreover, it was labour wasted, since, as Rachel had +thought probable, the dwarfs never tried to pass the Wall, but waited till +hunger forced them to surrender. + +Towards evening they returned to the cave and collected what food they +could find. It was but little, enough for two spare meals, no more; nor +could they discover any in the town of the dwarfs behind the Tree. Only of +water they had plenty from the stream that ran out of the cave. + +They ate a few mouthfuls, then took their mats and cloaks and went to camp +by the opening in the wall, so that they might guard against surprise. Now +for the first time they found leisure to talk, and Rachel and Richard told +each other a little of their wonderful stories. But they did not tell them +all, for their minds seemed to be bewildered, and there was much that they +were not able to explain. It was enough for them to know that they had +been brought together again thus marvellously, by what power they knew +not, and that still living, they who for long weeks had deemed the other +dead, were able to hold each other's hands and gaze into each other's +eyes. Moreover, now that this had been brought about they were tired, so +tired that they could scarcely speak above a whisper. The end of it was +that they fell asleep, all of them, and so slept till morning, when they +awoke somewhat refreshed, and ate what remained of the food. + +The second day was like the first, only hotter and more sultry. Noie +climbed to the top of the wall to watch, while Richard and Rachel wandered +about among the little, antheap-like graves, and through the dwarf +village, talking and wondering, happy even in their wretchedness. But +before the day was gone hunger began to get a hold of them; also the +terrible, stifling heat oppressed them so that their words seemed to die +between their lips, and they could only sit against the wall, looking at +one another. + +Towards evening Noie descended from the Wall and reported that large +numbers of the dwarfs were keeping watch without, flitting to and fro +between the trunks of the trees like shadows. The stifling night went by, +and another day dawned. Having no food they went to the stream and drank +water. Then they sat down in the shadow and waited through the long hot +hours. Towards evening, when it grew a little cooler, they gathered up +their strength and tried to find some way of escape before it was too +late. Richard suggested that as flight was impossible they should give +themselves up to the dwarfs, but Rachel answered No, for then Eddo would +certainly kill him and Noie, and take her to fill the place of Mother of +the Trees until she became useless to him, when she would be murdered +also. + +"Then there is nothing left for us but to die," said Richard. + +"Nothing but to die," she answered, "to die together; and, dear, that +should not be so hard, seeing that for so long we have thought each other +dead apart." + +"Yet it is hard," answered Richard, "after living through so much and +being led so far to die at last and go whither we know not, before our +time." + +Rachel looked at Noie, who sat opposite to them, her head rested on her +hand. + +"Have you anything to say, Sister?" she asked. + +"Yes, Zoola. Here is a little moss that I have found upon the stones," and +she produced a small bundle. "Let us boil it and eat, it will keep us +alive for another day." + +"What is the use?" asked Rachel, "unless there is more." + +"There is no more," said Noie, "for the leaves of yonder tree are deadly +poison, and here grows no other living thing. Still, eat and live on, for +I wait a message." + +"A message from whom?" asked Rachel. + +"A message from the dead, Sister. It was promised to me by Nya before she +passed, and if it does not come, then it will be time to die." + +So they made fire and boiled the moss till it was a horrible, sticky +substance, which they swallowed as best they could, washing it down with +gulps of water. Still it was food of a kind, and for a while stayed the +gnawing, empty pains within them; only Noie ate but little, so that there +might be more for the others. + +That night was even hotter than those that had gone before, and during the +day which followed the place became like a hell. They crept into the cave +and lay there gasping, while from without came loud cracking sounds, +caused, as they thought, by the trees of the forest splitting in the heat. +About midday the sky suddenly became densely overcast, although no breath +stirred; the air was thicker than ever, to breathe it was like breathing +hot cream. In their restless despair they wandered out of the cave, and to +their surprise saw a dwarf standing upon the top of the wall. It was Eddo, +who called to them to come out and give themselves up. + +"What are the terms?" asked Noie. + +"That thou and the Wanderer shall die by the White Death, and that the +Inkosazana shall be installed Mother of the Trees," was the answer. + +"We refuse them," said Noie. "Let us go now and give us food and escort, +and thou shall be spared. Refuse, and it is thou and thy people who will +die by that Red Death which Nya promised thee." + +"That we shall learn before to-morrow," said Eddo with a mocking laugh, +and vanished down the wall. + +As he went a hot gust of wind burst upon them, causing the forest without +to rock and groan. Noie turned her face towards it and seemed to listen. + +"What is it?" asked Rachel. + +"I heard a voice in the wind, Sister," she answered. "The message I +awaited has come to me." + +"What message?" asked Richard listlessly. + +"That I will tell you by and by, Chief," she answered. "Come to the cave, +it is no longer safe here, the hurricane breaks." + +So supporting each other they crept back to the cave, and there Noie made +fire, feeding it with the idols and precious woods that had been brought +thither as offerings. Richard and Rachel watched her wondering, for it +seemed strange that she should make a fire in that heat where there was +nothing to cook. Meanwhile gust succeeded gust, until a tempest of +screaming wind swept over them, though no rain fell. Soon it was so fierce +that the deep-rooted Tree of the Tribe rocked above them, and loose stones +were blown from the crest of the great wall. + +Then of a sudden Noie sprang up, and seized a flaming brand from the fire; +it was the limb of a fetish, made of some resinous wood. She ran from the +cave swiftly, before they could stop her, and vanished in the gathering +gloom, to return again in a few moments weak and breathless. "Come out, +now," she said, "and see a sight such as you shall never behold again," +and there was something so strange in her voice that, notwithstanding +their weakness, they rose and followed her. + +Outside the cave they could not stand because of the might of the +hurricane, but cast themselves upon the ground, and following Noie's +outstretched arm, looked up towards the top of the mound. Then they saw +that the Tree of the Tribe was _on fire_. Already its vast trunk and +boughs were wrapped in flame, which burnt furiously because of the resin +within them, while long flakes of blazing moss were being swept away to +leeward, to fall among the forest that lay beyond the wall. + +"Did you do this?" cried Rachel to Noie. + +"Aye, Zoola, who else? That was the message which came to me. Now my +office is fulfilled, but you two will live though I must die, I who have +destroyed the People of the Dwarfs; I who was born that I should destroy +them." + +"Destroyed them!" exclaimed Rachel. "What do you mean?" + +"I mean that when their Tree dies, they die, the whole race of them. Oh! +Nya told me, Nya told me--they die as their Tree dies, by fire. To the +Wall, to the Wall now, and look. Follow me." + +Forgetting their hunger-bred weakness in the wild excitement of that +moment, Rachel and Richard struggled hand in hand, after Noie's thin, +ethereal form. Across the open space they struggled, through the furious +bufferings of the gale, sometimes on their feet, sometimes on their hands +and knees, till they came to the great wall where a stairway ran up it to +an outlook tower. Up this stair they climbed slowly since at times the +weight of the wind pinned them against the blocks of stone, till at length +they reached its crest and crept into the shelter of the hollow tower. +Hence, looking through the loopholes in the ancient masonry, they saw a +fearful sight. The flakes of burning moss from the Tree of the Tribe had +fallen among the tops of the forest, parched almost to tinder with drought +and heat, and fired them here and there. Fanned by the screaming gale the +flames spread rapidly, leaping from tree to tree, now in one direction, +now in another, as the hurricane veered, which it did continually, till +the whole green forest became a sheet of fire, an ever-widening sheet +which spread east and west and north and south for miles and miles and +tens of miles. + +Earth and sky were one blaze of light given out by the torch-like resinous +trees as they burned from the top downwards. By that intense light the +three watchers could see hundreds of the People of the Dwarfs flitting +about between the trunks. Waving their arms and gibbering, they rushed +this way and that, to the north to be met by fire, to the south to be met +by fire, till at length the blazing boughs and boles fell upon them and +they disappeared in showers of red sparks, or, more fortunate, fled away, +never to return, before the flame that leapt after them. One company of +them ran towards the Sanctuary; they could see them threading their path +between the trees, and growing ever fewer as the burning branches fell +among them from above. They leapt, they ran, they battled, springing this +way and that, but ever the great flaring boughs crashed down among them, +crushing them, shrivelling them up, till at length of all their number but +a single man staggered into the open belt between the edge of the forest +and the wall. His white hair and his garments seemed to be smouldering. He +gripped at them with his hands, then coming to a little bush--it was the +top of Nya's tree which she had thrust into the ground to grow +there--dragged it up and began to beat himself with it as though to +extinguish the flames. In an instant it took fire also, burning him +horribly, so that with a yell he threw it to the ground, and ran on +towards the wall. As he came they saw his face. It was that of Eddo. + +At this moment, seized by some sudden weakness, Noie sank down upon the +stones. Richard bent over her to lift her to her feet again, but she +thrust him away, saying slowly and in gasps: + +"Let me be, the doom has hold of me, I am dying. I passed within the Fence +to fire the Tree, and its poison is at work within me, and the curse of +all my people has fallen on my head. Yet I have saved thee, my sister, I +have saved thee and thy lover, for the Dwarfs are no more, the Grey People +are grey ashes. For my love's sake I did the sin; let my love atone the +sin if it may, or at the least think kindly of me through the long, happy +years that are to come, and at the end of them then seek for lost Noie in +the World of Ghosts if she may be found there." + +As she spoke they heard a sound of something scrambling among the stones, +and at one of the four entrances of the turret there appeared a hideous, +fire-twisted face, and a little form about which hung charred and +smouldering strips of raiment. It was Eddo, who had climbed the wall and +found them out. There he sat glowering at them, or rather at Noie, who was +crouched upon the floor. + +"Come hither, daughter of Seyapi," he screamed in his hissing, snake-like +voice, "come hither, and see thy work, thou who hast made an end of the +ancient People of the Ghosts. Come hither and tell me why thou didst this +thing, for I would learn the truth before I die, that I may make report of +it to the Fathers of our race." + +Noie heard, and crept towards him; to Rachel and Richard it seemed as +though she could not disobey that summons. Now they sat face to face +outside the turret, clinging to the stones, and her long hair flowed +outwards on the gale. + +"I did it, Eddo," she said, "to save one whom I love, and him whom she +loves. I did it to avenge the death of Nya upon you all, as she bade me to +do. I did it because the cup of thy wickedness is full, and because I was +appointed to bring thy doom upon thee. Thus ends the greatness thou hast +plotted so many years to win, Eddo." + +"Aye," he answered, "thus it ends, for the magic of the White One there +has overcome me, and thus with it ends the reign of the Ghost Kings, and +the forest wherein they reigned, and thus too, thou endest, traitress, who +hast murdered them and whose soul shall be spilt with their souls." + +As the words left his lips suddenly Eddo sprang upon Noie and gripped her +about the middle. Richard and Rachel leapt forward, but before ever they +could lay a hand upon her to save her, the dwarf in his rage and agony had +dragged her to the edge of the wall. For a moment they struggled there in +the vivid light of the flaming forest. Then Eddo screamed aloud, one wild +savage shriek, and still holding Noie in his arms hurled himself from the +wall, to fall crushed upon its foundation stones sixty feet beneath. + +Thus perished Noie, who, for love's sake, gave her life to save Rachel, as +once Rachel had saved her. + + * * * * * + +It was morning, and after the tempest the sky was clear and cool, for +heavy rain had fallen when the wind dropped, although far away the dense +clouds of rolling smoke showed where the great fire still ate into the +heart of the forest. Rachel and Richard, seated hand in hand in the little +tower on the wall, looked at one another in that pure light, and saw signs +in each other's face that could not be mistaken. + +"What shall we do?" asked Richard. "Death is very near to us." + +Rachel thought awhile, then answered: + +"The dwarfs are gone, we have nothing more to fear from them. Yonder where +the fire did not burn, dwell their slaves, whose villages are full of +food, and beyond them live the Umkulu, who know and would befriend me. Let +us go and seek food who desire to live on together, if we may." + +So they climbed down the wall, and with difficulty, for they were very +feeble, crawled over the stones which they had piled up in the passage to +keep out the dwarfs, and thus passed to the open belt beyond. A strange +scene met their eyes, all the wide lands that had been covered with giant +trees were now piled over with white ashes amongst which, here and there, +stood a black and smouldering trunk. The journey was terrible, but +following a ridge of rock whereon no great trees had grown, hand in hand +they passed through the outer edge of the burnt forest in safety, until +they came to one of the towns of the slaves upon the fertile plain beyond, +which led up to the desert. No human being could they see, since all had +fled, but the kraal was full of sheep and cattle that had been penned +there before the fire began, and in the huts were milk and food in plenty. +They drank of the milk and, after a while, ate a little, then rested and +drank more milk, till their strength began to return to them. Towards +evening they went out of the town, and standing on a mound looked at the +fire-wasted plain behind, and the green, grassy slopes in front. + +They seemed quite alone in the world, those two, and yet their hearts were +full of joy and thankfulness, for while they were left to each other they +knew that they could never be alone. + +"See, Rachel," said Richard, pointing to the smouldering wreck of the +forest, "there lies our past, and here in front of us spreads the future +clothed with flowers." + +"Yes, Richard," she answered, "but Noie and all whom I love save you are +buried in that past, and in front of us the desert is not far away." + +"Life is ours, Rachel, and love is ours, and that which saved us through +many a danger and brought me back to you, will surely keep us safe. Do you +fear to pass the desert at my side?" + +She looked at him with shining eyes, and answered: + +"No, Richard, I fear no more, for now I seem to hear the voice of Noie +speaking in my heart, telling me that trouble is behind us, and that we +shall live out our lives together, as my mother foresaw that we should +do." + +And there on the mound, standing between that dead sea of ashes and the +green slopes of flowering plain, Rachel stretched out her arms to the man +to whom she was decreed. + + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + +***** This file should be named 8184-8.txt or 8184-8.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/8/1/8/8184/ + +Produced by Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at + www.gutenberg.org/license. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 +North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email +contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the +Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/old/8184-8.zip b/old/8184-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..892f207 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/8184-8.zip diff --git a/old/8184-h.htm.2021-01-26 b/old/8184-h.htm.2021-01-26 new file mode 100644 index 0000000..b01e82c --- /dev/null +++ b/old/8184-h.htm.2021-01-26 @@ -0,0 +1,15267 @@ +<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> + +<!DOCTYPE html + PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd" > + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en"> + <head> + <title> + The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + </title> + <style type="text/css" xml:space="preserve"> + + body { margin:5%; background:#faebd0; text-align:justify} + P { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: .25em; margin-bottom: .25em; } + H1,H2,H3,H4,H5,H6 { text-align: center; margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%; } + hr { width: 50%; text-align: center;} + .foot { margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%; text-align: justify; text-indent: -3em; font-size: 90%; } + blockquote {font-size: 97%; font-style: italic; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} + .mynote {background-color: #DDE; color: #000; padding: .5em; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 95%;} + .toc { margin-left: 10%; margin-bottom: .75em;} + .toc2 { margin-left: 20%;} + div.fig { display:block; margin:0 auto; text-align:center; } + div.middle { margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%; text-align: justify; } + .figleft {float: left; margin-left: 0%; margin-right: 1%;} + .figright {float: right; margin-right: 0%; margin-left: 1%;} + .pagenum {display:inline; font-size: 70%; font-style:normal; + margin: 0; padding: 0; position: absolute; right: 1%; + text-align: right;} + pre { font-style: italic; font-size: 90%; margin-left: 10%;} + +</style> + </head> + <body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Ghost Kings + +Author: H. Rider Haggard + + +Release Date: May, 2005 [EBook #8184] +This file was first posted on June 27, 2003 +Last Updated: September 22, 2016 + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: UTF-8 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + + + + +Produced by Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team + +HTML file produced by David Widger + + + + +</pre> + + <div style="height: 8em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h1> + THE GHOST KINGS + </h1> + <h2> + By H. Rider Haggard + </h2> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <h5> + First published <i>July</i> 1908. <i>Reprinted March</i> 1909. <br /> <br /> + Cheap Edition <i>December</i> 1911. + </h5> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <p> + <b>CONTENTS</b> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_TOC"> EXPANDED CONTENTS </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0001"> EXTRACT FROM LETTER HEADED “THE KING’S KRAAL, + ZULULAND, 12TH MAY, 1855.” </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0001"> CHAPTER I </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0002"> CHAPTER II </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0003"> CHAPTER III </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0004"> CHAPTER IV </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0005"> CHAPTER V </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0006"> CHAPTER VI </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0007"> CHAPTER VII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0008"> CHAPTER VIII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0009"> CHAPTER IX </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0010"> CHAPTER X </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0011"> CHAPTER XI </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0012"> CHAPTER XII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0013"> CHAPTER XIII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0014"> CHAPTER XIV </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0015"> CHAPTER XV </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0016"> CHAPTER XVI </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0017"> CHAPTER XVII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0018"> CHAPTER XVIII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0019"> CHAPTER XIX </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0020"> CHAPTER XX </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0021"> CHAPTER XXI </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0022"> CHAPTER XXII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0023"> CHAPTER XXIII </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2HCH0024"> CHAPTER XXIV </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <a name="link2H_TOC" id="link2H_TOC"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <p> + <b>CONTENTS</b> + </p> + <p> + CHAPTER <br /> 1. THE GIRL <br /> 2. THE BOY <br /> 3. GOOD-BYE <br /> 4. + ISHMAEL <br /> 5. NOIE <br /> 6. THE CASTING OF THE LOTS <br /> 7. THE + MESSAGE OF THE KING <br /> 8. MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL <br /> 9. THE TAKING + OF NOIE <br /> 10. THE OMEN OF THE STAR <br /> 11. ISHMAEL VISITS THE + Inkosazana <br /> 12. RACHEL SEES A VISION <br /> 13. RICHARD COMES <br /> + 14. WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH <br /> 15. RACHEL COMES HOME <br /> 16. THE THREE + DAYS <br /> 17. RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT <br /> 18. THE CURSE OF THE + Inkosazana <br /> 19. RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT <br /> 20. THE MOTHER OF THE + TREES <br /> 21. THE CITY OF THE DEAD <br /> 22. IN THE SANCTUARY <br /> 23. + THE DREAM IN THE NORTH <br /> 24. THE END AND THE BEGINNING <br /> <br /> + <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0001" id="link2H_4_0001"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + EXTRACT FROM LETTER HEADED “THE KING’S KRAAL, ZULULAND, 12TH MAY, 1855.” + </h2> + <p> + <i>“The Zulus about here have a strange story of a white girl who in + Dingaan’s day was supposed to ‘hold the spirit’ of some legendary goddess + of theirs who is also white. This girl, they say, was very beautiful and + brave, and had great power in the land before the battle of the Blood + River, which they fought with the emigrant Boers. Her title was Lady of + the Zulus, or more shortly, Zoola, which means Heaven. </i> + </p> + <p> + “She seems to have been the daughter of a wandering, pioneer missionary, + but the king, I mean Dingaan, murdered her parents, of whom he was + jealous, after which she went mad and cursed the nation, and it is to this + curse that they still attribute the death of Dingaan, and their defeats + and other misfortunes of that time. + </p> + <p> + “Ultimately, it appears, in order to be rid of this girl and her evil eye, + they sold her to the doctors of a dwarf people, who lived far away in a + forest and worshipped trees, since when nothing more has been heard of + her. But according to them the curse stopped behind. + </p> + <p> + “If I can find out anything more of this curious story I will let you + know, but I doubt if I shall be able to do so. Although fifteen years or + so have passed since Dingaan’s death in 1840 the Kaffirs are very shy of + talking about this poor lady, and, I think, only did so to me because I am + neither an official nor a missionary, but one whom they look upon as a + friend because I have doctored so many of them. When I asked the Indunas + about her at first they pretended total ignorance, but on my pressing the + question, one of them said that ‘all that tale was unlucky and “went + beyond” with Mopo.’ Now Mopo, as I think I wrote to you, was the man who + stabbed King Chaka, Dingaan’s brother. He is supposed to have been mixed + up in the death of Dingaan also, and to be dead himself. At any rate he + vanished away after Panda came to the throne.” + </p> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER I + </h2> + <h3> + THE GIRL + </h3> + <p> + The afternoon was intensely, terribly hot. Looked at from the high ground + where they were encamped above the river, the sea, a mile or two to her + right—for this was the coast of Pondo-land—to little Rachel + Dove staring at it with sad eyes, seemed an illimitable sheet of stagnant + oil. Yet there was no sun, for a grey haze hung like a veil beneath the + arch of the sky, so dense and thick that its rays were cut off from the + earth which lay below silent and stifled. Tom, the Kaffir driver, had told + her that a storm was coming, a father of storms, which would end the great + drought. Therefore he had gone to a kloof in the mountains where the oxen + were in charge of the other two native boys—since on this upland + there was no pasturage to drive them back to the waggon. For, as he + explained to her, in such tempests cattle are apt to take fright and rush + away for miles, and without cattle their plight would be even worse than + it was at present. + </p> + <p> + At least this was what Tom said, but Rachel, who had been brought up among + natives and understood their mind, knew that his real reason was that he + wished to be out of the way when the baby was buried. Kaffirs do not like + death, unless it comes by the assegai in war, and Tom, a good creature, + had been fond of that baby during its short little life. Well, it was + buried now; he had finished digging its resting-place in the hard soil + before he went. Rachel, poor child, for she was but fifteen, had borne it + to its last bed, and her father had unpacked his surplice from a box, put + it on and read the Burial Service over the grave. Afterwards together they + had filled in that dry, red earth, and rolled stones on to it, and as + there were few flowers at this season of the year, placed a shrivelled + branch or two of mimosa upon the stones—the best offering they had + to make. + </p> + <p> + Rachel and her father were the sole mourners at this funeral, if we may + omit two rock rabbits that sat upon a shelf of stone in a neighbouring + cliff, and an old baboon which peered at these strange proceedings from + its crest, and finally pushed down a boulder before it departed, barking + indignantly. Her mother could not come because she was ill with grief and + fever in a little tent by the waggon. When it was all over they returned + to her, and there had been a painful scene. + </p> + <p> + Mrs. Dove was lying on a bed made of the cartel, or frame strung with + strips of green hide, which had been removed from the waggon, a pretty, + pale-faced woman with a profusion of fair hair. Rachel always remembered + that scene. The hot tent with its flaps turned up to let in whatever air + there might be. Her mother in a blue dressing-gown, dingy with wear and + travel, from which one of the ribbon bows hung by a thread, her face + turned to the canvas and weeping silently. The gaunt form of her father + with his fanatical, saint-like face, pale beneath its tan, his high + forehead over which fell one grizzled lock, his thin, set lips and + far-away grey eyes, taking off his surplice and folding it up with quick + movements of his nervous hands, and herself, a scared, wondering child, + watching them both and longing to slip away to indulge her grief in + solitude. It seemed an age before that surplice was folded, pushed into a + linen bag which in their old home used to hold dirty clothes, and finally + stowed away in a deal box with a broken hinge. At length it was done, and + her father straightened himself with a sigh, and said in a voice that + tried to be cheerful: + </p> + <p> + “Do not weep, Janey. Remember this is all for the best. The Lord hath + taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord.” + </p> + <p> + Her mother sat up looking at him reproachfully with her blue eyes, and + answered in her soft Scotch accent: + </p> + <p> + “You said that to me before, John, when the other one went, down at + Grahamstown, and I am tired of hearing it. Don’t ask me to bless the Lord + when He takes my babes, no, nor any mother, He Who could spare them if He + chose. Why should the Lord give me fever so that I could not nurse it, and + make a snake bite the cow so that it died? If the Lord’s ways are such, + then those of the savages are more merciful.” + </p> + <p> + “Janey, Janey, do not blaspheme,” her father had exclaimed. “You should + rejoice that the child is in Heaven.” + </p> + <p> + “Then do you rejoice and leave me to grieve. From to-day I only make one + prayer, that I may never have another. John,” she added with a sudden + outburst, “it is your fault. You know well I told you how it would be. I + told you that if you would come this mad journey the babe would die, aye, + and I tell you”—here her voice sank to a kind of wailing whisper—“before + the tale is ended others will die too, all of us, except Rachel there, who + was born to live her life. Well, for my part, the sooner the better, for I + wish to go to sleep with my children.” + </p> + <p> + “This is evil,” broke in her husband, “evil and rebellious—” + </p> + <p> + “Then evil and rebellious let it be, John. But why am I evil if I have the + second sight like my mother before me? Oh! she warned me what must come if + I married you, and I would not listen; now I warn you, and you will not + listen. Well, so be it, we must dree our own weird, everyone of us, a + short one; all save Rachel, who was born to live her life. Man, I tell + you, that the Spirit drives you on to convert the heathen just for one + thing, that the heathen may make a martyr of you.” + </p> + <p> + “So let them,” her father answered proudly. “I seek no better end.” + </p> + <p> + “Aye,” she moaned, sinking back upon the cartel, “so let them, but my + babe, my poor babe! Why should my babe die because too much religion has + made you mad to win a martyr’s crown? Martyrs should not marry and have + children, John.” + </p> + <p> + Then, unable to bear any more of it, Rachel had fled from the tent, and + sat herself down at a distance to watch the oily sea. + </p> + <p> + It has been said that Rachel was only fifteen, but in Southern Africa + girls grow quickly to womanhood; also her experiences had been of a nature + to ripen her intelligence. Thus she was quite able to form a judgment of + her parents, their virtues and their weaknesses. Rachel was English born, + but had no recollection of England since she came to South Africa when she + was four years old. It was shortly after her birth that this + missionary-fury seized upon her father as a result of some meetings which + he had attended in London. He was then a clergyman with a good living in a + quiet Hertfordshire parish, and possessed of some private means, but + nothing would suit him short of abandoning all his prospects and sailing + for South Africa, in obedience to his “call.” Rachel knew all this because + her mother had often told her, adding that she and her people, who were of + a good Scotch family, had struggled against this South African scheme even + to the verge of open quarrel. + </p> + <p> + At length, indeed, it came to a choice between submission and separation. + Mr. Dove had declared that not even for her sake would he be guilty of + “sin against the Spirit” which had chosen him to bring light to those who + sat in darkness—that is, the Kaffirs, and especially to that section + of them who were in bondage to the Boers. For at this time an agitation + was in progress in England which led ultimately to the freeing of the + slaves of the Cape Dutch, and afterwards to the exodus of the latter into + the wilderness and most of those wars with which our generation is + familiar. So, as she was devoted to her husband, who, apart from his + religious enthusiasm, or rather possession, was in truth a very lovable + man, she gave way and came. Before they sailed, however, the general gloom + was darkened by Mrs. Dove announcing that something in her heart told her + that neither of them would ever see home again, as they were doomed to die + at the hands of savages. + </p> + <p> + Now whatever the reason or explanation, scientifically impossible as the + fact might be, it remained a fact that Janey Dove, like her mother and + several of her Scottish ancestors, was foresighted, or at least so her + kith and kin believed. Therefore, when she communicated to them her + conviction as though it were a piece of everyday intelligence, they never + doubted its accuracy for a minute, but only redoubled their efforts to + prevent her from going to Africa. Even her husband did not doubt it, but + remarked irritably that it seemed a pity she could not sometimes be + foresighted as to agreeable future events, since for his part he was quite + willing to wait for disagreeable ones until they happened. Not that he + quailed personally from the prospect of martyrdom; this he could + contemplate with complacency and even enthusiasm, but, zealot though he + was, he did shrink from the thought that his beautiful and delicate wife + might be called upon to share the glory of that crown. Indeed, as his own + purpose was unalterable, he now himself suggested that he should go forth + to seek it alone. + </p> + <p> + Then it was that his wife showed an unsuspected strength of character. She + said that she had married him for better or for worse against the wishes + of her family; that she loved and respected him, and that she would rather + be murdered by Kaffirs in due season than endure a separation which might + be lifelong. So in the end the pair of them with their little daughter + Rachel departed in a sailing ship, and their friends and relations knew + them no more. + </p> + <p> + Their subsequent history up to the date of the opening of this story may + be told in very few words. As a missionary the Reverend John Dove was not + a success. The Boers in the eastern part of the Cape Colony where he + laboured, did not appreciate his efforts to Christianise their slaves. The + slaves did not appreciate them either, inasmuch as, saint though he might + be, he quite lacked the sympathetic insight which would enable him to + understand that a native with thousands of generations of savagery behind + him is a different being from a highly educated Christian, and one who + should be judged by another law. Their sins, amongst which he included all + their most cherished inherited customs, appalled him, as he continually + proclaimed from the housetops. Moreover, when occasionally he did snatch a + brand from the burning, and the said brand subsequently proved that it was + still alight, or worse still, replaced its original failings by those of + the white man, such as drink, theft and lying, whereof before it had been + innocent, he would openly condemn it to eternal punishment. Further, he + was too insubordinate, or, as he called it, too honest, to submit to the + authority of his local superiors in the Church, and therefore would only + work for his own hand. Finally he caused his “cup to overflow,” as he + described it, or, in plain English, made the country too hot to hold him, + by becoming involved in a bitter quarrel with the Boers. Of these, on the + whole, worthy folk, he formed the worst; and in the main a very unjust + opinion, which he sent to England to be reprinted in Church papers, or to + the Home Government to be published in Blue-books. In due course these + documents reached South Africa again, where they were translated into + Dutch and became incidentally one of the causes of the Great Trek. + </p> + <p> + The Boers were furious and threatened to shoot him as a slanderer. The + English authorities were also furious, and requested him to cease from + controversy or to leave the country. At last, stubborn as he might be, + circumstances proved too much for him, and as his conscience would not + allow him to be silent, Mr. Dove chose the latter alternative. The only + question was whither he should go. As he was well off, having inherited a + moderate fortune in addition to what he had before he left England, his + poor wife pleaded with him to return home, pointing out that there he + would be able to lay his case before the British public. This course had + attractions for him, but after a night’s reflection and prayer, he + rejected it as a specious temptation sent by Satan. + </p> + <p> + What, he argued, should he return to live in luxury in England not only + unmartyred but a palpable failure, his mission quite unfulfilled? His wife + might go if she liked, and take their surviving children, Rachel and the + new-born baby boy, with her (they had buried two other little girls), but + he would stick to his post and his duty. He had seen some Englishmen who + had visited the country called Natal where white people were beginning to + settle. In that land it seemed there were no slave-driving Boers, and the + natives, according to all accounts, much needed the guidance of the + Gospel, especially a certain king of the people called Zulus, who was + named Chaka or Dingaan, he was not sure which. This ferocious person he + particularly desired to encounter, having little doubt that in the absence + of the contaminating Boer, he would be able to induce him to see the error + of his ways and change the national customs, especially those of fighting + and, worse still, of polygamy. + </p> + <p> + His unhappy wife listened and wept, for now the martyr’s crown which she + had always foreseen, seemed uncomfortably near, indeed as it were, it + glowed blood red within reach of her hand. Moreover, in her heart she did + not believe that Kaffirs could be converted, at any rate at present. They + were fighting men, as her Highland forefathers had been, and her Scottish + blood could understand the weakness, while, as for this polygamy, she had + long ago secretly concluded that the practice was one which suited them + very well, as it had suited David and Solomon, and even Abraham. But for + all this, although she was sure in her uncanny fashion that her baby’s + death would come of her staying, she refused to leave her husband as she + had refused eleven years before. + </p> + <p> + Doubtless affection was at the bottom of it, for Janey Dove was a very + faithful woman; also there were other things—her fatalism, and + stronger still, her weariness. She believed that they were doomed. Well, + let the doom fall; she had no fear of the Beyond. At the best it might be + happy, and at the worst deep, everlasting rest and peace, and she felt as + though she needed thousands of years of rest and peace. Moreover, she was + sure no harm would come to Rachel, the very apple of her eye; that she was + marked to live and to find happiness even in this wild land. So it came + about that she refused her husband’s offer to allow her to return home + where she had no longer any ties, and for perhaps the twentieth time + prepared herself to journey she knew not whither. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Rachel, seated there in the sunless, sweltering heat, reflected on these +things. Of course she did not know all the story, but most of it had come +under her observation in one way or other, and being shrewd by nature, she +could guess the rest, for she who was companionless had much time for +reflection and for guessing. She sympathised with her father in his ideas, +understanding vaguely that there was something large and noble about them, +but in the main, body and mind, she was her mother’s child. Already she +showed her mother’s dreamy beauty, to which were added her father’s +straight features and clear grey eyes, together with a promise of his +height. But of his character she had little, that is outside of a courage +and fixity of purpose which marked them both. + + For the rest she was far, or fore-seeing, like her mother, apprehending +the end of things by some strange instinct; also very faithful in +character. +</pre> + <p> + Rachel was unhappy. She did not mind the hardship and the heat, for she + was accustomed to both, and her health was so perfect that it would have + needed much worse things to affect her. But she loved the baby that was + gone, and wondered whether she would ever see it again. On the whole she + thought so, for here that intuition of hers came in, but at the best she + was sure that there would be long to wait. She loved her mother also, and + grieved more for her than for herself, especially now when she was so ill. + Moreover, she knew and shared her mind. This journey, she felt, was + foolishness; her father was a man “led by a star” as the natives say, and + would follow it over the edge of the world and be no nearer. He was not + fit to have charge of her mother. + </p> + <p> + Of herself she did not think so much. Still, at Grahamstown, for a year or + so there had been other children for companions, Dutch most of them, it is + true, and all rough in mind and manner. Yet they were white and human. + While she played with them she could forget she knew so much more than + they did; that, for instance, she could read the Gospels in Greek—which + her father had taught her ever since she was a little child—while + they could scarcely spell them out in the Taal, or Boer dialect, and that + they had never heard even of William the Conqueror. She did not care + particularly about Greek and William the Conqueror, but she did care for + friends, and now they were all gone from her, gone like the baby, as far + off as William the Conqueror. And she, she was alone in the wilderness + with a father who talked and thought of Heaven all day long, and a mother + who lived in memories and walked in the shadow of doom, and oh! she was + unhappy. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Her grey eyes filled with tears so that she could no longer see that +everlasting ocean, which she did not regret as it wearied her. She wiped +them with the back of her hand that was burnt quite brown by the sun, and +turning impatiently, fell to watching two of those strange insects known +as the Praying Mantis, or often in South Africa as Hottentot gods, which +after a series of genuflections, were now fighting desperately among the +dead stalks of grass at her feet. Men could not be more savage, she +reflected, for really their ferocity was hideous. Then a great tear fell +upon the head of one of them, and astonished by this phenomenon, or +thinking perhaps that it had begun to rain, it ran away and hid itself, +while its adversary sat up and looked about it triumphantly, taking to +itself all the credit of conquest. + + She heard a step behind her, and having again furtively wiped her eyes +with her hand, the only handkerchief available, looked round to see her +father stalking towards her. +</pre> + <p> + “Why are you crying, Rachel?” he asked in an irritable voice. “It is wrong + to cry because your little brother has been taken to glory.” + </p> + <p> + “Jesus cried over Lazarus, and He wasn’t even His brother,” she answered + in a reflective voice, then by way of defending herself added + inconsequently: “I was watching two Hottentot gods fight.” + </p> + <p> + As Mr. Dove could think of no reply to her very final Scriptural example, + he attacked her on the latter point. + </p> + <p> + “A cruel amusement,” he said, “especially as I have heard that boys, yes, + and men, too, pit these poor insects against each other, and make bets + upon them.” + </p> + <p> + “Nature, is cruel, not I father. Nature is always cruel,” and she glanced + towards the little grave under the rock. Then, while for the second time + her father hesitated, not knowing what to answer, she added quickly, “Is + mother better now?” + </p> + <p> + “No,” he said, “worse, I think, very hysterical and quite unable to see + things in the true light.” + </p> + <p> + She rose and faced him, for she was a courageous child, then asked: + </p> + <p> + “Father, why don’t you take her back? She isn’t fit to go on. It is wrong + to drag her into this wilderness.” + </p> + <p> + At this question he grew very angry, and began to scold and to talk of the + wickedness of abandoning his “call.” + </p> + <p> + “But mother has not got a ‘call,’” she broke in. + </p> + <p> + Then, as for the third time he could find no answer, he declared + vehemently that they were both in league against him, instruments used by + the Evil One to tempt him from his duty by working on his natural fears + and affections, and so forth. + </p> + <p> + The child watched him with her clear grey eyes, saying nothing further, + till at last he grew calm and paused. + </p> + <p> + “We are all much upset,” he went on, rubbing his high forehead with his + thin hand. “I suppose it is the heat and this—this—trial of + our faith. What did I come to speak to you about? Oh! I remember; your + mother will eat nothing, and keeps asking for fruit. Do you know where + there is any fruit?” + </p> + <p> + “It doesn’t grow here, father.” Then her face brightened, and she added: + “Yes, it does, though. The day that we outspanned in this camp mother and + I went down to the river and walked to that kind of island beyond the dry + donga to get some flowers that grow on the wet ground. I saw lots of Cape + gooseberries there, all quite ripe.” + </p> + <p> + “Then go and get some, dear. You will have plenty of time before dark.” + </p> + <p> + She started up as though to obey, then checked herself and said: + </p> + <p> + “Mother told me that I was not to go to the river alone, because we saw + the spoor of lions and crocodiles in the mud.” + </p> + <p> + “God will guard you from the lions and the crocodiles, if there are any,” + he answered doggedly, for was not this an opportunity to show his faith? + “You are not afraid, are you?” + </p> + <p> + “No, father. I am afraid of nothing, perhaps because I don’t care what + happens. I will get the basket and go at once.” + </p> + <p> + In another minute she was walking quickly towards the river, a lonely + little figure in that great place. Mr. Dove watched her uneasily till she + was hidden in the haze, for his reason told him that this was a foolish + journey. + </p> + <p> + “The Lord will send His angels to protect her,” he muttered to himself. + “Oh! if only I could have more faith, all these troubles come upon me from + a lack of faith, and through that I am continually tempted. I think I will + run after her and go, too. No, there is Janey calling me, I cannot leave + her alone. The Lord will protect her, but I need not mention to Janey that + she has gone, unless she asks me outright. She will be quite safe, the + storm will not break to-night.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER II + </h2> + <h3> + THE BOY + </h3> + <p> + The river towards which Rachel headed, one of the mouths of the Umtavuna, + was much further off than it looked; it was, indeed, not less than a mile + and a half away. She had said that she feared nothing, and it was true, + for extraordinary courage was one of this child’s characteristics. She + could scarcely ever remember having felt afraid—for herself, except + sometimes of her father when he grew angry—or was it mad that he + grew?—and raged at her, threatening her with punishment in another + world in reward for her childish sins. Even then the sensation did not + last long, because she could not believe in that punishment which he so + vividly imagined. So it came about that now she had no fear when there was + so much cause. + </p> + <p> + For this place was lonely; not a living creature could be seen. Moreover, + a dreadful hush brooded on the face of earth, and in the sky above; only + far away over the mountains the lightning flickered incessantly, as though + a monster in the skies were licking their precipices and pinnacles with a + thousand tongues of fire. Nothing stirred, not even an insect; every + creature that drew breath had hidden itself away until the coming terror + was overpast. + </p> + <p> + The atmosphere was full of electricity struggling to be free. Although she + knew not what it was, Rachel felt it in her blood and brain. In some + strange way it affected her mind, opening windows there through which the + eyes of her soul looked out. She became aware of some new influence + drawing near to her life; of a sudden her budding womanhood burst into + flower in her breast, shone on by an unseen sun; she was no more a child. + Her being quickened and acknowledged the kinship of all things that are. + That brooding, flame-threaded sky—she was a part of it, the earth + she trod, it was a part of her; the Mind that caused the stars to roll and + her to live, dwelt in her bosom, and like a babe she nestled within the + arm of its almighty will. + </p> + <p> + Now, as in a dream, Rachel descended the steep, rock-strewn banks of the + dry branch of the river-bed, wending her way between the boulders and + noting that rotten weeds and peeled brushwood rested against the stems of + the mimosa thorns which grew—there, tokens which told her that here + in times of flood the water flowed. Well, there was little enough of it + now, only a pool or two to form a mirror for the lightning. In front of + her lay the island where grew the Cape gooseberries, or winter cherries as + they are sometimes called, which she came to seek. It was a low piece of + ground, a quarter of a mile long, perhaps, but in the centre of it were + some great rocks and growing among the rocks, trees, one of them higher + than the rest. Beyond it ran the true river, even now at the end of the + dry season three or four hundred yards in breadth, though so shallow that + it could be forded by an ox-drawn waggon. + </p> + <p> + It was raining on the mountains yonder, raining in torrents poured from + those inky clouds, as it had done off and on for the past twenty-four + hours, and above their fire-laced bosom floated glorious-coloured masses + of misty vapour, enflamed in a thousand hues by the arrows of the sinking + sun. Above her, however, there was no sun, nothing but the curtain of + cloud which grew gradually from grey to black and minute by minute sank + nearer to the earth. + </p> + <p> + Walking through the dry river-bed, Rachel reached the island which was the + last and highest of a line of similar islands that, separated from each + other by narrow breadths of water, lay like a chain, between the dry donga + and the river. Here she began to gather her gooseberries, picking the + silvery, octagonal pods from the green stems on which they grew. At first + she opened these pods, removing from each the yellow, sub-acid berry, + thinking that thus her basket would hold more, but presently abandoned + that plan as it took too much time. Also although the plants were + plentiful enough, in that low and curious light it was not easy to see + them among the dense growth of reedy vegetation. + </p> + <p> + While she was thus engaged she became aware of a low moaning noise and a + stirring of the air about her which caused the leaves and grasses to + quiver without bending. Then followed an ice-cold wind that grew in + strength until it blew keen and hard, ruffling the surface of the marshy + pools. Still Rachel went on with her task, for her basket was not more + than half full, till presently the heavens above her began to mutter and + to groan, and drops of rain as large as shillings fell upon her back and + hands. Now she understood that it was time for her to be going, and + started to walk across the island—for at the moment she was near its + farther side—to reach the deep, rocky river-bed or donga. + </p> + <p> + Before ever she came there, with awful suddenness and inconceivable fury, + the tempest burst. A hurricane of wind tore down the valley to the sea, + and for a few minutes the darkness became so dense that she could scarcely + stumble forward. Then there was light, a dreadful light; all the heavens + seemed to take fire, yes, and the earth, too; it was as though its last + dread catastrophe had fallen on the world. + </p> + <p> + Buffeted, breathless, Rachel at length reached the edge of the deep + river-bed that may have been fifty yards in width, and was about to step + into it when she became aware of two things. The first was a seething, + roaring noise so loud that it seemed to still even the bellowing of the + thunder, and the next, now seen, now lost, as the lightning pulsed and + darkened, the figure of a youth, a white youth, who had dismounted from a + horse that remained near to but above him, and stood, a gun in his hand, + upon a rock at the farther side of the donga. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +He had seen her also and was shouting to her, of this she was sure, for +although the sound of his voice was lost in the tumult, she could perceive +his gesticulations when the lightning flared, and even the movement of his +lips. + + Wondering vaguely what a white boy could be doing in such a place and +very glad at the prospect of his company, Rachel began to advance towards +him in short rushes whenever the lightning showed her where to set her +feet. She had made two of these rushes when from the violence and +character of his movements at length she understood that he was trying to +prevent her from coming further, and paused confused. +</pre> + <p> + Another instant and she knew why. Some hundreds of yards above her the + river bed took a turn, and suddenly round this turn, crested with foam, + appeared a wall of water in which trees and the carcases of animals were + whirled along like straws. The flood had come down from the mountains, and + was advancing on her more swiftly than a horse could gallop. Rachel ran + forward a little way, then understanding that she had no time to cross, + stood bewildered, for the fearful tumult of the elements and the dreadful + roaring of that advancing wall of foam overwhelmed her senses. The + lightnings went out for a moment, then began to play again with tenfold + frequency and force. They struck upon, the nearing torrent, they struck in + the dry bed before it, and leapt upwards from the earth as though Titans + and gods were hurling spears at one another. + </p> + <p> + In the lurid sheen of them she saw the lad leap from his rock and rush + towards her. A flash fell and split a boulder not thirty paces from him, + causing him to stagger, but he recovered himself and ran on. Now he was + quite close, but the water was closer still. It was coming in tiers or + ledges, a thin sheet of foam in front, then other layers laid upon it, + each of them a few yards behind its fellow. On the top ledge, in its very + crest, was a bull buffalo, dead, but held head on and down as though it + were charging, and Rachel thought vaguely that from the direction in which + it came in a few moments its horns would strike her. Another second and an + arm was about her waist—she noted how white it was where the sleeve + was rolled up, dead white in the lightning—and she was being dragged + towards the shore that she had left. The first film of water struck her + and nearly washed her from her feet, but she was strong and active, and + the touch of that arm seemed to have given her back her wit, so she + regained them and splashed forward. Now the next tier took them both above + the knees, but for a moment shallowed so that they did not fall. The high + bank was scarce five yards away, and the wall of waters perhaps a score. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Together for life or death!” said an English voice in her ear, and the +shout of it only reached her in a whisper. + + The boy and the girl leapt forward like bucks. They reached the bank and +struggled up it. The hungry waters sprang at them like a living thing, +grasping their feet and legs as though with hands; a stick as it whirled +by them struck the lad upon the shoulder, and where it struck the clothes +were rent away and red blood appeared. Almost he fell, but this time it +was Rachel who supported him. Then one more struggle and they rolled +exhausted on the ground just clear of the lip of the racing flood. +</pre> + <p> + Thus through tempest, threatened by the waters of death from which he + snatched her, and companioned by heaven’s lightnings, did Richard Darrien + come into the life of Rachel Dove. + </p> + <p> + Presently, having recovered their breath, they sat up and looked at each + other by lightning light, which was all there was. He was a handsome lad + of about seventeen, though short for his years; sturdy in build, very + fair-skinned and curiously enough with a singular resemblance to Rachel, + except that his hair was a few shades darker than hers. They had the same + clear grey eyes, and the same well-cut features; indeed seen together, + most people would have thought them brother and sister, and remarked upon + their family likeness. Rachel spoke the first. + </p> + <p> + “Who are you?” she shouted into his ear in one of the intervals of + darkness, “and why did you come here?” + </p> + <p> + “My name is Richard Darrien,” he answered at the top of his voice, “and I + don’t know why I came. I suppose something sent me to save you.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” she replied with conviction, “something sent you. If you had not + come I should be dead, shouldn’t I? In glory, as my father says.” + </p> + <p> + “I don’t know about glory, or what it is,” he remarked, after thinking + this saying over, “but you would have been rolling out to sea in the flood + water, like that buffalo, with not a whole bone in you, which isn’t my + idea of glory.” + </p> + <p> + “That’s because your father isn’t a missionary,” said Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “No, he is an officer, naval officer, or at least he was, now he trades + and hunts. We are coming down from Natal. But what’s your name?” + </p> + <p> + “Rachel Dove.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, Rachel Dove—that’s very pretty, Rachel Dove, as you would be + if you were cleaner—it is going to rain presently. Is there any + place where we can shelter here?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“I am as clean as you are,” she answered indignantly. “The river muddied +me, that’s all. You can go and shelter, I will stop and let the rain wash +me.” + + “And die of the cold or be struck by lightning. Of course I knew you +weren’t dirty really. Is there any, place?” + </pre> + <p> + She nodded, mollified. + </p> + <p> + “I think I know one. Come,” and she stretched out her hand. + </p> + <p> + He took it, and thus hand in hand they made their way to the highest point + of the island where the trees grew, for here the rocks piled up together + made a kind of cave in which Rachel and her mother had sat for a little + while when they visited the place. As they groped their way towards it the + lightning blazed out and they saw a great jagged flash strike the tallest + tree and shatter it, causing some wild beast that had sheltered there to + rush past them snorting. + </p> + <p> + “That doesn’t look very safe,” said Richard halting, “but come on, it + isn’t likely to hit the same spot twice.” + </p> + <p> + “Hadn’t you better leave your gun?” she suggested, for all this while that + weapon had been slung to his back and she knew that lightning has an + affinity for iron. + </p> + <p> + “Certainly not,” he answered, “it is a new one which my father gave me, + and I won’t be parted from it.” + </p> + <p> + Then they went on and reached the little cave just as the rain broke over + them in earnest. As it chanced the place was dry, being so situated that + all water ran away from it. They crouched in it shivering, trying to cover + themselves with dead sticks and brushwood that had lodged here in the wet + season when the whole island was under water. + </p> + <p> + “It would be nice enough if only we had a fire,” said Rachel, her teeth + chattering as she spoke. + </p> + <p> + The lad Richard thought a while. Then he opened a leather case that hung + on his rifle sling and took from it a powder flask and flint and steel and + some tinder. Pouring a little powder on the damp tinder, he struck the + flint until at length a spark caught and fired the powder. The tinder + caught also, though reluctantly, and while Rachel blew on it, he felt + round for dead leaves and little sticks, some of which were coaxed into + flame. + </p> + <p> + After this things were easy since fuel lay about in abundance, so that + soon they had a splendid fire burning in the mouth of the cave whence the + smoke escaped. Now they were able to warm and dry themselves, and as the + heat entered into their chilled bodies, their spirits rose. Indeed the + contrast between this snug hiding place and blazing fire of drift wood and + the roaring tempest without, conduced to cheerfulness in young people who + had just narrowly escaped from drowning. + </p> + <p> + “I am so hungry,” said Rachel, presently. + </p> + <p> + Again Richard began to search, and this time produced from the pocket of + his coat a long and thick strip of sun-dried meat. + </p> + <p> + “Can you eat biltong?” he asked. + </p> + <p> + “Of course,” she answered eagerly. + </p> + <p> + “Then you must cut it up,” he said, giving her the meat and his knife. “My + arm hurts me, I can’t.” + </p> + <p> + “Oh!” she exclaimed, “how selfish I am. I forgot about that stick striking + you. Let me see the place.” + </p> + <p> + He took off his coat and knelt down while she stood over him and examined + his wound by the light of the fire, to find that the left upper arm was + bruised, torn and bleeding. As it will be remembered that Rachel had no + handkerchief, she asked Richard for his, which she soaked in a pool of + rain water just outside the cave. Then, having washed the hurt thoroughly, + she bandaged his arm with the handkerchief and bade him put on his coat + again, saying confidently that he would be well in a few days. + </p> + <p> + “You are clever,” he remarked with admiration. “Who taught you to bandage + wounds?” + </p> + <p> + “My father always doctors the Kaffirs and I help him,” Rachel answered, + as, having stretched out her hands for the pouring rain to wash them, she + took the biltong and began to cut it in thin slices. + </p> + <p> + These she made him eat before she touched any herself, for she saw that + the loss of blood had weakened him. Indeed her own meal was a light one, + since half the strip of meat must, she declared, be put aside in case they + should not be able to get off the island. Then he saw why she had made him + eat first and was very angry with himself and her, but she only laughed at + him and answered that she had learned from the Kaffirs that men must be + fed before women as they were more important in the world. + </p> + <p> + “You mean more selfish,” he answered, contemplating this wise little maid + and her tiny portion of biltong, which she swallowed very slowly, perhaps + to pretend that her appetite was already satisfied with its + superabundance. Then he fell to imploring her to take the rest, saying + that he would be able to shoot some game in the morning, but she only + shook her little head and set her lips obstinately. + </p> + <p> + “Are you a hunter?” she asked to change the subject. + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” he answered with pride, “that is, almost. At any rate I have shot + eland, and an elephant, but no lions yet. I was following the spoor of a + lion just now, but it got up between the rocks and bolted away before I + could shoot. I think that it must have been after you.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps,” said Rachel. “There are some about here; I have heard them + roaring at night.” + </p> + <p> + “Then,” he went on, “while I was staring at you running across this + island, I heard the sound of the water and saw it rushing down the donga, + and saw too that you must be drowned, and—you know the rest.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I know the rest,” she said, looking at him with shining eyes. “You + risked your life to save mine, and therefore,” she added with quiet + conviction, “it belongs to you.” + </p> + <p> + He stared at her and remarked simply: + </p> + <p> + “I wish it did. This morning I wished to kill a lion with my new <i>roer</i>,” + and he pointed to the heavy gun at his side, “above everything else, but + to-night I wish that your life belonged to me—above anything else.” + </p> + <p> + Their eyes met, and child though she was, Rachel saw something in those of + Richard that caused her to turn her head. + </p> + <p> + “Where are you going?” she asked quickly. + </p> + <p> + “Back to my father’s farm in Graaf-Reinet, to sell the ivory. There are + three others besides my father, two Boers and one Englishman.” + </p> + <p> + “And I am going to Natal where you come from,” she answered, “so I suppose + that after to-night we shall never see each other again, although my life + does belong to you—that is if we escape.” + </p> + <p> + Just then the tempest which had lulled a little, came on again in fury, + accompanied by a hurricane of wind and deluge of rain, through which the + lightning blazed incessantly. The thunderclaps too were so loud and + constant that the sound of them, which shook the earth, made it impossible + for Richard and Rachel to hear each other speak. So they were silent + perforce. Only Richard rose and looked out of the cave, then turned and + beckoned to his companion. She came to him and watched, till suddenly a + blinding sheet of flame lit up the whole landscape. Then she saw what he + was looking at, for now nearly all the island, except that high part of it + on which they stood, was under water, hidden by a brown, seething torrent, + that tore past them to the sea. + </p> + <p> + “If it rises much more, we shall be drowned,” he shouted in her ear. + </p> + <p> + She nodded, then cried back: + </p> + <p> + “Let us say our prayers and get ready,” for it seemed to Rachel that the + “glory” of which her father spoke so often was nearer to them than ever. + </p> + <p> + Then she drew him back into the cave and motioned to him to kneel beside + her, which he did bashfully enough, and for a while the two children, for + they were little more, remained thus with clasped hands and moving lips. + Presently the thunder lessened a little so that once more they could hear + each other speak. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “What did you pray about?” he asked when they had risen from their knees. +</pre> + <p> + “I prayed that you might escape, and that my mother might not grieve for + me too much,” she answered simply. “And you?” + </p> + <p> + “I? Oh! the same—that you might escape. I did not pray for my mother + as she is dead, and I forgot about father.” + </p> + <p> + “Look, look!” exclaimed Rachel, pointing to the mouth of the cave. + </p> + <p> + He stared out at the darkness, and there, through the thin flames of the + fire, saw two great yellow shapes which appeared to be walking up and down + and glaring into the cave. + </p> + <p> + “Lions,” he gasped, snatching at his gun. + </p> + <p> + “Don’t shoot,” she cried, “you might make them angry. Perhaps they only + want to take refuge like ourselves. The fire will keep them away.” + </p> + <p> + He nodded, then remembering that the charge and priming, of his flint-lock + <i>roer</i> must be damp, hurriedly set to work by the help of Rachel to + draw it with the screw on the end of his ramrod, and this done, to reload + with some powder that he had already placed to dry on a flat stone near + the fire. This operation took five minutes or more. When at length it was + finished, and the lock reprimed with the dry powder, the two of them, + Richard holding the <i>roer</i>, crept to the mouth of the cave and looked + out again. + </p> + <p> + The great storm was passing now, and the rain grew thinner, but from time + to time the lightning, no longer forked or chain-shaped, flared in wide + sheets. By its ghastly illumination they saw a strange sight. There on the + island top the two lions marched backwards and forwards as though they + were in a cage, making a kind of whimpering noise as they went, and + staring round them uneasily. Moreover, these were not alone, for gathered + there were various other animals, driven down by the flood from the + islands above them, reed and water bucks, and a great eland. Among these + the lions walked without making the slightest effort to attack them, nor + did the antelopes, which stood sniffing and staring at the torrent, take + any notice of the lions, or attempt to escape. + </p> + <p> + “You are right,” said Richard, “they are all frightened, and will not harm + us, unless the water rises more, and they rush into the cave. Come, make + up the fire.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +They did so, and sat down on its further side, watching till, as nothing +happened, their dread of the lions passed away, and they began to talk +again, telling to each other the stories of their lives. + + Richard Darrien, it seemed, had been in Africa about five years, his +father having emigrated there on the death of his mother, as he had +nothing but the half-pay of a retired naval captain, and he hoped to +better his fortunes in a new land. He had been granted a farm in the +Graaf-Reinet district, but like many other of the early settlers, met with +misfortunes. Now, to make money, he had taken to elephant-hunting, and +with his partners was just returning from a very successful expedition in +the coast lands of Natal, at that time an almost unexplored territory. His +father had allowed Richard to accompany the party, but when they got back, +added the boy with sorrow, he was to be sent for two or three years to the +college at Capetown, since until then his father had not been able to +afford him the luxury of an education. Afterwards he wished him to adopt a +profession, but on this point he—Richard—had made up his mind, although +at present he said little about that. He would be a hunter, and nothing +else, until he grew too old to hunt, when he intended to take to farming. +</pre> + <p> + His story done, Rachel told him hers, to which he listened eagerly. + </p> + <p> + “Is your father mad?” he asked when she had finished. + </p> + <p> + “No,” she answered. “How dare you suggest it? He is only very good; much + better than anybody else.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, it seems to come to much the same thing, doesn’t it?” said Richard, + “for otherwise he would not have sent you to gather gooseberries here with + such a storm coming on.” + </p> + <p> + “Then why did your father send you to hunt lions with such a storm coming + on?” she asked. + </p> + <p> + “He didn’t send me. I came of myself; I said that I wanted to shoot a + buck, and finding the spoor of a lion I followed it. The waggons must be a + long way ahead now, for when I left them I returned to that kloof where I + had seen the buck. I don’t know how I shall overtake them again, and + certainly nobody will ever think of looking for me here, as after this + rain they can’t spoor the horse.” + </p> + <p> + “Supposing you don’t find it—I mean your horse—tomorrow, what + shall you do?” asked Rachel. “We haven’t got any to lend you.” + </p> + <p> + “Walk and try to catch them up,” he replied. + </p> + <p> + “And if you can’t catch them up?” + </p> + <p> + “Come back to you, as the wild Kaffirs ahead would kill me if I went on + alone.” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! But what would your father think?” + </p> + <p> + “He would think there was one boy the less, that’s all, and be sorry for a + while. People often vanish in Africa where there are so many lions and + savages.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel reflected a while, then finding the subject difficult, suggested + that he should find out what their own particular lions were doing. So + Richard went to look, and reported that the storm had ceased, and that by + the moonlight he could see no lions or any other animals, so he thought + that they must have gone away somewhere. The flood waters also appeared to + be running down. Comforted by this intelligence Rachel piled on the fire + nearly all the wood that remained to them. Then they sat down again side + by side, and tried to continue their conversation. By degrees it drooped, + however, and the end of it was that presently this pair were fast asleep + in each other’s arms. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER III + </h2> + <h3> + GOOD-BYE + </h3> + <p> + Rachel was the first to wake, which she did, feeling cold, for the fire + had burnt almost out. She rose and walked from the cave. The dawn was + breaking quietly, for now no wind stirred, and no rain fell. So dense was + the mist which rose from the river and sodden land, however, that she + could not see two yards in front of her, and fearing lest she should + stumble on the lions or some other animals, she did not dare to wander far + from the mouth of the cave. Near to it was a large, hollow-surfaced rock, + filled now with water like a bath. From this she drank, then washed and + tidied herself as well as she could without the aid of soap, comb or + towels, which done, she returned to the cave. + </p> + <p> + As Richard was still sleeping, very quietly she laid a little more wood on + the embers to keep him warm, then sat down by his side and watched him, + for now the grey light of the dawning crept into their place of refuge. To + her this slumbering lad looked beautiful, and as she studied him her + childish heart was filled with a strange, new tenderness, such as she had + never felt before. Somehow he had grown dear to her, and Rachel knew that + she would never forget him while she lived. Then following this wave of + affection came a sharp and sudden pain, for she remembered that presently + they must part, and never see each other any more. At least this seemed + certain, for how could they when he was travelling to the Cape and she to + Natal? + </p> + <p> + And yet, and yet a strange conviction told her otherwise. The power of + prescience which came to her from her mother and her Highland forefathers + awoke in her breast, and she knew that her life and this lad’s life were + interwoven. Perhaps she dozed off again, sitting there by the fire. At any + rate it appeared to her that she dreamed and saw things in her dream. Wild + tumultuous scenes opened themselves before her in a vision; scenes of + blood and terror, sounds, too, of voices crying war. It appeared to her as + if she were mad, and yet ruled a queen, death came near to her a score of + times, but always fled away at her command. Now Richard Darrien was with + her, and how she had lost him and sought—ah! how she sought through + dark places of doom and unnatural night. It was as though he were dead, + and she yet living, searched for him among the habitations of the dead. + She found him also, and drew him towards her. How, she did not know. + </p> + <p> + Then there was a scene, a last scene, which remained fixed in her mind + after everything else had faded away. She saw the huge trunks of forest + trees, enormous, towering trees, gloomy trees beneath which the darkness + could be felt. Down their avenues shot the level arrows of the dawn. They + fell on her, Rachel, dressed in robes of white skin, turning her long, + outspread hair to gold. They fell upon little people with faces of a dusky + pallor, one of them crouched against the bole of a tree, a wizened monkey + of a man who in all that vastness looked small. They fell upon another + man, white-skinned, half-naked, with a yellow beard, who was lashed by + hide ropes to a second tree. It was Richard Darrien grown older, and at + his feet lay a broad-bladed spear! + </p> + <p> + The vision left her, or she was awakened from her sleep, whichever it + might be, by the pleasant voice of this same Richard, who stood yawning + before her, and said: + </p> + <p> + “It is time to get up. I say, why do you look so queer? Are you ill?” + </p> + <p> + “I have been up, long ago,” she answered, struggling to her feet. “What do + you mean?” + </p> + <p> + “Nothing, except that you seemed a ghost a minute ago. Now you are a girl + again, it must have been the light.” + </p> + <p> + “Did I? Well, I dreamed of ghosts, or something of the sort,” and she told + him of the vision of the trees, though of the rest she could remember + little. + </p> + <p> + “That’s a queer story,” he said when she had finished. “I wish you had got + to the end of it, I should like to know what happened.” + </p> + <p> + “We shall find out one day,” she answered solemnly. + </p> + <p> + “Do you mean to say that you believe it is true, Rachel?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Richard, one day I shall see you tied to that tree.” + </p> + <p> + “Then I hope you will cut me loose, that is all. What a funny girl you + are,” he added doubtfully. “I know what it is, you want something to eat. + Have the rest of that biltong.” + </p> + <p> + “No,” she answered. “I could not touch it. There is a pool of water out + there, go and bathe your arm, and I will bind it up again.” + </p> + <p> + He went, still wondering, and a few minutes later returned, his face and + head dripping, and whispered: + </p> + <p> + “Give me the gun. There is a reed buck standing close by. I saw it through + the mist; we’ll have a jolly breakfast off him.” + </p> + <p> + She handed him the <i>roer</i>, and crept after him out of the cave. About + thirty yards away to the right, looming very large through the dense fog, + stood the fat reed buck. Richard wriggled towards it, for he wanted to + make sure of his shot, while Rachel crouched behind a stone. The buck + becoming alarmed, turned its head, and began to sniff at the air, whereon + he lifted the gun and just as it was about to spring away, aimed and + fired. Down it went dead, whereon, rejoicing in his triumph like any other + young hunter who thinks not of the wonderful and happy life that he has + destroyed, Richard sprang upon it exultantly, drawing his knife as he + came, while Rachel, who always shrank from such sights, retreated to the + cave. Half an hour later, however, being healthy and hungry, she had no + objection to eating venison toasted upon sticks in the red embers of their + fire. + </p> + <p> + Their meal finished at length, they reloaded the gun, and although the + mist was still very dense, set out upon a journey of exploration, as by + now the sun was shining brightly above the curtain of low-lying vapour. + Stumbling on through the rocks, they discovered that the water had fallen + almost as quickly as it rose on the previous night. The island was strewn, + however, with the trunks of trees and other debris that it had brought + down, amongst which lay the carcases of bucks and smaller creatures, and + with them a number of drowned snakes. The two lions, however, appeared to + have escaped by swimming, at least they saw nothing of them. Walking + cautiously, they came to the edge of the donga, and sat down upon a stone, + since as yet they could not see how wide and deep the water ran. + </p> + <p> + Whilst they remained thus, suddenly through the mist they heard a voice + shouting from the other side of the donga. + </p> + <p> + “Missie,” cried the voice in Dutch, “are you there missie?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “That is Tom, our driver,” she said, “come to look for me. Answer for me, +Richard.” + </pre> + <p> + So the lad, who had very good lungs, roared in reply: + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I’m here, safe, waiting for the mist to lift, and the water to run + down.” + </p> + <p> + “God be thanked,” yelled the distant Tom. “We thought that you were surely + drowned. But, then, why is your voice changed?” + </p> + <p> + “Because an English heer is with me,” cried Rachel. “Go and look for his + horse and bring a rope, then wait till the mist rises. Also send to tell + the pastor and my mother that I am safe.” + </p> + <p> + “I am here, Rachel,” shouted another voice, her father’s. “I have been + looking for you all night, and we have got the Englishman’s horse. Don’t + come into the water yet. Wait till we can see.” + </p> + <p> + “That’s good news, any way,” said Richard, “though I shall have to ride + hard to catch up the waggons.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel’s face fell. + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” she said; “very good news.” + </p> + <p> + “Are you glad that I am going, then?” he asked in an offended tone. + </p> + <p> + “It was you who said the news was good,” she replied gently. + </p> + <p> + “I meant I was glad that they had caught my horse, not that I had to ride + away on it. Are you sorry, then?” and he glanced at her anxiously. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I am sorry, for we have made friends, haven’t we? It won’t matter to + you who will find plenty of people down there at the Cape, but you see + when you are gone I shall have no friend left in this wilderness, shall + I?” + </p> + <p> + Again Richard looked at her, and saw that her sweet grey eyes were full of + tears. Then there rose within the breast of this lad who, be it + remembered, was verging upon manhood, a sensation strangely similar, had + he but known it, to that which had been experienced an hour or two before + by the child at his side when she watched him sleeping in the cave. He + felt as though these tear-laden grey eyes were drawing his heart as a + magnet draws iron. Of love he knew nothing, it was but a name to him, but + this feeling was certainly very new and queer. + </p> + <p> + “What have you done to me?” he asked brusquely. “I don’t want to go away + from you at all, which is odd, as I never liked girls much. I tell you,” + he went on with gathering vehemence, “that if it wasn’t that it would be + mean to play such a trick upon my father, I wouldn’t go. I’d come with + you, or follow after—all my life. Answer me—what have you + done?” + </p> + <p> + “Nothing, nothing at all,” said Rachel with a little sob, “except tie up + your arm.” + </p> + <p> + “That can’t be it,” he replied. “Anyone could tie up my arm. Oh! I know it + is wrong, but I hope I shan’t be able to overtake the waggons, for if I + can’t I will come back.” + </p> + <p> + “You mustn’t come back; you must go away, quite away, as soon as you can. + Yes, as soon as you can. Your father will be very anxious,” and she began + to cry outright. + </p> + <p> + “Stop it,” said Richard. “Do you hear me, stop it. I am not going to be + made to snivel too, just because I shan’t see a little girl any more whom + I never met—till yesterday.” + </p> + <p> + These last words came out with a gulp, and what is more, two tears came + with them and trickled down his nose. + </p> + <p> + For a moment they sat thus looking at each other pitifully, and—the + truth must be told—weeping, both of them. Then something got the + better of Richard, let us call it primeval instinct, so that he put his + arms about Rachel and kissed her, after which they continued to weep, + their heads resting upon each other’s shoulders. At length he let her go + and stood up, saying argumentatively: + </p> + <p> + “You see now we are really friends.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” she answered, again rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand for + lack of a pocket handkerchief in the fashion that on the previous day had + so irritated her father, “but I don’t know why you should kiss me like + that, just because you are my friend, or” she added with an outburst of + truthfulness, “why I should kiss you.” + </p> + <p> + Richard stood over her frowning and reflecting. Then he gave up the + problem as beyond his powers of interpretation, and said: + </p> + <p> + “You remember that rubbish you dreamt just now, about my being tied to a + tree and the rest of it? Well, it wasn’t nice, and it gives me the creeps + to think of it, like the lions outside the cave. But I want to tell you + that I hope it is true, for then we shall meet again, if it is only to say + good-night.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Richard,” she answered, placing her slim fingers into his big brown + hand, “we shall meet again, I am sure—I am quite sure. And I think + that it will be to say, not good-night,” and she looked up at him and + smiled, “but good-morning.” + </p> + <p> + As Rachel spoke a puff of wind blew down the donga, rolling up the mist + before it, and of a sudden shining above them they saw the glorious sun. + As though by magic butterflies appeared basking upon the rain-shattered + lily blooms; bright birds flitted from tree to tree, ringdoves began to + coo. The terror of the tempest and the darkness of night were overpast; + the world awoke again to life and love and joy. Instantly this change + reflected itself in their young hearts. They whose natures had as it were + ripened prematurely in the stress of danger and the shadow of death, + became children once again. The very real emotions that they had + experienced were forgotten, or at any rate sank into abeyance. Now they + thought, not of separation or of the dim, mysterious future that stretched + before them, but only of how they should ford the stream and gain its + further side, where Rachel saw her father, Tom, the driver, and the other + Kaffirs, and Richard saw his horse which he had feared was lost. + </p> + <p> + They ran down to the brink of the water and examined it, but here it was + still too deep for them to attempt its crossing. Then, directed by the + shouts and motions of the Kaffir Tom and Mr. Dove, they proceeded up + stream for several hundred yards, till they came to a rapid where the + lessening flood ran thinly over a ridge of rock, and after investigation, + proceeded to try its passage hand in hand. It proved difficult but not + dangerous, for when they came near to the further side where the current + was swift and the water rather deep, Tom threw them a waggon rope, + clinging on to which they were dragged—wet, but laughing—in + safety to the further bank. + </p> + <p> + “Ow!” exclaimed the Kaffirs, clapping their hands. “She is alive, the + lightnings have turned away from her, she rules the waters, and the + lightnings!” and then and there, after the native fashion, they gave + Rachel a name which was destined to play a great part in her future. That + name was “Lady of the Lightnings,” or, to translate it more accurately, + “of the Heavens.” + </p> + <p> + “I never thought to see you again,” said her father, looking at Rachel + with a face that was still white and scared. “It was very wrong of me to + send you so far with that storm coming on, and I have had a terrible night—yes, + a terrible night; and so has your poor mother. However, she knows that you + are safe by now, thank God, thank God!” and he took her in his arms and + kissed her. + </p> + <p> + “Well, father, you said that He would look after me, didn’t you? And so He + did, for He sent Richard here If it hadn’t been for Richard I should have + been drowned,” she added inconsequently. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, yes,” said Mr. Dove. “Providence manifests itself in many ways. But + who is your young friend whom you call Richard? I suppose he has some + other name.” + </p> + <p> + “Of course,” answered that youth himself, “everybody has except Kaffirs. + Mine is Darrien.” + </p> + <p> + “Darrien?” said Mr. Dove. “I had a friend called Darrien at school. I + never saw him after I left, but I believe that he went into the Navy.” + </p> + <p> + “Then he must be my father, sir, for I have heard him say that there had + been no other Darrien in the service for a hundred years.” + </p> + <p> + “I think so,” answered Mr. Dove, “for now that I look at you, I can see a + likeness. We slept side by side in the same dormitory once five-and-thirty + years ago, so I remember. And now you have saved my daughter; it is very + strange. But tell me the story.” + </p> + <p> + So between them they told it, although to one scene of it—the last—neither + of them thought it necessary to allude; or perhaps it was forgotten. + </p> + <p> + “Truly the Almighty has had you both in His keeping,” exclaimed Mr. Dove, + when their tale was done. “And now, Richard, my boy, what are you going to + do? You see, we caught your horse—it was grazing about a mile away + with the saddle twisted under its stomach—and wondered what white + man could possibly have been riding it in this desolate place. Afterwards, + however, one of my voor-loopers reported that he had seen two waggons + yesterday afternoon trekking through the poort about five miles to the + north there. The white men with them said that they were travelling + towards the Cape, and pushing on to get out of the hills before the storm + broke. They bade him, if he met you, to bid you follow after them as + quickly as you could, and to say that they would wait for you, if you did + not arrive before, at the Three Sluit outspan on this side of the Pondo + country, at which you stopped some months ago.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Richard, “I remember, but that outspan is thirty miles + away, so I must be getting on, or they will come back to hunt for me.” + </p> + <p> + “First you will stop and eat with us, will you not?” said Mr. Dove. + </p> + <p> + “No, no, I have eaten. Also I have saved some meat in my pouch. I must go, + I must indeed, for otherwise my father will be angry with me. You see,” he + added, “I went out shooting without his leave.” + </p> + <p> + “Ah! my boy,” remarked Mr. Dove, who seldom neglected an opportunity for a + word in season, “now you know what comes of disobedience.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I know, sir,” he answered looking at Rachel. “I was just in time to + save your daughter’s life here; as you said just now, Providence sent me. + Well, good-bye, and don’t think me wicked if I am very glad that I was + disobedient, as I believe you are, too.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I am. Good comes out of evil sometimes, though that is no reason why + we should do evil,” the missionary added, not knowing what else to say. + Richard did not attempt to argue the point, for at the moment he was + engaged in bidding farewell to Rachel. It was a very silent farewell; + neither of them spoke a word, they only shook each other’s hand and looked + into each other’s eyes. Then muttering something which it was as well that + Mr. Dove did not hear, Richard swung himself into the saddle, for his + horse stood at hand, and, without even looking back, cantered away towards + the mountains. + </p> + <p> + “Oh!” exclaimed Rachel presently, “call him, father.” + </p> + <p> + “What for?” asked Mr. Dove. + </p> + <p> + “I want to give him our address, and to get his.” + </p> + <p> + “We have no address, Rachel. Also he is too far off, and why should you + want the address of a chance acquaintance?” + </p> + <p> + “Because he saved my life and I do,” replied the child, setting her face. + Then, without another word, she turned and began to walk towards their + camp—a very heavy journey it was to Rachel. + </p> + <p> + When Rachel reached the waggon she found that her mother was more or less + recovered. At any rate the attack of fever had left her so that she felt + able to rise from her bed. Now, although still weak, she was engaged in + packing away the garments of her dead baby in a travelling chest, weeping + in a silent, piteous manner as she worked. It was a very sad sight. When + she saw Rachel she opened her arms without a word, and embraced her. + </p> + <p> + “You were not frightened about me, mother?” asked the child. + </p> + <p> + “No, my love,” she answered, “because I knew that no harm would come to + you. I have always known that. It was a mad thing of your father to send + you to such a place at such a time, but no folly of his or of anyone else + can hurt you who are destined to live. Never be afraid of anything, + Rachel, for remember always you will only die in old age.” + </p> + <p> + “I am not sure that I am glad of that,” answered the girl, as she pulled + off her wet clothes. “Life isn’t a very happy thing, is it, mother, at + least for those who live as we do?” + </p> + <p> + “There is good and bad in it, dear; we can’t have one without the other—most + of us. At any rate, we must take it as it comes, who have to walk a path + that we did not make, and stop walking when our path comes to an end, not + a step before or after. But, Rachel, you are changed since yesterday. I + see it in your face. What has happened to you?” + </p> + <p> + “Lots of things, mother. I will tell you the story, all of it, every word. + Would you like to hear it?” + </p> + <p> + Her mother nodded, and, the baby-clothes being at last packed away, shut + the lid of-the box with a sigh, sat down upon it and listened. + </p> + <p> + Rachel told her of her meeting with Richard Darrien, and of how he saved + her from the flood. She told of the strange night that they had spent + together in the little cave while the lions marched up and down without. + She told of her vigil over the sleeping Richard at the daybreak, and of + the dream that she had dreamed when she seemed to see him grown to + manhood, and herself grown to womanhood, and clad in white skins, watching + him lashed to the trunk of a gigantic tree as the first arrows of sunrise + struck down the lanes of some mysterious forest. She told of how her heart + had been stirred, and of how afterwards in the mist by the water’s brink + his heart had been stirred also, and of how they had kissed each other and + wept because they must part. + </p> + <p> + Then she stopped, expecting that her mother would be angry with her and + scold her for her thoughts and conduct, as she knew well her father would + have done. But she was not angry, and she did not scold. She only + stretched out her thin hands and stroked the child’s fair hair, saying: + </p> + <p> + “Don’t be frightened, Rachel, and don’t be sad. You think that you have + lost him, but soon or late he will come back to you, perhaps as you + dreamed—perhaps otherwise.” + </p> + <p> + “If I were sure of that, mother, I would not mind anything,” said the + girl, “though really I don’t know why I should care,” she added defiantly. + </p> + <p> + “No, you don’t know now, but you will one day, and when you do, remember + that, however long it seems to wait, you may be quite sure, because I who + have the gift of knowing, told you so. Now tell me again what Richard + Darrien was like while you remember, for perhaps I may never live to see + his face, and I wish to get it into my mind.” + </p> + <p> + So Rachel told her, and when she had described every detail, asked + suddenly: + </p> + <p> + “Must we really go on, mother, into this awful wilderness? Would not + father turn back if you asked him?” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps,” she answered. “But I shall not ask. He would never forgive me + for preventing him from doing what he thinks his duty. It is a madness + when we might be happy in the Cape or in England, but that cannot be + helped, for it is also his destiny and ours. Don’t judge hardly of your + father, Rachel, because he is a saint, and this world is a bad place for + saints and their families, especially their families. You think that he + does not feel; that he is heartless about me and the poor babe, and + sacrifices us all, but I tell you he feels more than either you or I can + do. At night when I pretend to go to sleep I watch him groaning over his + loss and for me, and praying for strength to bear it, and for help to + enable him to do his duty. Last night he was nearly crazed about you, and + in all that awful storm, when the Kaffirs would not stir from the waggon, + went alone down to the river guided by the lightnings, but of course + returned half dead, having found nothing. By dawn he was back there again, + for love and fear would not let him rest a minute. Yet he will never tell + you anything of that, lest you should think that his faith in Providence + was shaken. I know that he is strange—it is no use hiding it, but if + I were to thwart him he would go quite mad, and then I should never + forgive myself, who took him for better and for worse, just as he is, and + not as I should like him to be. So, Rachel, be as happy as you can, and + make the best of things, as I try to do, for your life is all before you, + whereas mine lies behind me, and yonder,” and she pointed towards the + place where the infant was buried. “Hush! here he comes. Now, help me with + the packing, for we are to trek to the ford this afternoon.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER IV + </h2> + <h3> + ISHMAEL + </h3> + <p> + It may he doubted whether any well-born young English lady ever had a + stranger bringing-up than that which fell to the lot of Rachel Dove. To + begin with, she had absolutely no associates, male or female, of her own + age and station, for at that period in its history such people did not + exist in the country where she dwelt. Practically her only companions were + her father, a religious enthusiast, and her mother, a half broken-hearted + woman, who never for a single hour could forget the children she had lost, + and whose constitutional mysticism increased upon her continually until at + times it seemed as though she had added some new quality to her normal + human nature. + </p> + <p> + Then there were the natives, amongst whom from the beginning Rachel was a + sort of queen. In those first days of settlement they had never seen + anybody in the least like her, no one so beautiful—for she grew up + beautiful—so fearless, or so kind. The tale of that adventure of + hers as a child upon the island in the midst of the flooded torrent spread + all through the country with many fabulous additions. Thus the Kaffirs + said that she was a “Heaven-herd,” that is, a magical person who can ward + off or direct the lightnings, which she was supposed to have done upon + this night; also that she could walk upon the waters, for otherwise how + did she escape the flood? And, lastly, that the wild beasts were her + servants, for had not the driver Tom and the natives seen the spoor of + great lions right at the mouth of the cave where she and her companion + sheltered, and had they not heard that she called these lions into the + cave to protect her and him from the other creatures? Therefore, as has + been said, they gave her a name, a very long name that meant Chieftainess, + or Lady of Heaven, <i>Inkosazana-y-Zoola;</i> for Zulu or Zoola, which we + know as the title of that people, means Heaven, and <i>Udade-y-Silwana,</i> + or Sister of wild beasts. As these appellations proved too lengthy for + general use, even among the Bantu races, who have plenty of time for + talking, ultimately it was shortened to Zoola alone, so that throughout + that part of South-Eastern Africa Rachel came to enjoy the lofty title of + “Heaven,” the first girl, probably, who was ever so called. + </p> + <p> + With all natives from her childhood up, Rachel was on the best of terms. + She was never familiar with them indeed, for that is not the way for a + white person to win the affection, or even the respect of a Kaffir. But + she was intimate in the sense that she could enter into their thoughts and + nature, a very rare gift. We whites are apt to consider ourselves the + superior of such folk, whereas we are only different. In fact, taken + altogether, it is quite a question whether the higher sections of the + Bantu peoples are not our equals. Of course, we have learned more things, + and our best men are their betters. But, on the other hand, among them + there is nothing so low as the inhabitants of our slums, nor have they any + vices which can surpass our vices. Is an assegai so much more savage than + a shell? Is there any great gulf fixed between a Chaka and a Napoleon? At + least they are not hypocrites, and they are not vulgar; that is the + privilege of civilised nations. + </p> + <p> + Well, with these folk Rachel was intimate. She could talk to the warrior + of his wars, to the woman of her garden and her children to the children + of that wonder world which surrounds childhood throughout the universe. + And yet there was never a one of these but lifted the hand to her in + salute when her shadow fell upon them. To them all she was the Inkosazana, + the Great Lady. They would laugh at her father and mimic him behind his + back, but Rachel they never laughed at or mimicked. Of her mother also, + although she kept herself apart from them, much the same may be said. For + her they had a curious name which they would not, or were unable to + explain. They called her “Flower-that-grows-on-a-grave.” For Mr. Dove + their appellation was less poetical. It was + “Shouter-about-Things-he-does-not-understand,” or, more briefly, “The + Shouter,” a name that he had acquired from his habit of raising his voice + when he grew moved in speaking to them. The things that he did not + understand, it may be explained, were not to their minds his religious + views, which, although they considered them remarkable, were evidently his + own affair, but their private customs. Especially their family customs + that he was never weary of denouncing to the bewilderment of these poor + heathens, who for their part were not greatly impressed by those of the + few white people with whom they came in contact. Therefore, with native + politeness, they concluded that he spoke thus rudely because he did not + understand. Hence his name. + </p> + <p> + But Rachel had other friends. In truth she was Nature’s child, if in a + better and a purer sense than Byron uses that description. The sea, the + veld, the sky, the forest and the river, these were her companions, for + among them she dwelt solitary. Their denizens, too, knew her well, for + unless she were driven to it, never would she lift her hand against + anything that drew the breath of life. The buck would let her pass quite + close to them, nor at her coming did the birds stir from off their trees. + Often she stood and watched the great elephants feeding or at rest, and + even dared to wander among the herds of savage buffalo. Of only two living + things was she afraid—the snake and the crocodile, that are cursed + above all cattle, and above every beast of the field, because being cursed + they have no sympathy or gentleness. She feared nothing else, she who was + always fearless, nor brute or bird, did they fear her. + </p> + <p> + After Rachel’s adventure in the flooded river she and her parents pursued + their journey by slow and tedious marches, and at length, though in those + days this was strange enough, reached Natal unharmed. At first they went + to live where the city of Durban now stands, which at that time had but + just received its name. It was inhabited by a few rough men, who made a + living by trading and hunting, and surrounded themselves with natives, + refugees for the most part from the Zulu country. Amongst these people and + their servants Mr. Dove commenced his labours, but ere long a bitter + quarrel grew up between him and them. + </p> + <p> + These dwellers in the midst of barbarism led strange lives, and Mr. Dove, + who rightly held it to be his duty to denounce wrong-doing of every sort, + attacked them and their vices in no measured terms, and upon all + occasions. For long years he kept up the fight, until at length he found + himself ostracised. If they could avoid it, no white men would speak to + him, nor would they allow him to instruct their Kaffirs. Thus his work + came to an end in Durban as it had done in other places. Now, again, his + wife and daughter hoped that he would leave South Africa for good, and + return home. But it was not to be, for once more he announced that it was + laid upon him to follow the example of his divine Master, and that the + Spirit drove him into the wilderness. So, with a few attendants, they + trekked away from Durban. + </p> + <p> + On this occasion it was his wild design to settle in Zululand—where + Chaka, the great king, being dead, Dingaan, his brother and murderer, + ruled in his place—and there devote himself to the conversion of the + Zulus. Indeed, it is probable that he would have carried out this plan had + he not been prevented by an accident. One night when they were about forty + miles from Durban they camped on a stream, a tributary of the Tugela + River, which ran close by, and formed the boundary of the Zulu country. It + was a singularly beautiful spot, for to the east of them, about a mile + away, stretched the placid Indian Ocean, while to the west, overshadowing + them almost, rose a towering cliff, over which the stream poured itself, + looking like a line of smoke against its rocky face. They had outspanned + upon a rising hillock at the foot of which this little river wound away + like a silver snake till it joined the great Tugela. In its general aspect + the country was like an English park, dotted here and there with timber, + around which grazed or rested great elands and other buck, and amongst + them a huge rhinoceros. + </p> + <p> + When the waggon had creaked to the top of the rise, for, of course, there + was no road, and the Kaffirs were beginning to unyoke the hungry oxen, + Rachel, who was riding with her father, sprang from her horse and ran to + it to help her mother to descend. She was now a tall young woman, full of + health and vigour, strong and straightly shaped. Mrs. Dove, frail, + delicate, grey-haired, placed her foot upon the disselboom and hesitated, + for to her the ground seemed far off, and the heels of the cattle very + near. + </p> + <p> + “Jump,” said Rachel in her clear, laughing voice, as she smacked the near + after-ox to make it turn round, which it did obediently, for all the team + knew her. “I’ll catch you.” + </p> + <p> + But her mother still hesitated, so thrusting her way between the ox and + the front wheel Rachel stretched out her arms and lifted her bodily to the + ground. + </p> + <p> + “How strong you are, my love!” said her mother, with a sort of wondering + admiration and a sad little smile; “it seems strange to think that I ever + carried you.” + </p> + <p> + “One had need to be in this country, dear,” replied Rachel cheerfully. + “Come and walk a little way, you must be stiff with sitting in that horrid + waggon,” and she led her quite to the top of the knoll. “There,” she + added, “isn’t the view lovely? I never saw such a pretty place in all + Africa. And oh! look at those buck, and yes—that is a rhinoceros. I + hope it won’t charge us.” + </p> + <p> + Mrs. Dove obeyed, gazing first at the glorious sea, then at the plain and + the trees, and lastly behind her at the towering cliff steeped in shadow—for + the sun was westering—down the face of which the waterfall seemed to + hang like a silver rope. + </p> + <p> + As her eyes fell upon this cliff Mrs. Dove’s face changed. + </p> + <p> + “I know this spot,” she said in a hurried voice. “I have seen it before.” + </p> + <p> + “Nonsense, mother,” answered Rachel. “We have never trekked here, so how + could you?” + </p> + <p> + “I can’t say, love, but I have. I remember that cliff and the waterfall; + yes, and those three trees, and the buck standing under them.” + </p> + <p> + “One often feels like that, about having seen places, I mean, mother, but + of course it is all nonsense, because it is impossible, unless one dreams + of them first.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, love, unless one dreams. Well, I think that I must have dreamt. What + was the dream now? Rachel weeping—Rachel weeping—my love, I + think that we are going to live here, and I think—I think——” + </p> + <p> + “All right,” broke in her daughter quickly, with a shade of anxiety in her + voice as though she did not wish to learn what her mother thought. “I + don’t mind, I am sure. I don’t want to go to Zululand, and see this horrid + Dingaan, who is always killing people, and I am quite sure that father + would never convert him, the wicked monster. It is like the Garden of + Eden, isn’t it, with the sea thrown in. There are all the animals, and + that green tree with the fruit on it might be the Tree of Life, and—oh, + my goodness, there is Adam!” + </p> + <p> + Mrs. Dove followed the line of her daughter’s outstretched hand, and + perceived three or four hundred yards away, as in that sparkling + atmosphere it was easy to do, a white man apparently clad in skins. He was + engaged in crawling up a little rise of ground with the obvious intention + of shooting at some blesbuck which stood in a hollow beyond with quaggas + and other animals, while behind him was a mounted Kaffir who held his + master’s horse. + </p> + <p> + “I see,” said Mrs. Dove, mildly interested. “But he looks more like + Robinson Crusoe without his umbrella. Adam did not kill the animals in the + Garden, my dear.” + </p> + <p> + “He must have lived on something besides forbidden apples,” remarked + Rachel, “unless perhaps he was a vegetarian as father wants to be. There—he + has fired!” + </p> + <p> + As she spoke a cloud of smoke arose above the man, and presently the loud + report of a <i>roer</i> reached their ears. One of the buck rolled over + and lay struggling on the ground, while the rest, together with many + others at a distance, turned and galloped off this way and that, + frightened by this new and terrible noise. The old rhinoceros under the + tree rose snorting, sniffed the air, then thundered away up wind towards + the man, its pig-like tail held straight above its back. + </p> + <p> + “Adam has spoilt our Eden; I hope the rhinoceros will catch him,” said + Rachel viciously. “Look, he has seen it and is running to his horse.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel was right. Adam—or whatever his name might be—was + running with remarkable swiftness. Reaching the horse just as the + rhinoceros appeared within forty yards of him, he bounded to the saddle, + and with his servant galloped off to the right. The rhinoceros came to a + standstill for a few moments as though it were wondering whether it dared + attack these strange creatures, then making up its mind in the negative, + rushed on and vanished. When it was gone, the white man and the Kaffir, + who had pulled up their horses at a distance, returned to the fallen buck, + cut its throat, and lifted it on to the Kaffir’s horse, then rode slowly + towards the waggon. + </p> + <p> + “They are coming to call,” said Rachel. “How should one receive a + gentleman in skins?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Apparently some misgivings as to the effect that might be produced by his +appearance occurred to the hunter. At any rate, he looked first at the two +white women standing on the brow, and next at his own peculiar attire, +which appeared to consist chiefly of the pelt of a lion, plus a very +striking pair of trousers manufactured from the hide of a zebra, and +halted about sixty yards away, staring at them. Rachel, whose sight was +exceedingly keen, could see his face well, for the light of the setting +sun fell on it, and he wore no head covering. It was a dark, handsome face +of a man about thirty-five years of age, with strongly-marked features, +black eyes and beard, and long black hair that fell down on to his +shoulders. They gazed at each other for a while, then the man turned to +his after-rider, gave him an order in a clear, strong voice, and rode away +inland. The after-rider, on the contrary, directed his horse up the rise +until he was within a few yards of them, then sprang to the ground and +saluted. + + “What is it?” asked Rachel in Zulu, a language which she now spoke +perfectly. +</pre> + <p> + “Inkosikaas” (that is—Lady), answered the man, “my master thinks + that you may be hungry and sends you a present of this buck,” and, as he + spoke, he loosed the riem or hide rope by which it was fastened behind his + saddle, and let the animal fall to the ground. + </p> + <p> + Rachel turned her eyes from it, for it was covered with blood, and + unpleasant to look at, then replied: + </p> + <p> + “My father and my mother thank your master. How is he named, and where + does he dwell?” + </p> + <p> + “Lady, among us black people he is named Ibubesi (lion), but his white + name is Hishmel.” + </p> + <p> + “Hishmel, Hishmel?” said Rachel. “Oh! I know, he means Ishmael. There, + mother, I told you he was something biblical, and of course Ishmael dwelt + in the wilderness, didn’t he, after his father had behaved so badly to + poor Hagar, and was a wild man whose hand was against every man’s.” + </p> + <p> + “Rachel, Rachel,” said her mother suppressing a little smile. “Your father + would be very angry if he heard you. You should not speak lightly of holy + persons.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, mother, Abraham may have been a holy person, but we should think + him a mean old thing nowadays, almost as mean as Sarah. You know they were + most of them mean, so what is the use of pretending they were not?” + </p> + <p> + Then without waiting for an answer she asked the Kaffir again: “Where does + the Inkoos Ishmael dwell?” + </p> + <p> + “In the wilderness,” answered the man appropriately. “Now his kraal is + yonder, two hours’ ride away. It is called Mafooti,” and he pointed over + the top of the precipice, adding: “he is a hunter and trades with the + Zulus.” + </p> + <p> + “Is he Dutch?” asked Rachel, whose curiosity was excited. + </p> + <p> + The Kaffir shook his head. “No, he hates the Dutch; he is of the people of + George.” + </p> + <p> + “The people of George? Why, he must mean a subject of King George—an + Englishman.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, yes, Lady, an Englishman, like you,” and he grinned at her. “Have + you any message for the Inkoos Hishmel?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes. Say to the Inkoos Ishmael or Lion-who-dwells-in-the-wilderness, + hates the Dutch and wears zebra-skin trousers, that my father and my + mother thank him very much for his present, and hope that his health is + good. Go. That is all.” + </p> + <p> + The man grinned again, suspecting a joke, for the Zulus have a sense of + humour, then repeated the message word for word, trying to pronounce + Ishmael as Rachel did, saluted, mounted his horse, and galloped off after + his master. + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps you should have kept that Kaffir until your father came,” + suggested Mrs. Dove doubtfully. + </p> + <p> + “What was the good?” said Rachel. “He would only have asked Mr. Ishmael to + call in order that he might find out his religious opinions, and I don’t + want to see any more of the man.” + </p> + <p> + “Why not, Rachel?” + </p> + <p> + “Because I don’t like him, mother. I think he is worse than any of the + rest down there, too bad to stop among them probably, and—” she + added with conviction, “I think we shall have more of his company than we + want before all is done. Oh! it is no good to say that I am prejudiced—I + do, and what is more, he came into our Garden of Eden and shot the buck. I + hope he will meet that rhinoceros on the way home. There!” + </p> + <p> + Although she disapproved, or tried to think that she did, of such strong + opinions so strongly expressed, Mrs. Dove offered no further opposition to + them. The fact was that her daughter’s bodily and mental vigour + overshadowed her, as they did her husband also. Indeed, it seemed curious + that this girl, so powerful in body and in mind, should have sprung from + such a pair, a wrong-headed, narrow-viewed saint whose right place in the + world would have been in a cell in the monastery or one of the stricter + orders, and a gentle, uncomplaining, high-bred woman with a mind + distinguished by its affectionate and mystical nature, a mind so unusual + and refined that it seemed to be, and in truth was, open to influences + whereof, mercifully enough, the majority of us never feel the subtle, + secret power. + </p> + <p> + Of her father there was absolutely no trace in Rachel, except a certain + physical resemblance—so far as he was concerned she must have thrown + back to some earlier progenitor. Even their intellects and moral outlook + were quite different. She had, it is true, something of his scholarly + power; thus, notwithstanding her wild upbringing, as has been said, she + could read the Greek Testament almost as well as he could, or even Homer, + which she liked because the old, bloodthirsty heroes reminded her of the + Zulus. He had taught her this and other knowledge, and she was an apt + pupil. But there the resemblance stopped. Whereas his intelligence was + narrow and enslaved by the priestly tradition, hers was wide and human. + She searched and she criticised; she believed in God as he did, but she + saw His purpose working in the evil as in the good. In her own thought she + often compared these forces to the Day and Night, and believed both of + them to be necessary to the human world. For her, savagery had virtues as + well as civilisation, although it is true of the latter she knew but + little. + </p> + <p> + From her mother Rachel had inherited more, for instance her grace of + speech and bearing, and her intuition, or foresight. Only in her case this + curious gift did not dominate her, her other forces held it in check. She + felt and she knew, but feeling and knowledge did not frighten or make her + weak, any more than the strength of her frame or of her spirit made her + unwomanly. She accepted these things as part of her mental equipment, that + was all, being aware that to her a door was opened which is shut firmly + enough in the faces of most folk, but not on that account in the least + afraid of looking through it as her mother was. + </p> + <p> + Thus when she saw the man called Ishmael, she knew well enough that he was + destined to bring great evil upon her and hers, as when as a child she met + the boy Richard Darrien, she had known other things. But she did not, + therefore, fear the man and his attendant evil. She only shrank from the + first and looked through the second, onward and outward to the ultimate + good which she was convinced lay at the end of everything, and meanwhile, + being young and merry, she found his zebra-skin trousers very ridiculous. + </p> + <p> + Just as Rachel and her mother finished their conversation about Mr. + Ishmael, Mr. Dove arrived from a little Kloof, where he had been engaged + with the Kaffirs in cutting bushes to make a thorn fence round their camp + as a protection against lions and hyenas. He looked older than when we + last met him, and save for a fringe of white hair, which increased his + monkish appearance, was quite bald. His face, too, was even thinner and + more eager, and his grey eyes were more far-away than formerly; also he + had grown a long white beard. + </p> + <p> + “Where did that buck come from?” he asked, looking at the dead creature. + </p> + <p> + Rachel told him the story with the result that, as her mother had + expected, he was very indignant with her. It was most unkind, and indeed, + un-Christian, he said, not to have asked this very courteous gentleman + into the camp, as he would much have liked to converse with him. He had + often reproved her habit of judging by external, and in the veld, lion and + zebra skins furnish a very suitable covering. She should remember that + such were given to our first parents. + </p> + <p> + “Oh! I know, father,” broke in Rachel, “when the climate grew too cold for + leaf petticoats and the rest. Now don’t begin to scold me, because I must + go to cook the dinner. I didn’t like the look of the man; besides, he rode + off. Then it wasn’t my business to ask him here, but mother’s, who stood + staring at him and never said a single word. If you want to see him so + much, you can go to call upon him to-morrow, only don’t take me, please. + And now will you send Tom to skin the buck?” + </p> + <p> + Mr. Dove answered that Tom was busy with the fence, and, ceasing from + argument which he felt to be useless with Rachel, suggested doubtfully + that he had better be his own butcher. + </p> + <p> + “No, no,” she replied, “you know you hate that sort of thing, as I do. Let + it be till the Kaffirs have time. We have the cold meat left for supper, + and I will boil some mealies. Go and help with the fence, father while I + light the fire.” + </p> + <p> + Usually Rachel was the best of sleepers. So soon as she laid her head upon + whatever happened to serve her for a pillow, generally a saddle, her eyes + shut to open no more till daylight came. On this night, however, it was + not so. She had her bed in a little flap tent which hooked on to the side + of the waggon that was occupied by her parents. Here she lay wide awake + for a long while, listening to the Kaffirs who, having partaken heartily + of the buck, were now making themselves drunk by smoking <i>dakka</i>, or + Indian hemp, a habit of which Mr. Dove had tried in vain to break them. At + length the fire around which they sat near the thorn fence on the further + side of the waggon, grew low, and their incoherent talk ended in silence, + punctuated by snores. Rachel began to dose but was awakened by the + laughing cries of the hyenas quite close to her. The brutes had scented + the dead buck and were wandering round the fence in hope of a midnight + meal. Rachel rose, and taking the gun that lay at her side, threw a cloak + over her shoulders and left the tent. + </p> + <p> + The moon was shining brightly and by its light she saw the hyenas, two of + them, wolves as they are called in South Africa, long grey creatures that + prowled round the thorn fence hungrily, causing the oxen that were tied to + the trek tow and the horses picketed on the other side of the waggon, to + low and whinny in an uneasy fashion. The hyenas saw her also, for her head + rose above the rough fence, and being cowardly beasts, slunk away. She + could have shot them had she chose, but did not, first because she hated + killing anything unnecessarily, even a wolf, and secondly because it would + have aroused the camp. So she contented herself by throwing more dry wood + on to the fire, stepping over the Kaffirs, who slept like logs, in order + to do so. Then, resting upon her gun like some Amazon on guard, she gazed + a while at the lovely moonlit sea, and the long line of game trekking + silently to their drinking place, until seeing no more of the wolves or + other dangerous beasts, she turned and sought her bed again. + </p> + <p> + She was thinking of Mr. Ishmael and his zebra-skin trousers; wondering why + the man should have filled her with such an unreasoning dislike. If she + had disliked him at a distance of fifty paces, how she would hate him when + he was near! And yet he was probably only one of those broken soldiers of + fortune of whom she had met several, who took to the wilderness as a last + resource, and by degrees sank to the level of the savages among whom they + lived, a person who was not worth a second thought. So she tried to put + him from her mind, and by way of an antidote, since still she could not + sleep, filled it with her recollections of Richard Darrien. Some years had + gone by since they had met, and from that time to this she had never heard + a word of him in which she could put the slightest faith. She did not even + know whether he were alive or dead, only she believed that if he were dead + she would be aware of it. No, she had never heard of him, and it seemed + probable that she never would hear of him again. Yet she did not believe + that either. Had she done so her happiness—for on the whole Rachel + was a happy girl—would have departed from her, since this once seen + lad never left her heart, nor had she forgotten their farewell kiss. + </p> + <p> + Reflecting thus, at length Rachel fell off to sleep and began to dream, + still of Richard Darrien. It was a long dream whereof afterwards she could + remember but little, but in it there were shoutings, and black faces, and + the flashing of spears; also the white man Ishmael was present there. One + part, however, she did remember; Richard Darrien, grown taller, changed + and yet the same, leaning over her, warning her of danger to come, warning + her against this man Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + She awoke suddenly to see that the light of dawn was creeping into her + tent, that low, soft light which is so beautiful in Southern Africa. + Rachel was disturbed, she felt the need of action, of anything that would + change the current of her thoughts. No one was about yet. What should she + do? She knew; the sea was not more than a mile away, she would go down to + it and bathe, and be back before the rest of them were awake. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0005" id="link2HCH0005"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER V + </h2> + <h3> + NOIE + </h3> + <p> + That a girl should set out alone to bathe through a country inhabited + chiefly by wild beasts and a few wandering savages, sounds a somewhat + dangerous form of amusement. So it was indeed, but Rachel cared nothing + for such dangers, in fact she never even thought of them. Long ago she had + discovered that the animals would not harm her if she did not harm them, + except perhaps the rhinoceros, which is given to charging on sight, and + that was large and could generally be discovered at a distance. As for + elephants and lions, or even buffalo, her experience was that they ran + away, except on rare occasions when they stood still, and stared at her. + Nor was she afraid of the savages, who always treated her with the utmost + respect, even if they had never seen her before. Still, in case of + accidents she took her double-barrelled gun, loaded in one barrel with + ball, and in the other with loopers or slugs, and awakened Tom, the + driver, to tell him where she was going. The man stared at her sleepily, + and murmured a remonstrance, but taking no heed of him she pulled out some + thorns from the fence to make a passage, and in another minute was lost to + sight in the morning mist. + </p> + <p> + Following a game path through the dew-drenched grass which grew upon the + swells and valleys of the veld, and passing many small buck upon her way, + in about twenty minutes, just as the light was really beginning to grow, + Rachel reached the sea. It was dead calm, and the tide chancing to be out, + soon she found the very place she sought—a large, rock-bound pool + where there would be no fear of sharks that never stay in such a spot, + fearing lest they should be stranded. Slipping off her clothes she plunged + into the cool and crystal water and began to swim round and across the + pool, for at this art she was expert, diving and playing like a sea-nymph. + Her bath done she dried herself with a towel she had brought, all except + her long, fair hair, which she let loose for the wind to blow on, and + having dressed, stood a while waiting to see the glory of the sun rising + from the ocean. + </p> + <p> + Whilst she remained thus, suddenly she heard the sound of horses galloping + towards her, two of them she could tell that from the hoof beats, although + the low-lying mist made them invisible. A few more seconds and they + emerged out of the fog. The first thing that she saw were stripes which + caused her to laugh, thinking that she had mistaken zebras for horses. + Then the laugh died on her lips as she recognised that the stripes were + those of Mr. Ishmael’s trousers. Yes, there was no doubt about it, Mr. + Ishmael, wearing a rough coat instead of his lion-skin, but with the rest + of his attire unchanged, was galloping down upon her furiously, leading a + riderless horse. Remembering her wet and dishevelled hair, Rachel threw + the towel over it, whence it hung like an old Egyptian head-dress, setting + her beautiful face in a most becoming frame. Next she picked up the + double-barrelled gun and cocked it, for she misdoubted her of this man’s + intentions. Not many modern books came her way, but she had read stories + of young women who were carried off by force. + </p> + <p> + For an instance she was frightened, but as she lifted the hammer of the + second barrel her constitutional courage returned. + </p> + <p> + “Let him try it,” she thought to herself. “If he had come ten minutes ago + it would have been awful, but now I don’t care.” + </p> + <p> + By this time Mr. Ishmael had arrived, and was dragging his horse to its + haunches; also she saw that evidently he was much more frightened than she + had been. The man’s handsome face was quite white, and his lips were + trembling. “Perhaps that rhinoceros is after him again, thought Rachel, + then added aloud quietly: + </p> + <p> + “What is the matter?” + </p> + <p> + “Forgive me,” he answered in a rich, and to Rachel’s astonishment, + perfectly educated voice, “forgive me for disturbing you. I am ashamed, + but it is necessary. The Zulus—” and he paused. + </p> + <p> + “Well, sir,” asked Rachel, “what about the Zulus?” + </p> + <p> + “A regiment of them are coming down here on the warpath. They are hunting + fugitives. The fugitives, about fifty of them, passed my camp over an hour + ago, and I saw the Impi following them. I rode to warn you all. They told + me you were down by the sea. I came to bring you back to your waggon lest + you should be cut off.” + </p> + <p> + “Thank you very much,” said Rachel. “But I am not afraid of the Zulus. I + do not think that they will hurt me.” + </p> + <p> + “Not hurt you! Not hurt you! White and beautiful as you are. Why not?” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! I don’t know,” she replied with a laugh, “but you see I am called + Inkosazana-y-Zoola. They won’t touch one with that name.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana-y-Zoola,” he repeated astonished. “Why she is their Spirit, + yes, and I remember—white like you, so they say. How did you get + that name? But mount, mount! They will kill you first, and ask how you + were called afterwards. Your father is much afraid.” + </p> + <p> + “My mother would not be afraid; she knows,” muttered Rachel to herself, as + she sprang to the saddle of the led-horse. + </p> + <p> + Then, without more words, they began to gallop back towards the camp. + Before they reached the crest of the second rise the sun shone out in + earnest, thinning the seaward mist, although between them and the camp it + still hung thick. Then suddenly in the fog-edge Rachel saw this sight: + Towards them ran a delicately shaped and beautiful native girl, naked + except for her moocha, and of a very light, copper-colour, whilst after + her, brandishing an assegai, came a Zulu warrior. Evidently the girl was + in the last stage of exhaustion; indeed she reeled over the ground, her + tongue protruded from her lips and her eyes seemed to be starting from her + head. + </p> + <p> + “Come on,” shouted the man called Ishmael. “It is only one of the + fugitives whom they are killing.” + </p> + <p> + But Rachel did nothing of the sort; she pulled up her horse and waited. + The girl caught sight of her and with a wild hoarse scream, redoubled her + efforts, so that her pursuer, who had been quite close, was left behind. + She reached Rachel and flung her arms about her legs gasping: + </p> + <p> + “Save me, white lady, save me!” + </p> + <p> + “Shoot her if she won’t leave go,” shouted Ishmael, “and come on.” + </p> + <p> + But Rachel only sprang from the horse and stood face to face with the + advancing Zulu. + </p> + <p> + “Stand,” she said, and the man stopped. + </p> + <p> + “Now,” she asked, “what do you want with this woman?” + </p> + <p> + “To take her or to kill her,” gasped the soldier. + </p> + <p> + “By whose order?” + </p> + <p> + “By order of Dingaan the King.” + </p> + <p> + “For what crime?” + </p> + <p> + “Witchcraft; but who are you who question me, white woman?” + </p> + <p> + “One whom you must obey,” answered Rachel proudly. “Go back and leave the + girl. She is mine.” + </p> + <p> + The man stared at her, then laughed aloud and began to advance again. + </p> + <p> + “Go back,” repeated Rachel. + </p> + <p> + He took no heed but still came on. + </p> + <p> + “Go back or die,” she said for the third time. + </p> + <p> + “I shall certainly die if I go back to Dingaan without the girl,” replied + the soldier who was a bold-looking savage. “Now you, Noie, will you return + with me or shall I kill you? Say, witch,” and he lifted his assegai. + </p> + <p> + The girl sank in a heap upon the veld. “Kill,” she murmured faintly, “I + will not go back. I did not bewitch him to make him dream of me, and I + will be Death’s wife, not his; a ghost in his kraal, not a woman.” + </p> + <p> + “Good,” said the man, “I will carry your word to the king. Farewell, + Noie,” and he raised the assegai still higher, adding: “Stand aside, white + woman, for I have no order to kill you also.” + </p> + <p> + By way of answer Rachel put the gun to her shoulder and pointed it at him. + </p> + <p> + “Are you mad?” shouted Ishmael. “If you touch him they will murder every + one of us. Are you mad?” + </p> + <p> + “Are you a coward?” she asked quietly, without taking her eyes off the + soldier. Then she said in Zulu, “Listen. The land on this side of the + Tugela has been given by Dingaan to the English. Here he has no right to + kill. This girl is mine, not his. Come one step nearer and you die.” + </p> + <p> + “We shall soon see who will die,” answered the warrior with a laugh, and + he sprang forward. + </p> + <p> + They were his last words. Rachel aimed and pressed the trigger, the gun + exploded heavily in the mist; the Zulu leapt into the air and fell upon + his back, dead. The white man, Ishmael, rode to them, pulled up his horse + and sat still, staring. It was a strange picture in that lonely, silent + spot. The soldier so very still and dead, his face hidden by the shield + that had fallen across it; the tall, white girl, rigid as a statue, in + whose hand the gun still smoked, the delicate, fragile Kaffir maiden + kneeling on the veld, and looking at her wildly as though she were a + spirit, and the two horses, one with its ears pricked in curiosity, and + the other already cropping grass. + </p> + <p> + “My God! What have you done?” exclaimed Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “Justice,” answered Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Then your blood be on your own head. I am not going to stop here to have + my throat cut.” + </p> + <p> + “Don’t,” answered Rachel. “I have a better guardian than you, and will + look after my own blood.” + </p> + <p> + To this speech the white man seemed to be able to find no answer. Turning + his horse he galloped off swearing, but not towards the camp, whereon the + other horse galloped after him, and presently they all vanished in the + mist, leaving the two women alone. + </p> + <p> + At this moment from the direction of the waggon they heard the sound of + shouting and of screams, which appeared to come from the valley between + them and it. + </p> + <p> + “The king’s men are killing my people,” muttered the girl Noie. “Go, or + they will kill you too.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel thought a moment. Evidently it was impossible to get through to the + camp; indeed, even had they tried to do so on the horses they would have + been cut off. An idea came to her. They stood upon the edge of a steep, + bush-clothed kloof, where in the wet season a stream ran down to the sea. + This stream was now represented by a chain of deep and muddy pools, one of + which pools lay directly underneath them. + </p> + <p> + “Help me to throw him into the water,” said Rachel. + </p> + <p> + The girl understood, and with desperate energy they seized the dead + soldier, dragged him to the edge of the little cliff and thrust him over. + He fell with a heavy splash into the pool and vanished. + </p> + <p> + “Crocodiles live there,” said Rachel, “I saw one as I passed. Now take the + shield and spear and follow me.” + </p> + <p> + She obeyed, for with hope her strength seemed, to have returned to her, + and the two of them scrambled down the cliffs into the kloof. As they + reached the edge of the pool they saw great snouts and a disturbance in + the water. Rachel was right, crocodiles lived there. + </p> + <p> + “Now,” she said, “throw your moocha on that rock. They will find it and + think——” + </p> + <p> + Noie nodded and did so, rending its fastening and wetting it in the water. + Then quite naked she took Rachel’s hand and swiftly, swiftly, the two of + them leapt from stone to stone, so as to leave no footprints, heading for + the sea. Only the fugitive stopped once to drink of the fresh water, for + she was perishing with thirst. Now when Rachel was bathing she had + observed upon the farther side of her pool and opening out of it, as it + were, a little pocket in the rock, where the water was not more than three + feet deep and covered by a dense growth of beautiful seaweed, some black + and some ribbon-like and yellow. The pool was long, perhaps two hundred + paces in all, and to go round it they would be obliged to expose + themselves upon the sand, and thus become visible from a long way off. + </p> + <p> + “Can you swim?” said Rachel to Noie. + </p> + <p> + Again she nodded, and the two of them slipped into the water and swam + across the pool till they reached the pocket-like place, on the edge of + which they sat down, covering themselves with the seaweed. + </p> + <p> + They had not been there five minutes when they heard the sound of voices + drawing near down the kloof, and at once slid into the water, covering + themselves in it in such fashion that only their heads remained above the + surface, mixed with the black and yellow seaweed, so that without close + search none could have said which was hair and which was weed. + </p> + <p> + “The Zulus,” said Noie, shivering so that the water shook about her, “they + seek me.” + </p> + <p> + “Lie still, then,” answered Rachel. “I can’t shoot now, the gun is wet.” + </p> + <p> + The voices died away, and the two girls thought that the speakers had + gone, but rendered cautious, still remained hidden in the water. It was + well for them that they did so for presently they heard the voices again + and much nearer. The Zulus were walking round the pool. Two of them came + quite close to their little hiding-place, and sat down on some rocks to + rest, and talk. Peeping through her covering of seaweed Rachel could see + them, great men who held red spears in their hands. + </p> + <p> + “You are a fool,” said one of them to the other, “and have given us this + walk for nothing, as though our feet were not sore enough already. The + crocodiles have that Noie, her witchcraft could not save her from them; it + was a baboon’s spoor you saw in the mud, not a woman’s.” + </p> + <p> + “It would seem so, brother,” answered the other, “as we found the moocha. + Still, if so, where is Bomba who was running her down? And what made that + blood-mark on the grass?” + </p> + <p> + “Doubtless,” replied the first man, “Bomba came up with her there and + wounded her, whereon being a woman and a coward, she ran from him and + jumped into the pool in which the crocodiles finished her. As for Bomba, I + expect that he has gone back to Zululand, or is asleep somewhere resting. + The other spoor we saw was that of a white woman, who puts skins upon her + feet. There is a camp of them up yonder, but you remember, our orders were + not to touch any of the people of George, so we need not trouble about + them.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, brother, if you are sure, we had better be starting back, lest + there should be trouble with the white people. Dingaan will be satisfied + when we show him the moocha, and sleep in peace henceforth. She must + really have been <i>tagati</i> (uncanny), that little Noie, for otherwise, + although it is true she was pretty, why should Dingaan who has all + Zululand to choose from, have fallen in love with her, and why should she + have refused to enter his house, and persuaded all her kraal to run away? + For my part, I don’t believe that she is dead now, notwithstanding the + moocha. I think that she is a witch, and has changed into something else—a + bird or a snake, perhaps. Well, the rest of them will never change into + anything, except black mould. Let us see. We have killed every one; all + the common people, the mother of Noie, the dwarf-wizard Seyapi her father, + and her other mothers, four of them, and her brothers and sisters, twelve + in all.” + </p> + <p> + At these words Noie again trembled beneath her seaweed, so that the water + shook all about her. + </p> + <p> + “There is a fish there,” said the first Kaffir, “I saw it rise. It is a + small pool, shall we try to catch it?” + </p> + <p> + “No, brother,” answered the other, “only coast people eat fish. I am + hungry, but I will wait for man’s food. Take that, fish!” and he threw a + stone into the pool which struck Rachel on the side, and caused her fair + hair to float about among the yellow seaweed. + </p> + <p> + Then the two of them got up and went away, walking arm-in-arm like friends + and amiable men, as they were in their own fashion. + </p> + <p> + For a long time the girls remained beneath their seaweed, fearing lest the + men or others should return, until at length they could bear the cold of + the water no longer, and crept out of it to the brink of the little pool, + where, still wreathed in seaweed, they sat and warmed themselves in the + hot sunlight. Now Noie seemed to be half dead; indeed Rachel thought that + she would die. + </p> + <p> + “Awake,” she said, “life is still before you.” + </p> + <p> + “Would that it were behind me, Lady,” moaned the poor girl. “You + understand our tongue—did you not hear? My father, my own mother, my + other mothers, my brothers and sisters, all killed, all killed for my + sake, and I left living. Oh! you meant kindly, but why did you not let + Bomba pass his spear through me? It would have been quickly over, and now + I should sleep with the rest.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel made no answer, for she saw that talking was useless in such a + case. Only she took Noie’s hand and pressed it in silent sympathy, until + at length the poor girl, utterly outworn with agony and the fatigue of her + long flight, fell asleep, there in the sunshine. Rachel let her sleep, + knowing that she would take no harm in that warmth. Quietly she sat at her + side for hour after hour while the fierce sun, from which she protected + her head with seaweed, dried her garments. At length the shadows told her + that midday was past, and the sea water which began to trickle over the + surrounding rocks that the tide was approaching its full. They could stop + there no longer unless they wished to be drowned. + </p> + <p> + “Come,” she said to Noie, “the Zulus have gone, and the sea is here. We + must swim to the shore and go back to my father’s camp.” + </p> + <p> + “What place have I in your kraal, Lady?” asked the girl when her senses + had returned to her. + </p> + <p> + “I will find you a place,” Rachel answered; “you are mine now.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Lady, that is true,” said Noie heavily, “I am yours and no one + else’s,” and taking Rachel’s hand she pressed it to her forehead. + </p> + <p> + Then together once more they swam the pool, and not too soon, for the tide + was pouring into it. Reaching the shore in safety, no easy task for + Rachel, who must hold the heavy gun above her head, Noie tied Rachel’s + towel about her middle to take the place of her moocha, and very + cautiously they crept up the kloof, fearing lest some of the Zulus might + still be lurking in the neighbourhood. + </p> + <p> + At length they came to the pool into which they had thrown the soldier + Bomba, and saw two crocodiles doubtless those that had eaten him, lying + asleep in the sun upon flat rocks at its edge. Here they were obliged to + leave the kloof both because they feared to pass the crocodiles, and for + the reason that their road to the camp ran another way. So they climbed up + the cliff and looked about, but could see only a pair of oribe bucks, one + lying down under a tree, and one eating grass quite close to its mate. + </p> + <p> + “The Zulus have gone or there would be no buck here,” said Rachel. “Come, + now, hold the shield before you and the spear in your hand, to hide that + you are a woman, and let us go on boldly.” + </p> + <p> + So they went till they reached the crest of the next rise, and then sprang + back behind it, for lying here and there they saw people who seemed to be + asleep. + </p> + <p> + “The Zulus resting!” exclaimed Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” answered the girl with a sigh. “My people, dead! See the vultures + gathered round them.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel looked again, and saw that it was so. Without a word they walked + forward, and as they passed each body Noie gave it its name. Here lay a + brother, there a sister, yonder four folk of her father’s kraal. They came + to a tall and handsome woman of middle age, and she shivered as she had + done in the pool and said in an icy voice: + </p> + <p> + “The mother who bore me!” + </p> + <p> + A few more steps and in a patch of high grass that grew round an ant-heap, + they found two Zulu soldiers, each pierced through with a spear. Seated + against the ant-heap also, as though he were but resting, was a + light-coloured man, a dwarf in stature, spare of frame, and with sharp + features. His dress, if he wore any, seemed to have been removed from him, + for he was almost naked, and Rachel noticed that no wound could be seen on + him. + </p> + <p> + “Behold my father!” said Noie in the same icy voice. + </p> + <p> + “But,” whispered Rachel, “he only sleeps. No spear has touched him.” + </p> + <p> + “Not so, he is dead, dead by the White Death after the fashion of his + people.” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel wondered what this White Death might be, and of which people + the man was one. That he was not a Zulu who had been stunted in his growth + she could see for herself, nor had she ever met a native who at all + resembled him. Still she could ask no questions at that time; the thing + was too awful. Moreover Noie had knelt down before the body, and with her + arms thrown around its neck, was whispering into its ear. For a full + minute she whispered thus, then set her own ear to the cold stirless lips, + and for another minute or more, seemed to listen intently, nodding her + head from time to time. Never before had Rachel witnessed anything so + uncanny, and oddly enough, the fact that this scene was enacted in the + bright sunlight added to its terrors. She stood paralysed, forgetting the + Zulus, forgetting everything except that to all appearance the living was + holding converse with the dead. + </p> + <p> + At length Noie rose, and turning to her companion said: + </p> + <p> + “My Spirit has been good to me; I thank my Spirit, which brought me here + before it was too late for us to talk together. Now I have the message.” + </p> + <p> + “The message! Oh! what message?” gasped Rachel. + </p> + <p> + An inscrutable look gathered on the face of the beautiful native girl. + </p> + <p> + “It is to me alone,” she answered, “but this I may say, much of it was of + you, Inkosazana-y-Zoola.” + </p> + <p> + “Who told you that was my native name?” asked Rachel, springing back. + </p> + <p> + “It was in the message, O thou before whom kings shall bow.” + </p> + <p> + “Nonsense,” exclaimed Rachel, “you have heard it from our people.” + </p> + <p> + “So be it, Lady; I have heard it from your people whom I have never seen. + Now let us go, your father is troubled for you.” + </p> + <p> + Again Rachel looked at her sideways, and Noie went on: + </p> + <p> + “Lady, from henceforth I am your servant, am I not? and that service will + not be light.” + </p> + <p> + “She thinks I shall make her dig,” thought Rachel to herself, as the girl + continued in her low, soft voice: + </p> + <p> + “Now I ask you one thing—when I tell you my story, let it be for + your breast alone. Say only that I am a common girl whom you saved from + the soldier.” + </p> + <p> + “Why not?” answered Rachel. “That is all I have to tell.” + </p> + <p> + Then once more they went on, Rachel wondering if she dreamed, the girl + Noie walking at her side, stern and cold-faced as a statue. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER VI + </h2> + <h3> + THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + </h3> + <p> + They reached the crest of the last rise, and there, facing them on the + slope of the opposite wave of land, stood the waggon, surrounded by the + thorn fence, within which the cattle and horses were still enclosed, + doubtless for fear of the Zulus. Nothing could be more peaceful than the + aspect of that camp. To look at it no one would have believed that within + a few hundred yards a hideous massacre had just taken place. Presently, + however, voices began to shout, and heads to bob up over the fence. Then + it occurred to Rachel that they must think she was a prisoner in the + charge of a Zulu, and she told Noie to lower the shield which she still + held in front of her. The next instant some thorns were torn out, and her + father, a gun in his hand, appeared striding towards them. + </p> + <p> + “Thank God that you are safe,” he said as they met. “I have suffered great + anxiety, although I hoped that the white man Israel—no, Ishmael—had + rescued you. He came here to warn us,” he added in explanation, “very + early this morning, then galloped off to find you. Indeed his after-rider, + whose horse he took, is still here. Where on earth have you been, Rachel, + and”—suddenly becoming aware of Noie, who, arrayed only in a towel, + a shield, and a stabbing spear, presented a curious if an impressive + spectacle—“who is this young person?” + </p> + <p> + “She is a native girl I saved from the massacre,” replied Rachel, + answering the last question first. “It is a long story, but I shot the man + who was going to kill her, and we hid in a pool. Are you all safe, and + where is mother?” + </p> + <p> + “Shot the man! Shed human blood! Hid in a pool!” ejaculated Mr. Dove, + overcome. “Really, Rachel, you are a most trying daughter. Why should you + go out before daybreak and do such things?” + </p> + <p> + “I don’t know, I am sure, father; predestination, I suppose—to save + her life, you know.” + </p> + <p> + Again he contemplated the beautiful Noie, then, murmuring something about + a blanket, ran back to the camp. By this time Mrs. Dove had climbed out of + the waggon, and arrived with the Kaffirs. + </p> + <p> + “I knew you would be safe, Rachel,” she said in her gentle voice, “because + nothing can hurt you. Still you do upset your poor father dreadfully, and—what + are you going to do with that naked young woman?” + </p> + <p> + “Give her something to eat, dear,” answered Rachel. “Don’t ask me any more + questions now. We have been sitting up to our necks in water for hours, + and are starved and frozen, to say nothing of worse things.” + </p> + <p> + At this moment Mr. Dove arrived with a blanket, which he offered to Noie, + who took it from him and threw it round her body. Then they went into the + camp, where Rachel changed her damp clothes, whilst Noie sat by her in a + corner of the tent. Presently, too, food was brought, and Rachel ate + hungrily, forcing Noie to do the same. Then she went out, leaving the girl + to rest in the tent, and with certain omissions, such as the conduct of + Noie when she found her dead father, told all the story which, wild as + were the times and strange as were the things that happened in them, they + found wonderful enough. + </p> + <p> + When she had done Mr. Dove knelt down and offered up thanks for his + daughter’s preservation through great danger, and with them prayers that + she might be forgiven for having shot the Zulu, a deed that, except for + the physical horror of it, did not weigh upon Rachel’s mind. + </p> + <p> + “You know, father, you would have done the same yourself,” she explained, + “and so would mother there, if she could hold a gun, so what is the good + of pretending that it is a sin? Also no one saw it except that white man + and the crocodiles which buried the body, so the less we say about the + matter the better it will be for all of us.” + </p> + <p> + “I admit,” answered Mr. Dove, “that the circumstances justified the deed, + though I fear that the truth will out, since blood calls for blood. But + what are we to do with the girl? They will come to seek her and kill us + all.” + </p> + <p> + “They will not seek, father, because they think that she is dead, and will + never know otherwise unless that white man tells them, which he will + scarcely do, as the Zulus would think that he shot the soldier, not I. She + has been sent to us, and it is our duty to keep her.” + </p> + <p> + “I suppose so,” said her father doubtfully. “Poor thing! Truly she has + cause for gratitude to Providence: all her relations killed by those + bloodthirsty savages, and she saved!” + </p> + <p> + “If all of you were killed and I were saved, I do not know that I should + feel particularly grateful,” answered Rachel. “But it is no use arguing + about such things, so let us be thankful that we are not killed too. Now I + am tired out, and going to lie down, for of course we can’t leave this + place at present, unless we trek back to Durban.” + </p> + <p> + Such was the finding of Noie. + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + When Rachel awoke from the sleep into which she had fallen, sunset was + near at hand. She left the tent where Noie still lay slumbering or lost in + stupor, to find that only her mother and Ishmael’s after-rider remained in + the camp, her father having gone out with the Kaffirs, in order to bury as + many of the dead as possible before night came, and with it the jackals + and hyenas. Rachel made up the fire and set to work with her mother’s help + to cook their evening meal. Whilst they were thus engaged her quick ears + caught the sound of horses’ hoofs, and she looked up to perceive the white + man, Ishmael, still leading the spare horse on which she had ridden that + morning. He had halted on the crest of ground where she had first seen him + upon the previous day, and was peering at the camp, with the object + apparently of ascertaining whether its occupants were still alive. + </p> + <p> + “I will go and ask him in,” said Rachel, who, for reasons of her own, + wished to have a word or two with the man. + </p> + <p> + Presently she came up to him, and saw at once that he seemed to be very + much ashamed of himself. + </p> + <p> + “Well,” she said cheerfully, “you see here I am, safe enough, and I am + glad that you are the same.” + </p> + <p> + “You are a wonderful woman,” he replied, letting his eyes sink before her + clear gaze, “as wonderful as you are beautiful.” + </p> + <p> + “No compliments, please,” said Rachel, “they are out of place in this + savage land.” + </p> + <p> + “I beg your pardon, I could not help speaking the truth. Did they kill the + girl and let you go?” + </p> + <p> + “No, I managed to hide up with her; she is here now.” + </p> + <p> + “That is very dangerous, Miss Dove. I know all about it; it is she whom + Dingaan was after. When he hears that you have sheltered her he will send + and kill you all. Take my advice and turn her out at once. I say it is + most dangerous.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps,” answered Rachel calmly, “but all the same I shall do nothing of + the sort unless she wishes to go, nor do I think that my father will + either. Now please listen a minute. If this story comes to the ears of the + Zulus—and I do not see why it should, as the crocodiles have eaten + that soldier—who will they think shot him, I or the white man who + was with me? Do you understand?” + </p> + <p> + “I understand and shall hold my tongue, for your sake.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“No, for your own. Well, by way of making the bargain fair, for my part I +shall say as little as possible of how we separated this morning. Not that +I blame you for riding off and leaving an obstinate young woman whom you +did not know to take her chance. Still, other people might think +differently.” + + “Yes,” he answered, “they might, and I admit that I am ashamed of myself. +But you don’t know the Zulus as I do, and I thought that they would be all +on us in a moment; also I was mad with you and lost my nerve. Really I am +very sorry.” + </pre> + <p> + “Please don’t apologise. It was quite natural, and what is more, all for + the best. If we had gone on we should have ridden right into them, and + perhaps never ridden out again. Now here comes my father; we have agreed + that you will not say too much about this girl, have we not?” + </p> + <p> + He nodded and advanced with her, leading the horses, for he had + dismounted, to meet Mr. Dove at the opening in the fence. + </p> + <p> + “Good evening,” said the clergyman, who seemed depressed after his sad + task, as he motioned to one of the Kaffirs to put down his mattock and + take the horses. “I don’t quite know what happened this morning, but I + have to thank you for trying to save my daughter from those cruel men. I + have been burying their victims in a little cleft that we found, or rather + some of them. The vultures you know——” and he paused. + </p> + <p> + “I didn’t save her, sir,” answered the stranger humbly. “It seemed + hopeless, as she would not leave the Kaffir girl.” + </p> + <p> + Mr. Dove looked at him searchingly, and there was a suspicion of contempt + in his voice as he replied: + </p> + <p> + “You would not have had her abandon the poor thing, would you? For the + rest, God saved them both, so it does not much matter exactly how, as + everything has turned out for the best. Won’t you come in and have some + supper, Mr.—Ishmael—I am afraid I do not know the rest of your + name.” + </p> + <p> + “There is no more to know, Mr. Dove,” he replied doggedly, then added: + “Look here, sir, as I daresay you have found out, this is a rough country, + and people come to it, some of them, whose luck has been rough elsewhere. + Now, perhaps I am as well born as you are, and perhaps <i>my</i> luck was + rough in other lands, so that I chose to come and live in a place where + there are no laws or civilisation. Perhaps, too, I took the name of + another man who was driven into the wilderness—you will remember all + about him—also that it does not seem to have been his fault. Any + way, if we should be thrown up together I’ll ask you to take me as I am, + that is, a hunter and a trader ‘in the Zulu,’ and not to bother about what + I have been. Whatever I was christened, my name is Ishmael now, or among + the Kaffirs Ibubesi, and if you want another, let us call it Smith.” + </p> + <p> + “Quite so, Mr. Ishmael. It is no affair of mine,” replied Mr. Dove with a + smile, for he had met people of this sort before in Africa. + </p> + <p> + But within himself already he determined that this white and perchance + fallen wanderer was one whom, perhaps, it would be his duty to lead back + into the paths of Christian propriety and peace. + </p> + <p> + These matters settled, they went into the little camp, and a sentry having + been set, for now the night was falling fast, Ishmael was introduced to + Mrs. Dove, who looked him up and down and said little, after which they + began their supper. When their simple meal was finished, Ishmael lit his + pipe and sat himself upon the disselboom of the waggon, looking extremely + handsome and picturesque in the flare of the firelight which fell upon his + dark face, long black hair and curious garments, for although he had + replaced his lion-skin by an old coat, his zebra-hide trousers and + waistcoat made of an otter’s pelt still remained. Contemplating him, + Rachel felt sure that whatever his present and past might be, he had + spoken the truth when he hinted that he was well-born. Indeed, this might + be gathered from his voice and method of expressing himself when he grew + more at ease, although it was true that sometimes he substituted a Zulu + for an English word, and employed its idioms in his sentences, doubtless + because for years he had been accustomed to speak and even to think in + that language. + </p> + <p> + Now he was explaining to Mr. Dove the political and social position among + that people, whose cruel laws and customs led to constant fights on the + part of tribes or families, who knew that they were doomed, and their + consequent massacre if caught, as had happened that day. Of course, the + clergyman, who had lived for some years at Durban, knew that this was + true, although, never having actually witnessed one of these dreadful + events till now, he did not realise all their horror. + </p> + <p> + “I fear that my task will be even harder than I thought,” he said with a + sigh. + </p> + <p> + “What task?” asked Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “That of converting the Zulus. I am trekking to the king’s kraal now, and + propose to settle there.” + </p> + <p> + Ishmael knocked out his pipe and filled it again before he answered. + Apparently he could find no words in which to express his thoughts, but + when at length these came they were vigorous enough. + </p> + <p> + “Why not trek to hell and settle <i>there</i> at once?” he asked, “I beg + pardon, I meant heaven, for you and your likes. Man,” he went on + excitedly, “have you any heart? Do you care about your wife and daughter?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“I have always imagined that I did, Mr. Ishmael,” replied the missionary +in a cold voice. + + “Then do you wish to see their throats cut before your eyes, or,” and he +looked at Rachel, “worse?” + </pre> + <p> + “How can you ask such questions?” said Mr. Dove, indignantly. “Of course I + know that there are risks among all wild peoples, but I trust to + Providence to protect us.” + </p> + <p> + Mr. Ishmael puffed at his pipe and swore to himself in Zulu. + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” he said, when he had recovered a little, “so I suppose did Seyapi + and his people, but you have been burying them this afternoon—haven’t + you?—all except the girl, Noie, whom you have sheltered, for which + deed Dingaan will bury you all if you go into Zululand, or rather throw + you to the vultures. Don’t think that your being an <i>umfundusi</i>, I + mean a teacher, will save you. The Almighty Himself can’t save you there. + You will be dead and forgotten in a month. What’s more, you will have to + drive your own waggon in, for your Kaffirs won’t, they know better. A + Bible won’t turn the blade of an assegai.” + </p> + <p> + “Please, Mr. Ishmael, please do not speak so—so irreligiously,” said + Mr. Dove in an irritated but nervous voice. “You do not seem to understand + that I have a mission to perform, and if that should involve martyrdom——” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! bother martyrdom, which is what you are after, no doubt, ‘casting + down your golden crown upon a crystal sea,’ and the rest of it—I + remember the stuff. The question is, do you wish to murder your wife and + daughter, for that’s the plain English of it?” + </p> + <p> + “Of course not. How can you suggest such a thing?” + </p> + <p> + “Then you had better not cross the Tugela. Go back to Durban, or stop + where you are at least, for, unless he finds out anything, Dingaan is not + likely to interfere with a white man on this side of the river.” + </p> + <p> + “That would involve abandoning my most cherished ambition, and impulses + that—but I will not speak to you of things which perhaps you might + not understand.” + </p> + <p> + “I dare say I shouldn’t, but I do understand what it feels like to have + your neck twisted out of joint. Look here, sir, if you want to go into + Zululand, you should go alone; it is no place for white ladies.” + </p> + <p> + “That is for them to judge, sir,” answered Mr. Dove. “I believe that their + faith will be equal to this trial,” and he looked at his wife almost + imploringly. + </p> + <p> + For once, however, she failed him. + </p> + <p> + “My dear John,” she said, “if you want my opinion, I think that this + gentleman is quite right. For myself I don’t care much, but it can never + have been intended that we should absolutely throw away our lives. I have + always given way to you, and followed you to many strange places without + grumbling, although, as you know, we might be quite comfortable at home, + or at any rate in some civilised town. Now I say that I think you ought + not to go to Zululand, especially as there is Rachel to think of.” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! don’t trouble about me,” interrupted that young lady, with a shrug of + her shoulders. “I can take my chance as I have often done before—to-day, + for instance.” + </p> + <p> + “But I do trouble about you, my dear, although it is true I don’t believe + that you will be killed; you know I have always said so. Still I do + trouble, and John—John,” she added in a kind of pitiful cry, “can’t + you see that you have worn me out? Can’t you understand that I am getting + old and weak? Is there nobody to whom you have a duty as well as to the + heathen? Are there not enough heathen here?” she went on with gathering + passion. “If you must mix with them, do what this gentleman says, and stop + here, that is, if you won’t go back. Build a house and let us have a + little peace before we die, for death will come soon enough, and terribly + enough, I am sure,” and she burst into a fit of weeping. + </p> + <p> + “My dear,” said Mr. Dove, “you are upset; the unhappy occurrences of + to-day, which—did we but know it—are doubtless all for the + best, and your anxiety for Rachel have been too much for you. I think that + you had better go to bed, and you too, Rachel. I will talk the matter over + further with Mr. Ishmael, who, perhaps, has been sent to guide me. I am + not unreasonable, as you think, and if he can convince me that there is + any risk to your lives—for my own I care nothing—I will + consider the suggestion of building a mission-station outside Zululand, at + any rate for a few years. It may be that it is not intended that we should + enter that country at present.” + </p> + <p> + So Mrs. Dove and her daughter went, but for two hours or more Rachel heard + her father and the hunter talking earnestly, and wondered in a sleepy + fashion to what conclusion he had come. Personally she did not mind much + on which side of the Tugela they were to live, if they must bide at all in + the region of that river. Still, for her mother’s sake she determined that + if she could bring it about, they should stay where they were. Indeed + there was no choice between this and returning to England, as her father + had quarrelled too bitterly with the white men at Durban to allow of his + taking up his residence among them again. + </p> + <p> + When Rachel woke on the following morning the first thing she saw in the + growing light was the orphaned native Noie, seated on the further side of + the little tent, her head resting upon her hand, and gazing at her + vacantly. Rachel watched her a while, pretending to be still asleep, and + for the first time understood how beautiful this girl was in her own + fashion. Although small, that is in comparison with most Kaffir women, she + was perfectly shaped and developed. Her soft skin in that light looked + almost white, although it had about it nothing of the muddy colour of the + half-breed; her hair was long, black and curly, and worn naturally, not + forced into artificial shapes as is common among the Kaffirs. Her features + were finely cut and intellectual, and her eyes, shaded by long lashes, + somewhat oblong in shape, of a brown colour, and soft as those of a buck. + Certainly for a native she was lovely, and what is more, quite unlike any + Bantu that Rachel had ever seen, except indeed that dead man whom she said + was her father, and who, although he was so small, had managed to kill two + great Zulu warriors before, mysteriously enough, he died himself. + </p> + <p> + “Noie,” said Rachel, when she had completed her observations, whereon with + a quick and agile movement the girl rose, sank again on her knees beside + her, took the hand that hung from the bed between her own, and pressed it + to her lips, saying in the soft Zulu tongue, + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, I am here.” + </p> + <p> + “Is that white man still asleep, Noie?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, he has gone. He and his servant rode away before the light, fearing + lest there might still be Zulus between him and his kraal.” + </p> + <p> + “Do you know anything about him, Noie?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Lady, I have seen him in Zululand. He is a bad man. They call him + there ‘Lion,’ not because he is brave, but because he hunts and springs by + night.” + </p> + <p> + “Just what I should have thought of him,” answered Rachel, “and we know + that he is not brave,” she added with a smile. “But never mind this jackal + in a lion’s hide; tell me your story, Noie, if you will, only speak low, + for this tent is thin.” + </p> + <p> + “Lady,” said the girl, “you who were born white in body and in spirit, + hear me. I am but half a Zulu. My father who died yesterday in the flesh, + departing back to the world of ghosts, was of another people who live far + to the north, a small people but a strong. They live among the trees, they + worship trees; they die when their tree dies; they are dealers in dreams; + they are the companions of ghosts, little men before whom the tribes + tremble; who hate the sun, and dwell in the deep of the forest. Myself I + do not know them; I have never seen them, but my father told me these + things, and others that I may not repeat. When he was a young man my + father fled from his people.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “Why?” asked Rachel, for the girl paused. +</pre> + <p> + “Lady, I do not know; I think it was because he would have been their + priest, or one of their priests, and he feared I think that he had seen a + woman, a slave to them, whom therefore he might not marry. I think that + woman was my mother. So he fled from them—with her, and came to live + among the Zulus. He was a great doctor there in Chaka’s time, not one of + the <i>Abangomas</i>, not one of the ‘Smellers-out-of-witches,’ not a + ‘Bringer-down-to-death,’ for like all his race he hated bloodshed. No, + none of these things, but a doctor of medicines, a master of magic, an + interpreter of dreams, a lord of wisdom; yes, it was his wisdom that made + Chaka great, and when he withdrew it from him because of his cruelties, + then Chaka died. + </p> + <p> + “Lady, Dingaan rules in Chaka’s place, Dingaan who slew him, but although + he had been Chaka’s doctor, my father was spared because they feared him. + I was the only child of my mother, but he took other wives after the Zulu + fashion, not because he loved them, I think, but that he might not seem + different to other men. So he grew great and rich, and lived in peace + because they feared him. Lady, my father loved me, and to me alone he + taught his language and his wisdom. I helped him with his medicines; I + interpreted the dreams which he could not interpret, his blanket fell upon + me. Often I was sought in marriage, but I did not wish to marry, Wisdom is + my husband. + </p> + <p> + “There came an evil day; we knew that it must come, my father and I, and I + wished to fly the land, but he could not do so because of his other wives + and children. The maidens of my district were marshalled for the king to + see. His eye fell upon me, and he thought me fair because I am different + from Zulu women, and—you can guess. Yet I was saved, for the other + doctors and the head wives of the king said that it was not wise that I + should be taken into his house, I who knew too many secrets and could + bewitch him if I willed, or prison him with drugs that leave no trace. So + I escaped a while and was thankful. Now it came about that because he + might not take me Dingaan began to think much of me, and to dream of me at + nights. At last he asked me of my father, as a gift, not as a right, for + so he thought that no ill would come with me. But I prayed my father to + keep me from Dingaan, for I hated Dingaan, and told him that if I were + sent to the king, I would poison him. My father listened to me because he + loved me and could not bear to part with me, and said Dingaan nay. Now + Dingaan grew very angry and asked counsel of his other doctors, but they + would give him none because they feared my father. Then he asked counsel + of that white man, Hishmel, who is called the Lion, and who is much at the + kraal of Umgungundhlovu.” + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” said Rachel, “now I understand why he wished you to be killed.” + </p> + <p> + “The white man, Hishmel, the jackal in a lion’s skin, as you named him, + laughed at Dingaan’s fears. He said to him, ‘It is of the father, Seyapi, + you should be afraid. He has the magic, not the girl. Kill the father, and + his house, and take the daughter whom your heart desires, and be happy.’ + </p> + <p> + “So spoke Hishmel, and Dingaan thought his counsel good, and paid him for + it with the teeth of elephants, and certain women for whom he asked. Now + my father foreboded ill, and I also, for both of us had dreamed a dream. + Still we did not fly until the slayers were almost at the gates, because + of his other wives and his children. Nor, save for them would he have fled + then, or I either, but would have died after the fashion of his people, as + he did at last.” + </p> + <p> + “The White Death?” queried Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Lady, the White Death. Still in the end we fled, thinking to gain + the protection of the white men down yonder. I went first to escape the + king’s men who had orders to take me alive and bring me to him, that is + why we were not together at the end. Lady, you know the rest. Hishmel + doubtless had seen you, and thinking that the Impi would kill you, came to + warn you. Then we met just as I was about to die, though perhaps not by + that soldier’s spear, as you thought. I have spoken.” + </p> + <p> + “What message came to you when you knelt down before your dead father?” + asked Rachel for the second time, since on this point she was intensely + curious. + </p> + <p> + Again that inscrutable look gathered on the girl’s face, and she answered. + </p> + <p> + “Did I not tell you it was for my ear alone, O Inkosazana-y-Zoola? I dare + not say it, be satisfied. But this I may say. Your fate and mine are + intertwined; yours and mine and another’s, for our spirits are sisters + which have dwelt together in past days.” + </p> + <p> + “Indeed,” said Rachel smiling, for she who had mixed with them from her + childhood knew something of the mysticism of the natives, also that it was + often nonsense. “Well, Noie, I love you, I know not why. Perhaps, for all + you have suffered. Yet I say to you that if you wish to remain my sister + in the spirit, you had better separate from me in the flesh. That jackal + man knows your secret, girl, and soon or late will loose the assegai on + you.” + </p> + <p> + “Doubtless,” she answered, “doubtless many things will come about. But + they are doomed to come about. Whether I go or whether I stay they will + happen. Say you therefore, Lady, and I will obey. Shall I go or shall I + stay, or shall I die before your eyes?” + </p> + <p> + “It is on your own head,” answered Rachel shrugging her shoulders. + </p> + <p> + “Nay, nay, Lady, you forget, it is on yours also, seeing that if I stay I + may bring peril on you and your house. Have you then no order for me?” + </p> + <p> + “Noie, I have answered—one. Judge you.” + </p> + <p> + “I will not judge. Let Heaven-above judge. Lady, give me a hair from your + head.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel plucked out the hair and handed it, a shining thread of gold, to + Noie who drew one from her own dark tresses, and laid them side by side. + </p> + <p> + “See,” she said, “they are of the same length. Now, without the wind blows + gently; come then to the door of the tent, and I will throw these two + hairs into the wind. If that which is black floats first to the ground, + then I stay, if that which is golden, then I go to seek my hair. Is it + agreed?” + </p> + <p> + “It is agreed.” + </p> + <p> + So the two girls went to the entrance of the tent, and Noie with a swift + motion tossed up the hairs. As it happened one of those little eddies of + wind which are common in South Africa, caught them, causing them to rise + almost perpendicularly into the air. At a certain height, about forty + feet, the supporting wind seemed to fail, that is so far as the hair from + Noie’s head was concerned, for there it floated high above them like a + black thread in the sunlight, and gently by slow degrees came to the earth + just at their feet. But the hair from Rachel’s head, being caught by the + fringe of the whirlwind, was borne upwards and onwards very swiftly, until + at length it vanished from their sight. + </p> + <p> + “It seems that I stay,” said Noie. + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Rachel. “I am very glad; also if any evil comes of it we + are not to blame, the wind is to blame.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Lady, but what makes the wind to blow?” + </p> + <p> + Again Rachel shrugged her shoulders, and asked a question in her turn. + </p> + <p> + “Whither has that hair of mine been borne, Noie?” + </p> + <p> + “I do not know, Lady. Perhaps my father’s spirit took it for his own ends. + I think so. I think it went northwards. At any rate when mine fell, it was + snatched away, was it not? And yet they both floated up together. I think + that one day you will follow that hair of yours, Lady, follow it to the + land where great trees whisper secrets to the night.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER VII + </h2> + <h3> + THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + </h3> + <p> + So it chanced that Noie became a member of the Dove household. For obvious + reasons she changed her name, and thenceforward was called Nonha. Also it + happened that Mr. Dove abandoned his idea of settling as a missionary in + Zululand, and instead, took up his residence at this beautiful spot. He + called it Ramah because it was a place of weeping, for here all the family + and dependents of Seyapi had been destroyed by the spear. Mrs. Dove + thought it an ill-omened name enough, but after her manner gave way to her + husband in the matter. + </p> + <p> + “I think there will be more weeping here before everything is done,” she + said. + </p> + <p> + Rachel answered, however, that it was as good as any other, since names + could alter nothing. Here, then, at Ramah, Mr. Dove built him a house on + that knoll where first he had pitched his camp. It was a very good house + after its fashion, for, as has been said, he did not lack for means, and + was, moreover, clever in such matters. He hired a mason who had drifted to + Natal to cut stone, of which a plenty lay at hand, and two half-breed + carpenters to execute the wood-work, whilst the Kaffirs thatched the whole + as only they can do. Then he set to work upon a church, which was placed + on the crest of the opposite knoll where the white man, Ishmael, had + appeared on the evening of their arrival. Like the house, it was excellent + of its sort, and when at length it was finished after more than a year of + labour, Mr. Dove felt a proud man. + </p> + <p> + Indeed at Ramah he was happier than he had ever been since he landed upon + the shores of Africa, for now at length his dream seemed to be in the way + of realisation. Very soon a considerable native village sprang up around + him, peopled almost entirely by remnants of the Natal tribes whom Chaka + had destroyed and who were but too glad to settle under the aegis of the + white man, especially when they discovered how good he was. Of the + doctrines which he preached to them day and night, most of them, it is + true, did not understand much. Still they accepted them as the price of + being allowed “to live in his shadow,” but in the vast majority of cases + they sturdily refused to put away all wives but one, as he earnestly + exhorted them to do. + </p> + <p> + At first he wished to eject them from the settlement in punishment of this + sin, but when it came to the point they absolutely refused to go, + demonstrating to him that they had as much right to live there as he had, + an argument that he was unable to controvert. So he was obliged to submit + to the presence of this abomination, which he did in the hope that in time + their hard hearts would be softened. + </p> + <p> + “Continue to preach to us, O Shouter,” they said, “and we will listen. + Mayhap in years to come we shall learn to think as you do. Meanwhile give + us space to consider the point.” + </p> + <p> + So he continued to preach, and contented himself with baptising the + children and very old people who took no more wives. Except on this one + point, however, they got on excellently together. Indeed, never since + Chaka broke upon them like a destroying demon had these poor folk been so + happy. The missionary imported ploughs and taught them to improve their + agriculture, so that ere long this rich, virgin soil brought forth + abundantly. Their few cattle multiplied also in an amazing fashion, as did + their families, and soon they were as prosperous as they had been in the + good old days before they knew the Zulu assegai, especially as, to their + amazement, the Shouter never took from them even a calf or a bundle of + corn by way of tax. Only the shadow of that Zulu assegai still lay upon + them, for if Chaka was dead Dingaan ruled a few miles away across the + Tugela. Moreover, hearing of the rise of this new town, and of certain + strange matters connected with it, he sent spies to inspect and enquire. + The spies returned and reported that there dwelt in it only a white + medicine-man with his wife, and a number of Natal Kaffirs. Also they + reported in great detail many wonderful stories concerning the beautiful + maiden with a high name who passed as the white teacher’s daughter, and + who had already become the subject of so much native talk and rumour. On + learning all these things Dingaan despatched an embassy, who delivered + this message: + </p> + <p> + “I, Dingaan, king of the Zulus, have heard that you, O White Shouter, have + built a town upon my borders, and peopled it with the puppies of the + jackals whom Chaka hunted. I send to you now to say that you and your + jackals shall have peace from me so long as you harbour none of my + runaways, but if I find but one of them there, then an Impi shall wipe you + out. I hear also that there dwells with you a beautiful white maiden said + to be your daughter, who is known, throughout the land as + Inkosazana-y-Zoola. Now that is the name of our Spirit who, the doctors + say, is also white, and it is strange to us that this maiden should bear + that great name. Some of the <i>Isanusis</i>, the prophetesses, declare + that she is our Spirit in the flesh, but that meat sticks in my throat, I + cannot swallow it. Still, I invite this maiden to visit me that I may see + her and judge of her, and I swear to you, and to her, by the ghosts of my + ancestors, that no harm shall come to her then or at any time. He who so + much as lays a finger upon her shall die, he and all his house. Because of + her name, which I am told she has borne from a child, all the territories + of the Zulus are her kraal and all the thousands of the Zulus are her + servants. Yea, because of her high name I give to her power of life and + death wherever men obey my word, and for an offering I send to her twelve + of my royal white cattle and a bull, also an ox trained to riding. When + she visits me let her ride upon the white ox that she may be known, but + let no man come with her, for among the people of the Zulus she must be + attended by Zulus only. I have spoken. I pray that she who is named + Princess of the Zulus will appear before my messengers and acknowledge the + gift of the King of the Zulus, that they may see her in the flesh and make + report of her to me.” + </p> + <p> + Now when Mr. Dove had received this message, one evening at sundown, he + went into the house and repeated it to Rachel, for it puzzled him much, + and he knew not what to answer. + </p> + <p> + Rachel in her turn took counsel with Noie who was hidden, away lest some + of the embassy should see and recognise her. + </p> + <p> + “Speak with the messengers,” said Noie, “it is well to have power among + the Zulus. I, who have some knowledge of this business, say, speak with + them alone, and speak softly, saying that one day you will come.” + </p> + <p> + So having explained the matter to her father, and obtained his consent, + Rachel, who desired to impress these savages, threw a white shawl about + her, as Noie instructed her to do. Then, letting her long, golden hair + hang down, she went out alone carrying a light assegai in her hand, to the + place where the messengers, six of them, and those who had driven the + cattle from Zululand, were encamped in the guest kraal, at the gate of + which, as it chanced, lay a great boulder of rock. On this boulder she + took her stand, unobserved, waiting there till the full moon shone out + from behind a dark cloud, turning her white robe to silver. Now of a + sudden the messengers who were seated together, talking and taking snuff, + looked up and saw her. + </p> + <p> + “<i>Inkosazana-y-Zoola</i>!” exclaimed one of them, rising, whereon they + all sprang to their feet and perceiving this beautiful and mysterious + figure, by a common impulse lifted their right arms and gave to her what + no woman had ever received before—the royal salute. + </p> + <p> + “Bayète!” they cried, “Bayète!” then stood silent. + </p> + <p> + “I hear you,” said Rachel, who spoke their tongue as well as she did her + own. “It has been reported to me that you wished to see me, O Mouths of + the King. Behold I am pleased to appear before you. What would you of + Inkosazana-y-Zoola, O Mouths of the King?” + </p> + <p> + Then their spokesman, an old man of high rank, with a withered hand, + stepped forward from the line of his companions, stared at her for a + while, and saluted again. + </p> + <p> + “Lady,” he said humbly, “Lady or Spirit, we would know how thou earnest by + that great name of thine.” + </p> + <p> + “It was given me as a child far away from here,” she answered, “because in + a mighty tempest the lightnings turned aside and smote me not; because the + waters raged yet drowned me not; because the lions slept with me yet + harmed me not. It came to me from the high Heaven that was my friend. I do + not know how it came.” + </p> + <p> + “We have heard the story,” answered the old man (which indeed they had + with many additions), “and we believe. We believe that the Heavens above + gave thee their own name which is the name of the Spirit of our people. + That Spirit I have seen in a dream, and she was like to thee, O + Inkosazana-y-Zoola.” + </p> + <p> + “It may be so, Mouth of the King, still I am woman, not spirit.” + </p> + <p> + “Yet in every woman there dwells a spirit, or so we believe, and in thee a + great one, or so we have heard and believe, O Lady of the Heavens. To + thee, then, again we repeat the words of Dingaan and of his council which + to-day we have said in the ears of him who thinks himself thy father. To + thee the roads are open; thine are the cattle and the kraals; here is an + earnest of them. Thine are the lives of men. Command now, if thou wilt, + that one of us be slain before thee, and whilst thou watchest, he shall + look his last upon the moon.” + </p> + <p> + “I hear you,” said Rachel, quietly, “but I seek the life of none who are + good. I thank the King for his gift; I wish the King well. I remember that + life and death lie in my hands. Say these words to the King.” + </p> + <p> + “We will say them, but wilt thou not come, O Lady, as the King desires? A + regiment shall meet thee on the river bank and lead thee to his house. + Unharmed shalt thou come, unharmed shalt thou return, and what thou askest + that shall be given thee.” + </p> + <p> + “One day, perchance, I will come, but not now. Go in peace, O Mouths of + the King.” + </p> + <p> + As she spoke another dark cloud floated across the moon, and when it had + passed away she stood no more upon the rock. Then, seeing that she was + gone, those messengers gathered up their spears and mats, and returned + swiftly to Zululand. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +When she readied the house again Rachel told her father and mother all +that had passed, laughing as she spoke. + + “It seems scarcely right, my dear,” said Mr. Dove, when she had done. +“Those benighted heathens will really believe that you are something +unearthly.” + </pre> + <p> + “Then let them,” she answered. “It can do no one any harm, and the power + of life and death with the rest of it, unless it was all talk as I + suspect, might be very useful one day. Who knows? And now the Princess of + the Heavens will go and set the supper, as Noie—I beg pardon, Nonha—is + off duty for the present.” + </p> + <p> + Afterwards she asked Noie who was the old man with a withered hand who had + spoken as the “King’s Mouth.” + </p> + <p> + “Mopo is his name, Mopo or Umbopo, none other, O Zoola,” she answered. “It + was he who stabbed T’Chaka, the Black One. It is said also that alone + among men living, he has seen the White Spirit: the Inkosazana. Thrice he + has seen her, or so goes the tale that my father, who knew everything, + told to me. That is why Dingaan sent him here to make report of you.” And + she told her all the wonderful story of Mopo and of the death of T’Chaka, + which Rachel treasured in her mind. [Footnote: For the history of Mopo, + see “Nada the Lily.”—AUTHOR.] + </p> + <p> + Such was Rachel’s first introduction to the Zulus, an occasion on which + her undoubted histrionic abilities stood her in good stead. + </p> + <p> + This matter of the embassy happened and in due course was almost + forgotten, that is until a certain event occurred which brought it into + mind. For some time, however, Rachel thought of it a good deal, wondering + how it came about that her native name and the strange significance which + they appeared to give to it had taken such a hold of the imagination of + the Zulus. Ultimately she discovered that the white man, Ishmael, was the + chief cause of these things. He had lived so long among savages that he + had caught something of their mind and dark superstitions. To him, as to + them, it seemed a marvellous thing that she should have acquired the title + of the legendary Spirit of the Zulu people. The calm courage, too, so + unusual in a woman, which she showed when she shot the warrior, and at the + risk of her own life saved that of the girl, Noie, impressed him as + something almost ultra-human, especially when he remembered his own + conduct on that occasion. All of this story, of course, he did not tell to + the Zulus for he feared lest they should take vengeance for his share in + it. But of Rachel he discoursed to the King and his <i>indunas</i>, or + great men, as a white witch-doctoress of super-natural power, whose name + showed that she was mixed up with the fortunes of the race. Therefore, in + the end, Dingaan sent Mopo, “he who knew the Spirit,” to make report of + her. + </p> + <p> + When he was not absent upon his hunting or trading expeditions, Ishmael + visited Ramah a great deal and, as Rachel soon discovered, not without an + object. Indeed, almost from the first, her feminine instincts led her to + suspect that this man who, notwithstanding his good looks, repelled her so + intensely, was falling in love with her, which in truth he had done once + and for all at their first meeting. In the beginning he did not, it is + true, say much that could be so interpreted, but his whole attitude + towards her suggested it, as did other things. For instance, when he came + to visit the Doves, he discarded his garments of hide, including the + picturesque zebra-skin trousers, and appeared dressed in smart European + clothes which he had contrived to obtain from Durban, and a large hat with + a white ostrich feather, that struck Rachel as even more ludicrous than + the famous trousers. Also he was continuously sending presents of game and + of skins, or of rare karosses, that is, fur rugs, which he ordered to be + delivered to her personally—tokens, all of them, that she could not + misunderstand. Her father, however, misunderstood them persistently, + although her mother saw something of the truth, and did her best to shield + her from attentions which she knew to be unwelcome. Mr. Dove believed that + it was his company which Ishmael sought. Indeed in this matter the man was + very clever, contriving to give the clergyman the impression that he + required spiritual instruction and comfort, which, of course, he found + forthcoming in an abundant supply. When Mrs. Dove remonstrated, saying + that she misdoubted her of him and his character, her husband answered + obstinately, that it was his duty to turn a sinner from his way, and + declined to pursue the conversation. So Ishmael continued to come. + </p> + <p> + For her part Rachel did her best to avoid him, instructing Noie to keep a + constant look-out both with her eyes and through the Kaffirs, and to warn + her of his advent. Then she would slip away into the bush or down to the + seashore, and remain there till he was gone, or if he came when she could + not do so, in the evening for instance, would keep Noie at her side, and + on the first opportunity retire to her own room. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Now the result of this method of self-protection was to cause Ishmael to +hate Noie as bitterly as she hated him. He guessed that the girl knew the +dreadful truth about him; that it was he, and no other, who had counselled +Dingaan to kill her father and all his family, and take her by force into +his house, and although she said nothing of it, he suspected that she had +told everything to Rachel. Moreover, it was she who always thwarted him, +who prevented him time upon time from having a single word alone with her +mistress. Therefore he determined to be revenged upon Noie whenever an +opportunity occurred. + + But as yet he could find none, since if he were to tell the Zulus that +she still lived, and cause her to be killed or taken away, he was sure +that it would mean a final breach with the Dove family, all of whom had +learned to love this beautiful orphan maid. So he nursed his rage in +secret. +</pre> + <p> + Meanwhile his passion increased daily, burning ever more fiercely for its + continued repression, until at length the chance for which he had waited + so long came to him. + </p> + <p> + Having become aware of Rachel’s habit of slipping away whenever he + appeared, he showed himself on horseback at a little distance, then waited + a while and, instead of going up to the mission station, rode round it, + and hid in some bush whence he could command a view of the surrounding + country. Presently he saw Rachel, who was alone, for she had not waited to + call Noie, hurrying towards the seashore, along the edge of that kloof + down which ran the stream where the crocodiles lived. Presently, when she + had gone too far to return to the house if she caught sight of him, he + followed after her, and, leaving his horse, at last came up with her + seated on a rock by the pool in which she had bathed on the morning of the + massacre. + </p> + <p> + Walking softly in his veld-schoens, or shoes made of raw hide, on the + sand, Rachel knew nothing of his coming until his shadow fell upon her. + Then she sprang up and saw him, smiling and bowing, the ostrich-plume hat + in his hand. Her first impulse was to run away, but recovering herself she + nodded in a friendly fashion, and bade him “Good day,” adding: + </p> + <p> + “What are you doing here, Mr. Ishmael, hunting?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” he answered, “that’s it. Hunting you. It has been a long chase, but + I have caught you at last.” + </p> + <p> + “Really, I am not a wild creature, Mr. Ishmael,” she said indignantly. + </p> + <p> + “No,” he answered, “you are more beautiful and more dangerous than any + wild creature.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel looked at him. Then she made, as though she would pass him, saying + that she was going home. Now Ishmael stood between two rocks filling the + only egress from this place. + </p> + <p> + He stretched out his arms so that his fingers touched the rocks on either + side, and said: + </p> + <p> + “You can’t. You must listen to me first. I came here to say what I have + wanted to tell you for a long time. I love you, and I ask you to marry + me.” + </p> + <p> + “Indeed,” she replied, setting her face. “How can that be? I understood + that you were already married—several times over.” + </p> + <p> + “Who told you that?” he asked, angrily. “I know—that accursed little + witch, Noie.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “Don’t speak any ill of Noie, please; she is my friend.” + </pre> + <p> + “Then you have a liar for your friend. Those women are only my servants.” + </p> + <p> + “It doesn’t matter to me what they are, Mr. Ishmael. I have no wish to + know your private affairs. Shall we stop this talk, which is not + pleasant?” + </p> + <p> + “No,” he answered. “I tell you that I love you and I mean to marry you, + with your will or without it. Let it be with your will, Rachel,” he added, + pleadingly, “for I will make you a good husband. Also I am well-born, much + better than you think, and I am rich, rich enough to take you out of this + country, if you like. I have thousands of cattle, and a great deal of + money put by, good English gold that I have got from the sale of ivory. + You shall come with me from among all these savage people back to England, + and live as you like.” + </p> + <p> + “Thank you, but I prefer the savages, as you seem to have done until now. + No, do not try to touch me; you know that I can defend myself if I + choose,” and she glanced at the pistol which she always carried in that + wild land, “I am not afraid of you, Mr. Ishmael; it is you who are afraid + of me.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps I am,” he exclaimed, “because those Zulus are right, you are <i>tagati</i>, + an enchantress, not like other women, white or black. If it were not so, + would you have driven me mad as you have done? I tell you I can’t sleep + for thinking of you. Oh! Rachel, Rachel, don’t be angry with me. Have pity + on me. Give me some hope. I know that my life has been rough in the past, + but I will become good again for your sake and live like a Christian. But + if you refuse me, if you send me back to hell—then you shall learn + what I can be.” + </p> + <p> + “I know what you are, Mr. Ishmael, and that is quite enough. I do not wish + to be unkind, or to say anything that will pain you, but please go away, + and never try to speak to me again like this, as it is quite useless. You + must understand that I will never marry you, never.” + </p> + <p> + “Are you in love with somebody else?” he asked hoarsely, and at the + question, do what she would to prevent it, Rachel coloured a little. + </p> + <p> + “How can I be in love here, unless it were with a dream?” + </p> + <p> + “A dream, a dream of a man you mean. Well, don’t let him cross my path, or + it will soon be the dream of a ghost. I tell you I’d kill him. If I can’t + have you, no one else shall. Do you understand?” + </p> + <p> + “I understand that I am tired of this. Let me go home, please.” + </p> + <p> + “Home! Soon you will have no home to go to except mine—that is, if + you don’t change your mind about me. I have power here—don’t you + understand? I have power.” + </p> + <p> + As he spoke these words the man looked so evil that Rachel shivered a + little. But she answered boldly enough: + </p> + <p> + “I understand that you have no power at all against me; no one has. It is + I who have the power.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, because as I said, you are <i>tagati</i>, but there are others——” + </p> + <p> + As these words passed his lips someone slipped by him. Starting back, he + saw that it was Noie, draped in her usual white robe, for nothing would + induce her to wear European clothes. Passing him as though she saw him + not, she went to Rachel and said: + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, I was at my work in the house yonder and I thought that I + heard you calling me down here by the seashore, so I came. Is it your + pleasure that I should accompany you home?” + </p> + <p> + “For instance,” he went on furiously, “there is that black slut whom you + are fond of. Well, if I can’t hurt you, I can hurt her. Daughter of + Seyapi, you know how runaways die in Zululand, or if you don’t you shall + soon learn. I will pay you back for all your tricks,” and he stopped, + choking with rage. + </p> + <p> + Noie looked him up and down with her soft, dreamy brown eyes. + </p> + <p> + “Do you think so, Night-prowler?” she asked. “Do you think that what you + did to the father and his house, you will do to the daughter also? Well, + it is strange, but last night, just before the cock crew, I sat by + Seyapi’s grave, and he spoke to me of you, White Man. Listen, now, and I + will tell you what he said,” and stepping forward she whispered in his + ear. + </p> + <p> + Rachel, watching, saw the man’s swarthy face turn pale as he hearkened, + then he lifted his hand as though to strike her, let it fall again, and + muttering curses in English and in Zulu, turned and walked, or rather + staggered away. + </p> + <p> + “What did you tell him, Noie?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Never mind, Zoola,” she answered. “Perhaps the truth; perhaps what came + into my mind. At any rate I frightened him away. He was making love to + you, was he not, the low <i>silwana </i>(wild beast)? Ah! I thought so, + for that he has wished to do for long. And he threatened, did he not? + Well, you are right; he cannot hurt you at all, and me only a little, I + think. But he is very dangerous and very strong, and can hurt others. If + your father is wise he will leave this place, Zoola.” + </p> + <p> + “I think so too,” answered Rachel. “Let us go home and tell him so.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0008" id="link2HCH0008"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER VIII + </h2> + <h3> + MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + </h3> + <p> + When Rachel and Noie reached the house, which they did not do for some + time, as they waited to make sure that Ishmael had really gone, it was to + see the man himself riding away from its gate. + </p> + <p> + “Be prepared,” said Noie; “I think that he has been here before us to pour + poison into your father’s ears.” + </p> + <p> + So it proved to be, indeed, for on the stoep or verandah they found Mr. + Dove walking up and down evidently much disturbed in mind. + </p> + <p> + “What is all this trouble, Rachel?” he asked. “What have you done to Mr. + Smith”—for Mr. Dove in pursuance of the suggestion made by the man, + had adopted that name for him which he considered less peculiar than + Ishmael. “He has been here much upset, declaring that you have used him + cruelly, and that Nonha threatened him with terrible things in the future, + of which, of course, she can know nothing.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, father, if you wish to hear,” answered Rachel, “Mr. Ishmael, or Mr. + Smith as you call him, has been asking me to marry him, and when I + refused, as of course I did, behaved very unpleasantly.” + </p> + <p> + “Indeed, Rachel. I gathered from him that something of the sort had + happened, only his story is that it was you who behaved unpleasantly, + speaking to him as though he were dirt. Now, Rachel, of course I do not + want you to marry this person, in fact, I should dislike it, although I + have seen a great change for the better in him lately—I mean + spiritually, of course—and an earnest repentance for the errors of + his past life. All I mean is that the proffered affection of an honest man + should not be met with scorn and sharp words.” + </p> + <p> + Up to this point Rachel endured the lecture in silence, but now she could + bear no more. + </p> + <p> + “Honest man!” she exclaimed. “Father, are you deaf and blind, or only so + good yourself that you cannot see evil in others? Do you know that it was + this ‘honest man’ who brought about the murder of all Noie’s people in + order that he might curry favour with the Zulus?” + </p> + <p> + Mr. Dove started, and turning, asked: + </p> + <p> + “Is that so, Nonha?” + </p> + <p> + “It is so, Teacher,” answered Noie, “although I have never spoken of it to + you. Afterwards I will tell you the story, if you wish.” + </p> + <p> + “And do you know,” went on Rachel, “why he will never let you visit his + kraal among the hills yonder? Well, I will tell you. It is because this + ‘honest man,’ who wishes me to marry him, keeps his Kaffir wives and + children there!” + </p> + <p> + “Rachel!” replied her father, in much distress, “I will never believe it; + you are only repeating native scandal. Why, he has often spoken to me with + horror of such things.” + </p> + <p> + “I daresay he has, father. Well, now, I ask you to judge for yourself. + Take a guide and start two hours before daybreak to-morrow morning to + visit that kraal, and see if what I say is not true.” + </p> + <p> + “I will, indeed,” exclaimed Mr. Dove, who was now thoroughly aroused, for + it was conduct of this sort that had caused his bitter quarrel with the + first settlers in Natal. “I cannot believe the story, Rachel, I really + cannot; but I promise you that if I should find cause to do so, the man + shall never put foot in my house again.” + </p> + <p> + “Then I think that I am rid of him,” said Rachel, with a sigh of relief, + “only be careful, dear, that he does not do you a mischief, for such men + do not like to be found out.” Then she left the stoep, and went to tell + her mother all that had happened. + </p> + <p> + When she had heard the story, Mrs. Dove, who detested Ishmael as much as + her daughter did, tried to persuade her husband not to visit his kraal, + saying that it would only breed a feud, and that under the circumstances, + it would be easy to forbid him the house upon other grounds. But Mr. Dove, + obstinate as usual, refused to listen to her, saying that he would not + judge the man without evidence, and that of the natives could not be + relied on. Also, if the tale were true, it was his duty as his spiritual + adviser to remonstrate with him. + </p> + <p> + So his poor wife gave up arguing, as she always did, and long before dawn + on the following morning, Mr. Dove, accompanied by two guides, departed + upon his errand. + </p> + <p> + After he had ridden some twelve miles across the plain which lay behind + Ramah, just at daybreak, he reached a pass or nek between two swelling + hills, beyond which the guides said lay the kraal that was called Mafooti. + Presently he saw it, a place situated in a cup-like valley, chosen + evidently because the approaches to it were easy to defend. On a knoll in + the centre of this rich valley stood the kraal, a small native town + surrounded by walls, and stone enclosures full of cattle. As they + approached the kraal, from its main entrance issued four or five + good-looking native women, one of them accompanied by a boy, and all + carrying hoes in their hands, for they were going out at sunrise to work + in the mealie fields. When they saw Mr. Dove they stood still, staring at + him, till he called to them not to be afraid, and riding up, asked them + who they were. + </p> + <p> + “We are of the number of the wives of Ibubesi, the Lion,” answered their + spokeswoman, who held the little boy by the hand. + </p> + <p> + “Do you mean the <i>Umlungu</i> (that is, the white man), Ishmael?” he + asked again. + </p> + <p> + “Whom else should we mean?” she answered. “I am his head wife, now that he + has put away old Mami, and this is his son. If the light were stronger you + would see that he is almost white,” she added, with pride. + </p> + <p> + Mr. Dove knew not what to answer; this intelligence overwhelmed him, and + he sat silent on his horse. The wives of Ishmael prepared to pass on to + the mealie fields, then stopped, and began to whisper together. At length + the mother of the boy turned and addressed him, while the others crowded + behind her to listen. + </p> + <p> + “We desire to ask you a question, Teacher,” she said, somewhat shyly, for + evidently they knew well enough who he was. “Is it true that we are to + have a new sister?” + </p> + <p> + “A new sister! What do you mean?” asked Mr. Dove. + </p> + <p> + “We mean, Teacher,” she replied smiling, “that we have heard that Ibubesi + is courting the beautiful Zoola, the daughter of your head wife, and we + thought that perhaps you had come to arrange about the cattle that he must + pay for her. Doubtless if she is so fair, it will be a whole herd.” + </p> + <p> + This was too much, even for Mr. Dove. + </p> + <p> + “How dare you talk so, you heathen hussies?” he gasped. “Where is the + white man?” + </p> + <p> + “Teacher,” she replied with indignation, and drawing herself up, “why do + you call us bad names? We are respectable women, the wives of one husband, + as respectable as your own, although not so numerous, or so we hear from + Ibubesi. If you desire to see him, he is in the big hut, yonder, with our + youngest sister, she whom he married last month. We wish you good day, as + we go to hoe our lord’s fields, and we hope that when she comes, the + Inkosazana, your daughter, will not be as rude as you are, for if so, how + shall we love her as we wish to do?” Then wrapping her blanket round her + with a dignified air, the offended lady stalked off, followed by her + various “sisters.” + </p> + <p> + As for Mr. Dove, who for once in his life was in a towering rage, he cut + his horse viciously with the sjambok, or hippopotamus-hide whip, which he + carried, and followed by his guides, galloped forward to a big hut in the + centre of the kraal. + </p> + <p> + Apparently Ishmael heard the sound of his horse’s hoofs, for as the + missionary was dismounting he crawled out of the bee-hole of the hut upon + his hands and knees, as a Kaffir does, followed by a young woman in the + lightest of attire, who was yawning as though she had just been aroused + from sleep. What is more, except for the colour of his skin, he <i>was</i> + a Kaffir and nothing else, for his costume consisted of a skin moocha such + as the natives wear, and a fur kaross thrown over his shoulders. + Straightening himself, Ishmael saw for the first time who was his visitor. + His jaw dropped, and he uttered an ejaculation that need not be recorded, + then stood silent. Mr. Dove was silent also; for his wrath would not allow + him to speak. + </p> + <p> + “How do you do, sir?” Ishmael jerked out at last. “You are an early + visitor, and find me somewhat unprepared. If I had known that you were + coming I would”—then suddenly he remembered his attire, or the lack + of it, also his companion who was leaning on his shoulder, and peeping at + the white man over it. Drawing the kaross tightly about him, he gave the + poor girl a backward kick, and with a Kaffir oath bade her begone, then + went on hurriedly: “I am afraid my dress is not quite what you are + accustomed to, but among these poor heathens I find it necessary to + conform more or less to their ways in order to gain their confidence and—um—affection. + Will you come into the hut? My servant there will get you some <i>tywala</i> + (Kaffir beer)—I mean some <i>amasi</i> (curdled milk) at once, and I + will have a calf killed for breakfast.” + </p> + <p> + Mr. Dove could bear it no longer. + </p> + <p> + “Ishmael, or Smith, or Ibubesi—whichever name you may prefer,” he + broke out, “do not lie to me about your servant, for now I know all the + truth, which I refused to believe when my daughter and Nonha told it me. + You are a black-hearted villain. But yesterday you dared to come and ask + Rachel to marry you, and now I find that you are living—oh! I cannot + say it, it makes me ashamed of my race. Listen to me, sir. If ever you + dare to set foot in Ramah again, or to speak to my wife and daughter, the + Kaffirs shall whip you off the place. Indeed,” he added, shaking his + sjambok in Ishmael’s face, “although I am an older man than you are, were + it not for my office I would give you the thrashing you deserve.” + </p> + <p> + At first Ishmael had shrunk beneath this torrent of invective, but the + threat of violence roused his fierce nature. His face grew evil, and his + long black hair and beard bristled with wrath. + </p> + <p> + “You had best get out of this, you prayer-snuffling old humbug,” he said + savagely, “for if you stop much longer I will make you sing another tune. + We have sea-cow whips here, too, and you shall learn what a hiding means, + such a hiding that your own family won’t know you, if you live to get back + to them. Look here, I offered to marry your daughter on the square, and I + meant what I said. I’d have got rid of all this black baggage, and she + should have been the only one. Well, I’ll marry her yet, only now she’ll + just take her place with the others. We are all one flesh and blood, black + and white, ain’t we? I have often heard you preach it. So what will she + have to complain of?” he sneered. “She can go and hoe mealies like the + rest.” + </p> + <p> + As this brutal talk fell upon his ears Mr. Dove’s reason departed from him + entirely. After all, he was an English gentleman first, and a clergyman + afterwards; also he loved his daughter, and to hear her spoken of like + this was intolerable to him, as it would have been to any father. Lifting + the sjambok he cut Ishmael across the mouth so sharply that the blood came + from his lips, then suddenly remembering that this deed would probably + mean his death, stood still awaiting the issue. As it chanced it did not, + for the man, like most brutes and bullies, was a coward, as Rachel had + already found out. Obeying his first impulse he sprang at the clergyman + with an oath, then seeing that his two guides, who carried assegais, had + ranged themselves beside him, checked himself, for he feared lest those + spears should pierce his heart. + </p> + <p> + “You are in my house,” he said, wiping the blood from his beard, “and an + old man, so I can’t kill you as I would anyone else. But you have made me + your enemy now, you fool, and others can. I have protected you so far for + your daughter’s sake, but I won’t do it any longer. You think of that when + your time comes.” + </p> + <p> + “My time, like yours, will come when God wills,” answered Mr. Dove + unflinchingly, “not when you or anyone else wills. I do not fear you in + the least. Still, I am sorry that I struck you, it was a sin of which I + repent as I pray that you may repent.” + </p> + <p> + Then he mounted his horse and rode away from the kraal Mafooti. + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + When Mr. Dove reached Ramah he only said to Rachel that what she had heard + was quite true, and that he had forbidden Ishmael the house. Of course, + however, Noie soon learnt the whole story from the Kaffir guides, and + repeated it to her mistress. To his wife, on the other hand, he told + everything, with the result that she was very much disturbed. She pointed + out to him that this white outcast was a most dangerous man, who would + certainly be revenged upon them in one way or another. Again she implored + him, as she had often done before, to leave these savage countries wherein + he had laboured for all the best years of his life, saying that it was not + right that he should expose their daughter to the risks of them. + </p> + <p> + “But,” answered her husband, “you have often told me that you were sure no + harm would come to Rachel, and I think that, too.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, dear, I am sure; still, for many reasons it does not seem right to + keep her here.” She did not add, poor, unselfish woman, that there was + another who should be considered as well as Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “How can I go away,” he went on excitedly, “just when all the seed that I + have sown is ripening to harvest? If I did so, my work would be utterly + lost, and my people relapse into barbarism again. I am not afraid of this + man, or of anything that he can do to my body, but if I ran away from him + it would be injuring my soul, and what account should I give of my + cowardice when my time comes? Do you go, my love, and take Rachel with you + if you wish, leaving me to finish my work alone.” + </p> + <p> + But now, as before, Mrs. Dove would not go, and Rachel, when she was + asked, shrugged her shoulders and answered laughing that she was not + afraid of anybody or anything, and, except for her mother’s sake, did not + care whether she went or stayed. Certainly she would not leave her, nor, + she added, did she wish to say goodbye to Africa. + </p> + <p> + When she was asked why, she replied vaguely that she had grown up there, + and it was her home. But her mother, watching her, knew well enough that + she had another reason, although no word of it every passed her lips. In + Africa she had met Richard Darrien as a child, and in Africa and nowhere + else she believed she would meet him again as a woman. + </p> + <p> + The weeks and months went by, bringing to the Ramah household no sight or + tidings of the white man, Ishmael. They heard through the Kaffirs, indeed, + that although he still kept his kraal at Mafooti, he himself had gone away + on some trading journey far to the north, and did not expect to return for + a year, news at which everyone rejoiced, except Noie, who shook her wise + little head and said nothing. + </p> + <p> + So all fear of the man gradually died away, and things were very peaceful + and prosperous at Ramah. + </p> + <p> + In fact this quiet proved to be but the lull before the storm. + </p> + <p> + One day, about eight months after Mr. Dove had visited the kraal Mafooti, + another embassy came to Rachel from the Zulu king, Dingaan, bringing with + it a present of more white cattle. She received them as she had done + before, at night and alone, for they refused to speak to her in the + presence of other people. + </p> + <p> + In substance their petition was the same that it had been before, namely, + that she would visit Zululand, as the king and his indunas desired her + counsel upon an important matter. When asked what this matter was they + either were, or pretended to be, ignorant, saying that it had not been + confided to them. Thereon she said that if Dingaan chose to submit the + question to her by messenger, she would give him her opinion on it, but + that she could not come to his kraal. They asked why, seeing that the + whole nation would guard her, and no hair of her head be harmed. + </p> + <p> + “Because I am a child in the house of my people, and they will not allow + me to leave even for a day,” she answered, thinking that this reply would + appeal to a race who believe absolutely in obedience to parents and every + established authority. + </p> + <p> + “Is it so?” remarked the old induna who spoke as Dingaan’s Mouth—not + Mopo, but another. “Now, how can the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, before whom a + whole nation will bow, be in bonds to a white <i>Umfundusi</i>, a mere + sky-doctor? Shall the wide heavens obey a cloud?” + </p> + <p> + “If they are bred of that cloud,” retorted Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “The heavens breed the cloud, not the cloud the heavens,” answered the + induna aptly. + </p> + <p> + Now it occurred to Rachel that this thing was going further than it + should. To be set up as a kind of guardian spirit to the Zulus had seemed + a very good joke, and naturally appealed to the love of power which is + common to women. But when it involved, at any rate in the eyes of that + people, dominion over her own parents, the joke was, she felt, becoming + serious. So she determined suddenly to bring it to an end. + </p> + <p> + “What mean you, Messenger of the King?” she asked. “I am but the child of + my parents, and the parents are greater than the child, and must be obeyed + of her.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” answered the old man with a deprecatory smile, “if it + pleases you to tell us such tales, our ears must listen, as if it pleased + you to order us to be killed, we must be killed. But learn that we know + the truth. We know how as a child you came down from above in the + lightning, and how these white people with whom you dwell found you lying + in the mist on the mountain top, and took you to their home in place of a + babe whom they had buried.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “Who told you that story?” asked Rachel amazed. +</pre> + <p> + “It was revealed to the council of the doctors, Lady.” + </p> + <p> + “Then that was revealed which is not true. I was born as other women are, + and my name of ‘Lady of the Heavens’ came to me by chance, as by chance I + resemble the Spirit of your people.” + </p> + <p> + “We hear you,” answered the “Mouth” politely. “You were born as other + women are, by chance you had your high name, by chance you are tall and + fair and golden-haired like the Spirit of our people. We hear you.” + </p> + <p> + Then Rachel gave it up. + </p> + <p> + “Bear my words to the King,” she said, and they rose, saluted her with a + Bayète, that royal salute which never before had been given to woman, and + departed. + </p> + <p> + When they had gone Rachel went into supper and told her parents all the + story. Mr. Dove, now that she seemed to take a serious view of the matter, + affected to treat it as absurd, although when she had laughed, his + attitude, it may be remembered, was different. He talked of the silly Zulu + superstitions, showed how they had twisted up the story of the death of + her baby brother, and her escape from the flood in the Umtavuna river, + into that which they had narrated to her. He even suggested that the whole + thing was nonsense, part of some political move to enable the King, or a + party in the state, to declare that they had with them the word of their + traditional spirit and oracle. + </p> + <p> + Mrs. Dove, however, who that night was strangely depressed and uneasy, + thought far otherwise. She pointed out that they were playing with vast + and cruel forces, and that whatever these people exactly believed about + Rachel, it was a dreadful thing for a girl to be put in a position in + which the lives of hundreds might hang upon her nod. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, and,” she added hysterically, “perhaps our own lives also—perhaps + our own lives also!” + </p> + <p> + To change the conversation, which was growing painful, Rachel asked if + anyone had seen Noie. Her father answered that two hours ago, just before + the embassy arrived, he had met her going down to the banks of the stream, + as he supposed, to gather flowers for the table. Then he began to talk + about the girl, saying what a sweet creature she was, and how strange it + seemed to him that although she appeared to accept all the doctrines of + the Christian faith, as yet she had never consented to be baptised. + </p> + <p> + It was while he was speaking thus that Rachel suddenly observed her mother + fall forward, so that her body rested on the table, as though a kind of + fit had seized her. Rachel sprang towards her, but before she reached her + she appeared to have quite recovered, only her face looked very white. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “What on earth is the matter, mother?” + </pre> + <p> + “Oh! don’t ask me,” she answered, “a terrible thing, a sort of fancy that + came to me from talking about those Zulus. I thought I saw this place all + red with blood and tongues of fire licking it up. It went as quickly as it + came, and of course I know that it is nonsense.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0009" id="link2HCH0009"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER IX + </h2> + <h3> + THE TAKING OF NOIE + </h3> + <p> + Presently Mrs. Dove, who seemed to have quite recovered from, her curious + seizure, went to bed. + </p> + <p> + “I don’t like it, father,” said Rachel when the door had closed behind + her. “Of course it is contrary to experience and all that, but I believe + that mother is fore-sighted.” + </p> + <p> + “Nonsense, dear, nonsense,” said her father. “It is her Scotch + superstition, that is all. We have been married for five-and-twenty years + now, and I have heard this sort of thing again and again, but although we + have lived in wild places where anything might happen to us, nothing out + of the way ever has happened; in fact, we have always been most mercifully + preserved.” + </p> + <p> + “That’s true, father, still I am not sure; perhaps because I am rather + that way myself, sometimes. Thus I <i>know</i> that she is right about me; + no harm will happen to me, at least no permanent harm. I feel that I shall + live out my life, as I feel something else.” + </p> + <p> + “What else, Rachel?” + </p> + <p> + “Do you remember the lad, Richard Darrien?” she asked, colouring a little. + </p> + <p> + “What? The boy who was with you that night on the island? Yes, I remember + him, although I have not thought of him for years.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, I feel that I shall see him again.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Mr. Dove laughed. “Is that all?” he said. “If he is still alive and in +Africa, it wouldn’t be very wonderful if you did, would it? And at any +rate, of course, you will one day when we all cease to be alive. Really,” + he added with irritation, “there are enough bothers in life without +rubbish of this kind, which comes from living among savages and absorbing +their ideas. I am beginning to think that I shall have to give way and +leave Africa, though it will break my heart just when, after all the +striving, my efforts are being crowned with success.” + + “I have always told you, father, that I don’t want to leave Africa, +still, there is mother to be considered. Her health is not what it was.” + </pre> + <p> + “Well,” he said impatiently, “I will talk to her and weigh the thing. + Perhaps I shall receive guidance, though for my part I cannot see what it + matters. We’ve got to die some time, and if necessary I prefer that it + should be while doing my duty. ‘Take no thought for the morrow, sufficient + unto the day is the evil thereof,’ has always been my motto, who am + content with what it pleases Providence to send me.” + </p> + <p> + Then Rachel, seeing no use in continuing the conversation, bade him + good-night, and went to look for Noie, only to discover that she was not + in the house. This disturbed her very much, although it occurred to her + that she might possibly be with friends in the village, hiding till she + was sure the Zulu embassy had gone. So she went to bed without troubling + her father. + </p> + <p> + At daybreak next morning she rose, not having slept very well, and went + out to look for the girl, without success, for no one had heard or seen + anything of her. As she was returning to the house, however, she met a + solitary Zulu, a dignified middle-aged man, whom she thought she + recognised as one of the embassy, although of this she could not be sure, + as she had only seen these people in the moonlight. The man, who was quite + unarmed, except for a kerry which he carried, crouched down on catching + sight of heir in token of respect. As she approached he rose, and gave her + the royal salute. Then she was sure. + </p> + <p> + “Speak,” she said. + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” he answered humbly, “be not angry with me, I am Tamboosa, + one of the King’s indunas. You saw me with the others last night.” + </p> + <p> + “I saw you.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, there has been dwelling with you one Noie, the daughter of + Seyapi the wizard, who with all his house was slain at this place by order + of the King. She also should have been slain, but we have learned that you + called down lightning from Heaven, and that with it you slew the soldier + who had run her down, slew him and burned him up, as you had the right to + do, and took the girl to be your slave, as you had the right to do.” + </p> + <p> + “Speak on,” said Rachel, showing none of the surprise which she felt. + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, we know that you have come to love this girl. Therefore, + yesterday before we spoke with you we seized her as we were commanded, and + hid her away, awaiting your answer to our message. Had you consented to + visit the King at his Great Place, we would have let her go. But as you + did not consent my companions have taken her to the King.” + </p> + <p> + “An ill deed. What more, Tamboosa?” + </p> + <p> + “This; the King says by my mouth—Let the Inkosazana come and + command, and her servant Noie shall go free and unharmed, for is she not a + dog in her hut? But if she comes not and at once, then the girl dies.” + </p> + <p> + “How know I that this tale is true, Tamboosa?” asked Rachel, controlling + herself with an effort, for she loved Noie dearly. + </p> + <p> + The man turned towards some bushes that grew at a distance of about twenty + paces, and cried: “Come hither.” + </p> + <p> + Thereon from among the bushes where she lay hidden, rose a little maid of + about fourteen, whom Rachel knew well as a girl that Noie often took with + her to carry baskets and other things. + </p> + <p> + “Tell now the tale of the taking of Noie and deliver the message that she + gave to you,” commanded Tamboosa. + </p> + <p> + Thereon the trembling child began, and after the native fashion, + suppressing no detail or circumstance, however small, narrated how the + Zulus had surprised her and Noie while they were gathering flowers, and + having bound their arms, had caused them to be hurried away unseen to some + dense bush about four miles off. Here they had been kept hidden till in + the night the embassy returned. Then they had spoken with Noie, who in the + end called her and gave her a message. This was the message: “Say to the + Inkosazana that the Zulus have caught me, and are taking me to Dingaan the + King. Say that they declare that if she is pleased to come and speak the + word, I shall be set free unharmed, that is, if she comes at once. But if + she does not come, then I shall be killed. Say to her that I do not ask + that she should come who am ready to die, and that though I believe that + no harm will happen to her in Zululand, I think that she had better not + come. Say that, living or dead, I love her.” + </p> + <p> + Then the maid described how the embassy went on with Noie, leaving her in + the charge of the man Tamboosa, who at the first break of dawn brought her + back to Ramah, and made her hide in the bush. + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel had no more doubts. Clearly the tale was true, and the question + was—what must be done? She thought a while, then bade Tamboosa and + the child to follow her to the mission-house. On the stoep she found her + father and mother sitting in the sun and drinking coffee, after the South + African fashion. + </p> + <p> + “What is it?” asked Mr. Dove, looking at the man anxiously. + </p> + <p> + Rachel ordered him to repeat his story, and this he did, addressing Rachel + alone, for of her father and mother he would take no notice. When he had + done the child told her tale also. + </p> + <p> + “Go now, and wait without,” said Rachel, when it was finished. + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, I go,” answered the man, “but if it pleases you to save your + servant, know that you must come swiftly. If you are not across the Tugela + by sunset this night, word will be passed to the King, and she dies at + once. Know also that you must come alone with me, for if any, white or + black, accompany you, they will be killed.” + </p> + <p> + “Now,” said Rachel when the three of them were left alone, “now what is to + be done?” + </p> + <p> + Mrs. Dove shook her head helplessly, and looked at her husband, who broke + into a tirade against the Zulus, their superstitions, cruelties, customs, + and everything that was theirs, and ended by declaring that it was of + course utterly impossible that Rachel should go upon such a mad errand, + and thus place herself in the power of savages. + </p> + <p> + “But, father,” she said when he had done, “do you understand that you are + pronouncing Noie’s death sentence? If you were in my place, would you not + go?” + </p> + <p> + “Of course I would. In fact I propose to do so as it is. No doubt Dingaan + will listen to me.” + </p> + <p> + “You mean that Dingaan will kill you. Did you not hear what that man + Tamboosa said? Father, you must not go.” + </p> + <p> + “No, John,” broke in Mrs. Dove, “Rachel is right, you must not go, for you + would never come back again. Also, how can you be so cruel as to think of + leaving me here alone?” + </p> + <p> + “Then I suppose that we must abandon that poor girl to her fate,” + exclaimed Mr. Dove. + </p> + <p> + “How can you suppose anything so merciless, father, when it is in my power + to save her?” asked Rachel. “If I let those horrible Zulus kill her I + shall never be happy again all my life.” + </p> + <p> + “And what if the horrible Zulus kill you?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“They will not kill me, father; mother knows they will not, and so do I. +But as they have got this madness into their heads, I am sure that if I do +not go they will send an impi here to kill everybody else, and take me +prisoner. The kidnapping of Noie is only a first move. It is one of two +things: either I must visit Zululand, save Noie, and play my part there as +best I can, or we must desert Noie, and all leave this place at once, +tomorrow if possible. But then, as I told you, I shall never forgive +myself, especially as I am not in the least afraid of the Zulus.” + + “It is true that God can protect you as much in Zululand as He can here,” + replied Mr. Dove, beginning to weaken in face of this desperate +alternative. +</pre> + <p> + “Of course, father, but if I go to Zululand I want you and mother to trek + to Durban, and remain there till I return.” + </p> + <p> + “Why, Rachel? It is absurd.” + </p> + <p> + “Because I do not think that you are safe here, and it is not at all + absurd,” she answered stubbornly. “These people choose to believe that I + am in some way in bondage to you; you remember all their talk about the + heavens and the cloud. Of course it may mean nothing, but you will be much + better in Durban for a while, where you can take to the water if + necessary.” + </p> + <p> + Now Mr. Dove’s obstinacy asserted itself. He refused to entertain any such + idea, giving reason after reason why he should not do so. Thus for another + half hour the argument raged till at length a compromise was arrived at, + as usual in such cases, not of too satisfactory an order. Rachel was to be + allowed to undertake her mission on behalf of Noie, and her parents were + to remain at Ramah. On her return, which they hoped would be within a week + or eight days, the question of the abandonment of the mission was to be + settled by the help of the experience she had gained. To this arrangement, + then, they agreed, reluctantly enough all of them, in order, to save + Noie’s life, and for no other reason. + </p> + <p> + The momentous decision once taken, in half an hour Rachel was ready for + her journey, which she determined she would make upon her own horse, a + grey mare that she had ridden for a long while, and could rely on in every + way. The white riding-ox that Dingaan had sent as a present was also to + accompany her, to carry her spare garments and other articles packed in + skin bags, such as coffee, sugar and a few medicines, and to serve as a + remount in case anything should happen to the horse. When it was laden + Rachel sent for the Zulu, Tamboosa, and, pointing to the ox, said: + </p> + <p> + “I come to visit Dingaan the king, and to claim my servant. Lead the beast + on, I will overtake you presently.” + </p> + <p> + The man saluted and began to <i>bonga</i>, that is, to give her titles of + praise, but she cut him short with a wave of her hand, and he departed + leading the ox. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Now while Mr. Dove saw to the saddling of the horses, for he was to ride +with her as far as the Tugela, Rachel went to bid farewell to her mother. +She found her by herself in the sitting-room, seated at an open window, +and looking out sadly towards the sea. + + “I am quite ready, dear,” she said in a cheerful voice. “Don’t look so +sad, I shall be back again in a week with Noie.” + </pre> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Mrs. Dove, “I think that you and Noie will come back + safely, but—” and she paused. + </p> + <p> + “But what, mother?” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! I don’t know. I am very much oppressed, my heart is heavy in me. I + hate parting with you, Rachel. Remember we have never been separated since + you were born.” + </p> + <p> + Her daughter looked at her, and was filled with grief and compunction. + </p> + <p> + “Mother,” she said, “if you feel like that—well, I love Noie, but + after all you are more to me than Noie, and if you wish I will give up + this business and stop with you. It is very terrible, but it can’t be + helped; Noie will understand, poor thing,” and her eyes filled with tears + at the thought of the girl’s dreadful fate. + </p> + <p> + “No, Rachel, somehow I think it best that you should go, not only for + Noie’s sake, but for your own. If your father would leave here to-day or + to-morrow, as you suggested, it might be otherwise, but he won’t do that, + so it is no use talking of it. Let us hope for the best.” + </p> + <p> + “As you wish, mother.” + </p> + <p> + “Now, dear kiss me and go. I hear your father calling you; and, Rachel, if + we should not meet again in this world, I know you won’t forget me, or + that there is another where we shall. I did not want to frighten you with + my fancies, which come from my not being well. Goodbye, my love, good-bye. + God be with you, and make you happy, always—always.” + </p> + <p> + Then Rachel kissed her in silence, for she could not trust herself to + speak, and turning, left the room whence her mother watched her go, also + in silence. In another minute she was mounted, and, accompanied by her + father, riding on the road along which Tamboosa had led the white ox. + </p> + <p> + Presently they overtook him, whereon he stopped, and looking at Mr. Dove, + said: + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, the King’s orders are that none should accompany you into + Zululand.” + </p> + <p> + “Be silent,” answered Rachel, proudly. “He rides with me as far as the + river bank.” + </p> + <p> + Then they went on, and Rachel was relieved to find that whatever might + have been her mother’s mood, that of her father was fairly cheerful. + Indeed, his mind was so occupied with the details and object of her + journey that he quite forgot its dangers. + </p> + <p> + Two hours’ steady riding brought them to the ford of the Tugela river, + across which lay Zululand. On the hills beyond it they could see a number + of Kaffirs watching, who on catching sight of Rachel, ran down to the + river and entered it, shouting and beating the water with their sticks, as + she guessed, to scare away any crocodiles that might be lurking there. + </p> + <p> + Now that the moment of separation had come, Mr. Dove grew loth to part + with his daughter, and again suggested to Tamboosa that he should + accompany her to Dingaan’s Great Place. + </p> + <p> + “If you set a foot across that river, Praying Man,” answered the induna + grimly, “you shall die; look, there are the spears that will kill you.” + </p> + <p> + As he spoke he pointed to the crest of the opposing hill over which, + running swiftly in ordered companies, now appeared a Zulu regiment who + carried large white shields and wore white plumes rising from their head + rings. + </p> + <p> + “It is the escort of the Inkosazana,” he added. “Do you think that she can + take hurt among so many? And do you think, if you dare to disobey the + words of Dingaan, that you can escape so many? Go back new, lest they + should come over and kill you where you are.” + </p> + <p> + Then, seeing that both argument and resistance were useless, and that + Tamboosa would brook no delay, Mr. Dove hurriedly embraced his daughter in + farewell. Indeed, Rachel was glad that there was no time for words, for + this parting was more terrible to her than she cared to own, and she + feared lest she should break down before the Zulu who was watching her, + and thereby be lowered in his eyes and in those of his people. + </p> + <p> + It was over and done. She had entered the water, riding her grey mare + while Tamboosa led the white ox at her side. Presently she looked, back, + and saw her father kneeling in prayer upon the bank. + </p> + <p> + “What does the man?” asked Tamboosa, uneasily. “Is he bewitching us?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” she answered, “he prays to the Heavens for us.” + </p> + <p> + On they went between the two lines of natives, who ceased their beating of + the water, and were silent as she passed. The river was shallow, and they + crossed it with ease. By now the regiment was gathered on its further + bank, two thousand men or more, brought hither to do honour to this white + girl in whom they chose to consider that the guardian spirit of their + people was incarnate. Contemplating them, Rachel wondered how it came + about that they should be thus prepared for her advent. The answer rose in + her mind. If she had refused to visit Zululand, it was their mission to + fetch her. It was wise, therefore, that she had come of her own will. + </p> + <p> + Forward she rode, a striking figure in her long white cloak, down which + her bright hair hung, sitting very proud and upright on her horse, without + a sign of doubt or fear. As she approached, the captains of the regiment + ran forward to meet her with lifted shield and crouching bodies. + </p> + <p> + “Hail!” cried their leader. “In the name of the Great Elephant, of Dingaan + the King, hail to thee, Princess of the Heavens, Holder of the Spirit of + Nomkubulwana.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel rode on, taking no notice, marvelling who Nomkubulwana, whose + spirit she was supposed to enshrine, might be. Afterwards she discovered + that it was only another name for the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, that mysterious + white ghost believed by this people to control their destinies, with whom + it had pleased them to identify her. As her horse left the wide river and + set foot upon dry land, every man of the two thousand soldiers, who were + watching, as it seemed to her, with wonder and awe, began to beat his + ox-hide shield with the handle of his spear. They beat very softly at + first, producing a sound like the distant murmur of the sea, then harder + and harder till its volume grew to a mighty roar, impossible to describe, + a sound like the sound of thunder that echoed along the water and from + hill to hill. The mighty noise sank and died away as it had begun, and for + a moment there was silence. Then at some signal every spear flashed aloft + in the sunlight, and from every throat came the royal salute—<i>Bayète</i>. + It was a tremendous and most imposing welcome, so tremendous that Rachel + could no longer doubt that this people regarded her as a being apart, and + above the other white folk whom they knew. + </p> + <p> + At the time, however, she had little space for such thoughts, since the + mare she rode, terrified by the tumult, bucked and shied so violently that + she could scarcely keep her seat. She was a good rider, which was + fortunate for her, since, had she been ignominiously thrown upon such an + occasion, her prestige must have suffered, if indeed it were not + destroyed. As it proved, it was greatly enhanced by this accident. Many of + the Zulus of that day had never even seen a horse, which was considered by + all of them to be a dangerous if not a magical beast. That a woman could + remain seated on such a wild animal when it sprang into the air, and + swerved from side to side, struck them, therefore, as something marvellous + and out of experience, a proof indeed that she was not as others are. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +She quieted the mare, and rode on between the white-shielded ranks, who, +their greeting finished, remained absolutely still like bronze statues +watching her with wondering eyes. When at length they were passed, the +captains and a guard of about fifty men ran ahead of her. + + Then she came, and after her Tamboosa, leading the white ox, followed by +another guard, which in turn was followed by the entire regiment. Thus +royally escorted, asking no questions, and speaking no word, did Rachel +make her entry into Zululand. Only in her heart she wondered whither she +was going, and how that strange journey would end, wondered, too, how it +would fare with her father and her mother till she returned to them. +</pre> + <p> + Well might she wonder. + </p> + <p> + When she had ridden thus for about two hours an incident occurred which + showed her how great, and indeed how dreadful was the eminence on which + she had been set among these people. Suddenly some cattle, frightened by + the approach of the impi, rushed through it towards their kraal, and a + bull that was with them, seeing this unaccustomed apparition of a white + woman mounted on a strange animal, put down its head and charged her + furiously. She saw it coming, and by pulling the mare on to its haunches, + avoided its rush. Now at the time she was riding on a path which ran along + the edge of a little rock-strewn donga not more than eight or ten feet + deep, but steep-sided. Into this donga the bull, which had shut its eyes + to charge after the fashion of its kind, plunged headlong, and as it + chanced struck its horns against a stone, twisting and dislocating the + neck, so that it lay there still and dead. + </p> + <p> + When the Zulus saw what had happened they uttered a long-drawn <i>Ow-w</i> + of amazement, for had not the beast dared to attack the White Spirit, and + had not the Spirit rewarded it with instant death? Then a captain made a + motion with his hand and instantly men sprang upon the remaining cattle, + four or five of them that were following the bull, and despatched them + with assegais. Before Rachel could interfere they were pierced with a + hundred wounds. Now there was a little pause, while the carcases of the + beasts were dragged out of her path, and the bloodstains covered from her + eyes with fresh earth. Just as this task was finished there appeared, + scrambling up the denga, and followed, by some men, a fat and + hideous-looking woman, with fish bladders in her hair, and snake-skins + tied about her, who, from her costume, Rachel knew at once must be an <i>Isanuzi</i> + or witch-doctoress. Evidently she was in a fury, as might be seen by the + workings of her face, and the extraordinary swiftness with which she moved + notwithstanding her years and bulk. + </p> + <p> + “Who has dared to kill my cattle?” she screamed. “Is it thou whom men name + Nomkubulwana?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Woman,” answered Rachel quietly, “the Heavens killed the bull which would +have hurt me. For the rest, ask of the captains of the King.” + + The witch-doctoress glanced at the dead bull which lay in the donga, its +head twisted up in an unnatural fashion at right angles to the body, and +for a moment seemed afraid. Then her rage at the loss of her herd broke +out afresh, for she was a person in authority, one accustomed to be feared +because of her black arts and her office. +</pre> + <p> + “When the Inkosazana is seen in Zululand,” she gasped, “death walks with + her. There is the token of it,” and she pointed to the dead cattle. “So it + has ever been and so shall it ever be. Red is thy road through life, White + One. Go back, go back now to thine own kraal, and see whether or no my + words are true,” and springing at the horse she seized it by the bridle as + though she would drag it round. + </p> + <p> + Now in her hand Rachel held a little rod of white rhinoceros horn which + she used as a riding whip, and with this rod she pointed at the woman, + meaning that some of those with her should cause her to loose the bridle. + Too late she remembered that in this savage land such a motion when made + by the King or one in supreme command, had another dreadful interpretation—death + without pity or reprieve. + </p> + <p> + In an instant, before she could interfere, before she could speak, the + witch-doctoress lay dead upon the carcase of the dead bull. + </p> + <p> + “What of the others, Queen, what of the others?” asked the chief of the + slayers, bending low before her, and pointing with his spear to the + attendants of the witch-doctoress, who fled aghast. “Do they join this + evil-doer who dared to lift her hand against thee?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” she answered in a low voice, for horror had made her almost dumb. + “I give them life. Forward.” + </p> + <p> + “She gives them life!” shouted the praisers about her. “The Bearer of life + and death gives life to the children of the evil-doer,” and as the great + cavalcade marched forward, company after company took up these words and + sang them as a song. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0010" id="link2HCH0010"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER X + </h2> + <h3> + THE OMEN OF THE STAR + </h3> + <p> + As it chanced and can easily be understood, Rachel could not have made a + more effective entry into Zululand, or one more calculated to confirm her + supernatural reputation. When the “wild beast” she rode plunged about she + had remained seated on it as though she grew there, whereas every warrior + knew that he would have fallen off. When the bull charged her that bull + had died, slain by the Heavens. When the Isanuzi, a witch of repute, had + lifted voice and hand against her she had commanded her death, showing + that she feared no rival magic. True the woman would have been killed in + any case, for such was the order of the King as to all who should dare to + affront the Inkosazana, yet the captains had waited to see what Rachel + would do that they might judge her accordingly. If she had shown fear, if + she had even neglected to avenge, they might have marvelled whether after + all she were more than a beautiful white maiden filled with the wisdom of + the whites. + </p> + <p> + Now they knew better; she was a Spirit having the power of a Spirit over + beast and man, who smote as a Spirit should. The fame of it went + throughout the land, and little chance thence forward had Rachel of + escaping from the shadow of her own fearful renown. + </p> + <p> + Towards sundown they came to a kraal set upon a hill, and it was asked of + her if she were pleased to spend the night there. She bowed her head in + assent, and they entered the kraal. It was quite empty save for certain + maidens dressed in bead petticoats, who waited there to serve her. All the + other inhabitants had gone. They took her to a large and beautifully clean + hut. Kneeling on their knees, the maidens presented her with food—meat + and curdled milk, and roasted cobs of corn. She ate of the corn and the + milk, but the meat she sent away as a gift to the captains. Then alone in + that kraal, in which after they had served her even the girls seemed to + fear to stay, Rachel slept as best she might in such solitude, while + without the fence two thousand armed savages watched over her safety. + </p> + <p> + It was a troubled sleep, for she dreamed always of that dreadful-looking + Isanuzi with the fish-bladders in her hair, yelling to her that her path + through life was watered with blood, and bidding her go back to her own + kraal and see whether the words were true, an ominous saying of which she + could not read the riddle. She dreamed also of the woman’s coarse, furious + face turned suddenly to one of abject terror, and then of the dreadful end + the red death without mercy and without appeal which she had let loose by + a motion of her hand. Another dream she had was of her father and her + mother, who seemed to be lying side by side staring towards her with + wide-open eyes, and that when she spoke to them they would not answer. + </p> + <p> + So the long night wore away, till at length Rachel woke with a start + thinking that a hand had been laid upon her face, to see by the faint + light of dawn which struggled into the hut through the cracks of the + door-boards that the hand was only a great rat that had crawled over her + and now nibbled at her hair. She sat up, frightening it and its companions + away, then rose and washed herself with water that stood by in great + gourds while without she heard the women singing some kind of song or hymn + of which she could not catch the words. + </p> + <p> + Scarcely was she ready than they entered the hut, saluting her and + bringing more food. Rachel ate, then bade one of them say to the captain + of the impi that she was ready to start. Presently the girl returned with + the message that all was prepared. She walked from the kraal to find her + mare, which had been well fed and groomed by Tamboosa, who had seen horses + in Natal, and knew how they should be treated, saddled and waiting, whilst + before and behind it, arranged as on the previous day, stood the warriors, + who received her in dead, respectful silence. + </p> + <p> + She mounted, and the procession went forward. With a two hours’ halt at + midday they marched on over hill and dale, passing many villages of + beehive-shaped huts. As they came the inhabitants of these places deserted + them and fled, crying <i>“Nomkubulwana! Nomkubulwana!”</i> It was evident + to Rachel that the tale of the death of the Isanuzi had preceded her, and + they feared lest, should they cross her path, her fate would be their + fate. Indeed, one of the strangest circumstances of this strange adventure + was the complete loneliness in which she lived. Except those who were + actually ordered to wait upon her, none dared come near to Rachel; she was + holy, a Spirit, to approach whom unbidden might mean death. + </p> + <p> + At nightfall they reached another empty kraal, where again she slept + alone. When they left it in the morning she called Tamboosa to her and + asked him at what hour they would come to Dingaan’s great town, + Umgugundhlovo, which means the Place of the trumpeting of the Elephant. He + answered, at sunset. + </p> + <p> + So she rode on all that day also till as the sun began to sink, from a + hill whereon grew large euphorbia trees, on a plain backed by mountains, + she saw the town surrounded by a fence, inside of which were thousands of + huts, that in their turn surrounded a great open space. Now they pushed + forward quickly, and as darkness fell approached the main gate of the + place, where, as usual, there was no one to be seen. But here they did not + enter, marching on till they came to another gate, that of the Intunkulu, + the King’s house, where, their escort done, the regiment turned and went + away, leaving Rachel alone with the envoy, Tamboosa, who still led the + white ox. They entered this gate, and presently came to a second. It was + that of the Emposeni, the Dwelling of the King’s wives, out of which + appeared women crawling on the ground before Rachel, and holding in their + left hands torches of grass. These undid the baggage from the ox, and at + their signals, for they did not seem to dare to speak to her, Rachel + dismounted. Thereon Tamboosa saluted her, and taking the horse by the + bridle, led it away with the ox. + </p> + <p> + Then Rachel felt that she was indeed alone, for Tamboosa at any rate had + seen her home, which now was so far away. Still proudly enough she + followed the women, who, bent double as before, led her to a great hut lit + by a rude lamp filled with melted hippopotamus fat, where they set down + her bags, and departed, to return presently with food and water. + </p> + <p> + Having washed off the dust of her long journey, and combed out her hair, + Rachel ate all she could, for she was hungry, and guessed that she might + need her strength that night. Then she lay down upon a pile of beautiful + karosses that had been placed ready for her, and rested. An hour or more + went by, and just as she was beginning to fall asleep the door-board of + the hut was thrust aside, and a tall woman entered, who knelt to her and + said: + </p> + <p> + “Hail, Inkosazana! The King asks whether it be thy pleasure to appear + before him this night.” + </p> + <p> + “It is my pleasure,” answered Rachel; “for that purpose have I travelled + here. Lead me to the King.” + </p> + <p> + So the woman went out of the hut, Rachel following her to find that the + moon shone brightly in a clear sky. The woman conducted her through + tortuous reed fences, until presently they came to an open court where, in + the shadow of a hut, sat a number of men wrapped about with fur karosses. + Guessing that she was in the presence of Dingaan, Rachel drew her white + cloak round her tall form and walked forward slowly, till she reached the + centre of the space, where she stopped and stood quite still, looking like + a ghost in the moonlight. Then all the men to right and left rose and + saluted her silently by the uplifting of one arm; only he who was in the + midst of them remained seated and did not salute. Still she stayed + motionless, uttering no word for a long while, six or seven minutes, + perhaps. Her silence fought against theirs, and she knew that the one who + spoke first would own to inferiority. + </p> + <p> + At length, in answering salutation, she lifted the little wand of white + horn that she carried and turned slowly as though to leave the place, so + that now the moonlight glistened on her lovely hair. Then, fearing perhaps + lest she should depart or vanish away, the man seated in the centre said + in a low half-awed voice: + </p> + <p> + “I am Dingaan, King of the Amazulu. Say, White One, who art thou?” + </p> + <p> + “By what name am I known here, O Dingaan the King?” she replied, answering + the question with a question. + </p> + <p> + “By a high name, White One, a name that is seldom spoken, the name of + Inkosazana-y-Zoola, the title of Nomkubulwana, the Spirit of our people. + How camest thou by that name?” + </p> + <p> + “My name is my name,” she said. + </p> + <p> + “We know, White One; the wind has borne all that story through the land, + it whispers it from the leaves of the forest and the reeds of the water + and the grass of the plains. We know that the Heavens gave thee their own + name, O Child of Heaven, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou sayest it, King. I do not say it, thou sayest it.” + </p> + <p> + “I say it, and having seen thee I know that it is true, for thy beauty, + White One, is not the beauty of woman alone, although still thou beest + woman. Now I confirm to thee the words my messengers bore thee in past + days. Here, with me, thou rulest. The land is thine, my impis wait thy + word. Death and life are in thy hands; command, and they go forth to slay; + command, and they return again. Only thou rulest alone with me, and the + black folk, not the white, shall be thy servants.” + </p> + <p> + “I hear thee, King. Now, as a first fruit, give to me Noie, daughter of + Seyapi, my slave whom the soldiers stole away from Ramah beyond the river + where I dwell.” + </p> + <p> + “She is dead, White One, she is dead for her crimes,” answered Dingaan, + looking at her. + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel’s heart sank in her, for it might well be that a trick had been + played on her, and that this was true. Or perhaps this tale of Noie’s + death was but a trap to test her powers; moreover, it was not likely that + the King, who had promised that she should live, would dare to break his + word to one whom he believed or half-believed to be a spirit. + </p> + <p> + For a moment she thought; then, after her nature, determined to be bold + and hazard all upon a throw. Therefore she did not argue or reproach, but + said: + </p> + <p> + “She is not dead. I have questioned every spear in Zululand, and none of + them is red with her blood.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou art right,” he answered; “the spears are clean. She died in the + river.” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel was sure, and answered in her clear voice: + </p> + <p> + “I have questioned the waters, and I have questioned the crocodiles, and + they answer that Noie has passed them safely.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou art right, White One. She died by a rope in yonder huts.” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel looked at the huts and cried: + </p> + <p> + “Noie, I hear thee, I see thee, I smell thee out. Come forth, Noie.” + </p> + <p> + The King and his councillors stared at her, whispering to one another, and + before ever they had done their whisperings out from among the gloom of + the huts crept Noie. + </p> + <p> + To Rachel she crept, taking no heed even of the King, and crouching down + in the faint shadow of her that the moonlight threw, she flung her arms + about her knees and pressed her forehead on her feet. Now Rachel’s heart + bounded with joy at the sight of her, and she longed to bend down and kiss + her, but did not, lest her great dignity should be lessened in the eyes of + the King; only she said: + </p> + <p> + “I greet you, Noie; be seated in my shadow, where you are safe, and tell + me, have these men dealt well by you?” + </p> + <p> + “Not so ill, Inkosazana, that is since I reached the Great Kraal. But one + of them, he who sits yonder,” and she pointed to a certain induna, “struck + me on the journey, and took away my food.” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel looked at the man angrily, playing with the little wand in her + hand, whereon this induna shivered with terror, fearing lest she should + point it at him. Rising, he came to Rachel and flung himself down before + her. + </p> + <p> + “What have you to say,” asked Rachel, “you who have dared to strike my + servant?” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” he mumbled, “the maid was obstinate, and tried to run away, + and our orders were to bring her to the King. Spare my life, I pray thee.” + </p> + <p> + “King,” said Rachel, “I have power over this man, have I not?” + </p> + <p> + “It is so,” answered Dingaan. “Kill him if thou wilt.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel seemed to consider while the poor wretch, with chattering teeth, + implored her to forgive. Then she turned to Noie, saying: + </p> + <p> + “He struck you, not me. I give him to you to do by as you will. Shall he + sleep to-night with the living or the dead?” + </p> + <p> + Noie looked at him, and next at a mark on her arm, and the induna, ceasing + from his prayers to Rachel, clutched Noie by the ankle, and begged her + mercy. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Your life has been given to you,” he said, “give mine to me, lest +ill-fortune follow you.” + + “Do you remember,” asked Noie contemptuously, “how, when you had beaten +me, yonder by the Tugela, you said you hoped that it would be your luck to +put a spear through this heart of mine? And do you remember that I +answered you that the spear would be over your own heart first, and that +thereon you called me ‘Daughter of Wizards’ and struck me again—me, the +child of Seyapi, upon whom the mantle of the Inkosazana lies, me who have +drunk of her wisdom and of his—you struck <i>me</i>, you dog,” and lifting her +foot she spurned him in the face. +</pre> + <p> + Now the King and his company, concluding that the thing was finished, + glanced at Rachel to see her point with the rod and thus give the man to + death. But Rachel waited, sure that Noie had not done. Moreover, whatever + Noie might say, she had determined to save him. + </p> + <p> + Meanwhile, the girl, after a pause, said: + </p> + <p> + “Were you a man you would be too proud to ask your life of me, but you are + a dog; and, Dog, I remember that you have children, among them a daughter + of my own age, whom, I saw come out to greet you. For her sake, then, take + your life, and with it this new name that I give you—‘Soldier-who-strikes-girls.’” + </p> + <p> + So the man rose, and weak with shame and the agony of suspense, crept + swiftly from the place, fearing lest the Inkosazana or her servant might + change her mind and kill him after all. But Noie’s name clung to him so + closely that at length, unable to bear the ridicule of it, he and his + family fled from Zululand. + </p> + <p> + So this matter ended. + </p> + <p> + Now the King spoke, saying: + </p> + <p> + “White One, thy magic is great, and thine eyes could pierce the darkness + and see thy servant hidden, and call her forth to thee. Yet know, she is + mine, not thine, for when she fled I had already chosen her to be my wife, + and afterwards I sent and killed the wizard Seyapi, and all his House.” + </p> + <p> + “But this girl thou didst not kill, O King, for I saved her.” + </p> + <p> + “It is so, White One. I have heard lately how thou didst call down the + lightning and burn up my soldier who followed after her, so that nothing + of him remained.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” said Rachel quietly, “as, were it to please me, I could burn thee + up also, O King,” a saying at which. Dingaan looked afraid. + </p> + <p> + “Yet,” he went on, waving his hand as though to put aside this unpleasant + suggestion, “the maid is mine, not thine, and therefore I took her.” + </p> + <p> + “How didst thou learn that she dwelt at my kraal?” asked Rachel. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + The King hesitated. +</pre> + <p> + “The white man, Ishmael, he whom thou callest Ibubesi, told thee, did he + not?” + </p> + <p> + Dingaan bowed his head. + </p> + <p> + “And he told thee that thou couldst make what promises thou wouldst to me + as to the girl’s life, but that afterwards when thou hadst called me here + to claim it, thou mightest kill her or keep her as a wife, as it pleased + thee.” + </p> + <p> + “I can hide nought from thee; it is so,” said Dingaan. + </p> + <p> + “Is that still in thy mind, O King?” asked Rachel again, beginning to play + with the little wand. + </p> + <p> + “Not so, not so,” he answered hurriedly. “Hadst thou not come the girl + would have died, as she deserved to do according to our law. But thou hast + come and claimed her, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana, and she sits + in thy shadow and is clothed with thy garment. Take her then, for + henceforth she is holy, as thou art holy.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel heard, and without any change of countenance waved her hand to show + that this question was finished. Then she asked suddenly: + </p> + <p> + “What is this great matter whereof thou wouldst speak with me, O King?” + </p> + <p> + “Surely thy wisdom has told thee, White One,” he answered uneasily. + </p> + <p> + “Perchance, yet I would have it from thy lips, and now.” + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan consulted a little with his council. + </p> + <p> + “White One,” he said presently, “the thing is grave, and we need guidance. + Therefore, as the circle of the witch-doctors have declared must be done, + we ask it of thee who art named with the name of the Spirit of our people + and hast of her wisdom. Thou knowest, White One, of the fights in past + years between the white people of Natal and the Zulus, in which many were + slain on either side. But now, when we are at peace with the English, we + hear of another white people, the Amaboona” (<i>i.e.</i> the Dutch Boers), + “who are marching towards us from the Cape, and have already fought with + Moselikatze—the traitor who was once my captain—and killed + thousands of his men. These Amaboona threaten us also, and say aloud that + they will eat us up, for they are brave and armed with the white man’s + weapons that spit out lightning. Now, White One, what shall we do? Shall I + send out my impis and fall on them while they are unprepared, and make an + end of them, as seems wisest, and is the wish of my indunas? Or, shall I + sit at home and watch, trying to be at peace with them, and only strike + back if they strike at me? Answer not lightly, O Zoola, for much may hang + upon thy words. Remember also that he whose name may not be spoken, the + Lion who ruled before me and is gone, with his last breath uttered a + certain prophecy concerning the white people and this land.” + </p> + <p> + “Let me hear that prophecy, O King.” + </p> + <p> + “Come forth,” said Dingaan pointing to a councillor who sat in the circle, + “come forth, thou who knowest, and tell the tale in the ears of this White + One.” + </p> + <p> + A figure rose, a draped figure whose face was hidden in a hood of blanket. + It came forward, and as it came it drew the blanket tighter about it. + Rachel, watching all things, saw, or thought she saw, that one of its + hands was white as though it had been burned with fire. Surely she had + seen such a hand before. + </p> + <p> + “Speak,” she said. + </p> + <p> + “Name me by my name and tell me who I am and I will obey thee,” answered + the man. + </p> + <p> + Then she was sure, for she remembered the voice. She looked at him + indifferently and asked: + </p> + <p> + “By what name shall I name you, O Slayer of a King? Will you be called + Mopo or Umbopa, who have borne them both?” + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan stared, and the shrouded form before her started as though in + surprise. + </p> + <p> + “Why do you seek to mock me?” she went on. “Can a blanket of bark hide + that face of yours from these eyes of mine which saw it a while ago at + Ramah, when you came thither to judge of me, O Mouth of the King?” + </p> + <p> + Now the man let the blanket slip from his head and looked at her. + </p> + <p> + “It seems that it cannot,” he answered. “Then I told thee that I had + dreamed of the Spirit of our people, and that thou, White One, wast like + to her of whom I had dreamed. Canst thou tell me what was the fashion of + that dream of mine?” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel understood that notwithstanding his words at Ramah, this man + still doubted her, and was set up to prove her, and all that Noie had told + her about him and the secret history of the Zulus came back into her mind. + </p> + <p> + “Surely Mopo or Umbopa,” she replied, “you dreamed three dreams, not one. + Is it of the last you speak?—that dream at the kraal Duguza, when + the Inkosazana rode past you on a storm clothed in lightning, and shaking + in her hand a spear of fire?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I speak of it,” he replied in an awed voice, “but if thou art but a + woman as thou hast said, how knowest thou these things?” + </p> + <p> + “Perchance I am both woman and spirit, and perchance the past tells them + to me,” Rachel answered; “but the past has many voices, and now that I + dwell in the flesh I cannot hear them all. Let me search you out. Let me + read your heart,” and she bent forward and fixed her eyes upon him, + holding him with her eyes. + </p> + <p> + “Ah! now I see and I hear,” she said presently. “Had you not a sister, + Mopo, a certain Baleka, who afterwards entered the house of the Black One + and bore a son and died in the Tatiyana Cleft? Shall I tell you how she + died?” + </p> + <p> + “Tell it not! Tell it not!” exclaimed the old man quaveringly. + </p> + <p> + “So be it. There is no need. Yet ere she died you made a promise to this + Baleka, and that promise you kept at the kraal Duguza, you and the prince + Umhlangana, and another prince whose name I forget,” and she looked at + Dingaan, who put his hand before his face. “You kept that promise with an + assegai—let me look, let me look into your heart—yes, with a + little assegai handled with the royal red wood, an assegai that had drunk + much blood.” + </p> + <p> + Now a low moan broke from the lips of Dingaan, and those who sat with + them, while Umbopa shivered as though with cold. + </p> + <p> + “Have mercy, I pray thee,” he gasped. “Forgive me if at times since we met + at Ramah I thought thee but a white maiden, beautiful and bold, as thou + didst declare thyself to be. Now I see thou hast the spirit, or else how + didst thou know these things?” + </p> + <p> + Noie heard and smiled in the shadow, but Rachel stood silent. + </p> + <p> + “I was bidden to tell thee of the last words of the Black One,” went on + Umbopa hurriedly; “but what need is there to tell thee anything who + knowest all? They were that he heard the sound of the running of the feet + of a great white people which shall stamp out the children of the Zulus.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” answered Rachel, “I think they were; <i>‘Where-fore wouldst thou + kill me, Mopo?’”</i> + </p> + <p> + Again Dingaan moaned, for he had heard these very words spoken. Umbopa + turned and stared at him, and he stared at Umbopa. + </p> + <p> + “Come hither,” said Rachel, beckoning to the old man. + </p> + <p> + He obeyed, and she threw the corner of her cloak over his head, and + whispered into his ear. He listened to her whisperings, then with a cry + broke from her and fled away out of the council of the King. + </p> + <p> + When he had gone there was silence, though Dingaan looked a question with + his eyes. + </p> + <p> + “Ask it not,” she said, “ask it not of me, or of him. I think this Mopo + here had his secrets in the past. I think that once he sat in a hut at + night and bargained with certain Great Ones, a prince who lives, and a + prince who died. Come hither, come hither, thou son of Senzangacona, come + from the fields of Death and tell me what was that bargain which thou + madest with Mopo, thou and another?” and once again Rachel beckoned, this + time upwards in the air. + </p> + <p> + Now the face of Dingaan went grey, even in the moonlight it went grey + beneath the blackness of his skin, for there rose before his mind a vision + of a hut and of Mopo and of Umhlangana, the prince his brother whom he had + slain, and of himself, seated in the darkness, their heads together + beneath a blanket whispering of the murder of a king. + </p> + <p> + “Thou knowest all,” he gasped, “thou art Nomkubulwana and no other. Spare + us, Spirit who canst summon our dead sins from the grave of time, and make + them walk alive before us.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, nay,” she answered, mockingly, “surely I am but a woman, daughter of + a Teacher who lives yonder over the Tugela, a white maiden who eats and + sleeps and drinks as other maidens do. Take notice, King, and you his + captains, that I am no spirit, nothing but a woman who chances to bear a + high name, and to have some wisdom. Only,” she added with meaning, “if any + harm should come to me, if I should die, then I think that I should become + a spirit, a terrible spirit, and that ill would it go with that people + against whom my blood was laid.” + </p> + <p> + “Oh!” said the King, who still shook with fear, “we know, we know. Mock us + not, I pray. Thou art the Spirit who hast chosen to wear the robe of + woman, as flame hides itself in flint, and woe be to the hand that strikes + the fire from this stone. White One, give us now that wisdom whereof thou + speakest. Shall I fall upon the Boers or shall I let them be?” + </p> + <p> + Rachel looked upwards, studying the stars. + </p> + <p> + “She takes counsel with the Heavens, she who is their daughter,” muttered + one of the indunas in a low voice. + </p> + <p> + As he spoke it chanced that a bright meteor travelling from the south-west + swept across the sky to burst and vanish over the kraal of Umgugundhlovo. + </p> + <p> + “It is a messenger to her,” said one. “I saw the fire shine upon her hair + and vanish in her breast.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” answered another, “it is the <i>Ehlose</i>, the guardian ghost of + the Amazulu that appears and dies.” + </p> + <p> + “Not so,” broke in a third, “that light shows the Amaboona travelling from + the south-west to be eaten up in the blackness of our impis.” + </p> + <p> + “Such a star runs ever before the death of king. It fell the night ere the + Black One died,” murmured a fourth as though he spoke to himself. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + Only Dingaan, taking no heed of them, said, addressing Rachel: +</pre> + <p> + “Read thou the omen.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” she replied upon the swift impulse of the moment, “I read it not. + Interpret it as ye will. Here is my answer to thy question, King. <i>Those + who lift the spear shall perish by the spear.”</i> + </p> + <p> + At this saying the captains murmured a little, for they, who desired war, + understood that she counselled peace between them and the Boers, though + others thought that she meant that the Boers would perish. Dingaan also + looked downcast. Watching their faces, Rachel was sure that not even her + hand could hold them back from their desire. That war must come. Again she + spoke: + </p> + <p> + “The star travels whither it is thrown by the hand of the Umkulunkulu, the + Master of men; the spear finds the heart to which it is appointed. Read + you the omen as you will. I have spoken, but ye will not understand. That + which shall be, shall be.” + </p> + <p> + She bent her head, and turned her ear towards the ground as though to + hearken. + </p> + <p> + “What was that tale of the last words of the Great Lion who is gone?” she + went on. “Ask it of Mopo, ask it of Dingaan the King. It seems to me that + I also hear the feet of a people travelling over plain and mountain, and + the rivers behind them run red with blood. Are they black feet or white + feet? Read ye the omen as ye will. I have spoken for the first time and + the last; trouble me no more with this matter of the white men and your + war,” and turning, Rachel glided from the court, followed by Noie with + bowed head. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0011" id="link2HCH0011"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XI + </h2> + <h3> + ISHMAEL VISITS THE INKOSAZANA + </h3> + <p> + When at last they were in the hut and the door-board had been safely + closed, Rachel took Noie in her arms and kissed her. But Noie did not kiss + her back; she only pressed her hand against her forehead. + </p> + <p> + “Why do you not kiss me, Noie?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “How can I kiss you, Inkosazana,” replied the girl humbly, “I who am but + the dog at your feet, the dog whom twice it has pleased you to save from + death.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Inkosazana!” exclaimed Rachel. “I weary of that name. I am but a woman +like yourself, and I hate this part which I must play.” + + “Yet it is a high part, and you play it very well. While I listened to +you to-night, Zoola, twice and thrice I wondered if you are not something +more than you deem yourself to be. That beautiful body of yours is but a +cup like those of other women, but say, who fills the cup with the wine of +wisdom? Why do kings and councillors fear you, and why do you fear +nothing? Why did dead Seyapi talk to me of you in dreams? What strange +chance gave you that name of yours and made you holy in these men’s eyes? +What power teaches you the truth and gives you wit and strength to speak +it? Why are you different from the rest of maidens, white or black?” + </pre> + <p> + “I do not know, Noie. Something tells me what to do and say. Also, I + understand these Zulus, and you have taught me much. You told me all the + hidden tale of yonder Mopo a year gone by, or more, as you have told me + many of the darkest secrets of this people that you had from your father, + who knew them all. At the pinch I remembered it, no more, and played upon + them by my knowledge.” + </p> + <p> + “What was it you said to Mopo under your cloak, Lady?” + </p> + <p> + Rachel smiled as she answered: + </p> + <p> + “I only asked him if it were not in his mind, having killed one king, to + kill another also, and that spear went home.” + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” exclaimed Noie in admiration, “at least I never told you that.” + </p> + <p> + “No; I read it in his eyes; for a moment all his heart was open to me—yes, + and the heart of Dingaan also. He fears Mopo, and Mopo hates him, and one + day hate and fear will come together.” + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” said Noie again, “you know much.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Rachel with sudden passion, “more than I wish to know. + Noie, you are right, I am not altogether as others are; there is a power + in my blood. I see and hear what should not be seen and heard; at times + fears fill me, or joys lift me up, and I think that I draw hear to another + world than ours. No; it is folly. I am over-wrought. Who would not be that + must endure so much and be set upon this throne, a goddess among + barbarians with life and death upon my lips? Oh! when the King asked me + his riddle I knew not what to answer, who feared lest ten thousand lives + might pay the price of a girl’s incautious words. Then that meteor broke; + there have been several this night, but none noted them till I looked + upwards, and you know the rest. Let them guess its meaning, which they + cannot, for it has none.” + </p> + <p> + “Why did you not speak more plainly, Zoola?” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! because I dared not. Who am I to meddle with such matters, who came + here but to save you? I warned them not to make war upon the Boers; what + more could I do? Moreover, it is useless, for fight they must and will and + pay the price. Of that I am sure. I feel it here,” and she pressed her + hand upon her heart. “Yes, and other nearer things! Oh! Noie, I would that + I were back at home. Say, can we start to-morrow at the dawn?” + </p> + <p> + Noie shook her head. + </p> + <p> + “I do not think that they will let you go; they will keep you to be their + great doctoress. You should not have come. I sent you word—what did + my life matter?” + </p> + <p> + “Keep me,” answered Rachel, stamping her foot. “They dare not; here at + least I am the Inkosazana, and I will be obeyed.” + </p> + <p> + Noie made no answer; only she said: + </p> + <p> + “Ishmael is here. I have seen him. He wished to have me killed at once + because he is afraid of me. But when he was sure that you were coming, + Dingaan would not break his word which he had sent to you.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel’s face fell. + </p> + <p> + “Ishmael!” she exclaimed in dismay, then recovered herself and added: + “Well, I am not afraid of Ishmael, for here his life is in my hand. Oh! I + am worn out; I cannot talk of the man to-night. I must sleep, Noie, I must + sleep. Come, lie at my side and let us sleep.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” answered the girl; “my place is at the door. But drink this milk + and lay you down without fear, for I will watch.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel obeyed, and Noie sat by her, holding her hand, till presently her + eyes shut and she slept. But Noie did not sleep. All that night she sat + there watching and listening, till at length the dawn came and she lay + down also by the door and rested. + </p> + <p> + The sun was high in the heavens when Rachel woke. + </p> + <p> + “Good morrow to you, Zoola,” said the sweet voice of Noie. “You have slept + well. Now you must rise, bathe yourself and eat, for already messengers + from the King have been to the outer gate, saying that they wait to escort + you to a better house that has been made ready for you.” + </p> + <p> + “I hoped that they waited to escort me out of Zululand,” answered Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “I asked them of that, Zoola, but they declared it must not be, as the + council of the doctors had been summoned to consider your sayings, and two + days will pass before it can meet. Also they declare that your horse is + sick and not fit to travel, meaning that they will not let you go.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “But I have the right to go, Noie.” + </pre> + <p> + “The bird has the right to fly, but what if it is in a cage, Zoola?” + </p> + <p> + “I am queen here, Noie; the bars will burst at my word.” + </p> + <p> + “It may be so, Zoola, but what if the bird should find that it has no nest + to fly to?” + </p> + <p> + “What do you mean?” asked Rachel, paling. + </p> + <p> + “Only that it seems best that you should not anger these Zulus, Lady, lest + it should come into their minds to destroy your nest, thinking that so you + might come to love this cage. No, no, I have heard nothing, but I guess + their thoughts. You need rest; bide here, where you are safe, a day or + two, and let us see what happens.” + </p> + <p> + “Speak plainly, Noie. I do not understand your parable of birds and + cages.” + </p> + <p> + “Zoola, I obey. I think that if you say you will go, none, not the King + himself, would dare to stay you, though you would have to go on foot, for + then that horse would die. But an impi would go with you, or before you, + and woe betide those who held you from returning to Zululand! Do you + understand me now?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Rachel. “You mean!—oh! I cannot speak it. I will + remain here a few days.” + </p> + <p> + So she rose and bathed herself and was dressed by Noie, and ate of the + food that had been brought to the door of the hut. Then she went out, and + in the little courtyard found a litter waiting that was hung round with + grass mats. + </p> + <p> + “The King’s word is that you should enter the litter,” said Noie. + </p> + <p> + She did so, whereon Noie clapped her hands and girls in bead dresses ran + in, and having prostrated themselves before the litter, lifted it up and + carried it away, Noie walking at its side. + </p> + <p> + Rachel, peeping between the mats, saw that she was borne out of the town, + surrounded, but at a distance, by a guard of hundreds of armed men. + Presently they began to ascend a hill, whereon grew many trees, and after + climbing it for a while, reached a large kraal with huts between the outer + and inner fence, and in its centre a great space of park-like land through + which ran a stream. + </p> + <p> + Here, by the banks of the stream, stood a large new hut, and behind at a + little distance two or three other huts. In front of this great hut the + litter was set down by, the bearers, who at once went away. Then at Noie’s + bidding Rachel came out of it and looked at the place which had been given + her in which to dwell. + </p> + <p> + It was a beautiful spot, away from the dust and the noises of the Great + Kraal, and so placed upon a shoulder of the hillside that the soldiers who + guarded this House of the Inkosazana, as it was called, could not be seen + or heard. Yet Rachel looked at it with distaste, feeling that it was that + cage of which Noie had spoken, + </p> + <p> + A cage it proved indeed, a solitary cage, for here Rachel abode in regal + seclusion and in state that could only be called awful. No man might + approach her house unbidden, and the maidens who waited upon her did so + with downcast eyes, never speaking, and falling on to their knees if + addressed. On the first day of her imprisonment, for it was nothing less, + an unhappy Zulu, through ignorance or folly, slipped through the outer + guard and came near to the inner fence. Rachel, who was seated above, + heard some shouts of rage and horror, and saw soldiers running towards + him, and in another minute a body being carried away upon a shield. He had + died for his sacrilege. + </p> + <p> + Once a day ambassadors came to her from the King to ask of her health, and + if she had orders to give, but now even these, men were not allowed to + look upon her. They were led in by the women, each of them with a piece of + bark cloth over his head, and from beneath this cloth they addressed her + as though she were in truth divine. On the first day she bade them tell + the King that her mission being ended, it was her desire to depart to her + own home beyond the river. They heard her words in silence, then asked if + she had anything to add. She replied—yes, it was her will that they + should cease to wear veils in her presence, also that no more men should + be killed upon her account as had happened that morning. They said that + they would convey the order at once, as several were under sentence of + death who had argued as to whether she were really the Inkosazana, So she + sent them away instantly, fearing lest they should be too late, and they + were led off backwards bowing and giving the royal salute. Afterwards she + rejoiced to hear that her commands had arrived just in time, and that the + blood of these poor people was not upon her head. + </p> + <p> + Next day the messengers returned at the same hour, unveiled as she + desired, bearing the answer of the King and his council. It was to the + effect that the Inkosazana had no need to ask permission to come or to go. + Her Spirit, they knew, was mighty and could wander where it willed; all + the impis of the Zulus could not hold her Sprint. But—and here came + the sting of this clever answer—it was necessary, until her sayings + had been considered, that the body in which that Spirit abode should + remain with them a while. Therefore the King and his counsellors and the + whole nation of the Zulus prayed her to be satisfied with the sending of + her Spirit across the Tugela, leaving her body to dwell a space in the + House of the Inkosazana. + </p> + <p> + Rachel looked at them in despair, for what was she to reply to such + reasoning as this? Before she could make up her mind, their spokesman said + that a white man, Ibubesi, who said that he had often spoken with her, + asked leave to visit her in her house. + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel thought a while. Ishmael was the last person in the whole world + whom she wished to see. After the interview when they parted, and all that + had happened since, it could not be otherwise. She remembered the threats + he had uttered then, and to her father afterwards, the brutal and + revolting threats. Some of these had been directed against Noie, and + subsequently Noie was kidnapped by the Zulus. That those directed at + herself had not been fulfilled was, she felt sure, due to a lack of + opportunity alone. + </p> + <p> + Little wonder, then, that she feared and hated the man. Still he was of + white blood, and perhaps for this reason had authority among the Zulus, + who, as she knew, often consulted him. Moreover, notwithstanding his + vapourings, like the Zulus whose superstitions he had contracted, he + looked upon herself with something akin to fear. If she saw him she had no + cause to dread anything that he could do to her, at any rate in this + country where she was supreme, whereas on the other hand she might obtain + information from him which would be very useful, or make use of him to + enable her to escape from Zululand. On the whole, then, it seemed wisest + to grant him an interview, especially as she gathered from the fact that + the question was raised by Dingaan’s indunas, that for some reason of his + own, the King hoped that she would do so. + </p> + <p> + Still she hesitated, loathing and despising him as she did. + </p> + <p> + “You have heard,” she said in English to Noie, who stood behind her. “Now + what shall I say?” + </p> + <p> + “Say—come,” answered Noie in the same tongue. + </p> + <p> + “Read his black heart and find out truth; he no can keep it from you. Say—come + with soldiers. If he behave bad, tell them kill him. They obey you. No + mind me. I not afraid of that wild beast now.” + </p> + <p> + Then Rachel said to the indunas: + </p> + <p> + “I hear the King’s word, and understand that he wishes me to receive this + Ibubesi. Yet I know that man, as I know all men, white and black. He is an + evil man, and it is not my pleasure to speak with him alone. Let him come + with a guard of six captains, and let the captains be armed with spears, + so that if I give the word there may be an end of this Ibubesi.” + </p> + <p> + Then the messengers saluted and departed as before. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + On the morrow at about the same hour a praiser, or herald, arrived +outside the inner fence of the kraal, and after he had shouted out +Rachel’s titles, attributes, beauties and supernatural powers for at least +ten minutes, never repeating himself, announced that the indunas of the +King were without accompanied by the white man, Ibubesi, awaiting her +permission to enter. She gave it through Noie; and, the horn wand in her +hand, seated herself upon a carved stool in front of the great hut. +Presently an altercation arose upon the further side of the reed fence in +which she recognised Ishmael’s strident voice, mingled with the deeper +tones of the Zulus, who seemed to be insisting upon something. +</pre> + <p> + “They command him to take off his headdress,” said Noie, “and threaten to + beat him if he will not.” + </p> + <p> + “Go, tell them to admit him as he is, that I may see his face, and learn + if he be the white man whom I knew, or another,” answered Rachel, and she + went. + </p> + <p> + Then the gate was opened and the messengers were led in by women. After + these came six captains, carrying broad spears, as she had commanded, and + last of all Ishmael himself. Rachel’s whole nature shrank at the sight of + his dark, handsome features. She loathed the man now as always; her + instinct warned her of danger at his hands. Also she remembered his + threats when last they met and she rejected him, and what had passed + between him and her father on the following day. But of all this she + showed nothing, remaining seated in silence with calm, set face. + </p> + <p> + Ishmael was advancing with a somewhat defiant air. Except for a kaross + upon his shoulders he wore European dress, and the ridiculous hat with the + white ostrich feather in it, both of them now much the worse for wear, + which she remembered so well. Also he had a lighted pipe in his mouth. + Presently one of the captains appeared to become suddenly aware of this + pipe, for, stretching out his hand, he snatched it away, and the hat with + it, throwing them upon the ground. Ishmael, whose teeth and lips were + hurt, turned on the man with an oath and struck him, whereon instantly he + was seized, and would perhaps have been killed before Rachel could + interfere had it not been unlawful to shed blood in her presence. As it + was, with a motion of her wand, she signified that he was to be loosed, a + command that Noie interpreted to them. At any rate, they let him go, + though a captain placed his feet on the hat and pipe. Then Ishmael came + forward and said awkwardly: + </p> + <p> + “How do you do? I did not expect to see you here,” and he devoured her + beauty with his bold, greedy eyes, though not without doubt and dread, or + so thought Rachel. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + Taking no notice of his greeting, she said in a cold voice: +</pre> + <p> + “I have sent for you here to ask if you have any reason as to why I should + not order you to be killed for your crime against my servant, Noie, and + therefore against me?” + </p> + <p> + Now Ishmael paled, for he had not expected such a welcome, and began to + deny the thing. + </p> + <p> + “Spare your falsehoods,” went on Rachel. “I have it from the King’s lips, + and from my own knowledge. Remember only that here I am the Inkosazana, + with power of life and death. If I speak the word, or point at you with + this wand, in a minute you will have gone to your account.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana or not,” he answered in a cowed voice, “you know too much. + Well, then, she was taken that you might follow her to Zululand to ask her + life, and you see that the plan was good, for you came; and,” he added, + recovering some of his insolence and familiarity: “we are here together, + two white people among all these silly niggers.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel looked him up and down; then she looked at the indunas seated in + silence before her, at the great limbed captains with their broad spears + beyond, reminding her in their plumes and attitudes of some picture that + she had seen of Roman gladiators about to die. Lastly she looked at the + delicately shaped Noie by her side, with her sweet, inscrutable face, the + woman whose parents and kin this outcast had brought to a bloody death, + the woman whom to forward his base ends he had vilely striven to murder. + Slowly she looked at them all and at him, and said: + </p> + <p> + “Shall I explain to these nobles and captains what you call them, and what + you are called among your own people? Shall I tell them something of your + story, Mr. Ishmael?” + </p> + <p> + “You can do what you like,” he answered sullenly. “You know why I got you + here—because I love you: I told you that many months ago. While you + were down at Ramah I had no chance with you, because of that old hypocrite + of a father of yours, and this black girl,” and he looked at Noie + viciously. “Here I thought that it would be different—that you would + be glad of my company, but you have turned yourself into a kind of goddess + and hold me off,” and he paused. + </p> + <p> + “Go on,” said Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “All right, I will. You may think yourself a goddess, as I do myself + sometimes. But I know that you are a woman too, and that soon you will get + tired of this business. You want to go home to your father and mother, + don’t you? Well, you can’t. You are a prisoner here, for these fools have + got it into their heads that you are their Spirit, and that it would be + unlucky to let you out of the country. So here you must stop, for years + perhaps, or till they are sick of you and kill you. Just understand, + Rachel, that nobody can help you to escape except me, and that I shan’t do + so for nothing.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel straightened herself upon her seat, gripping the edge of it with + her hands, for her temper was rising, while Noie bent forward and said + something in her ear. + </p> + <p> + “What is that black devil whispering to you?” he asked. “Telling you to + have me killed, I expect. Well, you daren’t, for what would your holy + parents say? It would be murder, wouldn’t it, and you would go to hell, + where I daresay you come from, for otherwise how could you be such a + witch? Look here,” he went on, changing his tone, “don’t let’s squabble. + Make it up with me. I’ll get you clear of this and marry you afterwards on + the square. If you won’t, it will be the worse for you—and everybody + else, yes, everybody else.” + </p> + <p> + “Mr. Ishmael,” answered Rachel calmly, “you are making a very great + mistake, about my scruples as to taking life I mean, amongst other things. + Once when it was necessary you saw me kill a man. Well, if I am forced to + it, what I did then I will do again, only not with my own hand. Mr. + Ishmael, you said just now that you could get me out of Zululand. I take + you at your word, not for my own sake, for I am comfortable enough here, + but for that of my father and mother, who will be anxious,” and her voice + weakened a little as she spoke of them. + </p> + <p> + “Do you? Well, I won’t. I am comfortable here also, and shall be more so + as the husband of the Inkosazana. This is a very pretty kraal, and it is + quite big enough for two,” he added with an amorous sneer. + </p> + <p> + Now for a minute at least Rachel sat still and rigid. When she spoke again + it was in a kind of gasp: + </p> + <p> + “Never,” she said, “have you gone nearer to your death, you wanderer + without name or shame. Listen now. I give you one week to arrange my + escape home. If it is not done within that time, I will pay you back for + those words. Be silent, I will hear no more.” + </p> + <p> + Then she called out: + </p> + <p> + “Rise, men, and bear the message of the Inkosazana to Dingaan, King of the + Zulus. Say to Dingaan that this wandering white dog whom he has sent into + my house has done me insult. Say that he has asked me, the + Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to be one of his wives.” + </p> + <p> + At these words the counsellors and captains uttered a shout of rage, and + two of the latter seized Ishmael by the arm, lifting their spears to + plunge them into him. Rachel waved her wand and they let them fall again. + </p> + <p> + “Not yet,” she said. “Take him to the King, and if my word comes to the + King, then he dies, and not till then. I would not have his vile blood on + my hands. Unless I speak, I, Queen of the Heavens, leave him to the + vengeance of the Heavens. My mantle is over him, lead him back to the King + and let me see his face no more.” + </p> + <p> + “We hear and it shall be so,” they answered with one voice, then + forgetting their ceremony hustled Ishmael from the kraal. + </p> + <p> + “Have I done well?” asked Rachel of Noie, when they were alone. + </p> + <p> + “No, Zoola,” she answered, “you should have killed the snake while you + were hot against him, since when your blood grows cold you can never do + it, and he will live to bite you.” + </p> + <p> + “I have no right to kill a man, Noie, just because he makes love to me, + and I hate him. Also, if I did so he could not help me to escape from + Zululand, which he will do now because he is afraid of me.” + </p> + <p> + “Will he be afraid of you when you are both across the Tugela?” asked + Noie. “Inkosazana, give me power and ask no questions. Ibubesi killed my + father and mother and brethren, and has tried to kill me. Therefore my + heart would not be sore if, after the fashion of this land, I paid him + spears for battle-axes, for he deserves to die.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps, Noie, but not by my word.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps by your hand, then,” said Noie, looking at her curiously. “Well, + soon or late he will die a red death—the reddest of deaths, I + learned that from the spirit of my father.” + </p> + <p> + “The spirit of your father?” said Rachel, looking at her. + </p> + <p> + “Certainly, it speaks to me often and tells me many things, though I may + not repeat them to you till they are accomplished. Thus I was not afraid + in the hands of Dingaan, for it told me that you would save me.” + </p> + <p> + “I wish it would speak to me and tell me when I can go home,” said Rachel + with a sigh. + </p> + <p> + “It would if it could, Zoola, but it cannot because the curtain is too + thick. Had all you loved been slain before your eyes, then the veil would + be worn thin as mine is, and through it, you who are akin to them, would + hear the talk of the ghosts, and dimly see them wandering beneath their + trees.” + </p> + <p> + “Beneath their trees——!” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, the trees of their life, of which all the boughs are deeds and all + the leaves are words, under the shadow of which they must abide for ever. + My people could tell you of those trees, and perhaps they will one day + when we visit them together. Nay, pay no heed, I was wandering in my talk. + It is the sight of that wild beast, Ibubesi. You will not let me kill him! + Well, doubtless it is fated so. I think one day you will be sorry—but + too late.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0012" id="link2HCH0012"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XII + </h2> + <h3> + RACHEL SEES A VISION + </h3> + <p> + That evening Ishmael was brought before the King. He was in evil case, for + the captains, some of whom had grudges against him, when he tried to break + away from them outside the gate, had beaten him with their spear shafts + nearly all the way from the kraal to the Great Place, remarking that he + fought and remonstrated, that the Inkosazana had forbidden them to kill + him, but had said nothing as to giving him the flogging which he deserved. + His clothes were torn, his hat and pipe were lost—indeed hours + before Noie had thrown both of them into the fire—his eyes were + black from the blow of a heavy stick and he was bruised all over. + </p> + <p> + Such was his appearance when he was thrust before Dingaan, seething with + rage which he could scarcely suppress, even in that presence. + </p> + <p> + “Did you visit the Inkosazana to-day, White Man?” asked the King blandly, + while the indunas stared at him with grim amusement. + </p> + <p> + Then Ishmael broke out into a recital of his wrongs, demanding that the + captains who had beaten him, a white man, and a great person, should be + killed. + </p> + <p> + “Silence,” said Dingaan at length. “The question, Night-prowler, is + whether you should not be killed, you dog who dared to insult the + Inkosazana by offering yourself to her as a husband. Had she commanded you + to be speared, she would have done well, and if you trouble me with your + shoutings, I will send you to sleep with the jackals to-night without + waiting for her word.” + </p> + <p> + Now, seeing his danger, Ishmael was silent, and the King went on: + </p> + <p> + “Did you discover, as I bade you, why it is that the Inkosazana desires to + leave us?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, King. It is because she would return to her own people, the old + prayer-doctor and his wife.” + </p> + <p> + “They are not her people!” exclaimed Dingaan. “We know that she came to + them out of the storm, and that they are but the foster-parents chosen for + her by the Heavens. You were the first to tell us that story, and how she + caused the lightning to burn up my soldier yonder at Ramah. We are her + people and no others. Can the Inkosazana have a father and a mother?” + </p> + <p> + “I don’t know,” answered Ishmael, “but she is a woman and I never knew a + woman who was without them. At least I am sure that she looks upon them as + her father and mother, obeying them in all things, and that she will never + leave them while they live, unless they command her to do so.” + </p> + <p> + Dingaan stared at him with his pig-like eyes, repeating after him—“while + they live, unless they command her to do so.” Then he asked: + </p> + <p> + “If the Inkosazana desires to go, who is there that dares to stay her, and + if she puts out her magic, who is there that has the power? If a hand is + lifted against her, will she not lay a curse on us and bring destruction + upon us?” + </p> + <p> + “I don’t know,” answered Ishmael again, “but if she goes back among the + white folk and is angry, I think that she will bring the Boers upon you.” + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan’s face grew very troubled, and bidding Ishmael stand back + awhile, he consulted with his council. Then he said: + </p> + <p> + “Listen to me, White Man. It would be a very evil thing if the Inkosazana + were to leave us, for with her would go the Spirit of our people, and + their good luck, so say the witch-doctors with one voice, and I believe + them. Further, it is our desire that she should remain with us a while. + This day the Council of the Diviners has spoken, saying that the words of + the Inkosazana which she uttered here are too hard for them, and that + other doctors of a people who live far away, must be sent for and brought + face to face with her. Therefore here at Umgugundhlovo she should abide + until they come.” + </p> + <p> + “Indeed,” answered Ishmael indifferently. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +In the doctors who dwell far away, and the council of the Diviners he had +no belief. But understanding the natives as he did he guessed correctly +enough that the latter found themselves in a cleft stick. Worked on by +their superstitions, which he had first awakened for his own ends, they +had accepted Rachel as something more than human, as the incarnation of +the Spirit of their people. This Mopo, who was said to have killed Chaka +by command of that Spirit, had acknowledged her to be, and therefore they +did not dare to declare that her words spoken as an oracle were empty +words. But neither did they dare to interpret the saying that she meant +that no attack must be made upon the Boers and should be obeyed. + + To do this would be to fly in the face of the martial aspirations of the +nation and the secret wishes of the King, and perhaps if war ultimately +broke out, would cost them their lives. So it came about that they +announced that they could not understand her sayings, and had decided to +thrust off the responsibility on to the shoulders of some other diviners, +though who these men might be Ishmael neither knew nor took the trouble to +ask. +</pre> + <p> + “But,” went on the King, “who can force the dove to build in a tree that + does not please it, seeing that it has wings and can fly away? Yet if its + own tree, that in which it was reared from the nest, could be brought to + it, it might be pleased to abide there. Do you understand, White Man?” + </p> + <p> + “No,” answered Ishmael, though in fact he understood well enough that the + King was playing upon Rachel’s English name of Dove, and that he meant + that her home might be moved into Zululand. “No, the Inkosazana is not a + bird, and who can carry trees about?” + </p> + <p> + “Have the spear-shafts knocked the wit out of you, Ibubesi,” asked + Dingaan, impatiently, “or are you drunk with beer? Learn then my meaning. + The Inkosazana will not stay because her home is yonder, therefore it must + be brought here and she will stay. At first I gave orders that if this old + white teacher and his wife tried to accompany her, they should be killed. + Now I eat up those words. They must come to Zululand.” + </p> + <p> + “How will you persuade them to be such fools?” asked Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “How did I persuade the Inkosazana herself to come? Was it not to seek one + whom she loved?” + </p> + <p> + “They will think that you have killed her, and wish to kill them also.” + </p> + <p> + “No, because you will go in command of an impi and show them otherwise.” + </p> + <p> + “I cannot go; your brutes of captains have hurt my head, and lamed me; I + cannot walk or ride.” + </p> + <p> + “Then you can be carried in a litter, or,” he added threateningly, “you + can abide here with the vultures. The Inkosazana is merciful, but why + should I not avenge her wrongs upon you, white dog, who have dared to + scratch at the kraal gate of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola?” + </p> + <p> + Now Ishmael saw that he had no choice; also a dark thought rose dimly in + his mind. He desired to win Rachel above everything on earth, he was mad + with love—or what he understood as love—of her, and this + business might be worked to his advantage. Moreover, to stay was death. So + he fell to bargaining for a reward for his services, a large reward in + cattle and ivory; half of it to be paid down at once, and it was promised + to him. Then he took his instructions. These were that he was to travel to + the mission station of Ramah in command of a small impi of three hundred + men, whose only orders would be that they were to obey him in all things! + That he was to tell the Umfundusi who was called Shouter, that if they + wished to see her any more, he and his wife must come to dwell with the + Inkosazana, in Zululand: that if they refused he was to bring them by + force. If, perchance, the Inkosazana, choosing to exercise her authority, + crossed the Tugela and reached Ramah before he could do this, he was still + to bring them, for then she would follow. In the same way, if the Shouter + and his wife met her on the road, they were to travel on, for then she + would turn and, accompany them. He was to go at once and execute these + orders. + </p> + <p> + “I hear,” said Ishmael, “and will start as soon as the cattle have been + delivered and sent on with the ivory to my kraal, Mafooti.” + </p> + <p> + There was something in the man’s voice, or in the look of low cunning + which spread itself over his face, that attracted Dingaan’s attention. + </p> + <p> + “The cattle and the ivory shall be sent,” he said, sternly, “but ill shall + it be for you, Ibubesi, if you seek to trick me in this matter. You have + grown rich on my bounty, and yonder at your place, Mafooti, you have many + cows, many wives, many children—my spies have given me count of all + of them. Now, if you play me false, or if you dare to lift a finger + against the White One, know that I will burn that kraal and slay the + inhabitants with the spear and take the cattle, and when I catch you, + Ibubesi, I will kill you, slowly, slowly. I have spoken, go. + </p> + <p> + “I go, Great Elephant, Calf of the Black Cow, and I will obey in all + things,” answered Ishmael in a humble voice, for he was frightened. “The + white people shall be brought, only I trust to you to protect me from the + anger of the Inkosazana for all that I may do.” + </p> + <p> + “You must make your own peace with the Inkosazana,” answered Dingaan, and + turning, he crept into his hut. + </p> + <p> + An hour later the great induna, Tamboosa, appeared at Rachel’s kraal, and + craved leave to speak with her. + </p> + <p> + “What is it?” asked Rachel when he had been admitted. “Have you come to + lead me out of Zululand, Tamboosa?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, White One,” he answered, “the land needs you yet awhile. I have come + to tell you that Dingaan would speak with your servant Noie, if it be your + good pleasure to let her visit him. Fear not. No harm shall come to her, + if it does you may order me to be put to death. You, yourself, could not + be safer than she shall be.” + </p> + <p> + “Are you afraid to go?” asked Rachel of Noie. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “Not I,” answered the girl, with a laugh. “I trust to the King’s word and +to your might.” + </pre> + <p> + “Depart then,” said Rachel, “and come back as swiftly as you may. Tamboosa + shall lead you.” + </p> + <p> + So Noie went. + </p> + <p> + Two hours after sundown, while Rachel was eating her evening meal in her + Great Hut, attended by the maidens, the door-board was drawn aside, and + Noie entered, saluted, and sat down. Rachel signed to the women to clear + away the food and depart. When they had gone she asked what the King’s + business was, eagerly enough, for she hoped that it had to do with her + leaving Zululand. + </p> + <p> + “It is a long story, Zoola,” answered Noie, “but here is the heart of it. + I told you when first we met that I am not of this people, although my + mother was a Zulu. I told you that I am of the Dream-people, the + Ghost-people, the little Grey-people, who live away to the north beneath + their trees, and worship their trees.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Rachel, “and that is why you care nothing for men as other + women do, but dream dreams and talk with spirits. But what of it?” + </p> + <p> + “That is why I dream dreams and talk with spirits, as one day I hope that + I shall teach you to do, you whose soul is sister to my soul,” replied + Noie, her large eyes shining strangely in her delicate face. “And this of + it—the Ghost-people are diviners, they can read the future and see + the hearts of men; there are no diviners like them. Therefore chiefs and + peoples who dwell far away send to them with great gifts, and pray them + come read their fate, but they will seldom listen or obey. Now Dingaan and + his councillors are troubled about this matter of the Boers, and the + meaning of the words you spoke as to their waging war on them, and of the + omen of the falling star. The council of the doctors can interpret none of + these things, nor dare they ask you to do so, since you bade them speak no + more to you of that matter, and they know, that if they did, either you + would not answer, or, worse still, say words that would displease them.” + </p> + <p> + “They are right there,” said Rachel. “To have to play the dark oracle once + is enough for me. If I speak again, it shall be plainly.” + </p> + <p> + “Therefore they have bethought them of the Dealers in Dreams and desire to + bring you face to face with their prophets, the Ghost-Kings, that these + may see your greatness and tell them the meaning of your words, and of the + omen that you caused to travel through the skies.” + </p> + <p> + “Do you mean that they wish me to visit these Ghost-Kings, Noie?” + </p> + <p> + “Not so, Zoola, for then they must part with your presence. They wish that + the priests of the Ghost-Kings should visit you, bearing with them the + word of the Mother of the Trees.” + </p> + <p> + “Visit me! How can they? Who will bring them here?” + </p> + <p> + “They wish that I should bring them, for as they know, I am of their + blood, and I alone can talk their language, which my father taught me from + a child.” + </p> + <p> + “But, Noie, that would moan that we must be separated,” said Rachel, in + alarm. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, it would mean that, still I think it best that you should humour + them and let me go, for otherwise I do not know how you will ever escape + from Zululand. Now I told the King that I thought you would permit it on + one condition only—that after you had been brought face to face with + the priests of the Ghost-Kings, and they had interpreted your riddle, you + should be escorted whence you came, and he answered that it should be so, + and that meanwhile you could abide here in honour, peace and safety. + Moreover, he promised that a messenger should be sent to Ramah to explain + the reason of your delay.” + </p> + <p> + “But how long will you be on the journey, Noie, and what if these prophets + of yours refuse to visit Dingaan?” + </p> + <p> + “I cannot tell you who have never travelled that road. But I will march + fast, and if I tire, swift runners shall bear me in a litter. To those who + have the secret of its gate that country is not so very far away. Also, + the Old Mother of the Trees is my father’s aunt, and I think that the + prophets will come at my prayer, or at the least send the answer to the + question. Indeed, I am sure of it—ask me not why.” + </p> + <p> + Still for a long while Rachel reasoned against this separation, which she + dreaded, while Noie reasoned for it. She pointed out that here at least + none could harm her, as they had seen in the treatment meted out to + Ishmael a white man whom the Zulus looked upon as their friend. Also she + said with conviction that these mysterious Ghost-Kings were very powerful, + and could free her from the clutches of the Zulus, and protect her from + them afterwards, as they would do when they came to know her case. + </p> + <p> + The end of it was that Rachel gave way, not because Noie’s arguments + convinced her, but because she was sure that she had other reasons she did + not choose to advance. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +From that day when each of them tossed up a hair from her head at Ramah, +notwithstanding the difference of their race and circumstances, these two +had been as sisters. Rachel believed in Noie more, perhaps, than in any +other living being, and thus also did Noie believe in Rachel. They knew +that their destinies were intertwined, and were sure that not rivers or +mountains or the will and violence of men, could keep them separate. + + “I see,” said Rachel, at length, “that you believe that my fate hangs +upon this embassy of yours.” + </pre> + <p> + “I do believe it,” answered Noie, confidently. + </p> + <p> + “Then go, but come back as swiftly as you may, for, my sister, I know not + how without you I shall live on in this lonely greatness,” and she took + her in her arms and kissed her lips. + </p> + <p> + Afterwards, as they were laying themselves down to sleep, Rachel asked her + if she had heard anything about Ishmael. She answered that she learned at + the Great Kraal that he had been brought before the King that afternoon, + and then taken back to his hut, where he was under guard. One of her + escort told her, too, that since he saw the King, Ibubesi had fallen very + sick, it was thought from a blow that he had received at the house of + Inkosazana, and that now he was out of his mind and being attended by the + doctors. “I wish,” added Noie viciously, “that he were out of his body + also, for then much sorrow would be spared. But that cannot be before the + time.” + </p> + <p> + On the next day before noon, Noie departed upon her journey. Rachel sent + for the captains of her escort and the Isanusis, or doctors, who were to + accompany her, and in a few stern words gave her into their charge, saying + that they should answer for her safety with their lives, to which they + replied that they knew it, and would do so. If any harm came to the + daughter of Seyapi through their fault, they were prepared to die. Then + she talked for a long while with Noie, telling her all she knew of the + Boers and the purpose of their wanderings, that she might be able to + repeat it to her people, and show them how dreadful would be a war between + this white folk and the Zulus. + </p> + <p> + Noie answered that she would give her message, but that it was needless, + since the Ghost-Kings could see all that passed “in the bowls of water + beneath their trees, and doubtless knew already of her coming and of the + cause of it,” a reply of which Rachel had not time to inquire the meaning. + After this they embraced and parted, not without some tears. + </p> + <p> + When the gate shut behind Noie, Rachel walked to the high ground at the + back of her hut, whence she could see over the fence of the kraal, and + watched her departure. She had an escort of a hundred picked soldiers, + with whom went fifty or sixty strong bearers, who carried food, karosses, + and a litter. Also there were three doctors of magic and medicine, and two + women, widows of high rank who were to attend upon her. At the head of + this procession, save for two guides, walked Noie herself, with sandals on + her feet, a white robe about her shoulders, and in her hand a little bough + on which grew shining leaves, whereof Rachel did not know the meaning. She + watched them until they passed over the brow of the hill, on the crest of + which Noie turned and waved the bough towards her. Then Rachel went back + to her hut, and sat there alone and wept. + </p> + <p> + This was the beginning of many dreadful days, most of which she passed + wandering about within the circuit of the kraal fence, a space of some + three or four acres, or seated under the shadow of certain beautiful + trees, which overhung a deep, clear pool of the stream that ran through + the kraal, a reed-fringed pool whereon floated blooming lilies. That quiet + water, the happy birds that nested in the trees and the flowering lilies + seemed to be her only friends. Of the last, indeed, she would count the + buds, watching them open in the morning and close again for their sleep at + night, until a day came when their loveliness turned to decay, and others + appeared in their place. + </p> + <p> + On the morrow of Noie’s departure, Tamboosa and other indunas visited her, + and asked her if she would not descend to the kraal of the King, and help + him and his council to try cases, since while she was in the land she was + its first judge. She answered, “No, that place smelt too much of blood.” + If they had cases for her to try, let them be brought before her in her + own house. This she said idly, thinking no more of it, but next day was + astonished to learn that the plaintiff and defendant in a great suit, with + their respective advocates, and from thirty to forty witnesses, were + waiting without to know when it was her pleasure to attend to their + business. + </p> + <p> + With characteristic courage Rachel answered, “Now.” Her knowledge of law + was, it is true, limited to what, for lack of anything more exciting, she + had read in some handbooks belonging to her father, who had been a justice + of the peace in the Cape Colony, and to a few cases which she had seen + tried in a rough-and-ready fashion at Durban, to which must be added an + intimate acquaintance with Kaffir customs. Still, being possessed with a + sincere desire to discover the truth and execute justice, she did very + well. The matter in dispute was a large one, that of the ownership of a + great herd of cattle which was claimed as an inheritance by each of the + parties. Rachel soon discovered that both these men were very powerful + chiefs, and that the reason of their cause being remitted to her was that + the King knew that if he decided in favour of either of them he would + mortally offend the other. + </p> + <p> + For a long while Rachel, seated on her stool, listened silently to the + impassioned pleadings of the plaintiff’s lawyers. Presently this plaintiff + was called as a witness, and in the course of his evidence said something + which convinced her that he was lying. Then breaking her silence for the + first time, she asked him how he dared to give false witness before the + Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to whom the truth was always open, and who was + acquainted with every circumstance connected with the cattle in dispute. + The man, seeing her eyes fixed upon him, and being convinced of her + supernatural powers, grew afraid, broke down, and publicly confessed his + attempted fraud, into which he said he had been led by envy of his cousin, + the defendant’s, riches. + </p> + <p> + Rachel gave judgment accordingly, commanding that he should pay the costs + in cattle and a fine to the King, and warned him to be more upright in + future. The result was that her fame as a judge spread throughout the + land, and every day her gates were beset with suitors whose causes she + dealt with to the best of her ability, and to their entire satisfaction. + Criminal prosecutions that involved the death-sentence or matters + connected with witchcraft, however, she steadily refused to try, saying + that the Inkosazana should not cause blood to flow. These things she left + to the King and his Council, confining herself to such actions as in + England would come before the Court of Chancery. Thus to her reputation as + a spiritual queen, Rachel added that of an upright judge who could not be + influenced by fear or bribes, the first, perhaps, that had ever been known + in Zululand. + </p> + <p> + But she could not try such cases all day, the strain was too great, + although in the end most of them partook of the nature of arbitrations, + since the parties involved, having come to the conclusion that it was not + possible to deceive one so wise, grew truthful and submitted their + differences to the decision of her wisdom. + </p> + <p> + After they were dismissed, which was always at noon, for she opened her + court at seven and would not sit more than five hours, Rachel was left in + her solitary state until the next morning, and oh! the hours hung heavily + upon her hands. A messenger was despatched to Ramah, but after ten days he + returned saying that the Tugela was in flood, and he could not cross it. + She sent him out again, and a week later was told that he had been killed + by a lion on his journey. Then another messenger was chosen, but what + became of him she never knew. + </p> + <p> + It was about this time that Rachel learned that Ishmael, having recovered + from his sickness, had escaped from Umgugundhlovo by night, whither none + seemed to know. From that moment fears gathered thick upon the poor girl. + She dreaded Ishmael and guessed that his departure without communicating + with her boded her no good. Indeed, once or twice she almost wished that + she had taken Noie’s counsel and given him over to the justice of the + King. Meanwhile of Noie herself nothing had been heard. She had vanished + into the wilderness. + </p> + <p> + Living this strange and most unnatural life, Rachel’s nerves began to give + way. While she tried her cases she seemed stern and calm. But when the + crowd of humble suitors had dispersed from the outer court in which she + sat as a judge, and the shouts of the praisers rushing up and down beyond + the fence and roaring out her titles had died away, and having dismissed + the obsequious maidens who waited upon her, she retired to the solitude of + her hut to rest—ah! then it was different. Then she lay down upon + her bed of rich furs and at times burst into tears because she who seemed + to be a supernatural queen, was really but a white girl deserted by God + and man. + </p> + <p> + Now it was the season of thunderstorms, and almost every afternoon these + dreadful tempests broke over her kraal, which shook in the roll and crash + of the meeting clouds, while beyond the fence the jagged lightning struck + and struck again upon the ironstone of the hillside. + </p> + <p> + She had never feared such storms before, but now they terrified her. She + dreaded their advent, and the worst of it was that she must not show her + dread, she who was supposed to rule and direct the lightning. Indeed, the + bounteous rains which fell ensuring a full harvest after several years of + drought, were universally attributed to the good influence of her presence + in the land. In the same way when a thunderbolt struck the hut of a doctor + who but a day or two before had openly declared his disbelief in her + powers, killing him and his principal wife, and destroying his kraal by + fire, the accident was attributed to her vengeance, or to that of the + Heavens, who were angry at this lack of faith. After this remarkable + exhibition of supernatural strength, needless to say, the voice of adverse + criticism was stayed; Rachel became supreme. + </p> + <p> + But the storms passed, and when they had rolled away at length, doing her + no hurt, and the sun shone out again, she would go and sit beneath the + trees at the edge of the beautiful pool until the closing lilies and the + chill of the air told her that night drew on. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Oh! those long nights—how endless they seemed to Rachel in her +loneliness. Now she who used to sleep so well, could not sleep, or when +she slept she dreamed. She dreamed of her mother, always of her mother, +that she was ill, and calling her, until she came to believe that in truth +this was so. So much did this conviction work upon her mind, that she +determined not to wait for the return of Noie, but at all costs to try to +leave Zululand, and through Tamboosa declared her will to the King. + + Next morning the answer cams back that of course none could control her +movements, but if she would go, she must fly, as all the rivers were in +flood, as she might see if she would walk to the top of the mountain +behind her kraal. Tamboosa added that a company of men who had been sent +to recapture Ishmael, were kept for a week upon the banks of the first of +them, and at length, being unable to cross, had returned, as her messenger +had done. Knowing from other sources that this was true, Rachel made no +answer. What she did not know, however, was that Ishmael had crossed the +smaller rivers before the flood came down, and gone on to meet the +soldiers, who were ordered to await him on the banks of the Tugela. +</pre> + <p> + Escape was evidently impossible at present, and if it had been otherwise, + clearly the Zulus did not mean to let her go. She must abide here in the + company of her terrors and her dreams. + </p> + <p> + At length, happily for her, these distressing dreams of Rachel’s began to + be varied by others of a pleasanter complexion, of which, although they + were vivid enough, she could only remember upon waking that they had to do + with Richard Darrien, the companion of her adventure in the river, of whom + she had heard nothing for so many years. For aught she knew he might have + died long ago, and yet she did not think that he was dead. Well, if he + lived he might have forgotten her, and yet she did not believe that he had + forgotten her, he who as a boy had wished to follow her all his life, and + whom she had thought of day by day from that hour to this. Yes, she had + thought of him, but not thus. Why, at such a time, did he arise in + strength before her, seeming to occupy all her soul? Why was her mind + never free of him? Could it be that they were about to meet again? She + shivered as the hope took hold of her, shivered with joy, and remembered + that her mother had always said that they would meet. Could it be that he + of all men on the earth, for if he lived he was a man now, was coming to + rescue her? Oh! then she would fear nothing. Then in every peril she would + feel safe as a child in its mother’s arms. No, the thing was too happy to + come about; her imagination played tricks with her, no more. And yet, and + yet, why did he haunt her sleep? + </p> + <p> + The dreary days went on; a month had passed since Noie vanished over + yonder ridge, and worst of all, for three nights the dreams of Richard had + departed, while those of her mother remained. + </p> + <p> + Rachel was worn out; she was in despair. All that morning she had spent in + trying a long and heavy case, which occupied but wearied her mind, one of + those eternal cases about the inheritance of cattle which were claimed by + three brothers, descendants of different wives of a grandfather who had + owned the herd. Finally she had effected a compromise between the parties, + and amidst their salutes and acclamations, retired to her hut. But she + could not eat; the sameness of the food disgusted her. Neither could she + rest, for the daily tempest was coming up, and the heavy atmosphere, or + the electricity with which it was charged, and the overpowering heat, + exasperated her nervous system and made sleep impossible. At length came + the usual rush of icy wind and the bursting of the great storm. The + thunder crashed and bellowed; the lightning flickered and flared; the rain + fell in a torrent. It passed as it always did, and the sun shone out + again. Gasping with relief, Rachel went out of the oven-like hut into the + cool, sweet air, and sat down upon a tanned bull’s hide which she had + ordered her servants to spread for her by the pool of water upon the bank + beneath the trees. It was very pleasant here, and the raindrops shaken + from the wet leaves fell upon her fevered face and hands and refreshed + her. + </p> + <p> + She tried to forget her troubles for a little while, and began to think of + Richard Darrien, her boy-lover of a long-past hour, wondering what he + looked like now that he was grown to be a man. + </p> + <p> + “If only you would come to help me! Oh! Richard, if only you would come to + help me,” the poor, worn-out girl murmured to herself, and so murmuring + fell asleep. + </p> + <p> + Suddenly it seemed to her that she was wide awake, and staring into a part + of the pool beneath her where the bottom was of granite and the water + clear. In this water she saw a picture. She saw a great laager of waggons, + and outside of one of them a group of bearded, jovial-looking men smoking + and talking. Presently another man of sturdy build and resolute carriage, + who was followed by a weary Kaffir, walked up to them. His back was + towards her so that she could not see his face, but now she was able to + hear all that was said, although the voices seemed thin and far away. + </p> + <p> + “What is it, Nephew?” asked the oldest of the bearded men, speaking in + Dutch. “Why are you in such a hurry?” + </p> + <p> + “This, Uncle,” he answered, in the same language, and in a pleasant voice + that sounded familiar to Rachel’s ears. “That spy, Quabi, whom we sent out + a long time ago and who was reported dead, reached Dingaan’s kraal, and + has come back with a strange story.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Almighty!” grunted the old man, “all these spies have strange stories, +but let him tell it. Speak on, swartzel.” [Footnote: Black-fellow.] + + Then the tired spy began to talk, telling a long tale. He described how +he had got into Zululand, and reached Umgugundhlovo and lodged there with +a relative of his, and done his best to collect information as to the +attitude of the King and indunas towards the Boers. While he was there the +news came that the white Spirit, who was called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was +approaching the kraal from Natal, where she dwelt with her parents, who +were teachers. +</pre> + <p> + “Almighty!” interrupted the old man again, “What rubbish is this? How can + a Spirit, white or black, have parents who are teachers?” + </p> + <p> + The weary-looking spy answered that he did not know, it was not for him to + answer riddles, all he knew was that there was great excitement about the + coming of this Queen of the Heavens, and he, being desirous of obtaining + first-hand information, slipped out of the town with his relative, and + walked more than a day’s journey on the path that ran to the Tugela, till + they came to a place where they hid themselves to see her pass. This place + he described with minuteness, so minutely, indeed, that in her dream, + Rachel recognised it well. It was the spot where the witch-doctoress had + died. He went on with his story; he told of her appearance riding on the + white horse and surrounded by an impi. He described her beauty, her white + cloak, her hair hanging down her back, the rod of horn she carried in her + hand, the colour of her eyes, the shape of her features, everything about + her, as only a native can. Then he told of the incident of the cattle + rushing across her path, of the death of the bull that charged her, of the + appearance of the furious witch-doctoress who seized the rein of the + horse, of the pointing of the wand, and the instant execution of the + woman. + </p> + <p> + He told of how he had followed the impi to the Great Place, of the story + of Noie as he had heard it, and the reports that had reached him + concerning the interview between the King and this white Inkosazana, who, + it was said, advised him not to fight the Boers. + </p> + <p> + “And where is she now?” asked the old Dutchman. + </p> + <p> + “There, at Umgugundhlovo,” he answered, “ruling the land as its head + Isanuzi, though it is said that she desires to escape, only the Zulus will + not let her go.” + </p> + <p> + “I think that we should find out more about this woman, especially as she + seems to be a friend to our people,” said the old Boer. “Now, who dares to + go and learn the truth?” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“I will go,” said the young man who had brought in the spy, and as he +spoke he turned, and lo! <i>his face was the face of Richard Darrien</i>, +bearded and grown to manhood, but without doubt Richard Darrien and none +other. + + “Why do you offer to undertake so dangerous a mission?” asked the Boer, +looking at the young man kindly. “Is it because you wish to see this +beautiful white witch of whom yonder Quabi tells us such lies, Nephew?” + </pre> + <p> + The shadow of Richard nodded, and his face reddened, for the Boers around + him were laughing at him. + </p> + <p> + “That is right, Uncle,” he answered boldly. “You think me a fool, but I am + not. Many years ago I knew a little maid who was the daughter of a + teacher, and who, if she lives, must have grown into such a woman as Quabi + describes. Well, I joined you Boers last year in order to look for that + maid, and I am going to begin to look for her across the river yonder.” + </p> + <p> + As the words reached whatever sense of Rachel’s it was that heard them, of + a sudden, in an instant, laager, Boers, and Richard vanished. In her sleep + she tried to recreate them, at first without avail, then the curtain of + darkness appeared to lift, and in the still water of the pool she saw + another picture, that of Richard Darrien mounted on a black horse with one + white foot, riding along a native path through a bush-clad country, while + by his side trotted the spy whose name was Quabi. + </p> + <p> + They were talking together, and she heard, or, at any rate, knew their + words. + </p> + <p> + “How far is it now to Umgugundhlovo?” asked Richard. + </p> + <p> + “Three days’ journey, Inkosi, if we are not stopped by flooded rivers,” + answered Quabi. + </p> + <p> + For one second only Rachel saw and heard these things, then they, too, + passed away, and she awoke to see in front of her the pool empty save for + its lilies, and above to hear the whispering of the evening wind among the + trees. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0013" id="link2HCH0013"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XIII + </h2> + <h3> + RICHARD COMES + </h3> + <p> + As the sun set Rachel rose and walked to her hut. She was utterly dazed, + she could not understand. Was this but a fiction of an overwrought and + disordered mind, or had she seen a vision of things passing, or that had + passed, far away? If it were a dream, then this was but another drop in + her cup of bitterness. If a true vision—oh! then what did it mean to + her? It meant that Richard Darrien lived, Richard, of whom her heart had + been full for years. It meant that his heart was full of her also, for had + she not seemed to hear him say that he had travelled from the Cape with + the Boers to look for her, and was he not journeying alone through a + hostile land to pursue his search? Who would do such a thing for the sake + of a girl unless—unless? It meant that he would protect her, would + rescue her from her terrible plight, would take her from among these + savages to her home again—oh! and perhaps much more that she did not + dare to picture to herself. + </p> + <p> + Yet how could such things be? They were contrary to experience, at any + rate, to the experience of white folk, though natives would believe in + them easily enough. Yet in Nature things might be possible which were + generally held to be impossible. Her mother had certain gifts—had + she, perhaps, inherited them? Had her helplessness appealed to the pity of + some higher power? Had her ceaseless prayers been heard? Yet, why should + the universal laws be stretched for her? Why should she be allowed to lift + a corner of the black veil of ignorance that hems us in, and see a glimpse + of what lies beyond? If Richard were really coming, in a day or two she + would have learned of his arrival naturally; there was no need that these + mysterious influences should be set to work to inform her of his approach. + </p> + <p> + How selfish she was. The warning might concern him, not her. It was + probable enough that the Zulus would kill a solitary white man, especially + if they discovered that he proposed to visit their Inkosazana. Well, she + had the power to protect him. If she “threw her mantle” over him, no man + in all the land would dare to do him violence. Surely it was for this + reason that she had been allowed to learn these things, if she had learned + them, not for her own sake, but his. <i>If</i> she had learned them! Well, + she would take the risk, would run the chance of failure and of mockery, + yes, and of the loss of her power among these people. It should be done at + once. + </p> + <p> + Rachel clapped her hands, and a maiden appeared whom she bade summon the + captain of the guard without the gate. Presently he came, surrounded by a + band of her women, since no man might visit the Inkosazana alone. Bidding + him to cease from his salutations, she commanded him to go swiftly to the + Great Place and pray of Dingaan that he would send her an escort and a + litter, as she must see him that night on a matter which would not brook + delay. + </p> + <p> + In an hour, just after she had finished her food, which she ate with more + appetite than she had known for days, it was reported that they were + there. Throwing on her white cloak, and taking her horn wand, she entered + the litter and, guarded by a hundred men, was borne swiftly to the House + of Dingaan. At its gate she descended, and once more entered that court by + the moonlight. + </p> + <p> + As before, there sat the King and his indunas without the Great Hut, and + while she walked towards them every man rose crying “Hail! Inkosazana.” + Yes, even Dingaan, mountain of flesh though he was, struggled from his + stool and saluted her. Rachel acknowledged the salutation by raising her + wand, motioned to them to be seated, and waited. + </p> + <p> + “Art thou come, White One,” asked Dingaan, “to make clear those dark words + thou spokest to us a moon ago?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, King,” she answered, “what I said then, I said once and for all. + Read thou the saying as thou wilt, or let the Ghost-people interpret it to + thee. Hear me, King and Councillors. Ye have kept me here when I would be + gone, my business being ended, that I might be a judge among this people. + Ye have told me that the rivers were in flood, that the beast I rode was + sick, that evil would befall the land if I deserted you. Now I know, and + ye know, that if it pleased me I could have departed when and whither I + would, but it was not fitting that the Inkosazana should creep out of + Zululand like a thief in the night, so I abode on in my house yonder. Yet + my heart grew wrath with you, and I, to whom the white people listen also, + was half minded to bring hither the thousands of the Amaboona who are + encamped beyond the Buffalo River, that they might escort me to my home.” + </p> + <p> + Now at these bold words the King looked uneasy, and one of the councillors + whispered to another, + </p> + <p> + “How knows she that the white men are camped beyond the Buffalo?” + </p> + <p> + “Yet,” went on Rachel, “I did not do so, for then there must have been + much fighting and bloodshed, and blood I hate. But I have done this. With + these Amaboona travels an English chief, a young man, one Darrien, whom I + knew from long years ago, and who does me reverence. Him, then, I have + commanded to journey hither, and to lead me to my own place across the + Tugela. To-night I am told he sleeps a short three days’ journey from this + town, and I am come here to bid you send out swift messengers to guide him + hither.” + </p> + <p> + She ceased, and they stared at her awhile. Then the King asked, + </p> + <p> + “What messenger is it, Inkosazana, that thou hast sent to this white + chief, Dario? We have seen none pass from thy house.” + </p> + <p> + “Dost thou think, then, King, that thou canst see my messengers? My + thoughts flew from me to him, and called in his ear in the night, and I + saw his coming in the still pool that lies near my huts.” + </p> + <p> + “<i>Ow!</i>” exclaimed one of the Council, “she sent her thoughts to him + like birds, and she saw his coming in the water of the pool. Great is the + magic of the Inkosazana.” + </p> + <p> + “The chief, Darrien,” went on Rachel, without heeding the interruption, + although she noted that it was Mopo of the withered hand who had spoken + from beneath the blanket wrapped about his head, “may be known thus. He is + fair of face, with eyes like my eyes, and beard and hair of the colour of + gold. If I saw right, he rides upon a black horse with one white foot and + his only companion is a Kaffir named Quabi who, I think,” and she passed + her hand across her forehead, “yes, who was surely visiting a relation of + his, at this, the Great Place, when I crossed the Tugela.” + </p> + <p> + Now the King asked if any knew of this Quabi, and an induna answered in an + awed voice, that it was true that a man so called had been in the town at + the time given by the Inkosazana, staying with a soldier whose name he + mentioned, but who was now away on service. He had, however, departed + before the Inkosazana arrived, or so he believed, whither he knew not. + </p> + <p> + “I thought it was so,” went on Rachel. “As I saw him in the pool he is a + thin man whose shoulders stoop, and whose beard is white, although his + hair is black. He wears no ring upon his head.” + </p> + <p> + “That is the man,” said the induna, “being a stranger I noted him well, as + it was my business to do.” + </p> + <p> + “Summon the messengers swiftly, King,” went on Rachel, “and let them + depart at once, for know that this white chief and his servant are under + the protection of the Heavens, and if harm comes to them, then I lay my + curse upon the land, and it shall break up in blood and ruin. Bid them say + to Darrien, that the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, she who stood with him once on + the rock in the river while the lightnings fell and the lions roared about + them, sends him greetings and awaits him.” + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan turned to an induna and said, + </p> + <p> + “Go, do the bidding of the Inkosazana. Bid swift runners search out this + white chief, and lead him to her house, and remember that if aught of ill + befalls him, those men die, and thou diest also.” + </p> + <p> + The induna leapt up and departed, and Rachel also made ready to go. A + moment later the captain of the gate entered, fell upon his knees before + Dingaan, and said, + </p> + <p> + “O King, tidings.” + </p> + <p> + “What are they, man?” he asked. + </p> + <p> + “King, the watchmen report that it has been called from hilltop to hilltop + that a white man who rides a black horse, has crossed the Buffalo, and + travels towards the Great Place. What is thy pleasure? Shall he be killed + or driven back?” + </p> + <p> + “When did that news come?” asked the King in the silence which followed + this announcement. + </p> + <p> + “Not a minute gone,” he answered. “The inner watchman ran with it, and is + without the gates. There has been no other tidings from the West for + days.” + </p> + <p> + “Thy watchmen call but slowly, King, the water in the pool speaks + swifter,” said Rachel, then still in the midst of a heavy silence, for + this thing was fearful to them, she turned and departed. + </p> + <p> + “So it is true, so it is true!” Rachel kept repeating to herself, the + words suiting themselves to the time of the footfall of her bearers. She + was spent with all the labour and emotions of that long day, culminating + in the last scene, when she must play her dangerous, superhuman part + before these keen-witted savages. She could think no more; scarcely could + she undress and throw herself upon her bed in the hut. Yet that night she + slept soundly, better than she had done since Noie went away. No dreams + came to trouble her and in the morning she woke refreshed. + </p> + <p> + But now doubts did come. Might she not be mistaken after all? She knew the + marvellous powers of the natives in the matter of the transmission of + news, powers so strange that many, even among white people, attributed + them to witchcraft. She had no doubt, therefore, as to the fact of some + Englishman or Boer having entered Zululand. Doubtless the news of his + arrival had been conveyed over scores of miles of country by the calling + of it as the captain said, from hill to hill, or in some other fashion. + But might not this arrival and the circumstance of her dream or vision be + a mere coincidence? What was there to show that the stranger who was + riding a black horse was really Richard Darrien? Perhaps it was all a + mistake, and he was only one of those white wanderers of the stamp of the + outcast Ishmael who, even at that date, made their way into savage + countries for the purposes of gain or to enjoy a life of licence. And yet, + and yet Quabi, of whom she also dreamed, had visited the Great Place—as + she dreamed. + </p> + <p> + The next two days were terrible to Rachel. She endured them as she had + endured all those that went before, trying the cases that were brought to + her, keeping up her appearance of distant dignity and utter indifference. + She asked no questions, since to do so would be to show doubt and + weakness, although she was aware that the tale of her vision had spread + through the land, and that the issue of the matter was of intense interest + to thousands. From some talk which she overheard while she pretended to be + listening to evidence, she learned even that two men going to execution + had discussed it, saying that they regretted they would not live to know + the truth. On the second day she did hear one piece of news, for although + she sat by her pool and again tried to sleep by its waters, these remained + blind and dumb. + </p> + <p> + The induna, Tamboosa, on one of his ceremonial visits, after speaking of + the health of her mare, which, it seemed was improving, mentioned + incidentally that the messengers running night and day had met the white + man and “called back” that he was safe and well. He added that had it not + been for her vision this said white man would certainly have been killed + as a spy. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I knew that,” answered Rachel, indifferently, although her heart + thumped within her bosom. “I forget if I said that the Inkosi was to be + brought straight here when he arrives. If not, let it be known that such + is my command. The King can receive him afterwards if it pleases him to do + so, as probably we shall not depart until the next day.” + </p> + <p> + Then she yawned, and as though by an afterthought asked if any news had + been “called back” from Noie. + </p> + <p> + Tamboosa answered, No; no system of intelligence had been organised in the + direction in which she had gone, for that country was empty of enemies, + and indeed of population. However, this would not distress the Inkosazana, + who had only to consult her Spirit to see all that happened to her + servant. + </p> + <p> + Rachel replied that of course this was so, but as a matter of fact she had + not troubled about the matter, then waved her hand to show that the + interview was at an end. + </p> + <p> + It was the morning of the third day, and while Rachel was delivering + judgment in a case, a messenger entered and whispered something to the + induna on duty, who rose and saluted her. + </p> + <p> + “What is it?” she asked. + </p> + <p> + “Only this, Inkosazana; the white Inkoos from the Buffalo River has + arrived, and is without.” + </p> + <p> + “Good,” said Rachel, “let him wait there.” Then she went on with her + judgment. Yes, she went on, although her eyes were blind, and the blood + beating in her ears sounded like the roll of drums. She finished it, and + after a decent interval, bowed her head in acknowledgement of the + customary salutes, and made the sign which intimated that the Court was to + be cleared. + </p> + <p> + Slowly, slowly, all the crowd melted away, leaving her alone with her + women. + </p> + <p> + “Go,” she said to one of them, “and bid the captain admit this white + chief. Say that he is to come unarmed and alone. Then depart, all of you. + If I should need you I will call.” + </p> + <p> + The girl went on her errand while her companions filed away through the + back gate of the inner fence. Rachel glanced round to make sure of her + solitude. It was complete, no one was left. There she sat in state upon + her carved stool, her wand in her hand, her white cloak upon her + shoulders, and the sunlight that passed over the round of the hut behind + her glinting on her hair till it shone like a crown of gold, but leaving + her face in shadow; sat quite still like some lovely tinted statue. + </p> + <p> + The gate of the inner fence opened and closed again after a man who + entered. He walked forward a few paces, then stood still, for the flood of + light that revealed him so clearly at first prevented him from seeing her + seated in the shadow. Oh! there could be no further doubt—before her + was Richard Darrien, the lad grown to manhood, from, whom she had parted + so many years ago. Now, as then, he was not tall, though very strongly + built, and for the rest, save for his short beard, the change in him + seemed little. The same clear, thoughtful, grey eyes, the same pleasant, + open face, the same determined mouth. She was not disappointed in him, she + knew this at once. She liked him as well as she had done at the first. + </p> + <p> + Now he caught sight of her and stayed there, staring. She tried to speak, + to welcome him, but could not, no words would come. He also seemed to be + smitten with dumbness, and thus the two of them remained a while. At last + he took off his hat almost mechanically, as though from instinct, and said + vaguely, + </p> + <p> + “You are the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, are you not?” + </p> + <p> + “I am so called,” she answered softly, and with effort. + </p> + <p> + The moment that he heard her voice, with a movement so swift that it was + almost a spring, he advanced to her, saying, + </p> + <p> + “Now I am sure; you are Rachel Dove, the little girl who—Oh, Rachel, + how lovely you have grown!” + </p> + <p> + “I am glad you think so, Richard,” she answered again in the same low, + deep voice, a voice laden with the love within her, and reddening to her + eyes. Then she let fall her wand, and rising, stretched out both her hands + to him. + </p> + <p> + They were face to face, now, but he did not take those hands; he passed + his arms about her, drew her to him unresisting, and kissed her on the + lips. She slipped from his embrace down on to her stool, white now as she + had been red. Then while he stood over her, trembling and confused, Rachel + looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, and whispered, + </p> + <p> + “Why should I be ashamed? It is Fate.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” he answered, “Fate.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + For so both, of them knew it to be. Though they had seen each other but +once before, their love was so great, the bond between their natures so +perfect and complete, that this outward expression of it would not be +denied. Here was a mighty truth which burst through all wrappings of +convention and proclaimed itself in its pure strength and beauty. That +kiss of theirs was the declaration of an existent unity which +circumstances did not create, nor their will control, and thus they +confessed it to each other. +</pre> + <p> + “How long?” she asked, looking up at him. + </p> + <p> + “Eight years to-day,” he answered, “since I rode away after those + waggons.” + </p> + <p> + “Eight years,” she repeated, “and no word from you all that time. You have + behaved badly to me, Richard.” + </p> + <p> + “No, no, I could not find out. I wrote three times, but always the letters + were returned, except one that went to the wrong people, who were angry + about it. Then two years ago, I heard that your father and mother had been + in Natal, but had gone to England, and that you were dead. Yes, a man told + me that you were dead,” he added with a gulp. “I suppose he was speaking + of somebody else, as he could not remember whether the name was Dove or + Cove, or perhaps he was just lying. At any rate, I did not believe, him. I + always felt that you were alive.” + </p> + <p> + “Why did you not come to see, Richard?” + </p> + <p> + “Why? Because it was impossible. For years my father was an invalid, + paralysed; and I was his only child, and could not leave him.” + </p> + <p> + She looked a question at him. + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” he answered with a nod, “dead, ten months ago, and for a few weeks + I had to remain to arrange about the property, of which he left a good + deal, for we did well of late years. Just then I heard a rumour of an + English missionary and his wife and daughter who were said to be living + somewhere beyond the boundaries of Natal, in a savage place on the + Transvaal side of the Drakensberg, and as some Boers I knew were trekking + into that country I came with them on the chance—a pretty poor one, + as the story was vague enough.” + </p> + <p> + “You came—you came to seek the girl, Rachel Dove?” + </p> + <p> + “Of course. Otherwise why should I have left my farms down in the Cape to + risk my neck among these savages?” + </p> + <p> + “And then,” went on Rachel, “you or somebody else sent in the spy, Quabi, + who returned to the Boer camp with his story about the Inkosazana-y-Zoola. + You remember you brought him in limping to that old fellow with a grey + beard and a large pipe, and the others who laughed at the tale. I mean + when you said that this Inkosazana seemed very like an English maid, ‘the + daughter of a teacher,’ whom you were looking for, and that you would go + to find out the truth of the business.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, that’s all right; but Rachel,” he added with a start, “how do you + know anything about it—Oom Piet and the rest, and the words I used? + Your spies must be very good and quick, for you can’t have seen Quabi.” + </p> + <p> + “My spies are good and quick. Did you get my message sent by the King’s + men? It was that she who stood with you on the rock in the river, greeted + you and awaited you?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I could not understand. I do not understand now. Just before that + they were going to kill me as a Boer spy. Who told you everything?” + </p> + <p> + “My heart,” she answered smiling. “I dreamed it all. I suppose that I was + allowed to save your life that I might bring you here to save me. Listen + now, Richard, while I tell you the strangest story that you ever heard; + and if you don’t believe it, go and ask the King and his indunas.” + </p> + <p> + Then she told him of her vision by the pool and all that happened after + it. When she had finished Richard could only shake his head and say: + </p> + <p> + “Still I don’t understand; but no wonder these Zulus have made a goddess + of you. Well, Rachel, what is to happen now? If you are to stop here they + mayn’t care for me as a high priest.” + </p> + <p> + “I am not; I am going home, and you must take me. I told them that you + were coming to do so. You have your horse, have you not, the black horse + with the white forefoot? Well, we will start at once—no, you must + eat first, and there are things to arrange. Now stand at a distance from + me and look as respectful as you can, for I fill a strange position here.” + </p> + <p> + Then Rachel clapped her hands and the women came running in. + </p> + <p> + “Bring food for the Inkosi Darrien,” she said, “and send hither the + captain of the gate.” + </p> + <p> + Presently the man arrived crouched up in token of respect, and shouting + her titles. + </p> + <p> + “Go to the King,” said Rachel, “and tell him the Inkosazana commands that + the horse on which she came be brought to her at once, as she leaves + Zululand for a while; also that an impi be assembled within an hour to + escort her and this white chief, her servant, to the Tugela. Say that the + Inkosi Darrien has brought her tidings which make it needful that she + should travel hence speedily if the Zulus, her people, are to be saved + from great misfortune, and say, too, that he goes with her. If the King or + his indunas would see the Inkosazana, or the chief Darrien, let him or the + indunas meet them on their road, since they have no time to visit the + Great Place. Let Tamboosa be in command of the impi, and say also that if + it is not here at once, the Inkosazana will be angry and summon an impi of + her own. Go now, for the lives of many hang upon your speed; yes, the + lives of the greatest in the land.” + </p> + <p> + The man saluted and shot away like an arrow. + </p> + <p> + “Will they obey you?” asked Richard. + </p> + <p> + “I think so, because they are afraid of me, especially since I saw you + coming. At any rate we must act at once, it is our best chance—before + they have time to think. Here is some food—eat. Woman, go, tell the + guard that the Inkosi’s horse must be fed at the gate, for he will need it + presently, and his servant also.” + </p> + <p> + “I have no servant, Inkosazana,” broke in Richard. “I left Quabi at a + kraal fifty miles away, laid up with a cut foot. As soon as he is better + he will slip back across the Buffalo River.” + </p> + <p> + Then while Richard ate, which he did heartily enough, for joy had made him + very hungry, they talked, who had much to tell. He asked her why she + thought it necessary to leave Zululand at once. She answered, for two + reasons, first because of her desperate anxiety about her father and + mother, as to whom her heart foreboded ill, and secondly for his own sake. + She explained that the Zulus who had set her up as an image or a token of + the guiding Spirit of their nation, were madly jealous concerning her, so + jealous that if he remained here long she was by no means certain that + even her power could protect him when they came to understand that he was + much to her. It was impossible that she could see him often, and much more + so that he could remain in her kraal. Therefore if they were detained he + would be obliged to live at some distance from her where an assegai might + find him at night or poison be put in his food. At present they were + impressed by her foreknowledge of his arrival, and that was why he had + been admitted to her at once. But this would wear off—and then who + could say, especially if Ishmael returned? + </p> + <p> + He asked who Ishmael was and what he had to do with her. Rachel told him + briefly, and though she suppressed much, he looked very grave at that + story. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +While she was finishing it a woman called without for leave to enter, and, +as before, Rachel bade him stand in a respectful attitude, and at a +distance from her. Richard obeyed, and the woman came in to say that +certain of the King’s indunas craved audience with her. They were admitted +and saluted her in their usual humble fashion, but of Richard, beyond +eyeing him curiously and, as she thought, hostilely, they took not the +slightest heed. + + “Are all things ready for my journey, as I commanded?” asked Rachel at +once. +</pre> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” answered their spokesman, “they are ready, for how canst + thou be disobeyed? Tamboosa and the impi wait without. Yet, Inkosazana, + the heart of the Black One and the hearts of his councillors, and of all + the Zulu people are cut in two because thou wouldst go and leave them + mourning. Their hearts are sore also with this white man Dario, who has + come to lead thee hence, so sore, that were he not thy servant,” the + induna added grimly, “he at least should stay in Zululand.” + </p> + <p> + “He is my servant,” answered Rachel haughtily, “whom I sent for. Let that + suffice. Remember my words, all of you, and let them be told again in the + ears of the King, that if any harm comes to this white chief who is my + guest and yours, then there will be blood between me and the people of the + Zulus that shall be terribly avenged in blood.” + </p> + <p> + The indunas seemed to cower at this declaration, but made no answer. Only + the chief of them said: + </p> + <p> + “The King would know if the Inkosi, thy servant, brings thee any tidings + of the Amaboona, the white folk with whom he has been journeying.” + </p> + <p> + “He brings tidings that they seek peace with the Zulus, to whom they will + do no hurt if no hurt is done to them. Shall I tell them that the Zulus + also seek peace?” + </p> + <p> + “The King gave us no message on that matter, Inkosazana,” replied the + induna. “He awaits the coming of the prophets of the Ghost-folk to + interpret the meaning of thy words, and of the omen of the falling star.” + </p> + <p> + “So be it,” said Rachel. “When my servant, Noie, returns, let her be sent + on to me at once, that I may hear and consider the words of her people,” + and she began to rise from her seat to intimate that the interview was + finished. + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” said the induna hurriedly, “one question from the King—when + dost thou return to Zululand?” + </p> + <p> + “I return when it is needful. Fear not, I think that I shall return, but I + say to the King and to all of you: Be careful when I come that there is no + blood between me and you, lest great evil fall upon your heads from + Heaven. I have spoken. Good fortune go with you till we meet again.” + </p> + <p> + The indunas looked at each other, then rose and departed humbly as they + had entered. + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + An hour later, surrounded by the impi, and followed by Richard, Rachel was + on the Tugela road. At the crest of a hill she pulled rein and looked back + at the great kraal, Umgugundhlovu. Then she beckoned Richard to her side + and said: + </p> + <p> + “I think that before long I shall see that hateful place again.” + </p> + <p> + “Why?” he asked. + </p> + <p> + “Because of the way in which those indunas looked at each other just now. + There was some evil secret in their eyes. Richard, I am afraid.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0014" id="link2HCH0014"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XIV + </h2> + <h3> + WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + </h3> + <p> + The news which reached Rachel that Ishmael had been ill after the rough + handling of the captains in her presence, was true enough. For many days + he was far too ill to travel, and when he recovered sufficiently to start + he could only journey slowly to the Tugela. + </p> + <p> + It will be remembered that she was told that he had escaped, as indeed he + seemed to do, slipping off at night, but this escape of his was carefully + arranged beforehand, nor did any attempt to re-capture him upon his way. + When at length he came to the river he found the small impi awaiting him, + not knowing whither they were to go or what they were to do, their only + orders being that they must obey him in all things. He found also that the + Tugela was in furious flood, so that to ford it proved quite impossible. + Here, then, he was obliged to remain for ten full days while the water ran + down. + </p> + <p> + Ishmael was not idle during those ten days, which be spent in recovering + his health, and incidentally in reflection. Thus he thought a great deal + of his past life, and did not find the record satisfactory. With his exact + history we need not trouble ourselves. He was well-born, as he had told + Rachel, but had been badly brought up. His strong passions had led him + into trouble while young, and instead of trying to reform him his + belongings had cast him off. Then he had enlisted in the army, and so + reached South Africa. There he committed a crime—as a matter of fact + it was murder or something like it—and fled from justice far into + the wilderness, where a touch of imagination prompted him to take the name + of Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + For a while this new existence suited him well enough. Thus he had wives + in plenty of a sort, and he grew rich, becoming just such a person as + might be expected from his environment and unchecked natural tendencies. + At length it happened that he met Rachel, who awoke in him certain + forgotten associations. She was an English lady, and he remembered that + once he had been an English gentleman, years and years ago. Also she was + beautiful, which appealed to his strong animal nature, and spiritual, + which appealed to a materialist soaked in Kaffir superstition. So he fell + in love with her, really in love; that is to say, he came to desire to + make her his wife more than he desired anything else on earth. For her + sake he grew to dislike his black consorts, however handsome; even the + heaping up of herds of cattle after the native fashion ceased to appeal to + him. He wanted to live as his forbears had lived, quietly, respectably, + with a woman of his own class. + </p> + <p> + So he made advances to her, with the results we know. For fifteen years or + more he had been a savage, and he could not hide his savagery from her + eyes any more than he could break off the ties and entanglements that had + grown up about him. Had she happened to care for him, it is very possible, + however, that in this he would have succeeded in time. He might even have + reformed himself completely, and died in old age a much-respected colonial + gentleman; perhaps a member of the local Legislature. But she did not; she + detested him; she knew him for what he was, a cowardly outcast whose good + looks did not appeal to her. So the spark of his new aspirations was + trampled out beneath her merciless heel, and there remained only the + acquired savagery and superstition mixed with the inborn instincts of a + blackguard. + </p> + <p> + It was this superstition of his that had, brought all her troubles upon + Rachel, for however it came about, he had conceived the idea that she was + something more than an ordinary woman and, with many tales of her + mysterious origin and powers, imparted it to the Zulus, in whose minds it + was fostered by the accident of the coincidence of her native name and + personal loveliness with those of the traditional white Spirit of their + race, and by Mopo’s identification of her with that Spirit. Thus she + became their goddess and his; at any rate for a time. But while they + desired to worship her only, and use her rumoured wisdom as an oracle, he + sought to make her his wife; the more impossible it became, the more he + sought it. She refused him with contumely, and he laid plots to decoy her + to Zululand, thinking that there she would be in his power. In the end he + succeeded, basely enough, only to find that he was in her power, and that + the contumely, and more, were still his share. + </p> + <p> + But all this did not in the least deter him from his aim, and as it + chanced, fortune had put other cards into his hand. He knew that Rachel + would not stay among the Zulus, as they knew it. Therefore they had + commissioned him to bring her people to her. If her people were not + brought he was sure that she would come to seek them, and <i>if she found + no one</i>, then where could she go, or at least who would be at hand to + help her? Surely his opportunity had come at last, and marriage by capture + did not occur to him, who had spent so many years among savages, as a + crime from which to shrink. Only he feared that the prospective captive, + the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was not one with whom it was safe to trifle. But + his love was stronger than his fear. He thought that he would take the + risk. + </p> + <p> + Such were the reflections of Ishmael upon the banks of the flooded Tugela, + and when at length the waters went down sufficiently to enable him and the + soldiers under his command to cross into Natal, he was fully determined to + put them into practice, if the chance came his way. How this might best be + done he left to luck, for if it could be avoided he did not wish to have + more blood upon his hands. Only Rachel must be rendered homeless and + friendless, for then who could protect her from him? An answer came into + his mind—she might protect herself, or that Power which seemed to go + with her might protect her. Something warned him that this evil enterprise + was very dangerous. Yet the fire that burnt within him drove him on to + face the danger. + </p> + <p> + Ishmael was still on the Zululand bank of the river when one day about + noon an urgent message reached him from Dingaan. It said that the King was + angry as a wounded buffalo to learn, as he had just done, that he, + Ibubesi, still lingered on his road, and had not carried out his mission. + The Inkosazana, accompanied by a white man, was travelling to Ramah, and + unless he went forward at once, would overtake him. Therefore he must + march instantly and bring back the old Teacher and his wife as he had been + bidden. Should he meet the Inkosazana and her companion as he returned + with the white prisoners she must not be touched or insulted in any way, + only his ears and those of the soldiers with him were to be deaf to her + orders or entreaties to release them, for then she would surely turn and + follow of her own accord back to the Great Place. If the white man with + her made trouble or resisted, he was to be bound, but on no account must + his blood be made to flow, for if this happened it would bring a curse + upon the land, and he, Dingaan, swore by the head of the Black One who was + gone (that is Chaka) that he would kill him, Ibubesi, in payment. Yes, he + would smear him with honey and bind him over an ant-heap in the sun till + he died, if he hunted Africa from end to end to catch him. Moreover, + should he fail in the business, he would send a regiment and destroy his + town at Mafooti, and, put his wives and people to the spear, and seize his + cattle. All this also he swore by the head of the Black One. + </p> + <p> + Now when Ishmael received this message he was much frightened, for he knew + that these were not idle threats. Indeed, the exhausted messenger told him + that never had any living man seen Dingaan so mad with rage as he was when + he learned that he, Ibubesi, was still lingering on the banks of the + Tugela, adding that he had foamed at the mouth with fury and uttered + terrible threats. Ishmael sent him back with a humble answer, pointing out + that it had been impossible to cross the river, which was “in wrath,” but + that now he would do all things as he was commanded, and especially that + not a hair of the white man’s head should be harmed. + </p> + <p> + “Then you must do them quickly,” said the messenger with a grim smile as + he rose and prepared to go, “for know that the Inkosazana is not more than + half a day’s march behind you, accompanied by the white Inkoos Dario.” + </p> + <p> + “What is this Dario like?” asked Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “Oh! he is young and very handsome, with hair and beard of gold, and eyes + that are such as those of the Inkosazana herself. Some say that he is her + brother, another child of the Heavens, and some that he is her husband. + Who am I that I should speak of such high things? But it is evident that + she loves him very much, for by her magic she told the King of his coming, + and even when he is behind her she is always trying to turn her head to + look at him.” + </p> + <p> + “Oh! she loves him very much, does she?” said Ishmael, setting his white + teeth. Then he turned, and calling the captain of the impi, gave orders + that the river must be crossed at once, for so the King commanded, and it + was better to die with honour by water than with shame by the spear. + </p> + <p> + So they waded and swam the river with great difficulty, but, as it + chanced, without loss of life, Ishmael being borne over it upon the + shoulders of the strongest men. Upon its further bank he summoned the + captains and delivered to them the orders of the King. Then they set out + for Ramah, Ishmael carried in a litter made of boughs. + </p> + <p> + Whilst the soldiers were constructing this litter, he called two men of + the Swamp-dwellers, who had their homes upon the banks of the Tugela, and + promising them a reward, bade them run to his town, Mafooti, and tell his + head man there to come at once with thirty of the best soldiers, and to + hide them in the bush of the kloof above Ramah, where he would join them + that night. The men, who knew Ibubesi, and what happened to those who + failed upon his business, went swiftly, and a little while afterwards, the + litter being finished, Ishmael entered it, and the impi started for Ramah. + </p> + <p> + Before sundown they appeared upon a ridge overlooking the settlement, just + as the herds were driving the cattle into their kraals. Seeing the Zulus + while as yet they were some way off, these herds shouted an alarm, whereon + the people of the place, thinking that Dingaan had sent a regiment to wipe + them out, fled to the bush, the herds driving the cattle after them. Man, + woman, and child, deserting their pastor, who knew nothing of all this, + being occupied with a sad business, they fled, incontinently, so that when + Ishmael and the impi entered Ramah, no one was left in it save a few aged + and sick people, who could not walk. + </p> + <p> + At the outskirts of the town Ishmael descended from his litter and + commanded the soldiers to surround it, with orders that they were to hurt + no one, but if the white Umfundusi, who was called Shouter, or his wife + attempted to escape, they were to be seized and brought to him. Then + taking with him some of the captains and a guard of ten men, he advanced + to the mission-house. + </p> + <p> + The door was open, and, followed by the Zulus, he entered to search the + place, for he feared that its inhabitants might have seen them, and have + gone with the others. Looking into the first room that they reached, of + which, as it chanced, the door was also open, Ishmael saw that this was + not so, for there upon the bed lay Mrs. Dove, apparently very ill, while + by the side of the bed knelt her husband, praying. For a few moments + Ishmael and the savages behind him stood still, staring at the pair, till + suddenly Mrs. Dove turned her head and saw them. Lifting herself in the + bed she pointed with her finger, and Ishmael noticed that her lips were + quite blue, and that she did not seem to be able to speak. Then Mr. Dove, + observing her outstretched hand, looked round. He had not seen Ishmael + since that day when he struck him after their stormy interview at Mafooti, + but recognising the man at once, he asked sternly: + </p> + <p> + “What are you doing, sir, with these savages in my house? Cannot you see + that my wife is sick, and must not be disturbed?” + </p> + <p> + “I am sorry,” Ishmael answered shamefacedly, for in his heart he was + afraid of Mr. Dove, “but I am sent to you with a message from Dingaan the + King, and,” he added as an afterthought, “from your daughter.” + </p> + <p> + “From my daughter!” exclaimed Mr. Dove eagerly. “What of her? Is she well? + We cannot get any certain news of her, only rumours.” + </p> + <p> + “I saw her but once.” replied Ishmael, “and she was well enough, then. You + know the Zulus have made her their Inkosazana, and keep her guarded.” + </p> + <p> + “Does she live quite alone then with these savages?” + </p> + <p> + “She did, but I am sorry I must tell you that she seems to have a + companion now, some scoundrel of a white man with whom she has taken up,” + he sneered. + </p> + <p> + “My daughter take up with a scoundrel of a white man! It is false. What is + this man’s name?” + </p> + <p> + “I don’t know, but the natives call him Dario, and say that he is young, + and has fair hair, and that she is in love with him. That’s all I can tell + you about the man.” + </p> + <p> + Mr. Dove shook his head, but his wife sat up suddenly in bed, and plucked + him by the sleeve, for she had been listening intently to everything that + passed. + </p> + <p> + “Dario! Young, fair hair, in love with him—” she repeated in a thick + whisper, then added, “John, it is Richard Darrien grown up—the boy + who saved her in the Umtooma River, years ago, and whom she has never + forgotten. Oh! thank God! Thank God! With him she will be safe. I always + knew that he would find her, for they belong to each other,” and she sank + back exhausted. + </p> + <p> + “That’s what the Zulus say, that they belong to each other,” replied + Ishmael, with another sneer. “Perhaps they are married native fashion.” + </p> + <p> + “Stop insulting my daughter, sir,” said Mr. Dove angrily. “She would not + take a husband as you take your wives, nor if this man is Richard Darrien, + as I pray, would he be a party to such a thing. Tell me, are they coming + here?” + </p> + <p> + “Not they, they are far too comfortable where they are. Also the Zulus + would prevent them. But don’t be sad about it, for I am sent to take you + both to join her at the Great Place where you are to live.” + </p> + <p> + “To join her! It is impossible,” ejaculated Mr. Dove, glancing at his sick + wife. + </p> + <p> + “Impossible or not, you’ve got to come at once, both of you. That is the + King’s order and the Inkosazana’s wish, and what is more there is an impi + outside to see that you obey. Now I give you five minutes to get ready, + and then we start.” + </p> + <p> + “Man, are you mad? How can my wife travel to Zululand in her state? She + cannot walk a step.” + </p> + <p> + “Then she can be carried,” answered Ishmael callously. “Come, don’t waste + time in talking. Those are my orders, and I am not going to have my throat + cut for either of you. If Mrs. Dove won’t dress wrap her up in blankets.” + </p> + <p> + “You go, John, you go,” whispered his wife, “or they will kill you. Never + mind about me; my time has come, and I die happy, for Richard Darrien is + with Rachel.” + </p> + <p> + The mention of Richard’s name seemed to infuriate Ishmael. At any rate he + said brutally: + </p> + <p> + “Are you coming, or must I use force?” + </p> + <p> + “Coming, you wicked villain! How can I come?” shouted Mr. Dove, for he was + mad with grief and rage. “Be off with your savages. I will shoot the first + man who lays a finger on my wife,” and as he spoke he snatched a + double-barrelled pistol which hung upon the wall and cocked it. + </p> + <p> + Ishmael turned to the Zulus who stood behind him watching this scene with + curiosity. + </p> + <p> + “Seize the Shouter,” he said, “and bind him. Lift the old woman on her + mattress, and carry her. If she dies on the road we cannot help it.” + </p> + <p> + The captains hesitated, not from fear, but because Mrs. Dove’s condition + moved even their savage hearts to pity. + </p> + <p> + “Why do you not obey?” roared Ishmael. “Dogs and cowards, it is the King’s + word. Take her up or you shall die, every man of you, you know how. Knock + down the old Evildoer with your sticks if he gives trouble.” + </p> + <p> + Now the men hesitated no longer. Springing forward, several of them seized + the mattress and began to lift it bodily. Mrs. Dove rose and tried to + struggle from the bed, then uttered a low moaning cry, fell back, and lay + still. + </p> + <p> + “You devils, you have killed her!” gasped Mr. Dove, as lifting the pistol + he fired at the Zulu nearest to him, shooting him through the body so that + he sank upon the floor dying. Then, fearing lest he should shoot again, + the captains fell upon the poor old man, striking him with kerries and the + handles of their spears, for they sought to disable him and make him drop + the pistol. + </p> + <p> + As it chanced, though this was not their intention, in the confusion a + heavy blow from a knobstick struck him on the temple. The second barrel of + the pistol went off, and the bullet from it but just missed Ishmael who + was standing to one side. When the smoke cleared away it was seen that Mr. + Dove had fallen backwards on to the bed. The martyrdom he always sought + and expected had overtaken him. He was quite dead. They were both dead! + </p> + <p> + The head induna in command of the impi stepped forward and looked at them, + then felt their hearts. + </p> + <p> + “<i>Wow!</i>” he said, “these white people have ‘gone beyond.’ They have + gone to join the spirits, both of them. What now, Ibubesi?” + </p> + <p> + Ishmael, who stood in the corner, very white-faced, and staring with round + eyes, for the tragedy had taken a turn that he did not intend or expect, + shook himself and rubbed his forehead with his hand, answering: + </p> + <p> + “Carry them into the Great Place, I suppose. The King ordered that they + should be brought there. Why did you kill that old Shouter, you fools?” he + added with irritation. “You have brought his blood and the curse of the + Inkosazana on our heads.” + </p> + <p> + “<i>Wow!</i>” answered the induna again, “you bade us strike him with + sticks, and our orders were to obey you. Who would have guessed that the + old man’s skull was so thin from thinking? You or I would never have felt + a tap like that. But they are ‘gone beyond,’ and we will not defile + ourselves by touching them. Dead bones are of no use to anyone, and their + ghosts might haunt us. Come, brethren, let us go back to the King and make + report. The order was Ibubesi’s, and we are not to blame.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” they answered, “let us go back and make report. Are you coming, + Ibubesi?” + </p> + <p> + “Not I,” he answered. “Do I want to have my neck twisted because of your + clumsiness? Go you and win your own peace if you can, but if you see the + Inkosazana, my advice is that you avoid her lest she learn the truth, and + bring your deaths upon you, for, know, she travels hither, and she called + these folk father and mother.” + </p> + <p> + “Without doubt we will avoid her,” said the captain, “who fear her + terrible curse. But, Ibubesi, it is on you that it will fall, not on us + who did but obey you as we were bidden; yes, on you she will bring down + death before this moon dies. Make your peace with the Heavens, if you can, + Ibubesi, as we go to try to make ours with the King.” + </p> + <p> + “Would you bewitch me, you ill-omened dog?” shouted Ishmael, wiping the + sweat of fear off his brow, “May you soon be stiff!” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, nay, Ibubesi, it is you who shall be stiff. The Inkosazana will see + to that, and were I not sure of it I would make you so myself, who am a + noble who will not be called names by a white <i>umfagozan</i>, a low-born + fellow who plots for blood, but leaves its shedding to brave men. + Farewell, Ibubesi; if the jackals leave anything of you after the + Inkosazana has spoken, we will return to bury your bones,” and he turned + to go. + </p> + <p> + “Stay,” cried the dying man on the floor, “would you leave me here in + pain, my brothers?” + </p> + <p> + The induna stepped to him and examined him. + </p> + <p> + “It is mortal,” he said, shaking his head, “right through the liver. Why + did not the white man’s thunder smite Ibubesi instead of you, and save the + Inkosazana some trouble? Well, your arms are still strong and here is a + spear; you know where to strike. Be quick with your messages. Yes, yes, I + will see that they are delivered. Good-night, my brother. Do you remember + how we stood side by side in that big fight twenty years ago, when the + Pondo giant got me down and you fell on the top of me and thrust upwards + and killed him? It was a very good fight, was it not? We will talk it over + again in the World of Spirits. Good-night, my brother. Yes, yes, I will + deliver the message to your little girl, and tell her where the necklace + is to be found, and that you wish her to name her firstborn son after you. + Good-night. Use that assegai at once, for your wound must be painful, or + perhaps as you are down upon the ground Ibubesi will do it for you. + Good-night, my brother, and Ibubesi, goodnight to you also. We cross the + Tugela by another drift, wait you here for the Inkosazana, and tell her + how the Shouter died.” + </p> + <p> + Then they turned and went. The wounded man watched them pass the door, and + when the last of them had gone he used the assegai upon himself, and with + his failing hand flung it feebly at Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + The dying Zulu’s spear struck Ishmael, who had turned his head away, upon + the cheek, just pricking it and causing the blood to flow, no more. + Ishmael was still also, paralysed almost, or so he seemed, for even the + pain of the cut did not make him move. He stared at the bodies of Mr. and + Mrs. Dove; he stared at the dead Zulu, and in his heart a voice cried: + “You have murdered them. By now they are pleading to God for vengeance on + you, Ishmael, the outcast. You will never dare to be alone again, for they + will haunt you.” + </p> + <p> + As he thought it the relaxed hand of the old clergyman who had fallen in a + sitting posture on the bed, slipped from his wounded head which he had + clasped just before he died, and for a moment seemed to point at him. He + shivered, but still he could not stir. How dreadful and solemn was that + face! And those eyes, how they searched out the black record of his heart! + The quiet rays of the afternoon sun suddenly flowed in through the window + place and illumined the awful, accusing face till it shone like that of a + saint in glory. A drop of blood from the cut upon his cheek splashed on to + the floor, and the noise of it struck on his strained nerves loud as a + pistol-shot. Blood, his own blood wherewith he must pay for that which he + had shed. The sight and the thought seemed to break the spell. With an + oath he bounded out of the room like a frightened wolf, those dead staring + at him as he went, and rushed from the house that held them. + </p> + <p> + Beyond its walls Ishmael paused. The Zulus had fled in one direction, and + the inhabitants of Ramah in another; there was no one to be seen. His eye + fell upon the dense mass of bush above the station, and he remembered the + message that he had sent to his own people to meet him there. Perhaps they + had already arrived. He would go to see, he who was in such sore need of + human company. As he went his numbed faculties returned to him, and in the + open light of day some of his terror passed. He began to think again. What + was done was done; he could not bring the dead back to life. He was not + really to blame, and after all, things had worked out well for him. Save + for this white man, Dario, Rachel was now alone in the world, and dead + people did not speak, there was no one to tell her of his share in the + tragedy. Why should she not turn to him who had no one else to whom she + could go? The white man, if he were still with her, could be got rid of + somehow; very likely he would run away, and they two would be left quite + alone. At any rate it was for her sake that be had entered on this black + road of sin, and what did one step more matter, the step that led him to + his reward? Of course it might lead him somewhere else. Rachel was a woman + to be feared, and the Zulus were to be feared, and other things to which + he could give no shape or name, but that he felt pressing round him, were + still more to be feared. Perhaps he would do best to fly, far into the + interior, or by ship to some other land where none would know him and his + black story. What! Fly companioned by those ghosts, and leave Rachel, the + woman for whom he burned, with this Dario, whom the Zulus said she loved, + and with whom her mother, just before her end, had declared that she would + be safe? Never. She was his; he had bought her with blood, and he would + have the due the devil owed him. + </p> + <p> + He was in the bush now, and a voice called him, that of his head man. + </p> + <p> + “Come out, you dog,” he said, searching the dense foliage with his eyes, + and the man appeared, saluting him humbly. + </p> + <p> + “We received your message and we have come, Inkoos. We are but just + arrived. What has chanced here that the town is so still?” + </p> + <p> + “The Zulus have been and gone. They have killed the white Teacher and his + wife, though I thought to save them—look at my wound. Also the + people are fled.” + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” replied the head man, “that was an ill deed, for he was holy, and a + great prophet, and doubtless his spirit is strong to revenge. Well for you + is it, Master, that you had no hand in the deed, as at first I feared + might be the case, for know that last night a strange dog climbed on to + your hut and howled there and would not be driven away, nor could we kill + it with spears, so we think it was a ghost. All your wives thought that + evil had drawn near to you.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + Ishmael struck him across the mouth, exclaiming. +</pre> + <p> + “Be silent, you accursed wizard, or you shall howl louder than your + ghost-dog.” + </p> + <p> + “I meant no harm,” answered the man humbly, but with a curious gleam in + his eye. “What are your commands, Chief?” + </p> + <p> + “That we watch here. I think that the daughter of the Shouter, she who is + called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, is coming, and she may need help. Have you + brought thirty men with you as I bade you through my messengers?” + </p> + <p> + “Aye, Ibubesi, they are all hidden in the bush. I go to summon them, + though I think that the mighty Inkosazana, who can command all the Zulu + impis and all the spirits of the dead, will need little help from us.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0015" id="link2HCH0015"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XV + </h2> + <h3> + RACHEL COMES HOME + </h3> + <p> + As Rachel had travelled up from the Tugela to the Great Place, so she + travelled back from the Great Place to the Tugela in state and dignity + such as became a thing divine, perhaps the first white woman, moreover, + who had ever entered Zululand. All day she rode alone, Tamboosa leading + the white ox before her and Richard following behind, while in front and + to the rear marched the serried ranks of the impi, her escort. At night, + as before, she slept alone in the empty kraals provided for her, attended + by the best-born maidens, Richard being lodged in some hut without the + fence. + </p> + <p> + So at length, about noon one day, they reached the banks of the Tugela, + not many hours after Ishmael had crossed it, and camped there. Now, after + she had eaten, Rachel sent for Richard, with whom she had found but few + opportunities to talk during that journey. He came and stood before her, + as all must do, and she addressed him in English while the spies and + captains watched him sullenly, for they were angry at this use of a + foreign tongue which they could not understand. Preserving a cold and + distant air, she asked him of his health, and how he had fared. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Well enough,” he answered. “And now, what are your plans? The river is in +flood, you will find it difficult to cross. Still it can be done, for I +hear that the white man, Ishmael, of whom you told me, forded it this +morning with a company of armed men.” + + Aware of the eyes that watched her, with an effort Rachel showed no +surprise. +</pre> + <p> + “How is that?” she asked. “I thought the man fled from Zululand many days + ago. Why then does he leave the country with soldiers?” + </p> + <p> + “I can’t tell you, Rachel. There is something queer about the business. + When I inquire, everyone shrugs his shoulders. They say that the King + knows his own business. If I were you I would ask no questions, for you + will learn nothing, and if you do not ask they will think that you know + all.” + </p> + <p> + “I understand,” she said. “But, Richard, I must cross the river to-day. + You and I must cross it alone and reach Ramah to-night. Richard, something + weighs upon my heart; I am terribly afraid.” + </p> + <p> + “How will you manage it?” he asked, ignoring the rest. + </p> + <p> + “I can’t tell you yet, Richard, but keep my horse and yours saddled there + where you are encamped,” and she nodded towards a hut about fifty yards + away. “I think that I shall come to you presently. Now go.” + </p> + <p> + So he saluted her and went. + </p> + <p> + Presently Rachel sent for Tamboosa and the captains, and asked the state + of the river which was out of sight about half a mile from them. They + replied that it was “very angry”; none could think of attempting its + passage, as much water was coming down. + </p> + <p> + “Is it so?” she said indifferently. “Well, I must look,” and with slow + steps she walked towards the hut where she knew the horses were, followed + by Tamboosa and the captains. + </p> + <p> + Reaching it, she saw them standing saddled on its further side, and by + them Richard, seated on the ground smoking. As she came he rose and + saluted her, but, taking no heed of him, she went to her grey mare, and, + placing her foot in the stirrup, sprang to the saddle, motioning to him to + do likewise. + </p> + <p> + “Whither goest thou, Inkosazana?” asked Tamboosa anxiously. + </p> + <p> + “To throw a charm on the waters,” she answered, “so that they may run down + and I can cross them to morrow. Come, Dario, and come Tamboosa, but let + the rest stay behind, since common eyes must not look upon my magic, and + he who dares to look shall be struck with blindness.” + </p> + <p> + The captains hesitated, and turning on them fiercely she commanded them to + obey her word lest some evil should befall them. + </p> + <p> + Then they fell back and she rode towards the Tugela, followed by Richard + on horseback and Tamboosa on foot. Arrived at that spot on the bank where + she had received the salutation of the regiment when she entered Zululand, + Rachel saw at once that although the great river was full it could easily + be forded on horseback. Calling Richard to her, she said: + </p> + <p> + “We must go, and now, while there is no one to stop us but Tamboosa. Do + not hurt him unless he tries to spear you, for he has been kind to me.” + </p> + <p> + Then she addressed Tamboosa, saying: + </p> + <p> + “I have spoken to the waters and they will not harm me. The hour has come + when I must leave my people for a while, and go forward alone with my + white servant, Dario. These are my commands, that none should dare to + follow me save only yourself, Tamboosa, who can bring on the white ox with + its load so soon as the water has run down and deliver them to me at + Ramah. Do you hear me?” + </p> + <p> + “I hear, Inkosazana,” answered the old induna, “and thy words split my + heart.” + </p> + <p> + “Yet you will obey them, Tamboosa.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I will obey them who know what would befall me otherwise, and that + it is the King’s will that none should dare to thwart thee, even if they + could. Yet I think that very soon thou wilt return to thy children. + Therefore, why not abide with us until to-morrow, when the waters will be + low?” + </p> + <p> + “Tamboosa,” said Rachel, leaning forward and looking him in the eyes, “why + did Ibubesi cross this river with soldiers but a few hours ago—Ibubesi, + who fled from the Great Place when the moon was young that now is full? + Look, there goes their spoor in the mud.” + </p> + <p> + “I know not,” he answered, looking down. “Inkosazana, to-morrow I will + bring on the white ox to Ramah, and I will bring it alone.” + </p> + <p> + “So be it, Tamboosa, but if by chance you should not find me, ask where + Ibubesi is, and if need be, seek for me with an impi, Tamboosa—for + me and for this white man, Dario,” and again she bent forward and looked + at him. + </p> + <p> + “I know not what thou meanest, Inkosazana,” he replied. “But of this be + sure, that if I cannot find thee, then I will seek for thee, if need be + with every spear in Zululand at my back.” + </p> + <p> + “Farewell, then, Tamboosa, and to the regiment farewell also. Say to the + captains that it is my will that they should return to the Great Place, + bearing my greetings to the King and those of the white lord, Dario. Look + for me to-morrow at Ramah.” + </p> + <p> + Then, followed by Richard, she rode her horse past him into the lip of the + water. As she went Tamboosa drew himself up and gave her the Bayète, the + royal salute. + </p> + <p> + Although it was red with earth and flecked with foam and the roar of it + was loud as it sped towards the sea, the river did not prove very + difficult to ford. But once, indeed, were the horses swept off their feet + and forced to swim, and then but for a few paces, after which they + regained them, and plunged to the farther bank without accident. + </p> + <p> + “Free at last, Rachel, with our lives before us and nothing more to fear,” + called Richard in his cheery voice, as he forced his horse alongside of + hers. Then suddenly he caught sight of her face and saw that it was white + and drawn as though with pain; also that she leaned forward on her saddle, + clasping its pommel as though she were about to faint. + </p> + <p> + “What is it?” he exclaimed in alarm. “Did the flood frighten you, Rachel—are + you ill?” + </p> + <p> + For a few moments she made no answer, then straightened herself with a + sigh and said in a low voice: + </p> + <p> + “Richard, I have been so long among those Zulus playing the part of a + spirit that I begin to think I am one, or that their magic has got hold of + me. I tell you that in the roar of the water I heard voices—the + voices of my father and mother calling me and speaking of you—and, + Richard, they seemed to be in great fear and pain, for a minute or more I + heard them, then a dreadful cold wind blew on me not this wind, it seemed + to come from above—and everything passed away, leaving my mind numb + and empty so that I do not remember how we came out of the river. Don’t + laugh at me, Richard; it is so. The Kaffirs are right; I have some power + of the sort. Remember how I saw you travelling towards me in the pool.” + </p> + <p> + “Why should I laugh at you, dearest?” he asked anxiously, for something of + this uncanny fear passed from her mind into his, with which it was in + tune. “Indeed, I don’t laugh who know that you are not quite like other + women. But, Rachel, the strain of those two months has worn you out, and + now the reaction is too much. Perhaps it is nothing.”. + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps,” she answered sadly, “I hope so. Richard, what is the time?” + </p> + <p> + “About a quarter to six, to judge by the sun,” he answered, + </p> + <p> + “Then we shall not be able to reach Ramah before dark.” + </p> + <p> + “No, Rachel, but there is a good moon.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, there is a good moon; I wonder what it will show us,” and she + shivered. + </p> + <p> + Then they pressed their horses to a canter and rode on, speaking little, + for the fount of words seemed to be frozen in them, although Richard + recollected, with a curious sense of wonder how he had looked forward to + this opportunity of long, unfettered talk with Rachel and how much he had + to tell her. Over hill and valley, through bush and stream they rode, till + at last with the short twilight they reached the plain that ran to Ramah. + Then came the dark in which they must ride slowly, till presently the + round edge of the moon pushed itself up above the shoulder of a hill and + there was light again—pure, peaceful light that turned the veld to + silver and shone whitely on the pale face of Rachel. + </p> + <p> + Ramah was before them. They had met no living thing save some wild game + trekking to the water, and heard no sound save the distant roar of some + beast of prey. Ramah was before them. The moon shone on the roofs of the + Mission-house and the little church and the clusters of Kaffir huts + beyond. But, oh! it was silent: no cattle lowed, no child cried, nor did + the bell of the church ring for evening prayer as at this hour it should + have done. Also no lamp showed in the windows of the Mission-house and no + smoke rose from the cooking fires of the kraals. + </p> + <p> + “Where are all the people, Richard?” whispered Rachel. “There is the place + unharmed, but where are the people?” + </p> + <p> + But Richard could only shake his head: the terror of something dreadful + had got hold of him also, and he knew not what to say. + </p> + <p> + Now they had come to the wall of the Mission-house and sprang from their + horses which they left loose. As they advanced side by side towards the + open gate, something leapt the stoep and rushed through it. It was a + striped hyena; they could see the hair bristle on its back as it passed + them with a whining growl. Hand in hand they ran to the house across the + little garden patch—Rachel, led by some instinct, guiding her + companion straight to her parents’ room whereof the windows, that opened + like doors, stood wide as the gate had done. + </p> + <p> + One more moment and they were there; another, and the moonlight showed + them all. + </p> + <p> + For a long while—to Richard it seemed hours—Rachel said + nothing; only stood still like the statue of a woman, staring at those + cold faces that looked back at her through the unearthly moonlight. + Indeed, it was Richard who spoke first, feeling that if he did not this + dreadful silence would choke him or cause him to faint. + </p> + <p> + “The Zulus have murdered them,” he said hoarsely, glancing at the dead + Kaffir on the floor. + </p> + <p> + “No,” she answered in a cold, small voice; “Ishmael, Ishmael!” and she + pointed to something that lay at his feet. + </p> + <p> + Richard stooped and picked it up. It was a fly wisp of rhinoceros horn + which the man had let fall when the Zulu’s spear struck him. + </p> + <p> + “I know it,” she went on; “he always carried it. He is the real murderer. + The Zulus would not have dared,” and she choked and was silent. + </p> + <p> + “Let me think,” said Richard confusedly. “There is something in my mind. + What is it? Oh! I know. If you are right that devil has not done this for + nothing. He is somewhere near; he wants to take you”; and he ground his + teeth at the thought, then added: “Rachel, we must get out of this and + ride for Durban, at once—at once; the white people will protect you + there.” + </p> + <p> + “Who will bury my father and mother?” she asked in the same cold voice. + </p> + <p> + “I do not know, it does not matter, the living are more than the dead. I + can return and see to it afterwards.” + </p> + <p> + “You are right,” she answered. Then she knelt down by the bed and lifting + her beautiful, agonised face, put up some silent prayer. Next she rose and + kissed first her father, then her mother, kissed their dead brows in a + last farewell and turned to go. As she went her eyes fell upon the assegai + that lay near to the dead Zulu. Stooping down, she took it and with it in + her hand passed on to the stoep. Here her strength seemed to fail her, for + she reeled against the wall, then with an effort flung herself into + Richard’s arms, moaning: + </p> + <p> + “Only you left, Richard, only you. Oh! if you were taken from me also, + what would become of me?” + </p> + <p> + A moment later she became aware that the stoep was swarming with men who + seemed to arise out of the shadows. A voice said in the Kaffir tongue: + </p> + <p> + “Seize that fellow and bind him.” + </p> + <p> + Instantly, before he could do anything, before he could even turn, Richard + was torn from her, struggling furiously, and thrown to the ground. Rachel + sprang to the wall and stood with her back to it, raising the spear she + held. It flashed into her mind that these were Zulus, and of Zulus she was + not afraid. + </p> + <p> + “What dogs are these,” she cried, “that dare to lift a hand against the + Inkosazana and her servant?” + </p> + <p> + The black men about her swayed and murmured, then made way for a man who + walked up the steps of the stoep. The moonlight fell upon him and she saw + that it was Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “Rachel,” he said, taking off his hat politely, “these are my people. We + saw that white scoundrel assault you, and of course seized him at once. As + you know a dreadful thing has happened here. This afternoon the Zulus + killed your father and mother, or rather they killed your father, and your + mother, who was ill, died with the shock, because they refused to go to + Zululand whither Dingaan had ordered that they should be taken. So seeing + that you were travelling here I came to rescue you, lest you should fall + into their hands, and,” he added lamely, “you know the rest.” + </p> + <p> + Ishmael had spoken in English, but Rachel answered him in Zulu. + </p> + <p> + “I know all, Night-prowler,” she cried aloud. “I know that my father and + mother were killed by your order, and in your presence; their spirits told + me so but now, and for that crime I sentence you to death!” and she + pointed at him with the spear. “Heaven above and earth beneath,” she went + on, “bear witness that I sentence this man to death. People of the Zulus, + hear me in your kraals far away. Hear me, Dingaan, sitting in your Great + Place. Hear me, every captain and induna, hear the voice of your + Inkosazana: I sentence this man to death, since because of him there is + blood between me and my people, the blood of my father and my mother. Now, + Night-prowler, do your worst before you die, but know this, you his + servants, that if I am harmed, or if this white man, the chief Dario, is + harmed, then you shall die also, every one of you. What is your will, + Night-prowler?” + </p> + <p> + “I will tell you that at Mafooti,” answered Ishmael, trying to look bold. + “I am not afraid of you like those Zulu savages, and Dingaan is a long way + off. Will you come quietly? I hope so, for I don’t want to hurt you or put + you to shame, but you’ve got to come, and this Dario, too. If you make any + trouble, I will have him killed at once. Understand, Rachel, that if you + don’t come, he shall be killed at once. My people may be afraid of you, + but they won’t mind cutting his throat,” he added significantly. + </p> + <p> + “Never mind about me,” said Richard in a choked voice from the ground + where he was pinned down by the Kaffirs. “Do what you think best for + yourself, Rachel.” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel, whose wits were made keen by doubt and anguish, looked at the + faces of the natives about her, and even in that dim moonlight read them + like a book, as she could always do. She saw that they were afraid of her, + and that if she commanded them, they would let her go free, whatever their + master might say or do. But she saw also that Ishmael spoke truth when he + declared that they had no such dread of Richard, and might even believe + that he was doing her some violence. If she escaped therefore it would be + at the cost of Richard’s life. Instantly in her bold fashion she made up + her mind. It was borne in upon her that she had declared the truth; that + Ishmael was doomed, that he had no power to work her any hurt, however + sore her case might seem. Since Richard’s life hung on it she would go + with him. + </p> + <p> + “Servants of Ibubesi,” she said, “lift the white chief Dario to his feet, + and listen to my words.” + </p> + <p> + They obeyed her at once, without even waiting for their master to speak, + only holding Richard by the arms. + </p> + <p> + Now the most of the men went into the garden followed by Ishmael, and + taking Richard with them, but a few remained to watch her. From this + garden presently arose a sound of great quarrelling. Rachel was too far + off to understand what was said, but from the sounds she judged that + Ishmael was giving orders to his people which they refused to obey, for + she could hear him cursing them furiously. Presently she heard something + else—the loud report of a gun followed by groans. Then a Kaffir ran + up to them and whispered something to those who surrounded her; it was + that head man whom Ishmael had struck on the mouth in the bush when he + told him that a dog had howled upon his hut, and his face was very + frightened. + </p> + <p> + Rachel leaned against the wall and looked at him, for she could not speak, + she who thought that Richard had been murdered. + </p> + <p> + “Have no fear, Inkosazana,” said the man, answering the question in her + eyes. “Ibubesi has killed one of us because we do not like this business + and would clean it off our hands, that is all. The chief Dario is safe, + and I swear to thee that no harm shall come to him from us. We will care + for him and protect him to the death, and if we lead him away a prisoner + it is because we must, since otherwise Ibubesi will kill us all. Therefore + be merciful to us when the spear of thy power is lifted.” + </p> + <p> + Before Rachel could answer Ishmael’s voice was heard asking why they did + not bring the Inkosazana as the horses were ready. + </p> + <p> + “I pray thee come, Zoola,” said the man hurriedly “or he will shoot more + of us.” + </p> + <p> + So Rachel walked down the steps of the stoep in front of them, holding her + head high, leaving behind her the house of Ramah and its dead. At the gate + of the garden stood the horses, on one of which, his own, Richard was + already mounted, his arms bound, his feet made fast beneath it with a hide + rope. Her path lay past him, and as she went by he said in a voice that + was choking with rage: + </p> + <p> + “I am helpless, I cannot save you, but our hour will come.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Richard,” she answered quietly, “our hour will come when his has + gone,” and with the spear in her hand once more she pointed at Ishmael, + who stood by watching them sullenly. Then she mounted her horse—how + she could never remember—and they were separated. + </p> + <p> + After this she seemed to hear Ishmael talking to her, arguing, explaining, + but she made no answer to his words. Her mind was a blank, and all she + knew was that they were riding on for hours. Her tired horse stumbled up a + pass and down its further side. Then she heard dogs bark and saw lights. + The horse stopped and she slid from it, and as she was too exhausted to + walk, was supported or carried into a hut, as she thought by women who + seemed very much afraid of touching her, after which she seemed to sink + into blackness. + </p> + <p> + Rachel woke from her stupor to find herself lying on a bed in a great + Kaffir hut that was furnished like a European room, for in it were chairs + and a table, also rough window places closed with reed mats that took the + place of glass. Through the smoke-hole at the top of the hut struck a + straight ray of sunlight, by which she judged that it must be about + midday. She began to think, till by degrees everything came back to her, + and in that hour she nearly died of horror and of grief. Indeed she was + minded to die. There at her side lay a means of death—the assegai + which she had found by the body of the Zulu in Ramah, and none had taken + from her. She lifted it and felt its edge, then laid it down again. Into + the darkness of her despair some comfort seemed to creep. She was sure + that Richard lived, and if she died, he would die also. While he lived, + why should she die? Moreover, it would be a crime which she should only + dare when all hope had gone and she stood face to face with shame. + </p> + <p> + Thrusting aside these thoughts she rose. On the table stood curdled milk + and other food of which she forced herself to eat, that her strength might + return to her, for she knew that she would need it all. Then she washed + and dressed herself, for in a corner of the hut was water in wooden bowls, + and even a comb and other things, that apparently had been set there for + her to use. This done, she went to the door, which was made like that of a + house, and finding that it was not secured, opened it and looked out. + Beyond was a piece of ground floored with the soil taken from ant-heaps, + and polished black after the native fashion. This space was surrounded by + a high stone wall, and had at the end of it another very strong door. In + its centre grew a large, shady tree under which was placed a bench. Taking + the assegai with her she went to the door in the high wall and found that + it was barred on the further side. Then she returned and sat down on the + bench under the tree. + </p> + <p> + It seemed that she had been observed, for a little while afterwards bolts + were shot back, the door in the wall opened, and Ishmael entered, closing + it behind him. She looked at the man, and at the sight of his handsome, + furtive face, his dark, guilt-laden eyes, her gorge rose. She was alone in + this secret place with the murderer of her father and her mother, who + sought her love. Yet, strangely enough, her heart was filled not with + tears, but with contempt and icy anger. She did not shrink away from him + as he came towards her in his gaudy clothes, with an assumed air of + insolent confidence, but sat pale and proud, as she had sat at + Umgugundhlovu, when the Zulus brought their causes before her for + judgment. + </p> + <p> + He advanced into the shadow of the tree, took off his hat with a flourish + and bowed. Then as she made no answer to these salutations, but only + searched him with her grey eyes, he began to speak in jerky sentences. + </p> + <p> + “I hope you have slept well, Rachel; I am, glad to see you looking so + fresh. I was afraid that you would be over-tired after your long day. You + rode many miles. Of course what you found at Ramah must have been a great + shock to you. I want to explain to you quietly that I am not in the least + to blame about that terrible business. It was those accursed Zulus who + exceeded their orders.” + </p> + <p> + So he went on, pausing between each remark for an answer, but no answer + came. At length he stopped, confused, and Rachel, lifting the assegai, + examined its blade, and asked him suddenly: + </p> + <p> + “Whose blood is on this spear? Yours?” + </p> + <p> + “A little of it, perhaps,” he answered. “That fool of a Kaffir flourished + it about after your father shot him and cut me with it accidentally,” and + he pointed to the wound on his face. + </p> + <p> + Rachel bent down and began to rub the blade against the foot of the bench + as though to clean it. He did not know what she meant by this act, yet it + frightened him. + </p> + <p> + “What are you doing?” he asked. + </p> + <p> + She paused in her task and said, looking up at him: + </p> + <p> + “I do not wish that your blood should defile mine even in death,” and went + on with her cleansing of the spear. + </p> + <p> + He watched her for a little while, then broke out: + </p> + <p> + “Curse it all! I don’t understand you. What do you mean?” + </p> + <p> + “Ask the Zulus,” she answered. “They understand me, and they will tell + you. Or if there is no time, ask my father and mother—afterwards.” + </p> + <p> + Ishmael paled visibly, then recovered himself with an effort and said: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Let us finish with all this witch-doctor nonsense, and come to business. +I had nothing to do with the death of your parents, indeed, I was wounded +in trying to protect them——” + + “Then why do I see both of them behind you with such accusing eyes?” she +asked quietly. +</pre> + <p> + He stalled, turned his head and stared about him. + </p> + <p> + “You won’t frighten me like that,” he went on. “I am not a silly Kaffir, + so give it up. Look here, Rachel, you know I have loved you for a long + while, and though you treat me so badly I love you more than ever now. + Will you marry me?” + </p> + <p> + “I told you last night that you would be dead in a few days. Do not waste + your time in talking of marriage. Sit in the dust and repent your sins + before you go down into the dust.” + </p> + <p> + “All right, Rachel, I know you are a good prophet——” + </p> + <p> + “Noie, too, is a good prophet,” she broke in reflectively. “You used the + Zulus to kill <i>her</i> father and mother also, did you not? Do you + remember a message that she gave you from Seyapi one evening, down by the + sea, before you kidnapped her to be a bait to trap me in Zululand?” + </p> + <p> + “Remember!” he answered, scowling. “Am I likely to forget her devilries? + If you are the witch, she is the familiar, the black <i>ehlosé</i> + (spirit) who whispers in your ears. Had she not gone I should never have + caught you.” + </p> + <p> + “But she will come back—although I fear not in time to bid you + farewell.” + </p> + <p> + “You tell me that I shall soon be dead,” he exclaimed, ignoring this talk + of Noie. “Well, I am not frightened. I don’t believe you know anything + about it, but if you are right the more reason I should live while I can. + According to you, Rachel, we have no time to waste in a long engagement. + When is it to be?” + </p> + <p> + “Never!” she answered contemptuously, “in this or any other world. Never! + Why, you are hateful to me; when I see you, I shiver as though a snake + crawled across my foot, and when I look at your hands they are red with + blood, the blood of my parents and of Noie’s parents, and of many others. + That is my answer.” + </p> + <p> + He looked at her a while, then said: + </p> + <p> + “You seem to forget that I am only asking for what I can take. No one can + see you or hear you here, except my women. You are in my power at last, + Rachel Dove.” + </p> + <p> + These words which Ishmael intended should frighten her, as they might well + have done, produced, as it chanced, a quite different effect. Rachel broke + into a scornful laugh. + </p> + <p> + “Look,” she said, pointing to an eagle that circled so high in the blue + heavens above them that it seemed no larger than a hawk, “that bird is + more in your power, and nearer to you than I am. Before you laid a finger + on me I would find a dozen means of death, but that, I tell you again, you + will never live to do.” + </p> + <p> + For a while Ishmael was silent, weighing her words in his mind. Apparently + he could find no answer to them, for when he spoke again it was of another + matter. + </p> + <p> + “You say that you hate me, Rachel. If so, it is because of that accursed + fellow, Darrien—whom you don’t hate. Well, he, at any rate, is in my + power. Now look here. You’ve got to make your choice. Either you stop all + this nonsense and become my wife, or—your friend Darrien dies. Do + you hear me?” + </p> + <p> + Rachel made no answer. Now for the first time she was really frightened, + and feared lest her speech should show it. + </p> + <p> + “You have been through a lot,” he went on, slowly; “you are tired out, and + don’t know what you say, and you believe that I killed the old people, + which I didn’t, and, of course, that has set you against me. Now, I don’t + want to be rough, or to hurry you, especially as I have plenty of things + to see about before we are married. So I give you three days. If you don’t + change your mind at the end of them, the young man dies, that’s all, and + afterwards we will see whether or no you are in my power. Oh! you needn’t + stare. I’ve gone too far to turn back, and I don’t mind a few extra risks. + Meanwhile make yourself easy, dear Richard shall be well looked after, and + I won’t bother you with any more love-making. That can wait.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel rose from her seat and pointed with the spear to the door in the + wall. + </p> + <p> + “Go,” she said. + </p> + <p> + “All right, I am going, Rachel. Good-bye till this time three days. I hope + my women will make you as comfortable as possible in this rough place. Ask + them for anything you want. Good-bye, Rachel,” and he went, bolting the + wall door behind him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0016" id="link2HCH0016"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XVI + </h2> + <h3> + THE THREE DAYS + </h3> + <p> + He was gone, his presence had ceased to poison the air, and, the long + strain over, Rachel gave a gasp of relief. Then she sat down upon the + bench and began to think. Her position, and that of Richard, was + desperate; it seemed scarcely possible that they could escape with their + lives, for if he died, she would die also—as to that she was quite + determined. But at least they had three days, and who could say what would + happen in three days? For instance, they might escape somehow, the + Providence in which she believed might intervene, or the Zulus might come + to seek her, if they only knew where she was gone. Oh! why had she not + brought a guard of them with her to Ramah? At least they would never have + insulted her, and Ishmael’s shrift would have been short. + </p> + <p> + She wondered why he had given her three days. A reason suggested itself to + her mind. Perhaps he believed what she had told him—that she was as + safe from him as the eagle in the air—and was sure that the only way + to snare her was by using Richard as a lure, in other words, by + threatening to murder him. It is true that he could have brought the + matter to a head at once, but then, if she remained obdurate, he must + carry out his threat, and this, she believed, he was afraid to do unless + it was absolutely forced upon him. Doubtless he had reflected that in + three days she might weaken and give way. + </p> + <p> + Whilst Rachel brooded thus the door in the wall opened, and through it + came three women, who saluted her respectfully, and announced that they + were sent to clean the hut, and attend upon her. Rachel took stock of them + carefully. Two of them were young, ordinary, good-looking Kaffirs, but the + third was between thirty and forty, and no longer attractive, having + become old early, as natives do. Moreover, her face was sad and + sympathetic. Rachel asked her her name. She answered that it was Mami, and + that they were all the wives of Ibubesi. + </p> + <p> + The women went about their duties in the hut in silence, and a while + afterwards announced that all was made clean, and that they would return + presently with food. Rachel answered that it was not necessary that three + of them should be put to so much trouble. It would be enough if Mami came. + She desired to be waited on by Mami alone, her sisters need not come any + more. + </p> + <p> + They all three saluted again, and said that she should be obeyed; the two + younger ones with alacrity. To Rachel it was evident that these women were + much afraid of her. Her reputation had reached them, and they shrank from + this task of attending on the mighty Inkosazana of the Zulus in her cage, + not knowing what evil it might bring upon them. + </p> + <p> + An hour later the door was unbolted, and Mami reappeared with the food + that had been very carefully cooked. Rachel ate of it, for she was + determined to grow strong again, she who might need all her strength, and + while she ate talked to Mami, who squatted on the ground before her. Soon + she drew her story from her. The woman was Ishmael’s first Kaffir wife, + but he had never cared for her, and against all law and custom she was + discarded, and made a slave. Even some of her cattle had been taken from + her and given to other wives. So her heart was bitter against Ishmael, and + she said that although once she was proud to be the wife of a white man, + now she wished that she had never seen his face. + </p> + <p> + Here, then, was material ready to Rachel’s hand, but she did not press the + matter too far at this time. Only she said that she wished Mami to stay + with her after the evening meal, and to sleep in her hut, as she was not + accustomed to be alone at night. Mami replied that she would do so gladly + if Ibubesi allowed it, although she was not worthy of such honour. + </p> + <p> + As it happened, Ishmael did allow it, for he thought that he could trust + this old drudge, and told her to act as a spy upon Rachel, and report to + him all that she said or did. Very soon Rachel found this out and warned + her against obeying him, since if she did so it would come to her + knowledge, and then great evil would fall on one who betrayed the words of + the Inkosazana. + </p> + <p> + Mami answered that she knew it, and that Rachel need not be afraid. Any + tale would do for Ishmael, whom she hated. Then, saying little herself, + Rachel encouraged her to talk, which Mami did freely. So she heard some + news. She learned, for instance, that the whole town of Mafooti, whereof + Ibubesi was chief, which counted some sixty or seventy heads of families, + was much disturbed by the events of the last few days. They did not like + the Inkosazana being brought there, thinking that where she went the Zulus + would follow, and as they were of Zulu blood themselves, they knew what + that meant. They were alarmed at the deaths of the white sky-doctor, who + was called Shouter, and his wife, with which Ibubesi had something to do, + for they feared lest they should be held responsible for their blood. They + objected to the imprisonment of the white chief, Dario, among them, + because “he had hurt no one, and was under the mantle of the Inkosazana, + who was a spirit, not a woman,” and who had warned them that if any harm + came to her or to him, death would be their reward. They were angry, also, + because Ibubesi had killed one of them in some quarrel about the chief + Dario at Ramah. Still, they were so much afraid of Ibubesi, who was a + great tyrant, that they did not dare to interfere with him and his plans, + lest they should lose their cattle, or, perhaps, their lives. So they did + not know what to do. As for Ibubesi himself, he was actively engaged in + strengthening the fortifications of the place; even the old people and the + children were being forced to carry stones to the walls, from which it was + evident that he feared some attack. + </p> + <p> + When Rachel had gathered this and much other information concerning + Ishmael’s past and habits, she asked Mami if she could convey a message + from her to Richard. The woman answered that she would try on the + following morning. So Rachel told her to say that she was safe and well, + but that he must watch his footsteps, as both of them were in great + danger. More she did not dare to say, fearing lest Mami should betray her, + or be beaten till she confessed everything. Then, as there was nothing + more to be done, Rachel lay down and slept as best she could. + </p> + <p> + The next day passed in much the same fashion as the first had done. For + the most of it Rachel sat under the tree in the walled yard, companioned + only by her terrible thoughts and fears. Nobody came near her, and nothing + happened. In the morning Mami went out, and returning at the dinner hour, + told Rachel that she had seen Ishmael, who had questioned her closely as + to what the Inkosazana had done and said, to which she replied that she + had only eaten and slept, and invoked the spirits on her knees. As for + words, none had passed her lips. She had not been able to get near the + huts where Dario was in prison, as Ishmael was watching her. For the rest, + the work of fortification went on without cease, even Ishmael’s own wives + being employed thereon. + </p> + <p> + In the afternoon Mami went out again and did not return till night, when + she had much to tell. To begin with, while the sentry was dozing, being + wearied with carrying stones to the wall, she had managed to approach the + fence of the hut where Richard was confined. She said that he was walking + up and down inside the fence with his hands tied, and she had spoken to + him through a crack in the reeds, and given him Rachel’s message. He + listened eagerly, and bade her tell the Inkosazana that he thanked her for + her words; that he, too, was strong and well, though much troubled in + mind, but the future was in the hands of the Heavens, and that she must + keep a high heart. Just then the sentry woke up, so Mami could not wait to + hear any more. + </p> + <p> + That evening, however, a lad who had been sent out of the town to drive in + some cattle, had returned with the tidings which she, Mami, heard him + deliver to Ibubesi with her own ears. + </p> + <p> + He said that whilst he was collecting the oxen, a ringed Zulu came upon + him, who from his manner and bearing he took to be a great chief, although + he was alone, and seemed to be tired with walking. The Zulu has asked him + if it were true that the Inkosazana and the white chief Dario were in + prison at Mafooti, and when he hesitated about replying, threatened him + with his assegai, saying that he would cut out his heart unless he told + the truth. The Zulu replied that he knew it, as he had just come from + Ramah, where he had seen strange things, and spoken with a man of + Ibubesi’s, whom he found dying in the garden of the house. Then he had + given him this message: + </p> + <p> + “Say to Ibubesi that I know all his wickedness, and that if the Inkosazana + is harmed, or if drop of the blood of the white chief, Dario, is shed, I + will destroy him and everything that lives in his town down to the rats. + Say to him also that he cannot escape, as already he is ringed in by the + children of the Shouter, who have come back, and are watching him.” + </p> + <p> + The lad had asked who it was that sent such a message, whereon he + answered, “I am the Horn of the Black Bull; I am the Trunk of the + Elephant; I am the Mouth of Dingaan.” + </p> + <p> + Then straightway he turned and departed at a run towards Zululand. + Moreover, Mami described the man in the words of the lad, and Rachel + thought that he could be none other than Tamboosa, whom she had commanded + to follow her with the white ox. Mami added that when he received this + message Ibubesi seemed much disturbed, though to his people he declared + that it was all nonsense, as Dingaan’s Mouth would not come alone, or + deliver the King’s word to a boy. But the people thought otherwise, and + murmured among themselves, fearing the terrible vengeance of Dingaan. + </p> + <p> + On the next day Mami went out again. At nightfall, when she returned, she + told Rachel that she had not found it possible to approach the huts where + Dario was, as the hole she made in the fence to speak with him had been + discovered, and a stricter watch was kept over him. Ibubesi, she said, was + in an ill humour, and working furiously to finish his fortifications, as + he was now sure that the town was being watched, either by the Kaffirs of + Ramah, or others. As for the people of Mafooti, they were grumbling very + much, both on account of the heavy-labour of working at the walls, and + because they were in terror of being attacked and killed in payment for + the evil deeds of their chief. Mami declared, indeed, that so great was + their fear and discontent, that she thought they would desert the town in + a body, were it not that they dreaded lest they should fall into the hands + of the Kaffirs who were watching it. Rachel asked her whether they would + not then take her and Dario and deliver them up to the Zulus, or to the + white people on the coast. Mami answered she thought they would be afraid + to do this, as Ibubesi alone had guns, and would shoot plenty of them; + also if the Zulus found them with their Inkosazana they would kill them. + She added that she had seen Ibubesi, who bade her tell the Inkosazana that + he was coming for her answer on the morrow. + </p> + <p> + Rachel slept ill that night. The space of her reprieve had gone by, and + next morning she must face the issue. For herself she did not so greatly + care, for at the worst she had a refuge whither Ishmael could not follow + her—the grave. After all she had endured it seemed to her that this + must be a peaceful place; moreover, in her case what Power could blame + her? But there was Richard to be thought of. If she refused Ishmael he + swore that he would kill Richard. And yet how could she pay that price + even to save her lover’s life? Perhaps he would not kill him after all; + perhaps he would be afraid of the vengeance of the Zulus, and was only + trying to frighten her. Ah! if only the Zulus would come—before it + was too late! It was scarcely to be hoped for. Tamboosa, if it were he who + had spoken with the lad, would not have had time to return to Zululand and + collect an impi, and when they did come, the deed might be done. If only + these servants of Ibubesi would rise against him and kill him, or carry + off Richard and herself! Alas! they feared the man too much, and she could + not get at them to persuade them. There was nothing that she could do + except pray. Richard and she must take their chance. Things must go as + they were decreed. + </p> + <p> + If she could have seen Ishmael at this hour and read his thoughts, that + sight and knowledge might have brought some comfort to her tortured heart. + The man was seated in his hut alone, staring at the floor and pulling his + long black beard with hands rough from toiling at the walls. He was + drinking also, stiff tots of rum and water, but the fiery liquor seemed to + bring him no comfort. As he drank, he thought. He was determined to get + possession of Rachel; that desire had become a madness with him. He could + never abandon it while he lived. But <i>she</i> might not live. She had + sworn that she would rather die than become his wife, and she was not a + woman who broke her word. Also she hated him bitterly, and with good + cause. There was only one way to work on her—through her love for + this man, Richard Darrien; for that she did love him, he had little doubt. + If it were choice between yielding and the death of Darrien, then perhaps + she might give way. But there came the rub. + </p> + <p> + Dingaan had sworn to him that if he made Darrien’s blood to flow, then he + should be killed, and, like Rachel, Dingaan kept his oaths. Moreover, that + Zulu who met the cattle herd had sworn it again in almost the same words. + Therefore it would seem that if he wished to continue to breathe, + Darrien’s blood must not be made to flow. All the rest might be explained + when the impi came, as it would do sooner or later, especially if he could + show to them that the Inkosazana was his willing wife, but the murder of + Darrien could never be explained. Well, the man might die, or seem to die, + and then who could hold him responsible? Or if they did, if any of his + people remained faithful to him, an attack might be beaten off. Brave as + they were, the Zulus could not storm those walls on which he had spent so + much labour, though now he almost wished that he had left the walls alone + and settled the affair of Rachel and of Darrien first. + </p> + <p> + Ishmael poured out more rum and drank it, neat this time, as though to + nerve himself for some undertaking. Then he went to the door of the hut + and called, whereon presently a hideous old woman crept in and squatted + down in the circle of light thrown by the lamp. She was wrinkled and + deformed, and her snake-skin moocha, with the inflated fish-bladder in her + hair, showed that she was a witch-doctoress. + </p> + <p> + “Well, Mother,” he said, “have you made the poison?” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Ibubesi, yes. I have made it as I alone can do. Oh! it is a + wonderful drug, worth many cows. How many did you say you would give me? + Six?” + </p> + <p> + “No, three; but if it does what is wanted you shall have the other three + as well. Tell me again, how does it work?” + </p> + <p> + “Thus, Ibubesi. Whoever drinks this medicine becomes like one dead—none + can tell the difference, no, not a doctor even—and remains so for a + long while—perhaps one day, perhaps two, perhaps even three. Then + life returns, and by degrees strength, but not memory; for whole moons the + memory is gone, and he who has drunk remains like a child that has + everything to learn.” + </p> + <p> + “You lie, Mother. I never heard of such a medicine.” + </p> + <p> + “You never heard of it because none can make it save me, and I had its + secret from my grandmother; also few can afford to pay me for it. Still, + it has been used, and were I not afraid I could give you cases. Stay, I + will show you. Call that beast,” and she pointed to a dog that was asleep + at the side of the hut. “Here is milk; I will show you.” + </p> + <p> + Ishmael hesitated, for he was fond of this dog; then as he wished to test + the stuff he called it. It came and sat down beside him, looking up in his + face with faithful eyes. Then the old witch poured milk into a bowl, and + in the milk mixed some white powder which she took out of a folded leaf, + and offered it to the animal. The dog sniffed the milk, growled slightly, + and refused it. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“The evil beast does not like me; he bit me the other day,” said the old +doctoress. “Do you give it to him, Ibubesi; he will trust you.” + + So Ishmael patted the dog on the head, then, offered it the milk, which +it lapped up to the last drop. +</pre> + <p> + “There, evil beast,” said the woman, with a chuckle, “you won’t bite me + any more; you’ll forget all about me for a long time. Look at him, + Ibubesi, look at him.” + </p> + <p> + As she spoke, the poor dog’s coat began to stare; then it uttered a low + howl, ran to Ishmael, tried to lick his hand, and rolled over, to all + appearance quite dead. + </p> + <p> + “You have killed my dog, which I love, you hag!” he said angrily. + </p> + <p> + “Then why did you give medicine to what you love, Ibubesi? But have no + fear, the evil beast has only taken a small dose; to-morrow morning it + will awake, but it will not know you or anyone. Who is the medicine for, + Ibubesi? The Lady Zoola? If so, it may not work on her, for she is mighty, + and cannot be harmed.” + </p> + <p> + “Fool! Do you think that I would play tricks with the Inkosazana?” + </p> + <p> + “No, you want to marry her, don’t you? but it seems to me that she has no + mind that way. Then it is for the man for whom she has a mind for? Well, + Ibubesi, you have promised the six cows, and you saved me once from being + killed for witchcraft, so I will say something. Don’t give it to the chief + Dario.” + </p> + <p> + “Why not, you old fool; will it kill him after all?” + </p> + <p> + “No, no; it will do what I said, no less and no more, in this quantity,” + and she handed him another powder wrapped in dry leaves; “but I have had + bad dreams about you, Ibubesi, and they were mixed up with the Inkosazana + and this white man Dario. I dreamed they brought your death upon you—a + dreadful death. Ibubesi, be wise, set Dario free, and change your mind as + to marrying the Inkosazana, who is not for you.” + </p> + <p> + “How can I change my mind, Descendant of Wizards?” broke out Ishmael. “Can + a river penned between rocks change its course? Can it run backwards from + the sea to the hill? This woman draws me as the sea draws the river; + because of her my blood is afire. I had rather win her and die, than live + rich and safe without her to old age. The more she hates and scorns me, + the more I love her.” + </p> + <p> + “I understand,” said the doctoress, nodding her head till the bladder in + her hair bobbed about like a float at which a fish is pulling. “I + understand. I have seen people like this before—men and women too—when + a bad spirit enters into them because of some crime they have committed. + The Inkosazana, or those who guard her, have sent you this bad spirit, + and, Ibubesi, you must run the road upon which it is appointed that you + should travel; for joy or sorrow you must run that road. But when we meet + in the world of ghosts, which I think will be soon, do not blame me, do + not say that I did not warn you. Now it is all right about those cows, is + it not? although I dare say the Zulus will milk them and not I, for + to-night I seem to smell Zulus in the air,” and she lifted her broad nose + and sniffed like a hound. “I wish you could have left the Inkosazana + alone, and that Dario too, for he is a part of her; in my dreams they + seemed to be one. But you won’t, you will walk your own path; so good + night, Ibubesi. The dog will wake again in the morning, but he will not + know you. Good night, Ibubesi—of course I understand that the cows + will be young ones that have not had more than two calves. Mix the powder + in milk, or water, or anything; it is without taste or colour. Good night, + Ibubesi,” and without waiting for an answer the old wretch crept out of + the hut. + </p> + <p> + When she was gone Ishmael cursed her aloud, then drank some more rum, + which he seemed to need. The place was very lonely, and the sight of his + dog, lying to all appearance dead at his side, oppressed him. He patted + its head and it did not move; he lifted its paw and it fell down flabbily. + The brute was as dead as anything could be. It occurred to him that before + night came again he might look like that dog. His story might be told; he + might have left the earth in company of all the deeds that he had done + thereon. He had imagination enough to know his sins, and they were an evil + host to face. Old Dove and his wife, for instance—holy people who + believed in God and Vengeance, and had never done any wrong, only striven + for years and years to benefit others; it would not be pleasant to meet + them. Rachel had said that she saw them standing behind him, and he felt + as though they were there at that moment. Look, one of them crossed + between him and the lamp—there was the mark of the kerry on his head—and + the woman followed; he could see her blue lips as she bent down to look at + the dog. It was unbearable. He would go and talk to Rachel, and ask her if + she had made up her mind. No, for if he broke in on her thus at night, he + was sure that she would kill either herself or him with that spear she had + taken from the dead Zulu, reddened with his own blood. He would keep faith + with her and wait till the morrow. He would send for one of his wives. No, + the thought of those women made him sick. He would go round the + fortifications and beat any sentries whom he found asleep, or receive the + reports of the spies. To stop in that hut in the company of a dog which + seemed to be dead, and of imaginations that no rum could drown, was + impossible. + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + Once more the morning came, and Rachel sat in the walled yard awaiting the + dreadful hour of her trial, for it was the day and time that Ishmael had + appointed for her answer. Until now Rachel had cherished hopes that + something might happen: that the people of Mafooti might intervene to save + her and Richard; that the Zulus might appear, even that Ishmael might + relent and let them go. But Mami had been out that morning and brought + back tidings which dispelled these hopes. She had ventured to sound some + of the leading men, and said that, like all the people, they were very + sullen and alarmed, but declared, as she had expected, that they dare do + nothing, for Ibubesi would kill them, and if they escape him the Zulus + would kill them because the Inkosazana was found in their possession. Of + the Zulus themselves, scouts who had been out for miles, reported that + they had seen no sign. It was clear also that Ishmael was as determined as + ever, for he had sent her a message by Mami that he would wait upon her as + he had promised, and bring the white man with him. + </p> + <p> + Then what should she say and what should she do? Rachel could think of no + plan; she could only sit still and pray while the shadow of that awful + hour crept ever nearer. + </p> + <p> + It had come; she heard voices without the wall, among them Ishmael’s. Her + heart stopped, then bounded like a live thing in her breast. He was + commanding someone to “catch that dog and tie it up, for it was bewitched, + and did not know him or anyone,” then the sound of a dog being dragged + away, whining feebly, and then the door opened. First Ishmael came in with + an affectation of swaggering boldness, but looking like a man suffering + from the effects of a long debauch. About his eyes were great black rings, + and in them was a stare of sleeplessness. He carried a double-barrelled + gun under his arm, but the hand with which he supported it shook visibly, + and at every unusual sound he started. After him came Richard, his wrists + bound together behind him, and on his legs hide shackles which only just + allowed him to shuffle forward slowly. Moreover he was guarded by four men + who carried spears. Rachel glanced quickly at his face, and saw that it + was pale and resolute; quite untouched by fear. + </p> + <p> + “Are you well?” she asked quietly, taking no note of Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” he answered, “and you, Rachel?” + </p> + <p> + “Quite well bodily, Richard, but oh! my soul is sick.” + </p> + <p> + Before he could reply Ishmael turned on him savagely, and bade him be + silent, or it would be the worse for him. Then he took off his hat with + his shaking hand, and bowed to Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Rachel,” he said, “I have kept my promise, and left you alone for three + days, but time is up and now this gentleman and I have come to hear your + decision, which is so important to both of us.” + </p> + <p> + “What am I to decide?” she asked in a low voice, looking straight before + her. + </p> + <p> + “Have you forgotten? Your memory must be very bad. Well, it is best to + have no mistake, and no doubt our friend here would like to know exactly + how things stand. You have to decide whether you will take me as your + husband to-day of your own free will, or whether Mr. Richard Darrien shall + suffer the punishment of death, for having tried to kill his sentry and + escape, a crime of which he has been guilty, and afterwards I should take + you as my wife with, or without, your consent.” + </p> + <p> + When Richard heard these words the veins in his forehead swelled with rage + and horror till it seemed as though they would burst. + </p> + <p> + “You unutterable villain,” he gasped, “you cowardly hound! Oh! if only my + hands were free.” + </p> + <p> + “Well, they ain’t, Mr. Darrien, and it’s no use your tugging at that + buffalo hide, so hold your tongue, and let us hear the lady’s answer,” + sneered Ishmael. + </p> + <p> + “Richard, Richard,” said Rachel in a kind of wail, “you have heard. It is + a matter of your life. What am I to do?” + </p> + <p> + “Do?” he answered, in loud, firm tones, “do? How can you ask me such a + question? The matter is not one of my life, but of your—of your—oh! + I cannot say it. Let this foul beast kill me, of course, and then, if you + care enough, follow the same road. A few years sooner or later make little + difference, and so we shall soon be together again.” + </p> + <p> + She thought a moment, then said quietly: + </p> + <p> + “Yes, I care enough, and a hundred times more than that. Yes, that is the + only way out. Listen, you Ishmael:—Richard Darrien, the man to whom + I am sworn, and I, give you this answer. Murder him if you will, and bring + God’s everlasting vengeance on your head. He will not buy his life on such + terms, and if I consented to them I should be false to him. Murder him as + you murdered my father and mother, and when I know that he is dead I will + go to join him and them.” + </p> + <p> + “All right, Rachel,” said Ishmael, whose face was white with fury, “I + think I will take you at your word, and you can go to look for him down + below, if you like, for if I am not to get you here, he shan’t. Now then, + say your prayers, Mr. Darrien,” and stepping forward slowly he cocked the + double-barrelled gun. + </p> + <p> + “Men of Mafooti,” exclaimed Rachel in Zulu, “Ibubesi is about to do murder + on one who like myself is under the mantle of Dingaan. If his blood should + flow to-day or to-morrow, yours shall flow in payment, yours, and that of + your wives and children, for the crime of the chief is the crime of the + people.” + </p> + <p> + At her words the four natives who had been watching this scene uneasily, + although they could not understand the English talk, called out to Ishmael + in remonstrance. His only answer was to lift the gun, and for an instant + that seemed infinite Rachel waited to hear its explosion, and to see the + grey-eyed, open-faced man she loved, who stood there like a rock, fall a + shattered corpse. Then one of the Kaffirs, bolder than the rest, struck up + the barrels with his arm, and not too soon, for whether or no he had meant + to pull the trigger, the rifle went off. + </p> + <p> + “Try the other barrel,” said Richard sarcastically, as the smoke cleared + away, “that shot was too high.” + </p> + <p> + Perhaps Ishmael might have done so, for the man was beside himself, but + the Kaffirs would have no more of it. They rushed between them, lifting + their spears threateningly, and shouting that they would not allow the + blood of the white lord and the curse of the Inkosazana to be brought upon + their heads and those of their families. Rather than that they would bind + him, Ibubesi, and give him over to the Zulus. Then, whether or not he had + really meant to kill Richard, Ishmael thought it politic to give way. + </p> + <p> + “So be it,” he said to Rachel, “I am merciful, and both of you shall have + another chance. I am going with this fellow, but the woman, Mami, shall + come to you. If within three hours you send her to me with a message to + say that you have changed your mind, he shall be spared. If not, before + nightfall you shall see his body, and afterwards we will settle matters.” + </p> + <p> + “Rachel, Rachel,” cried Richard, “swear that you will send no such + message.” + </p> + <p> + Now the brute, Ishmael, rushed at him to strike him in the face. But + Richard saw him coming, and bound though he was, put down his head and + butted at him so fiercely, that being much the stronger man, he knocked + him to the ground, where he lay breathless. + </p> + <p> + “Swear, Rachel, swear,” he repeated, “or dead or living, I will never + forgive you.” + </p> + <p> + “I swear,” she said, faintly. + </p> + <p> + Then he shuffled towards her. Bending down he kissed her on the face, and + she kissed him back; no more words passed between them; this was their + farewell. Two of the Kaffirs lifted Ishmael, and helped him from the yard, + whilst the other two led away Richard, who made no resistance. At the gate + he turned, and their eyes met for a moment. Then it closed behind him, and + she was left alone again. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0017" id="link2HCH0017"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XVII + </h2> + <h3> + RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + </h3> + <p> + A little while later Mami entered, and said that she had been sent by + Ibubesi to serve the Inkosazana as a messenger, should she need one. + Rachel, seated on the bench, motioned to her to go into the hut and bide + there, and she obeyed. + </p> + <p> + Minute by minute the time ebbed away, and still Rachel sat motionless on + the bench. Towards the end of the third hour someone unbolted and knocked + at the door. Mami opened it and reported that Ibubesi stood without, and + desired to know whether she had any word for him. + </p> + <p> + “None,” answered Rachel, remembering her oath, and the door was barred + again. + </p> + <p> + After this a great silence seemed to fall upon the place. The sky was grey + with distant rain, and the air heavy, and whatever may have been the + cause, no sound came from man or beast without. To Rachel’s strained + nerves it seemed as though the Angel of Death had spread his wings above + the town. There she sat paralysed, wondering what evil thing was being + worked upon her lover; wondering if she had done right to give him as a + sacrifice to this savage in order to save herself from dreadful wrong—wondering, + wondering till the powers of her mind seemed to die within her, leaving it + grey and empty as the grey and empty sky above. + </p> + <p> + Night drew on and the setting sun, bursting through the envelope of cloud, + filled earth and sky with fire, and it came into Rachel’s heart, she knew + not whence, that fire was near, that soon it would swallow up all this + place. + </p> + <p> + Look! the door was opening; it swung wide, and through it advanced eight + Kaffirs, carrying something on a litter made of shields, something that + was covered with a blanket of bark. They drew near to her with bent heads, + and set down their burden at her feet. Then one of them lifted the + blanket, revealing the body of Richard Darrien, and saying in an awed + voice, + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, Ibubesi sends you this to look or to show you that he keeps + his word. Later he will visit you himself.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel knelt down by the litter of shields and looked at Richard’s face. + The stamp of death was on it. She felt his hand, it was turning cold; she + felt his heart, it did not beat. + </p> + <p> + “Show me this dead lord’s wounds,” she said in an awful whisper, “that + presently mine may be like to them.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” said the spokesman, “he has no wound.” + </p> + <p> + “How, then, did he die? Strange that he should die, and I not feel his + spirit pass.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, he was thirsty, and drank, then he died.” + </p> + <p> + “So, so! he was slain by poison, and I have no poison. Mami, come forth + and look on the white lord whom Ibubesi has murdered by poison.” + </p> + <p> + The woman Mami, who had been sleeping in the hut, awoke and obeyed. She + saw, and wailed aloud. + </p> + <p> + “Woe to Mafooti!” she cried, like one inspired, “and woe, woe to those + that dwell therein, for now vengeance, red vengeance, shall fall on them + from Heaven. The blood of the innocent is upon them, the curse of the + Inkosazana is upon them, the spears of the Zulus are upon them. Slay the + <i>silwana,</i> the wild beast—Ibubesi, and fly, people of Mafooti, + fly, fly with that dead thing. Leave it not here to bear witness against + you. Carry it far away, and heap a mountain on it. Bury it in a valley + that no man can find; bury it in the black water, lest it should arise and + bear witness against you. Leave it not here, but let the darkness cover + it, and fly with it into the darkness, as I do,” and turning she sped to + the door and through it. + </p> + <p> + The light from the sunk sun went out smothered in the gathering + thunder-clouds. Through the gloom the terrified bearers muttered to each + other. + </p> + <p> + “Throw it down and away!” said one. + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” answered another, “wisdom has come to Mami, her <i>ehlosé</i> has + spoken to her. Take it with you, lest it should remain to bear witness + against us.” + </p> + <p> + “Remember what the Zulu swore,” said a third, “that if harm came to this + lord they would kill all, down to the rats. Take it away so that it may + not be found. If you meet Ibubesi, spear him. If not, leave him the + vengeance for his share.” + </p> + <p> + Now, moved as though by a common impulse, the bearers cast back the + blanket over the corpse, and lifting the litter, departed at a run. The + door was shut and bolted behind them, and darkness fell upon the earth. + </p> + <p> + For a while Rachel stood still in the darkness. + </p> + <p> + “Now I am alone,” she said in a quiet voice, yet to her ears the words + seemed to be uttered with a roar of thunder that echoed through the + firmament, and pierced upwards to the feet of God. + </p> + <p> + Then suddenly something snapped in her brain and she was changed. The + horror left her, the terror left her, she felt very well and strong, so + well that she laughed aloud, and again that laugh filled earth and heaven. + Oh! she was hungry, and food stood on a table near by. She sprang to it + and ate, ate heartily. Then she drank, muttering to herself, “Richard + drank before he died. Let me drink also and cease to be alone.” + </p> + <p> + Her meal finished, she walked up and down the place singing a song that + seemed to be caught up triumphantly by a million voices, the voices of all + who had ever lived and died. Their awful music stunned her and she ceased. + Look! Wild beasts wearing the face of Ibubesi were licking the clouds with + their tongues of fire. It was curious, but in that high-walled place she + could not see it well. Now from the top of the hut the view would be + better. Yes, and Ishmael was coming to visit her. Well, they would meet + for the last time on the top of the hut. She was not afraid of him, not at + all; but it would be strange to see him scrambling up the hut, and they + would talk there for a little while with their faces close together, till—ah!—till + what—? Till something strange happened, something unhappy for + Ishmael. Oh! no, no, she would not kill herself, she would wait to see + what it was that happened to Ishmael, that strange thing which she knew so + well, and yet could not remember. + </p> + <p> + How easy this hut was to climb, a cat could not have run up with less + trouble. Now she stood on the top of it, her spear in one hand, and + holding with the other to the pole that was set there to scare away the + lightning; stood for a long time watching the wild beasts licking the + clouds with their red tongues. + </p> + <p> + The beasts grew weary of lapping up clouds. Their appetites were satisfied + for a while, at any rate she saw their tongues no more. The air was very + hot and heavy, and the darkness very dense, it seemed to press about her + as though she were plunged in cream. Yet Rachel thought that she heard + sounds through it, a sound of feet to the west and a sound of feet to the + east. + </p> + <p> + Then she heard another sound, that of the door in the wall opening, and of + a soft, tentative footfall, like to the footfall of a questing wolf. She + knew it at once, for now her senses were sharper than those of any savage; + it was the step of Ibubesi, the Night-prowler. She felt inclined to laugh; + it was so funny to think of herself standing there on the top of a hut + while the Night-prowler slunk about below looking for her. But she + refrained, remembering the dreadful noise when all the Heavens began to + laugh in answer. So she was silent, for the Heavens do not reverberate + silence, although she could hear her own thoughts passing through them, + passing up one by one on their infinite journey. + </p> + <p> + Listen! He was walking round and round the yard. He went to the bench + beneath the tree and felt along it with his fingers to see if she were + there. Now he was entering the hut and groping at the bedstead, and now he + had kindled a light, for the rays of it shone faintly up through the + smoke-hole. Discovering nothing he came out again, leaving the lamp + burning within, and called her softly. + </p> + <p> + “Rachel,” he said, “Rachel, where are you?” + </p> + <p> + There was no answer, and he began to talk to himself. + </p> + <p> + “Has she got away?” he muttered. “Some of them have gone, I know, the + accursed, cowardly fools. No, it is not possible, the watch was too good, + unless she is really a spirit, and has melted, as spirits do. I hope not, + for if so she will haunt me, and I want her company in the flesh, not in + the spirit. I ought to have it too, for it has cost me pretty dear. She + must have bewitched me, or why should I risk everything for her, just one + white woman who hates the sight of me? The devil is at the back of it. + This was his road from the first.” + </p> + <p> + So he went on until Rachel could bear it no more, the thing was too + absurd. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, yes,” she said from the top of the hut, “his road from the first, + and it ends not far away, at the red gates of Hell, Night-prowler.” + </p> + <p> + The man below gasped, and fell against the fence. + </p> + <p> + “Whose voice is that? Where are you?” he asked of the air. + </p> + <p> + Then as there was no answer, he added: “It sounded like Rachel, but it + spoke above me. I suppose that she has killed herself. I thought she + might, but better that she should be dead than belong to that fellow. Only + then why does she speak?” + </p> + <p> + He started to feel his way towards the hut, perhaps to fetch the lamp, + when suddenly the skies behind were illumined in a blaze of light, a broad + slow blaze that endured for several seconds. By it the eyes of Rachel, + made quick with madness, saw many things. From her perch on the top of the + hut she saw the town of Mafooti. On the plain to the west she saw a number + of black dots, which she took to be people and cattle travelling away from + the town. In the nek to the east she saw more dots, each of them crested + with white, and carrying something white. Surely it was a Zulu impi + marching! Some of these dots had come to the wall of the town; yes, and + some of them were on the crest of it, while yet others were creeping down + its main street not a hundred yards away. + </p> + <p> + Also these caught sight of something, for they paused and seemed to fall + together as though in fear. Lastly, just before the light went out, she + perceived Ishmael in the yard below, glaring up at her, for he, too, had + seen her. Seen her standing above him in the air, the spear in her hand, + and in her eyes fire. But of the dots to the east and of the dots to the + west he had seen nothing. He appeared to fall to his knees and remain + there muttering. Then the Heavens blazed again, for the storm was coming + up, and by the flare of them he read the truth. This was no ghost, but the + living woman. + </p> + <p> + “Oh!” he said, recovering himself, “that’s where you’ve got to, is it? + Come down, Rachel, and let us talk.” + </p> + <p> + She made no answer, none at all, she who was so curious to see what he + would do. For quite a long while he harangued her from below, walking + round and round the hut. Then at length in despair he began to climb it. + But in that darkness which now and again turned to dazzling light, unlike + Rachel, he found the task difficult, and once, missing his hold, he fell + to the ground heavily. Finding his feet he rushed at the hut with an oath, + and clutching the straw and the grass strings that bound it, struggled + almost to the top, to be met by the point of Rachel’s spear held in his + face. There then he hung, looking like a toad on the slope of a rock, + unable to advance because of that spear, and unwilling to go down, lest + his labour must be begun again. + </p> + <p> + “Rachel,” he said, “come down, Rachel. Whatever I have done has been for + your sake, come down and tell me that you forgive me.” + </p> + <p> + She laughed out loud, a wild, screaming laugh, for really he looked most + ridiculous, sprawling there on the bend of the hut, and the lightning + showed her all sorts of pictures in his eyes. + </p> + <p> + “Did Richard Darrien forgive you?” she asked. “And what did you mix that + poison with? Milk? The milk of human kindness! It was a very good poison, + Toad, so good that I think you must have drawn it from your own blood. + When you are dead all the Bushmen should come and dip their arrows in you, + for then even crocodiles and the big snakes would die at a scratch.” + </p> + <p> + He made no answer, so she went on. + </p> + <p> + “Have your people forgiven you? If so, why do they flee away, carrying + that white thing which was a man? Have my father and mother forgiven you? + Do you hear what they are saying to me—that judgment is the Lord’s? + Have the Zulus forgiven you, the Zulus who believe that judgment is the + King’s—and the Inkosazana’s? Turn now, and ask them, for here they + are,” and she pointed over his head with her spear. “Turn, Toad, and set + out your case and I will stand above and try it, the case of Dingaan + against Ibubesi, and one by one I will call up all those who died through + you, and they shall give their evidence, and I, the Judge, will sum it up + to a jury of sharp spears. See, here come the spears. Look at the wall, + Toad, <i>look at the wall!</i>” + </p> + <p> + As she raved on and pointed with her assegai, the lightning blazed out, + and Ishmael, who had looked round at her bidding, saw Zulu warriors + leaping down from the crest of the wall, and Zulu captains rushing in by + the opened door. At this terrible sight he slid to the ground purposing to + reach his gun which he had left there, and defend or kill himself, who + knows which? But before ever he could lay a hand upon it, those fierce men + had pounced upon him like leopards on a goat. Now they held him fast, and + a voice—it was that of Tamboosa, called through the darkness, + </p> + <p> + “Hail to thee! Inkosazana. Come down now and pass judgment on this wild + beast who would have harmed thee.” + </p> + <p> + “Tamboosa,” she cried, “the Inkosazana has fled away, only the white woman + in whom she dwelt remains; her spirit hangs in wrath over the people of + the Zulus, as an eagle hangs above a hare. Tamboosa, there is blood + between the Inkosazana and the people of the Zulus, the blood of those who + gave her the body that she wore, who lie slain by them upon the bed at + Kamah. Tamboosa, there is blood between her and Ibubesi, the blood of the + white man who loved the body that she wore, and whom she loved, the white + lord whom Ibubesi did to death this day because she who was the Inkosazana + would not give herself to him. Tamboosa, the Inkosazana has suffered much + from this Ibubesi, many an insult, many a shame, and when she called upon + the Zulus, out of all their thousand thousands there was not a single + spear to help her, because they were too busy killing those holy ones whom + she called her father and her mother. And so, Tamboosa, the spirit of the + Inkosazana departed like a bird from the egg, leaving but this shell + behind, that is full or sorrows and of dreams. Yet, Tamboosa, she still + speaks through these lips of mine, and she says that from the seed of + blood that they have sown, her people, the Zulus, must harvest woe upon + woe, as while she dwelt among them, she warned them that it would be if + ill came to those she loved. Tamboosa, this is her command—that ye + shield the breast in which she hid from the wild beast, Ibubesi and all + evil men, and that ye lead this shape to Noie, the daughter of Seyapi, + whom Ibubesi brought to death, for with Noie it would dwell.” + </p> + <p> + Thus she wailed through the deep darkness, while the soldiers who packed + the space below groaned in their grief and terror because the soul of the + Inkosazana had been made a wanderer by their sins, and the curse of the + Inkosazana had fallen on their land. + </p> + <p> + Again the lightning flared, and in it they saw her standing on the crest + of the hut. She had let drop the spear as though she needed it no more, + and her arms were outstretched to the Heavens, and her beautiful face was + upturned, and her long hair floated in the wind. Seen thus by that quick, + white light, which shone in the madness of her eyes, she seemed no woman + but what they had fabled her to be, a queen of Spirits, and at the vision + of her they groaned again, while some of them fell to the earth and hid + their faces with their hands. + </p> + <p> + The darkness fell once more, and a man went into the hut to bring out the + lamp that burned there. When he returned Rachel stood among them; they had + not seen or heard her descend. Ishmael saw her also, and feeling his doom + in the fierce eyes that glowered at him, stretched out his hand and caught + her by the robe, praying for pity. + </p> + <p> + At his touch she uttered a wild scream, which pierced like a knife through + the hearts of all that heard it. + </p> + <p> + “Suffer it not,” she cried, “oh! my people, suffer not that I be thus + defiled.” + </p> + <p> + They rent him from her with blows and execrations, looking up to their + chief for his word to tear him to pieces. + </p> + <p> + “No,” said Tamboosa, grimly, “he shall to the King to tell this story ere + he die.” + </p> + <p> + “Save me, Rachel, save me,” he moaned. “You don’t know what they mean. I + was mad with love for you, do not judge me harshly and send me to be + tortured.” + </p> + <p> + This appeal of his seemed to pierce the darkness of her brain, and for a + little while her face grew human. + </p> + <p> + “I judge not,” she answered in Zulu; “pray to the Great One above who + judges. Oh! man, man,” she went on in a kind of eerie whisper, “what have + I done to you that you should treat me thus? Why did you command the + soldiers to kill my father and my mother? Why did you poison my lover? Why + did you drive away my soul, and fill me with this madness? Take me away + from this accursed town, Tamboosa, before Heaven’s vengeance falls on it, + and let me see that face no more.” + </p> + <p> + Then some of them made a guard about her and led her thence, along the + central street, and through the barricaded gates, that they broke down for + her passage. They led her to a little cave in the slope of the opposing + hill, for although no rain fell, the gathered storm was breaking; the + lightning flashed thick and fast, the thunder groaned and bellowed, and a + wild wind beat the screeching trees. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Here in the mouth of this cave Rachel sat herself down and looked at the +kraal, Mafooti, awaiting she knew not what, while the impi pillaged the +town, and Ishmael, already half dead with fear, remained bound to the +roof-tree of the hut that had been her prison. + + Whilst she waited thus, and watched, of a sudden one of the outer huts +began to burn, though whether the lightning or some soldier had fired it +none could tell. Then, in an instant, as it seemed, driven by the raging +wind, the flame leapt from roof to roof till Mafooti was but a sheet of +fire. The soldiers at their work of pillage saw, and rushed hither and +thither, confusedly, for they did not know the paths, and were tangled in +the fences. +</pre> + <p> + A figure appeared running down the central street, a figure of flame, for + his clothes burned on him, and those by Rachel said, + </p> + <p> + “See, see, <i>Ibubesi!</i>” + </p> + <p> + He could not reach the gate, for a blazing hut fell across his path. + Turning he sped to the edge of a cliff that rose near by, where, because + of its steepness, there was no wall. Here for a while he ran up and down + till the wind-driven fire from new-lit huts at its brink leapt out upon + him like thin, scarlet tongues. He threw himself to the ground, he rose + again, beating his head with his hand, for his long hair was ablaze. Then + in his torment and despair, of a sudden he threw himself backwards into + the dark gulf beneath. Fifty feet and more he fell to the rocks below, and + where he fell there he lay till he died, and on the morrow the Zulus found + and buried him. + </p> + <p> + Thus did Ishmael depart out of the life of Rachel to the end which he had + earned. + </p> + <p> + Nor did he go alone, for of the Zulus in the town many were caught by the + fire, and perished, so many that when the regiment mustered at dawn, that + same regiment which had escorted the Inkosazana to the banks of the + Tugela, fifty and one men were missing, whilst numbers of others appeared + burned and blistered. + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” said Tamboosa as he surveyed the injured and counted the dead, “the + curse is quickly at work among us, and I think that this is but the + beginning of evil. Well, I expected it, no less.” + </p> + <p> + As for the town of Mafooti it was utterly destroyed. To this day the place + is a wilderness where the grass grows rank between the crumbling, + fire-blackened walls. For the people of Ibubesi who had fled, returned + thither no more, nor would others build where it had been, since still + they swear that the spot is haunted by the figure of a white man who, in + times of thunder, rushes across it wrapped in fire, and plunges blazing + into the gulf upon its northern side. + </p> + <p> + After the storm came the rain which poured all night long, a steady sheet + of water reaching from earth to heaven. Rachel watched it vacantly for a + while, then went to the head of the little cave and lay down wrapped in + karosses that they had made ready for her. Moreover, she slept as a child + sleeps until the sun shone bright on the morrow, then she woke and asked + for food. + </p> + <p> + But the impi did not sleep. All night long the soldiers stood in huddled + groups beneath such shelter as the trees and rocks would give to them, + while the water poured on them pitilessly till their teeth chattered and + their limbs were frozen. Some died of the cold that night, and afterwards + many others fell sick of agues and fevers of the lungs which killed a + number of them. + </p> + <p> + In the morning when the storm was past and the sun shone hotly Tamboosa + called the Council of the captains together, and consulted with them as to + whether they should follow after the people of Mafooti who had fled, and + destroy them, or return straight to Zululand. Most of the captains + answered that of Mafooti and its people they had seen enough. Ibubesi was + dead, slain by the vengeance of Heaven; the Inkosazana they had rescued, + alive, though filled with madness; the white lord, Dario, had been + murdered by Ibubesi, it was said with poison, and doubtless his body was + burned in the fire. As for the people of Mafooti themselves, it would seem + that most of them were innocent as they had fled the place, deserting + their chief. To these arguments other captains answered that the people of + Mafooti were not innocent inasmuch as they had helped Ibubesi to carry off + the Inkosazana and the white lord, Dario, from Ramah, and consented to + their imprisonment and to the death of one of them, only flying when they + had tidings that the impi was on the way. Moreover the command was that + every one of these dogs should be killed, whereas they had killed none of + them, but only taken those cattle which were left behind in their flight. + At length the dispute growing fierce, the captains being unable to come to + an agreement, decided that they would lay the matter before the + Inkosazana, and be guided by the words that fell from her, if they could + understand them. + </p> + <p> + So Tamboosa went into the cave with one other man, and talked to Rachel, + who sat staring at him with stony eyes as though she understood nothing. + When at length he ceased, however, she cried: + </p> + <p> + “Lead me to Noie at the Great Place. Lead me to Noie,” nor would she say + any more. + </p> + <p> + So, as the people of Mafooti had fled they knew not where, and they had + secured some of the cattle, and as many of the soldiers were sick from the + cold and burns received in the fire, Tamboosa told the regiment that it + was the will of the Inkosazana that they should return to Zululand. + </p> + <p> + A while later they started, those of them who were so badly burned that + they could not travel, being carried on shields. But Rachel would not be + carried, choosing to walk alone surrounded at a distance by a ring of + soldiers who guarded her. For hours she walked thus, showing no sign of + weariness, but now and again bursting out into shrill laughter, as though + she saw things that moved her to merriment. Only the regiment that + listened was not merry, for it had heard the words that the Inkosazana + spoke in the town of Mafooti, foretelling evil to the Zulus because of the + blood that was between them and her. They thought that she laughed over + the misfortunes that were to come, and over those that had already + befallen them in the fire and in the rain. + </p> + <p> + About midday they halted to eat, and as before Rachel took food in plenty, + for now that her mind was wandering her body seemed to call for + sustenance. When their meal was finished they moved down to the banks of + the Buffalo River, which ran near by, to find that it was in great flood + after the heavy rain and that it was not safe to try the ford. So they + determined to camp there on the banks, murmuring among themselves that all + went ill with them upon this journey, as was to be expected, and that they + would have done better if they had spent the time in hunting down the + people of Mafooti, instead of sitting idle like tired storks upon the + banks of a river. Yet bad as things might seem, they were destined to be + worse, for while some of them were cutting boughs and grass to make a hut + for the Inkosazana, Rachel, who stood watching them with empty eyes, of a + sudden laughed in her mad fashion, and sped like a swallow to the lip of + the foaming ford. Here, before they could come up with her, she threw off + the outer cloak she wore and rushed into the water till the current bore + her from her feet. Then while the whole regiment shouted in dismay, she + began to swim, striking out for the further bank, and being swept + downwards by the stream. Now Tamboosa, who was almost crazed with fear + lest she should drown, called out that where the Inkosazana went, they + must follow, even to their deaths. + </p> + <p> + “It is so!” answered the soldiers, as each man locking his arms round the + middle of him who stood in front, company by company, they plunged into + the water in a fourfold chain, hoping thus to bridge it from bank to bank. + </p> + <p> + Meanwhile Rachel swam on in the strength of her madness as a woman has + seldom swum before. Again and again the muddy waters broke over her head + and the soldiers groaned, thinking that she was drowned. But always that + golden hair reappeared above them. A great tree swept down upon her but + she dived beneath it. She was dashed against a tall rock, but she warded + herself away from it with her hands and still swam on, till at length with + a shout of joy the Zulus saw her find her feet and struggle slowly to the + further bank. Yes, and up it till she reached its crest where she stood + and watched them idly as though unconscious of the danger she had passed, + and of the water that ran from her hair and breast. + </p> + <p> + “Where a woman can go, we can follow,” said some, but others answered: + </p> + <p> + “She is not a woman, but a spirit. Death himself cannot kill her.” + </p> + <p> + Now the fourfold chain was near the centre of the ford, when suddenly + those at the tip of it were lifted from their feet as Rachel had been, nor + could those behind hold on to them. They were torn from their grasp and + swept away, the most of them never to be seen again, for of these men but + few could swim. Thrice this happened until strong swimmers were sent to + the front, and at length these men won across as Rachel had done, and + caught hold of the stones on the further side, thus forming a living chain + from bank to bank, whereof the centre floated and was bent outwards by the + weight of the water as the back of a bow bends when the string is drawn. + </p> + <p> + By the help of this human rope thus formed the companies began to come + over, supporting themselves against it, till presently the strain and the + push of them and of the angry river overcame its strength, and the chain + burst in the middle so that many were borne down the stream and drowned. + Yet with risk and toil and loss it joined itself together again and held + fast until every man was over, save the sick and some lads who were left + to tend them and the cattle on the further bank. Then that cable of brave + warriors began to struggle forward like a great snake dragging its tail + after it, and, so by degrees drew itself to safety and gasping out foam + and water saluted the Inkosazana where she stood. + </p> + <p> + Many were drowned, and others were bruised by rocks, but of this they + thought little since she was safe and they had found her again, to have + lost whom would have been a shame from generation to generation. She + watched the captains reckoning up the number of the dead, and when + Tamboosa and some of them came to make report of it to her, a shadow as of + pity floated across her stony eyes. + </p> + <p> + “Not on my head,” she cried, “not on my head! There is blood between the + Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus, and that blood avenges itself in + blood,” and she laughed her eerie laugh. + </p> + <p> + “It is true, it is just, O Queen,” answered Tamboosa solemnly; “the nation + must pay for the sin of its children as the wild beast, Ibubesi, has paid + for his sins.” + </p> + <p> + Then as they could travel no further that day, they built a hut, and lit a + great fire by which Rachel sat and dried herself, nor did she take any + harm from the water, for as the Zulus had said, it seemed as though + nothing could harm her now. + </p> + <p> + The soldiers also lit fires and despatched messengers to neighbouring + kraals commanding them to bring food, and to send maidens to attend on the + Inkosazana, while others went to a mountain to call all this ill-tidings + from hill to hill till it came to the Great Place of the King. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0018" id="link2HCH0018"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XVIII + </h2> + <h3> + THE CURSE OF THE INKOSAZANA + </h3> + <p> + That night the regiment and Rachel slept upon the bank of the river, and + nothing happened save that lions carried off two soldiers, while two more + who had been injured against the rocks, died. Also others fell sick. On + the following morning food arrived in plenty from the neighbouring kraals, + and with it some girls of high birth to attend upon the Inkosazana. + </p> + <p> + But with these Rachel would have nothing to do, and when they came near to + her only said: + </p> + <p> + “Where is Noie, daughter of Seyapi? Lead me to Noie.” + </p> + <p> + So they began their march again, Rachel walking as before in the centre of + a ring of soldiers, and that night slept at a kraal upon a hill. Here + messengers from the King met them charged with many fine words, to which + Rachel listened without understanding them, and then scared them away with + her laughter. Also they brought a beautiful cloak made of the skins of a + rare white monkey, and this she took and wrapped herself in it, for she + seemed to understand that her clothes were ragged. + </p> + <p> + That day they passed through fertile country, where much corn was grown. + Here they saw a strange sight, for as they went clouds seemed to arise in + the sky from behind them, which presently were seen to be not clouds, but + tens of millions of great winged grasshoppers that lit upon the corn, + devouring it and every other green thing. Within a few hours nothing was + left except the roots and bare branches, while the women of that land ran + to and fro wailing, knowing that next winter they and their children must + starve, and the cattle lowed about them hungrily, for the locusts had + devoured all the grass. Moreover, having eaten everything, these insects + themselves began to die in myriads so that soon the air was poisoned. The + waters were also poisoned with their dead bodies, and at once sickness + came which presently grew into a pestilence. + </p> + <p> + Now the men of the country sent a deputation to the Inkosazana, praying + her to remove the curse, but when they had spoken she only repeated the + words she had used upon the banks of the Buffalo River. + </p> + <p> + “Not on my head, not on my head! There is blood between the Inkosazana and + her people of the Zulus. Famine and war and death upon the people of the + Zulus because they have shed the holy blood!” + </p> + <p> + Then the men grew afraid and went away, and the regiment marched on + accompanied by the myriads of the locusts that wasted all the land through + which they passed. + </p> + <p> + At length, followed by a wail of misery, they came to the Great Place and + entered it, preceded by the locusts which already were heaped up in the + streets like winter leaves, and for lack of other provender gnawed at the + straw of the huts, and the shields and moochas of the soldiers. It was a + strange sight to see the men trying to stamp them to death, and the women + and children rushing to and fro shrieking and brushing them from their + hair. + </p> + <p> + Amid such scenes as these they passed through the town of Umgugundhlovu + into which Rachel had been brought in order that the people might see that + their Inkosazana had returned, and on to that kraal upon the hill, where + she had spent all those weary weeks until Richard came. She reached it as + the sun was setting, and although she did not seem to know any of them was + received with joy and adoration by the women who had been her attendants. + Here she slept that night, for they thought that she must be too weary to + see the King at once; moreover, he desired first to receive the reports of + Tamboosa and the captains, and to learn all that had happened in this + strange business. + </p> + <p> + Next morning, whilst Rachel sat by the pool in which, once she had seen + the vision of Richard, Tamboosa and an escort came to bring her to + Dingaan. When they told her this, she said neither yea nor nay, but, + refusing to enter a litter they had brought, walked at the head of them, + back to the Great Place, and, watched by thousands, through the + locust-strewn streets to the Intunkulu, the House of the King. Here, in + front of his hut, and surrounded by his Council, sat Dingaan and the + indunas who rose to greet her with the royal salute. She advanced towards + them slowly, looking more beautiful than ever she had done, but with wild, + wandering eyes. They set a stool for her, and she sat down on the stool, + staring at the ground. Then as she said nothing, Dingaan, who seemed very + sad and full of fear, commanded Tamboosa to report all that had happened + in the ears of the Council, and he took up his tale. + </p> + <p> + He told of the journey to the Tugela, and of how the Inkosazana and the + white lord, Dario, had crossed the river alone but a few hours after + Ibubesi, ordering him to follow next day, also alone, with the white ox + that bore her baggage. He told how he had done so, and on reaching Ramah + had found the white Umfundusi and his wife lying dead in their room, and + on the floor of it a Zulu of the men who had been sent with Ibubesi, also + dead, and in the garden of the house a man of the people of Ibubesi, + dying, who, with his last breath narrated to him the story of the taking + of the Inkosazana and the white lord, by Ibubesi. He told of how he had + run to the town of Mafooti, to find out the truth, and of the message that + he had sent by the herd boy to Ibubesi and his people. Lastly he told all + the rest of that story, of how he had come back to Zululand “as though he + had wings,” and finding the regiment that had escorted the Inkosazana + still in camp near the river, had returned with them to attack Mafooti, + which they discovered to be deserted by its people. + </p> + <p> + While he described how by the flare of the lightning they saw the + Inkosazana standing on the roof of a hut, how they captured the wild + beast, Ibubesi, how they learned that the Spirit of the Inkosazana was + “wandering,” and the dreadful words she said, the burning of Mafooti, and + the fearful death of Ibubesi by fire, all the Council listened in utter + silence. Thus they listened also whilst he showed how evil after evil had + fallen upon the regiment, evil by fire and water and sickness, as evil had + fallen upon the land also by the plague of locusts. + </p> + <p> + At length Tamboosa’s story was finished, and certain men were brought + forward bound, who had been the captains of the band that went with + Ishmael, among them those who had killed, or caused to die, the white + teacher and his wife. + </p> + <p> + Upon the stern command of the King these men also told their story, saying + that they had not meant to kill the white man and that what they did was + done at the word of Ibubesi, whom they were ordered to obey in all things, + but who, as they now understood, had dared to lay a plot to capture the + Inkosazana for himself. When they had finished the King rose and poured + out his wrath on them, because through their deeds the Spirit of the + Inkosazana had been driven away, and her curse laid upon the land, where + already it was at work. Then he commanded that they should be led thence, + all of them, and put to a terrible death, and with them those captains of + the regiment who had spoken against the following of the people of + Mafooti, who should, he said, have been destroyed, every one. + </p> + <p> + At his words executioners rushed in to seize these wretched men, and then + it was that Rachel, who all this while had sat as though she heard + nothing, lifted her head and spoke, for the first time. + </p> + <p> + “Set them free, set them, free!” she commanded. “Vengeance is from Heaven, + and Heaven will pour it out in plenty. Not on my hands, not on my hands + shall be the blood of those who sent the Spirit of the Inkosazana to + wander in the skies. Who was it that bade an impi run to Ramah, and what + did they there in the house of those who gave me birth? When the Master + calls, the dogs must search and kill. Set them free, lest there be more + blood between the Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus.” + </p> + <p> + When he heard these words, spoken in a strange, wailing voice, Dingaan + trembled, for he knew that it was he who had bidden his dogs to run. + </p> + <p> + “Let them go,” he said, “and let the land see them no more for ever.” + </p> + <p> + So those men went thankfully enough, and the land saw them no more. As + they passed the gate other men entered, starved and hungry-looking men, + whose bones almost pierced their skins, and who carried in their hands + remnants of shields that looked as though they had been gnawed by rats. + They saluted the King with feeble voices, and squatted down upon the + ground. + </p> + <p> + “Who are those skeletons,” he asked angrily, “who dare to break in upon my + Council?” + </p> + <p> + “King,” answered their spokesman, “we are captains of the Nobambe, the + Nodwenge, and the Isangu regiments whom thou didst send to destroy the + chief, Madaku and his people, who dwell far away in the swamp land to the + north near where the Great River runs into the sea. King, we could not + come at this chief because he fled away on rafts and in boats, he and his + people, and we lost our path among the reeds where again and again we were + ambushed, and many of us sank in the swamps and were drowned. Also, we + found no food, and were forced to live upon our shields,” and he held up a + gnawed fragment in his hand. “So we perished by hundreds, and of all who + went forth but twenty-one times ten remain alive.” + </p> + <p> + When Dingaan heard this he groaned, for his arms had been defeated and + three of his best regiments destroyed. But Rachel laughed aloud, the + terrible laugh at which all who heard it shivered. + </p> + <p> + “Did I not say,” she asked, “that Heaven would pour out its vengeance in + plenty because of the blood that runs between the Spirit of the Inkosazana + and her people of the Zulus?” + </p> + <p> + “Truly this curse works fast and well,” exclaimed Dingaan. Then, turning + to the men, he shouted: “Be gone, you starved rats, you cowards who do not + know how to fight, and be thankful that the Great Elephant (Chaka) is + dead, for surely he would have fed you upon shields until you perished.” + </p> + <p> + So these captains crept away also. + </p> + <p> + Ere they were well gone a man appeared craving audience, a fat man who + wore a woeful countenance, for tears ran down his bloated cheeks. Dingaan + knew him well, for every week he saw him, and sometimes oftener. + </p> + <p> + “What is it, Movo, keeper of the kine,” he asked anxiously, “that you + break in on me thus at my Council?” + </p> + <p> + “O King,” answered the fat man, “pardon me, but, O King, my tidings are so + sad that I availed myself of my privilege, and pushed past the guards at + the gate.” + </p> + <p> + “Those who bear ill news ever run quickly,” grunted the King. “Stop that + weeping and out with it, Movo.” + </p> + <p> + “Shaker of the Earth! Eater up of Enemies!” said Movo, “thou thyself art + eaten up, or at least thy cattle are, the cattle that I love. A sore + sickness has fallen on the great herd, the royal herd, the white herd with + the twisted horns, and,” here he paused to sob, “a thousand of them are + dead, and many more are sick. Soon there will be no herd left,” and he + wept outright. + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan leapt up in his wrath and struck the man so sharply with the + shaft of the spear he held that it broke upon his head. + </p> + <p> + “Fat fool that you are,” he exclaimed. “What have you done to my cattle? + Speak, or you shall be slain for an evil-doer who has bewitched them.” + </p> + <p> + “Is it a crime to be fat, O King,” answered the indignant Movo, rubbing + his skull, “when others are so much fatter?” and he looked reproachfully + at Dingaan’s enormous person. “Can I help it if a thousand of thy oxen are + now but hides for shields?” + </p> + <p> + “Will you answer, or will you taste the other end of the spear?” asked + Dingaan, grasping the broken shaft just above the blade. “What have you + done to my cattle?” + </p> + <p> + “O King, I have done nothing to them. Can I help it if those accursed + beasts choose to eat dead locusts instead of grass, and foam at the mouth + and choke? Can the cattle help it if all the grass has become locusts so + that there is nothing else for them to eat? I am not to blame, and the + cattle are not to blame. Blame the Heavens above, to whom thou, or + rather,” he added hastily, “some wicked wizard must have given offence, + for no such thing as this has been known before in Zululand.” + </p> + <p> + Again Rachel broke in with her wild laughter, and said: + </p> + <p> + “Did I not tell thee that vengeance would be poured down in plenty, poured + down like the rain, O Dingaan? Vengeance on the King, vengeance on the + people, vengeance on the soldiers, vengeance on the corn, vengeance on the + kine, vengeance on the whole land, because blood runs between the Spirit + of the Inkosazana and the race of the Amazulu, whom once she loved!” + </p> + <p> + “It is true, it is true, White One, but why dost thou say it so often?” + groaned the maddened Dingaan. “Why show the whip to those who must feel + the blow? Now, you Movo, have you done?” + </p> + <p> + “Not quite, O King,” answered the melancholy Movo, still rubbing his head. + “The cattle of all the kraals around are dying of this same sickness, and + the crops are quite eaten, so that next winter everyone must perish of + famine.” + </p> + <p> + “Is that all, O Movo?” + </p> + <p> + “Not quite, O King, since messengers have come to me, as head keeper of + the kine, to say that all the other royal herds within two days’ journey + are also stricken, although if I understand them right, of some other + pest. Also, which I forgot to add—” + </p> + <p> + “Hunt out this bearer of ill-tidings,” roared Dingaan, “hunt him out, and + send orders that his own cattle be taken to fill up the holes in my + blanket.” + </p> + <p> + Now some attendants sprang on the luckless Movo and began to beat him with + their sticks. Still, before he reached the gates he succeeded in turning + round weeping in good earnest and shouted: + </p> + <p> + “It is quite useless, O King, all my cattle are dead, too. They will find + nothing but the horns and the hoofs, for I have sold the hides to the + shield-makers.” + </p> + <p> + Then they thrust him forth. + </p> + <p> + He was gone, and for a while there was silence, for despair filled the + hearts of the King and his Councillors, as they gazed at Rachel dismayed, + wondering within themselves how they might be rid of her and of the evils + which she had brought upon them because of the blood of her people which + lay at her doors. + </p> + <p> + Whilst they still stared thus in silence yet another messenger came + running through the gate like one in great haste. + </p> + <p> + “Now I am minded to order this fellow to be killed before he opens his + mouth,” said Dingaan, “for of a surety he also is a bearer of + ill-tidings.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, O King,” cried out the man in alarm, “my news is only that an + embassy awaits without.” + </p> + <p> + “From whom?” asked Dingaan anxiously. “The white Amaboona?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, O King, from the queen of the Ghost-people to whom thou didst + dispatch Noie, daughter of Seyapi, a while ago.” + </p> + <p> + Hearing the name Noie, Rachel lifted her head, and for the first time her + face grew human. + </p> + <p> + “I remember,” said Dingaan. “Admit the embassy.” + </p> + <p> + Then followed a long pause. At length the gate opened and through it + appeared Noie herself, clad in a garb of spotless white, and somewhat + travel-worn, but beautiful as ever. She was escorted by four gigantic men + who were naked except for their moochas, but wore copper ornaments on + their wrists and ankles, and great rings of copper in their ears. After + her came three litters whereof the grass curtains were tightly drawn, + carried by bearers of the same size and race, and after these a bodyguard + of fifty soldiers of a like stature. This strange and barbarous-looking + company advanced slowly, whilst the Council stared at them wondering, for + never before had they seen people so huge, and arriving in front of the + King set down the litters, staring back in answer with their great round + eyes. + </p> + <p> + As they came Rachel rose from her stool and turned slowly so that she and + Noie, who walked in front of the embassy, stood face to face. For a moment + they gazed at each other, then Noie, running forward, knelt before Rachel + and kissed the hem of her robe, but Rachel bent down and lifted her up in + her strong arms, embracing her as a mother embraces a child. + </p> + <p> + “Where hast thou been, Sister?” she asked. “I have sought thee long.” + </p> + <p> + “Surely on thy business, Zoola,” answered Noie, scanning her curiously. + “Dost thou not remember?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, I remember naught, Noie, save that I have sought thee long. My + Spirit wanders, Noie.” + </p> + <p> + “Lady,” she said, “my people told me that it was so. They told me many + terrible things, they who can see afar, they for whom distance has no + gates, but I did not believe them. Now I see with my own eyes. Be at + peace, Lady, my people will give thee back thy Spirit, though perchance + thou must travel to find it, for in their land all spirits dwell. Be at + peace and listen.” + </p> + <p> + “With thee, Noie, I am at peace,” replied Rachel, and still holding her + hand, she reseated herself upon the stool. + </p> + <p> + “Where are the messengers?” asked Dingaan. “I see none.” + </p> + <p> + “King,” answered Noie, “they shall appear.” + </p> + <p> + Then she made signs to the escort of giants, some of whom came forward and + drew the curtains of the litters, whilst others opened huge umbrellas of + split cane which they carried in their hands. + </p> + <p> + “Now what weapons are these?” asked Dingaan. “Daughter of Seyapi, you know + that none may appear before the King armed.” + </p> + <p> + “Weapons against the sun, O King, which my people hate.” + </p> + <p> + “And who are the wizards that hate the sun?” queried Dingaan again in an + astonished voice. Then he was silent, for out of the first litter came a + little man, pale as the shoot from a bulb that has grown in darkness, with + large, soft eyes like the eyes of an owl, that blinked in the light, and + long hair out of which all the colour seemed to have faded. + </p> + <p> + As the man, who, like Noie, was dressed in a white robe, and in size + measured no more than a twelve-year-old child, set his sandalled feet upon + the ground, one of the huge guards sprang forward to shield him with the + umbrella, but being awkward, struck his leg against the pole of the litter + and stumbled against him, nearly knocking him to the ground, and in his + efforts to save himself, letting fall the umbrella. The little man turned + on him furiously, and holding one hand above his head as though to shield + himself from the sun, with the other pointed at him, speaking in a low + sibilant voice that sounded like the hiss of a snake. Thereon the guard + fell to his knees, and bending down with outstretched arms, beat his + forehead on the earth as though in prayer for mercy. The sight of this + giant making supplication to one whom he could have killed with a blow, + was so strange that Dingaan, unable to restrain his curiosity, asked Noie + if the dwarf was ordering the other to be killed. + </p> + <p> + “Nay, King,” answered Noie, “for blood is hateful to these people. He is + saying that the soldier has offended many times. Therefore he curses him + and tells him that he shall wither like a plucked leaf and die without + seeing his home again.” + </p> + <p> + “And will he die?” asked Dingaan. + </p> + <p> + “Certainly, King; those upon whom the Ghost-people lay their curse must + obey the curse. Moreover, this man deserves his doom, for on the journey + he killed another to take his food.” + </p> + <p> + “Of a truth a terrible people!” said Dingaan uneasily. “Bid them lay no + curse on me lest they should see more blood than they wish for.” + </p> + <p> + “It is foolish to threaten the Great Ones of the Ghost-folk, King, for + they hear even what they seem not to understand,” answered Noie quietly. + </p> + <p> + “Wow!” exclaimed the King; “let my words be forgotten. I am sorry that I + troubled them to come so far to visit me.” + </p> + <p> + Meanwhile the offender had crept back upon his hands and knees, looking + like a great beaten dog, whilst another soldier, taking his umbrella, held + it over the angry dwarf. Also from the other litters two more dwarfs had + descended, so like to the first that it was difficult to tell them apart, + and were in the same fashion sheltered by guards with umbrellas. Mats were + brought for them also, and on these they sat themselves down at right + angles to Dingaan, and to Rachel, whose stool was set in front of the + King, whilst behind them stood three of their escort, each holding an + umbrella over the head of one of them with the left hand, while with the + right they fanned them with small branches upon which the leaves, although + they were dead, remained green and shining. + </p> + <p> + With Dingaan and his Council the three dwarfs did not seem to trouble + themselves, but at Rachel they peered earnestly. Then one of them made a + sign and muttered something, whereon a soldier of the escort stepped + forward with a fourth umbrella, which he opened over the heads of Rachel, + and of Noie who stood at her side. + </p> + <p> + “Why does he do that?” asked Dingaan. “The Inkosazana is not a bat that + she fears the sun.” + </p> + <p> + “He does it,” answered Noie, “that the Inkosazana may sit in the shade of + the wisdom of the Ghost-people, and that her heart which is hot with many + wrongs, may grow cool in the shade.” + </p> + <p> + “What does he know about the Inkosazana and her wrongs?” asked Dingaan + again, but Noie only shrugged her shoulders and made no answer. + </p> + <p> + Now one of the dwarfs made another sign, whereon more guards advanced, + carrying small bowls of polished wood. These bowls they set upon the + ground before the three dwarfs, one before each of them, filling them to + the brim with water from a gourd. + </p> + <p> + “If your people are thirsty, Noie,” exclaimed the King, “I have beer for + them to drink, for at least the locusts have left me that. Bid them throw + away the water, and I will give them beer.” + </p> + <p> + “It is not water, King,” she answered, “but dew gathered from certain + trees before sunrise, and it is their spirits that are thirsty for + knowledge, not their bodies, for in this dew they read the truth.” + </p> + <p> + “Then the Inkosazana must be of their family, Noie, for she read of the + coming of the white chief Dario in water, or so they say.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps, O King, if it is so these prophets will know it and acknowledge + her.” + </p> + <p> + Now for a long while there was silence, so long a while indeed that + Dingaan and his Councillors began to move uneasily, for they felt as + though the dwarf men were fingering their heart-strings. At length the + three dwarfs lifted their wrinkled faces that were bleached to the colour + of half-ripe corn, and gazed at each other with their round, owl-like + eyes; then as though with one accord they said to each other: + </p> + <p> + “What seest thou, Priest?” and at same sign from them Noie translated the + words into Zulu. + </p> + <p> + Now the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, spoke in his low + hissing voice, a voice like to the whisper of leaves in the wind, Noie + rendering his words. + </p> + <p> + “I see two maidens standing by a house that moves when cattle draw it. One + of them is dark-skinned, it is she,” and he pointed to Noie, “the other is + fair-skinned, it is she,” and he pointed to Rachel. “They cast, each of + them, a hair from her head into the air. The black hair falls to the + ground, but a spirit catches the hair of gold and bears it northward. It + is the spirit of Seyapi whom the Zulus slew. Northwards he bears it, and + lays it in the hand of the Mother of the Trees, and with it a message.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, with it a message,” repeated the other two nodding their heads. + </p> + <p> + Then one of them drew a little package wrapped in leaves from his robe, + and motioned to Noie that she should give it to Rachel. Noie obeyed, and + the man said: + </p> + <p> + “Let us see if she has vision. Tell us, thou White One, what lies within + the leaves.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel, who had been sitting like a person in a dream, took the packet, + and, without looking at it, answered: + </p> + <p> + “Many other leaves, and within the last of them a hair from this head of + mine. I see it, but three knots have been tied therein. They are three + great troubles.” + </p> + <p> + “Open,” said the dwarf to Noie, who cut the fibre binding the packet, and + unfolded many layers of leaves. Within the last leaf was a golden hair, + and in it were tied three knots. + </p> + <p> + Noie laid the hair upon the head of Rachel—it was hers. Then she + showed it to the King and his Council, who stared at the knots not knowing + what to say, and after they had looked at it, refolded it in the leaves + and returned the packet to the dwarf. + </p> + <p> + Now the dwarf who had read the picture in his bowl turned to him who sat + nearest and asked: + </p> + <p> + “What seest thou, Priest?” + </p> + <p> + The man stared at the limpid water and answered: + </p> + <p> + “I see this place at night. I see yonder King and his Councillors talking + to a white man with evil eyes and the face of a hawk, who has been wounded + on the head and foot. I read their lips. They bargain together; it is of + the bringing of an old prophet and his wife hither by force. I see the + prophet and his wife in a house, and with them Zulus. By the command of + the white man with the evil eyes the Zulus kill the prophet whose head is + bald, and his wife dies upon the bed. Before they kill the prophet he + slays one of the Zulus with smoke that comes from an iron tube.” + </p> + <p> + When he heard all this Dingaan groaned, but the dwarf who had spoken, + taking no heed of him, said to the third dwarf: + </p> + <p> + “What seest thou, Priest?” to which that dwarf answered: + </p> + <p> + “I see the White One yonder standing on a hut, but her Spirit has fled + from her, it has fled from her to haunt the Trees. In her hand is a spear, + and below is the white man with, the evil eyes, held by Zulus. I read her + words: she says that there is blood,” and he shivered as he said the word, + “yes, blood between her Spirit and the people of the Zulus. She prophesies + evil to them. I see the ill; I see many burnt in a great fire. I see many + drowned in an angry river. I see the demons of sickness lay hold of many. + I see her Spirit call up the locusts from the coast land. I see it bring + disaster on their arms; I see it scatter plague among their cattle; I see + a dim shape that it summons striding towards this land. It travels fast + over a winter veld, and the head of it is the head of a skull, and the + name of it is Famine.” + </p> + <p> + As he ended his words the three dwarfs bent forward, and with one movement + seized their bowls and emptied them on to the ground, saying: + </p> + <p> + “Earth, Earth, drink, drink and bear record of these visions!” + </p> + <p> + Now the Council was much disturbed, for, although there were great witch + doctors among them, none had known magic like to this. Only Dingaan stared + down brooding. Then he looked up, and his fat body shook with hoarse + laughter. + </p> + <p> + “You play pretty tricks, little men,” he said, “with your giants and your + boughs and your huts that open, and your bowls of water. But for all that + they are only tricks, since Noie, or others have told you of these things + that happened in the past. Now if you are wizards indeed, read me the + riddle of the words of the Inkosazana that she spoke before her Spirit + left her because of the evil acts of the wolf, Ibubesi. Show me the answer + to them in your bowls of water, little men, or be driven hence as cheats + and liars. Also tell us your names by which we may know you.” + </p> + <p> + When Noie had translated this speech the three dwarfs gathered themselves + under one umbrella, and spoke to each other; then they slid back to their + places, and the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, said: + </p> + <p> + “King of the Zulus, I am Eddo, this on my right is Pani, and that on my + left is Hana. We are children of the Mother of the Trees; we are + high-priests of the Grey-people, the Dream-people, who rule by dreams and + wisdom, not by spears as thou dost, O King. We are the Ghost-kings whom + the ghosts obey, we are the masters of the dead, and the readers of + hearts. Those are our names and titles, O King. We have travelled hither + because thou sentest a messenger of our own blood who whispered a strange + tale in the ear of the Mother of the Trees, a tale of one of whom we knew + already but desired to see,” and all three of them nodded towards Rachel + seated on her stool. “We will read thy riddle, O King, but first thou must + fix the fee.” + </p> + <p> + “What do you demand, Ghost-people?” asked Dingaan. “Cattle are somewhat + scarce here just now, and wives, I think, would be of little use to you. + What is there, then, that you desire, and I can give?” + </p> + <p> + They looked at each other, then Eddo said, pointing with his thin hand + upon which the nails grew long: + </p> + <p> + “We ask for the White One who sits there. We think that her Spirit dwells + with us already, and we ask her body that we may join it to the Spirit + again.” + </p> + <p> + Now the Council murmured, but Dingaan replied: + </p> + <p> + “Once we sought to keep her in whom dwelt the Inkosazana of the Zulus. But + things have gone amiss, and she brings curses on us. If shape and spirit + were joined together again, mayhap the curses would be taken off our + heads. Yet we dare not give her to you, unless she gives herself of her + own will. Moreover, first the divination, then the pay. Is that enough?” + </p> + <p> + “It is enough,” they answered, speaking all together. “Set out the matter, + King of the Zulus, and we will see what we can do.” + </p> + <p> + Then Dingaan beckoned to a man with a withered hand who sat close to him, + listening and noting all things, but saying nothing, and said: + </p> + <p> + “Stand forth, thou Mopo, and tell the tale.” + </p> + <p> + So Mopo rose and began his story. He told how he alone among the people of + the Zulus had thrice seen the spirit of the Inkosazana in the days of the + “Black-One-who-was-gone.” He told how many moons ago the white man, + Ibubesi, had come to the Great Place speaking of a beautiful white maiden + who was known by the name of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, a maiden who ruled + the lightning, and was not as other maidens are, and how he had been sent + to see her, and found that as was the Spirit of the Inkosazana which he + knew, so was this maiden. + </p> + <p> + “<i>Wow</i>!” he added, “save that the one walked on air and the other on + earth, they are the same.” + </p> + <p> + Moreover, as a spirit she seemed wise. He told of the trapping of Noie, + and of the decoying of Rachel into Zululand, and of the interview between + her and the King by moonlight when she smelt out Noie. Now he was going on + to speak of the question put by Dingaan to the Inkosazana, and the answer + that she gave to him, when one of the little men who all this while sat as + though they were asleep, blinking their eyes in the light—it was + Eddo—said: + </p> + <p> + “Surely thou forgettest something. Tongue of the King, thou who are named + Mopo, or Umbopa, Son of Makedama; thou forgettest certain words which the + Inkosazana whispered to thee when she threw her cloak about thy head ere + thou fleddest away from the Council of the King. Of course, we do not know + the words, but why dost thou not repeat them, Tongue of the King?” + </p> + <p> + Mopo stared at them, and his teeth chattered, then he answered: + </p> + <p> + “Because they have nothing to do with the story, Ghost-men; because they + were of my own death, which is a little matter.” + </p> + <p> + The three dwarfs turned their heads towards each other and said, each to + the other: + </p> + <p> + “Hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest? + He says that the words were of his own death and have nothing to do with + the story,” and they smiled and nodded, and appeared to go to sleep again. + </p> + <p> + Now Mopo went on with his tale. He told of the question of the King, how + he had asked the Inkosazana whether he should fall upon the Boers or let + them be; of how she had searched the Heavens with her eyes; of how the + meteor had travelled before them, and burst over the kraal, Umgugundhlovu, + that star which she said was thrown by the hand of the Great-Great, the + Umkulunkulu, and of how she had sworn that she also heard the feet of a + people travelling over plain and mountain, and saw the rivers behind them + running red with blood. Lastly, he told of how she had refused to add to + or take from her words, or to set out their meaning. + </p> + <p> + Then Mopo sat himself down again in the circle of the Councillors, and + watched and hearkened like a hungry wolf. + </p> + <p> + “Ye have heard, Ghost-men,” said the King. “Now, if ye are really wise, + interpret to us the meaning of this saying of the Inkosazana, and of the + running star which none can read.” + </p> + <p> + The priests awoke and consulted with each other, then Eddo said: + </p> + <p> + “This matter is too high for us, King of the Zulus.” + </p> + <p> + Dingaan heard, and laughed angrily. + </p> + <p> + “I thought it, I thought it!” he cried. “Ye are but cheats after all who, + like any common doctor, repeat the gossip that ye have heard, and pretend + that it is a message from Heaven. Now why should I not whip you from my + town with rods till ye see that red blood which ye so greatly fear?” + </p> + <p> + At the mention of the word blood, the little men seemed to curl up like + cut grass before fire; then Eddo smiled, a sickly smile, and answered: + </p> + <p> + “Be gentle, King, walk softly, King. We are but poor cheats, yet we will + do our best, we, or another for us. A new bowl, a big bowl, a red bowl for + the red King, and fill it to the brink with dew.” + </p> + <p> + As he piped out the words a man from among their company appeared with a + vessel much larger than those into which they had gazed, and made of + beautiful, polished, blood-hued wood that gleamed in the sunlight. Eddo + took it in his hand and another slave filled it with water from the gourd; + the last drop of the water filled it to the brim. Then the three of them + muttered invocations over it, and Eddo, beckoning to Noie, bade her bear + it to the Inkosazana that she might gaze therein. + </p> + <p> + Rachel received it and looked; as she looked all the emptiness left her + eyes which grew quick and active and full of horror. + </p> + <p> + “Thou seest something, Maiden?” queried Eddo. + </p> + <p> + “Aye,” answered Rachel, “I see much. Must I speak?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, nay! Breathe on the water thrice and fix the visions. Now bear the + bowl to yonder King and let him look. Perchance he also will see + something.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel breathed on the water thrice, rose like one in a trance, and + advancing to Dingaan placed the brimming bowl upon his knees. + </p> + <p> + “Look, King, look,” cried Eddo, “and tell us if in what thou seest lies an + answer to the oracle of the Inkosazana.” + </p> + <p> + Dingaan stared at the water, angrily at first, as one who smells a trick. + Then his face changed. + </p> + <p> + “By the head of the Black One,” he said, “I see people fighting in this + kraal, white men and Zulus, and the white men are mastered and the Zulus + drag them out to death. The Zulus conquer, O my people. It is as I thought + that it would be—that is the meaning of the riddle of the + Inkosazana.” + </p> + <p> + “Good, good,” said the Council. “Doubtless it shall come to pass.” + </p> + <p> + But the dwarf Eddo only smiled again and waved his hand. + </p> + <p> + “Look once more, King,” he said in his low, hissing voice, and Dingaan + looked. + </p> + <p> + Now his face darkened. “I see fire,” he said. “Yes, in this kraal. + Umgugundhlovu burns, my royal House burns, and yonder come the white men + riding upon horses. Oh! they are gone.” + </p> + <p> + Eddo waved his hand, saying: + </p> + <p> + “Look again and tell us what thou seest, King.” + </p> + <p> + Unwillingly enough, but as though he could not resist, Dingaan looked and + said: + </p> + <p> + “I see a mountain whereof the top is like the shape of a woman, and + between her knees is the mouth of a cave. Beneath the floor of that cave I + see bodies, the body of a great man and the body of a girl; she must have + been fair, that girl.” + </p> + <p> + Now when he heard this the Councillor who was named Mopo, he with the + withered hand, started up, then sat down again, but all were so intent + upon listening to Dingaan that none noticed his movements save Noie and + the priests of the ghosts. + </p> + <p> + “I see a man, a fat man come out of the cave,” went on Dingaan. “He seems + to be wounded and weary, also his stomach is sunken as though with hunger. + Two other men seize him, a tall warrior with muscles that stand out on his + legs, and another that is thin and short. They drag him up the mountain to + a great cleft that is between the breasts of her who sits thereon. They + speak with him, but I cannot see their faces, for they are wrapped in + mist, or the face of the fat man, for that also is wrapped in mist. They + hale him to the edge of the cleft, they hurl him over, he falls headlong, + and the mist is swept from his face. Ah! <i>it is my own face!</i>” + [Footnote: See “Nada the Lily,” CHAPTER XXXV.] + </p> + <p> + “Priest,” whispered each of the little men to his fellow in the dead + silence that followed, “Priest, this King says that he sees his own face. + Priest, tell me now, has not the spirit of the Inkosazana interpreted the + oracle of the Inkosazana? Will not yonder King be hurled down this cleft? + Is <i>he</i> not the star that falls?” + </p> + <p> + And they nodded and smiled at each other. + </p> + <p> + But Dingaan leapt up in his rage and terror, and with him leapt up the + Councillors and witch doctors, all save he who was named Mopo, son of + Makedama, who sat still gazing at the ground. Dingaan leapt up, and + seizing the bowl hurled it from him so that the water in it fell over + Rachel like rain from the clouds. He leapt up, and he cursed the + Ghost-priests as evil wizards, bidding them begone from his land. He raved + at them, he threatened them, he cursed them again and again. The little + men sat still and smiled till he grew weary and ceased. Then they spoke to + each other, saying: + </p> + <p> + “He has sprinkled the White One with the dew of out Trees, and henceforth + she belongs to the Trees. Is it not so, Priest?” + </p> + <p> + They nodded in assent, and Eddo rose and addressed the King in a new + voice, a shrill commanding voice, saying: + </p> + <p> + “O man, thou that art called a King and causest much blood to flow, thou + are but a bubble on a river of blood, thou slayer that shalt be slain, + thou thrower of spears upon whom the spear shall fall, thou who shalt look + upon the Face of Stone that knows not pity, thou whom the earth shall + swallow, thou who shalt perish at the hands of—” + </p> + <p> + “The faces of the slayers were veiled, Priest,” broke in the other two + dwarfs, peeping up at him from beneath the shadow of their umbrellas; + “surely the faces of those slayers were veiled, O Priest.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou who shalt perish at the hands of avengers whose faces are veiled, + thy riddle is read for thee as the Mother of the Trees decreed that it + should be read. It is well read, it is truly read, it shall befall in its + season. Now give to thy servants their reward and let them depart in + peace. Give to them, that White One whose lost Spirit spoke to thee from + the water.” + </p> + <p> + “Take her,” roared Dingaan, “take her and begone, for to the Zulus she and + Noie, the witch, bring naught but ill.” + </p> + <p> + But one of the Council cried: + </p> + <p> + “The Inkosazana cannot be sent away with these magicians unless it is her + will to go.” + </p> + <p> + Then the little men nodded to Noie, and Noie whispered in the ear of + Rachel. + </p> + <p> + Rachel listened and answered: “Whither thou goest, Noie, thither I go with + thee, I who seek my Spirit.” + </p> + <p> + So Noie took Rachel by the hand and led her from the Council-place of the + King, and as she went, followed by the Ghost-priests and their escort, for + the last time all the Councillors rose up and gave to her the royal + salute. Only Dingaan sat upon the ground and beat it with his fists in + fury. + </p> + <p> + Thus did the Inkosazana-y-Zoola depart from the Great Place of the King of + the Zulus, and Mopo, the son of Makedama, shading his eyes with his hand, + watched her go from between his withered fingers. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0019" id="link2HCH0019"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XIX + </h2> + <h3> + RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + </h3> + <p> + Northward, ever northward, journeyed Rachel with the Ghost-priests; for + days and weeks they journeyed, slowly, and for the most part at night, + since these people dreaded the glare of the sun. Sometimes she was borne + along in a litter with Noie upon the shoulders of the huge slaves, but + more often she walked between the litters in the midst of a guard of + soldiers, for now she was so strong that she never seemed to weary, nor + even in the fever swamps where many fell ill, did any sickness touch her. + Also this labour of the body seemed to soothe her wandering and tormented + mind, as did the touch of Noie’s hand and the sound of Noie’s voice. At + times, however, her madness got hold of her and she broke out into those + bursts of wild laughter which had scared the Zulus. Then Eddo would + descend from his litter and lay his long fingers on her forehead and look + into her eyes in such a fashion that she went to sleep and was at peace. + But if Noie spoke to her in these sleeps, she answered her questions, and + even talked reasonably as she had done before the people of Mafooti laid + the body of Richard at her feet, and she stood upon the roof of the hut + which Ishmael strove to climb. + </p> + <p> + Thus it was that Noie came to learn all that had happened to her since + they parted, for though she had gathered much from them, the Zulus could + not, or would not tell her everything. In past days she had heard from + Rachel of the lad, Richard Darrien, who had been her companion years + before through that night of storm on the island in the river, and now she + understood that her lady loved this Richard, and that it was because of + his murder by the wild brute, Ibubesi, that she had become mad. + </p> + <p> + Yes, she was mad, and for that reason Noie rejoiced that the dwarf people + were taking her to their home, since if she could be cured at all, they + were able to heal her, they the great doctors. Moreover, if these priests + and the Zulus would have let her go, whither else could she have gone + whose parents and lover were dead, except to the white people on the + coast, who did not reverence the insane, as do all black folk, but would + have locked her up in a house with others like her until she died. No + although she knew that there were dangers before them, many and great + dangers, Noie rejoiced that things had befallen thus. + </p> + <p> + Also in her tender care already Rachel improved much, and Noie believed + that one day she would be herself again. Only she wished that she and her + lady were alone together; that there were no priests with them, and above + all no Eddo. For Eddo as she knew well was jealous of her authority over + Rachel; jealous too of the love that they bore one to the other. He wished + to use this crazed white chieftainess who had been accepted as their + Inkosazana by the great Zulu people, for his own purposes. This had been + clear from the beginning, and that was why when he first heard of her he + had consented to go on the embassy to Dingaan, since by his magic he could + foresee much of the future that was dark to Noie, whose blood was mixed + and who had not all the gifts of the Ghost-kings. + </p> + <p> + Moreover, the Mother of the Trees was Noie’s great aunt, being the sister + of her grandfather, or of his father, Noie was not sure which, for she had + dwelt among them but a few days, and never thought to inquire of the + matter. But of one thing she was sure, that Eddo the first priest, hated + this Mother of the Trees, who was named Nya, and desired that “when her + tree fell” the next mother should be his servant, which Nya was not. + Perhaps, reflected Noie, it was in his mind that her lady would fill this + part, and being mad, obey him in all things. + </p> + <p> + Still she kept a watch upon her words, and even on her thoughts, for Eddo + and his fellow-priests, Pani and Hana, were able to peer into human + hearts, and read their secrets. Also she protected Rachel from him as much + as she was able, never leaving her side for a moment, however weary she + might be, for she feared lest he should become the master of her will. + Only when the fits of madness fell upon her mistress, she was forced to + allow Eddo to quell them with his touch and eye, since herself she lacked + this power, nor dared she call the others to her help, for they were under + the hand of Eddo. + </p> + <p> + Northward, ever northward. First they passed through the Zulus and their + subject tribes who knew of them and of the Inkosazana. All of these were + suffering from the curse that lay upon the land because, as they believed, + there was blood between the Inkosazana and her people. The locusts + devoured their crops and the plague ravaged their cattle, so that they + were terrified of her, and of the little Grey-folk with whom she + travelled, the wizards who had shown fearful things to Dingaan and left + him sick with dread. They fled at their approach, only leaving a few of + their old people to prostrate themselves before this Inkosazana who + wandered in search of her own Spirit, and the Dream-men who dwelt with the + ghosts in the heart of a forest, and to pray her and them to lift this + cloud of evil from the land, bringing gifts of such things as were left to + them. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +At length all the Zulus were passed, and they entered into the territories +of other tribes, wild, wandering tribes. + + But even these knew of the Ghost-kings, and attempted nothing against +them, as they had attempted nothing against Noie and her escort when she +travelled through this land on her embassy to the People of the Trees. +Indeed, some of their doctors would visit them at their camps and ask an +oracle, or an interpretation of dreams, or a charm against their enemies, +or a deadly poison, offering great gifts in return. At times Eddo and his +fellow-priests would listen, and the giants would bring a tiny bowl filled +with dew into which they gazed, telling them the pictures they saw there, +though this they did but seldom, as the supply of dew which they had +brought with them from their own country ran low, and since it could not +be used twice they kept it for their own purposes. +</pre> + <p> + Next they came to a country of vast swamps, where dwelt few men and many + wild beasts, a country full of fevers and reeds and pools, in which lived + snakes and crocodiles. Yet no harm came to them from these things, for the + Ghost-priests had medicines that warded off sickness, and charms that + protected them from all evil creatures, and in their bowls they read what + road to take and how dangers could be avoided. So they passed the swamps + safely; only here that slave whom Eddo had cursed at the kraal of Dingaan, + and who from that day onward had wasted till he seemed to be nothing but a + great skeleton, sickened and died. + </p> + <p> + “Did I not tell you that it should be so?” said Eddo to the other slaves, + who trembled before him as reeds tremble in the wind. “Be warned, ye + fools, who think that the strength of men lies in their bodies and their + spears.” Then he kicked the corpse of the dead giant gently with his + sandalled foot, and bade his brothers throw him into a pool for the + crocodiles to eat. + </p> + <p> + Having passed the swamps and many rivers, at length they turned westward, + travelling for days over grassy uplands like to those of Natal, among + which wandered pastoral tribes with their herds of cattle. On these plains + were multitudes of game and many lions, especially in the bush-clad slopes + of great isolated mountains that rose up here and there. These lions + roared round them at night, but the priests did not seem to be afraid, for + when the brutes became overbold they placed deadly poison in the carcases + of buck that the nomad tribes brought them as offerings, of which the + lions ate and died in numbers. Also they sold some of the poison to the + tribe for a great price in cattle, as to the delivery of which cattle they + gave minute directions, for they knew that none dared to cheat the Mother + of the Trees and her prophets. + </p> + <p> + After the plains were left behind, they reached a vast, fertile and + low-lying country that sloped upwards for miles and miles, which, as Noie + explained to Rachel, when she would listen, was the outer territory of the + Ghost-people, for here dwelt the race of the Umkulus, or Great Ones, who + were their slaves, that folk to which the soldiers of their escort + belonged. Of these there were thousands and tens of thousands who earned + their living by agriculture, since although they were so huge and + fierce-looking, they did not fight unless they were attacked. The chiefs + of this people had their dwellings in vast caves in the sides of cliffs + which, if need be, could be turned into impregnable fortresses, but their + real ruler was the Mother of the Trees, and their office was to protect + the country of the Trees and furnish it with food, since the Tree-people + were dreamers who did little work. + </p> + <p> + While they travelled through this land all the headmen of the Umkulus + accompanied them, and every morning a council was held at which these made + report to the priests of all that had chanced of late, and laid their + causes before them for judgment. These causes Eddo and his fellow-priests + heard and settled as seemed best to them, nor did any dare to dispute + their rulings. Indeed, even when they deposed a high chief and set another + in his place, the man who had lost all knelt before them and thanked them + for their goodness. Also they tried criminals who had stolen women or + committed murder, but they never ordered such men to be slain outright. + Sometimes Eddo would look at them dreamily and curse them in his slow, + hissing voice, bidding them waste in body and in mind, as he had done to + the soldier at Umgugundhlovu, and die within one year, or two, or three, + as the case might be. Or sometimes, if the crime was very bad, he would + command that they should be sent to “travel in the desert,” that is, + wander to and fro without food or water until death found them. Now and + again miserable-looking men, mere skeletons, with hollow cheeks, and eyes + that seemed to start from their heads, would appear at their camps weeping + and imploring that the curse which had been laid upon them in past days + should be taken off their heads. At such people Eddo and his + brother-priests, Pani and Hana, would laugh softly, asking them how they + throve upon the wrath of the Mother of the Trees, and whether they thought + that others who saw them would be encouraged to sin as they had done. But + when the poor wretches prayed that they might be killed outright with the + spear, the priests shrank up in horror beneath their umbrellas, and asked + if they were mad that they should wish them to “sprinkle their trees with + blood.” + </p> + <p> + One morning a number of these bewitched Umkulus, men, women and children, + appeared, and when the three priests mocked them, as was their wont, and + the guards, some of whom were their own relatives, sought to beat them + away with sticks, threw themselves upon the ground and burst into weeping. + Rachel, who was camped at a little distance with Noie, in a reed tent that + the guard had made for her, which they folded up and carried as they did + the umbrellas, heard the sound of this lamentation, and came out followed + by Noie. For a space she stood contemplating their misery with a troubled + air, then asked Noie why these people seemed so starved and why they wept. + Noie told her that when she was on her embassy the head of their kraal, an + enormous man of middle age, whom she pointed out to Rachel, had sought to + detain her because she was beautiful, and he wished to make her his wife, + although he knew well that she was on an embassy to the Mother of the + Trees. She had escaped, but it was for this reason that the curse of which + they were perishing had been laid upon him and his folk. + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel went on to where the three priests sat beneath their umbrellas + dozing away the hours of sunlight, beckoning to the doomed family to + follow her. + </p> + <p> + “Wake, priests,” she cried in a loud voice, and they looked up astonished, + rubbing their eyes, and asked what was the matter. + </p> + <p> + “This,” said Rachel. “I command you to lift the weight of your malediction + off the head of these people who have suffered enough.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou commandest us!” exclaimed Eddo astonished. “And if we will not, + Beautiful One, what then?” + </p> + <p> + “Then,” answered Rachel, “<i>I</i> will lift it and set it on to your + heads, and you shall perish as they are perishing. Oh! you think me mad, + you priests, who kill more cruelly than did the Zulus, and mad I am whose + Spirit wanders. Yet I tell you that new powers grow within me, though + whence they come I know not, and what I say I can perform.” + </p> + <p> + Now they stared at her muttering together, and sending for a wooden bowl, + peeped into it. Whatever it was they saw there did not please them, for at + length Eddo addressed the crowd of suppliants, saying: + </p> + <p> + “The Mother of the Trees forgives; the knot she tied she looses; the tree + she planted she digs up. You are forgiven. Bones, put on strength; mouths, + receive food; eyes, forget your blindness, and feet, your wanderings. Grow + fat and laugh; increase and multiply; for the curse we give you a + blessing, such is the will of the Mother of the Trees.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, nay,” cried Rachel, when she understood their words, “believe him + not, ye starvelings. Such is the will of the Inkosazana of the Zulus, she + who has lost her Spirit and another’s, and travels all this weary way to + find them.” + </p> + <p> + Then her madness seemed to come upon her again, for she tossed her arms on + high and burst into one of her wild fits of laughter. But those whom she + had redeemed heeded it not, for they ran to her, and since they dared not + touch her, or even her robe, kissed the ground on which she had stood and + blessed her. Moreover from that moment they began to mend, and within a + few days were changed folk. This Noie knew, for they followed up Rachel to + the confines of the desert, and she saw it with her eyes. Also the fame of + the deed spread among the Umkulu people who groaned under the cruel rule + of the Ghost-kings, and mad or sane, from that day forward they adored + Rachel even more than the Zulus had done, and like the Zulus believed her + to be a Spirit. No mere human being, they declared, could have lifted off + the curse of the Mother of the Trees from those upon whom it had fallen. + </p> + <p> + Thenceforward Eddo, Pani, and Hana hid their judgments from Rachel, and + would not suffer such suppliants to approach the camp. Also when they + seized a number of men because these had conspired together to rebel + against the Ghost-people, and brought them on towards their own country + for a certain purpose, they forced them to act as bearers like the others, + so that Rachel might not guess their doom. For now, with all their power, + they also were afraid of this white Inkosazana, as Dingaan had been + afraid. + </p> + <p> + So they travelled up this endless slope of fertile land, leaving all the + kraals of the giant Umkulus behind them, and one morning at the dawn + camped upon the edge of a terrible desert; a place of dry sands and + sun-blasted rocks, that looked like the bottom of a drained ocean, where + nothing lived save the fire lizards and certain venomous snakes that + buried themselves in the sand, all except their heads, and only crawled + out at night. After the people of the Umkulus this horrible waste was the + great defence of the Ghost-kings, whose country it ringed about, since + none could pass it without guides and water. Indeed, Noie had been forced + to stay here for days with her escort, until the Mother of the Trees, + learning of her coming in some strange fashion, had sent priests and + guards to bring her to her land. But the Zulus who were with her they did + not bring, except one witch-doctor to bear witness to her words. These + they left among the Umkulus till she should return, nor were those Zulus + sorry who had already heard enough of the magic of the Ghost-kings, and + feared to come face to face with them. + </p> + <p> + But it is true that they also feared the Umkulus, whom, because of their + great size and the fierceness of their air, the Zulus took to be evil + spirits, though if this were so, they could not understand why they should + obey a handful of grey dwarfs who lived far from them beyond the desert. + Still these Umkulus did them no harm, for on her return Noie found them + all safe and well. + </p> + <p> + That afternoon Rachel and the dwarfs plunged into the dreadful wilderness, + heading straight for the ball of the sinking sun. Here, although she + wished to do so, she was not allowed to walk, for fear lest the serpents + should bite her, said Eddo, but must journey in the litter with Noie. So + they entered it, and were borne forward at a great pace, the bearers + travelling at a run, and being often changed. Also many other bearers came + with them, and on the shoulders of each of them was strapped a hide bag of + water. Of this they soon discovered the reason, for the sand of that + wilderness was white with salt; the air also seemed to be full of salt, so + that the thirst of those who travelled there was sharp and constant, and + if it could not be satisfied they died. + </p> + <p> + It was a very strange journey, and although she did not seem to take much + note of them at the time, its details and surroundings burned themselves + deeply into Rachel’s mind. The hush of the infinite desert, the white + moonlight gleaming upon the salt, white sand; the tall rocks which stood + up here and there like unfinished obelisks and colossal statues, the snowy + clouds of dust that rose beneath the feet of the company; the hoarse + shouts of the guides, the close heat, the halts for water which was + greedily swallowed in great gulps; the occasional cry and confusion when a + man fell out exhausted, or because he had been bitten by one of the + serpents—all these things, amongst others, were very strange. + </p> + <p> + Once Rachel asked vaguely what became of these outworn and snake-poisoned + men, and Noie only shook her head in answer, for she did not think fit to + tell her that they were left to find their way back, or to perish, as + might chance. + </p> + <p> + All that night and for the first hours of the day that followed, they went + forward swiftly, camping at last to eat and sleep in the shadow of a mass + of rock that looked like a gigantic castle with walls and towers. Here + they remained in the burning heat until the sun began to sink once more, + and then went on again, leaving some of the bearers behind them, because + there was no longer water for so many. There the great men sat in patient + resignation and watched them go, they who knew that having little or no + water, few of them could hope to see their homes again. Still, so great + was their dread of the Ghost-priests, that they never dared to murmur, or + to ask that any of the store of water should be given to them, they who + were but cattle to be used until they died. + </p> + <p> + The second night’s journey was like the first, for this desert never + changed, its aspect, and on the following morning they halted beneath + another pile of fantastic, sand-burnished rocks, from some of which hung + salt like icicles. Here one of the bearers who had been denied water as a + punishment for laziness, although in truth he was sick, began to suck the + salt-icicles. Suddenly he went raving mad, and rushing with a knife at + Eddo, Pani, and Hana where they sat under their cane umbrellas that, for + the sake of coolness, were damped with this precious water, he tried to + kill them. + </p> + <p> + Then as they saw the knife gleaming, all their imperturbable calm departed + from these dwarfs. They squeaked in terror with thin voices as rats speak; + they rolled upon the ground yelling to the slaves to save them from a “red + death.” The man was seized and, though he fought with all his giant + strength, held down and choked in the sand. Once, however, he twisted his + head free, howling a curse at them. Also he managed to hurl his knife at + Eddo, and the point of it scratched him on the hand, causing the pale + blood to flow, a sight at which Eddo and the other priests broke into + tears and lamentations, that continued long after the Umkulu was dead. + </p> + <p> + “Why are they such cowards?” asked Rachel, dreamily, for she had not seen + the murder of the slave, and thought that Eddo had only scratched himself. + </p> + <p> + “Because they fear the sight of blood, Zoola,” answered Noie, “which is a + very evil omen to them. Death they do not fear who are already among + ghosts, but if it is a red death, their souls are spilt with their life, + or so they believe.” + </p> + <p> + Towards noon that day the sky banked up with lurid-coloured clouds; the + sun which should have shone so hotly, went out, and a hush that was almost + fearful in its heat and intensity, fell upon the desert. The Umkulu + bearers became disturbed, and gathered together into knots, talking in low + tones. Eddo and his brother priests who, either because of the adventure + of the morning or the oppressive air, could not sleep, as was usual with + them, were also disturbed. They crept from beneath their umbrellas which, + as the sun had vanished, were of no use to them, and stood together + staring at the salty plain, which under that leaden and lowering sky + looked white as snow, and at the brooding clouds above. They even sent for + their bowls to read in them pictures of what was about to happen, but + there was no dew left, so these could not be used. + </p> + <p> + Then they consulted with the captains of the bearers, who told then what + no magic was needed to guess that a mighty storm was gathering, and that + if it overtook them in the desert, they would be buried beneath the + drifting sand. Now this was a “white death” which the dwarfs did not seem + to desire, so they ordered an instant departure, instead of delaying the + start until sunset, as they had intended, for then, if all went well, they + would have arrived at their homes by dawn, and not in the middle of the + night. So that litters were made ready, and they went forward through the + overpowering heat, that caused the bearers to hang out their tongues and + reel as they walked. + </p> + <p> + Towards evening the storm began to stir. Little wandering puffs of wind + blew upon them and died away, and lightnings flickered intermittently. + Then a hot breeze sprang up that gradually increased in strength until the + sand rolled and rippled before it, now one way and now another, for this + breeze seemed to blow in turn from every quarter of the heavens. Suddenly, + however, after trying them all, it settled in the west, and drove straight + into their faces with ever increasing force. Now Eddo thrust out his head + between the curtains of his litter and called to the bearers to hurry, as + they had but a little distance of desert left to pass, after which came + the grass country where there would be no danger from the sand. They heard + and obeyed, changing the pole gangs frequently, as those who carried the + litters became exhausted. + </p> + <p> + But the storm was quicker than they; it burst upon them while they were + still in the waste, though not in its full strength. Then the darkness + came, utter darkness, for no moon or stars could be seen, and salt and + sand drove down on them like hail. Through it all, the bearers fought on, + though how they found their way Noie, who was watching them, could not + guess, since no landmarks were left to guide them. They fought on, + blinded, choked with the salt sand that drove into their eyes and lungs, + till man after man, they fell down and perished. Others took their places, + and yet they fought on. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +It must have been near to midnight when the company, or those who were +left of them, staggered to the edge of that dreadful wilderness which was +but a vast plain of stone and sand, bordered on the west as on the east by +slopes of fertile soil. For a while the fierce tempest lifted a little, +and the light of the stars which struggled through breaks in the clouds +showed that they were marching down a steep descent of grassland. Thus +they went on for several more hours, till at length the bearers of the +litter in which were Rachel and Noie, who for a long time had been +staggering to and fro like drunken men, came to a halt, and litter and +all, sank to the ground, utterly exhausted. + + Rachel and Noie disentangled themselves from the litter, for they were +unhurt, and stood by it, not knowing where to go, till presently two other +litters containing the priests came up, for the third had been abandoned, +and its occupant crowded in with Eddo. Now a great clamour arose in the +darkness, the priests hissing commands to the surviving bearers to take up +the litter and proceed. But great as was their strength, this the poor men +could not do. There they lay upon the ground answering that Eddo might +curse them if he wished, or even kill them as their brothers had been +killed, but they were unable to stir another step until they had rested +and drunk. Where they were, there they must lie until rain fell. Then the +priests wished Rachel to enter one of their litters, leaving Noie to walk, +which they were afraid to do themselves. But when she understood, Rachel +cut the matter short by answering, +</pre> + <p> + “Not so, I will walk,” and picking up the spear of one of the fallen + Umkulu to serve as a staff, she took Noie by the hand and started forward + down the hill. + </p> + <p> + One of the priests clasped her robe to draw her back, but she turned on + him with the spear, whereon he shrank back into his litter like a snail + into his shell and left her alone. So following the steep path they + marched on, and after them came the two litters with the priests, carried + by all the bearers who could still stand, for these old men weighed no + more than children. From far below them rose a mighty sound as of an angry + sea. + </p> + <p> + “What is that noise?” called Rachel into the ear of Noie, for the gale was + rising again. + </p> + <p> + “The sound of wind in the forest where the Tree-folk dwell,” she answered. + </p> + <p> + Then the dawn broke, an awful, blood-red dawn, and by degrees they saw. + Beneath them ran a shallow river, and beyond it, stretching for league + upon league farther than the eye could see, lay the mighty forest whereof + the trees soared two hundred feet or more into the air; the dark + illimitable forest that rolled as the sea rolls beneath the pressure of + the gale, and indeed, seen from above, looked like a green and tossing + ocean. At the sight of the water Rachel and Noie began to run towards it + hand in hand, for they were parched with thirst whose mouths were full of + the salt dust of the desert. The bearers of the litters in which were the + three priests ran also, paying no heed to the cries of the dwarfs within. + At length it was reached, and throwing themselves down they drank until + that raging thirst of theirs was satisfied; even Eddo and his companions + crawled out of their litters and drank. Then having washed their hands and + faces in the cool water, they forded the fleet stream, and, filled with a + new life, followed the road that ran beyond towards the forest. Scarcely + had they set foot upon the farther bank when the heart of the tempest, + which had been eddying round them all night long, burst over them in its + fury. The lightnings blazed, the thunder rolled, and the wild wind grew to + a hurricane, so fierce that the litters in which were Eddo, Pani, and Hana + were torn from the grasp of the bearers and rolled upon the ground. From + the wreck of them, for they were but frail things, the little grey priests + emerged trembling, or rather were dragged by the hands of their giant + bearers, to whom they clung as a frightened infant clings to its mother. + Rachel saw them and, laughed. + </p> + <p> + “Look at the Masters of Magic!” she cried to Noie, “those who kill with a + curse, those who rule the Ghosts,” and she pointed to the tiny, + contemptible figures with fluttering robes being dragged along by those + giants whom but a little while before they had threatened with death. + </p> + <p> + “I see them,” answered Noie into her ear. “Their spirits are strong when + they are at peace, but in trouble they fear doom more than others. Now, if + I were those Umkulu, I would make an end of them while they can.” + </p> + <p> + But these great, patient men did otherwise; indeed, when the dwarfs, worn + out and bewildered by the hurricane, could walk no more, they took them up + and carried them as a woman carries a babe. + </p> + <p> + Now they were passing a belt of open land between the river and the forest + in which terrified mobs of cattle rushed to and fro, while their herds, + slave-men of large size like the Umkulu, tried to drive them to some place + where they would be safe from the tempest In this belt also grew broad + fields of grain, which furnished food for the Tree-folk. At last they came + to the confines of the forest, and Rachel, looking round her with + wondering eyes, saw at the foot of each great tree a tiny hut shaped like + a tent, and in front of the hut a dwarf seated on the ground staring into + a bowl of water, and beating his breast with his hands. + </p> + <p> + “What do they?” she asked of Noie. + </p> + <p> + “They strive to read their fates, Lady, and weep because the wind ripples + the dew in their bowls, so that they can see nothing, and cannot be sure + whether their tree will stand or fall. Follow me, follow me; I know the + way, here we are not safe.” + </p> + <p> + The hurricane was at its height; the huge trees about them rocked and bent + like reeds, great boughs came crashing down; one of them fell upon a + praying dwarf and crushed him to a pulp. Those around him saw it and + uttered a wild shrill scream; Eddo, Pani, and Hana saw it and screamed + also, in the arms of their bearers, for this sight of blood was terrible + to them. The forest was alive with the voices of the storm, it seemed to + howl and groan, and the lightnings illumined its gloomy aisles. The + grandeur and the fearfulness of the scene excited Rachel; she waved the + spear she carried, and began to laugh in the wild fashion of her madness, + so that even the grey dwarfs, seated each at the foot of his tree, ceased + from his prayers to glance at her askance. + </p> + <p> + On they went, expecting death at every step, but always escaping it, until + they reached a wide clearing in the forest. In the centre of this clearing + grew a tree more huge than any that Rachel had ever dreamed of, the bole + of it, that sprang a hundred feet without a branch, was thicker than + Dingaan’s Great Hut, and its topmost boughs were lost in the scudding + clouds. In front of this tree was gathered a multitude of people, men, + women, and children, all dwarfs, and all of them on their knees engaged in + prayer. At its bole, by a tent-shaped house, stood a little figure, a + woman whose long grey hair streamed upon the wind. + </p> + <p> + “The Mother of the Trees,” cried Noie through the screaming gale. “Come to + her, she will shelter us,” and she gripped Rachel’s arm to lead her + forward. + </p> + <p> + Scarcely had they gone a step when the lightning blazed above them + fearfully, and with it came an awful rush of wind. Perhaps that flash fell + upon the tree, or perhaps the wind snapped its roots. At least its mighty + trunk burst in twain, and with a crash that for a moment seemed to master + even the roar of the volleying thunder, down it came to earth. Two huge + limbs fell on either side of Rachel and Noie, but they were not touched. A + bough struck the Umkulu slave who was carrying Eddo, and swept off his + head, leaving the dwarf unharmed. Another bough fell upon Pani and his + bearer, and buried them in the earth beneath its bulk, so that they were + never seen again. As it chanced the most of the worshippers were beyond + the reach of the falling branches, but some of these that were torn loose + in the fall, or shattered by the lightning, the wind caught and hurled + among them, slaying several and wounding others. + </p> + <p> + In ten seconds the catastrophe had come and gone, the Queen-Tree that had + ruled the forest for a thousand years was down, a stack of green leaves, + through which the shattered branches showed like bones, and a prostrate, + splintered trunk. The shock threw Noie and Rachel to the ground, but + Rachel, rising swiftly, pulled Noie to her feet after her; then, acting + upon some impulse, leapt forward, and climbing on to the trunk where it + forked, ran down it till she almost reached its base, and stood there + against the great shield of earth that had been torn up with the roots. + After that last fearful outburst a stillness fell, the storm seemed to + have exhausted itself, at any rate for a while. Rachel was able to get her + breath and look about her. + </p> + <p> + All around were lines of enormous trees, solemn aisles that seemed to lead + up to the Queen of the Trees, and down these aisles, piercing the shadows + cast by the interlacing branches overhead, shone the lights of that lurid + morning. Rachel saw, and something struggled in the darkness of her brain, + as the light struggled in the darkness of the forest aisles. She + remembered—oh! what was it she remembered? Now she knew. It was the + dream she had dreamed upon the island in the river, years and years ago, a + dream of such trees as these, and of little grey people like to these, and + of the boy, Richard, grown to manhood, lashed to the trunk of one of the + trees. What had happened to her? She could recall nothing since she saw + the body of Richard upon its bier in the kraal Mafooti. + </p> + <p> + But this was not the kraal Mafooti, nor had Noie, who stood at her side, + been with her there, Noie, who had gone on an embassy to her father’s + folk, the dwarf people. Ah! these people were dwarfs. Look at them running + to and fro screaming like little monkeys. She must have been dreaming a + long, bad dream, whereof the pictures had escaped her. Doubtless she was + still dreaming and presently would awake. Well, the torment had gone out + of it, and the fear, only the wonder remained. She would stand still and + see what happened. Something was happening now. A little thin hand + appeared, gripping the rough bark at the side of the fallen tree. + </p> + <p> + She peeped over the swell of it and saw an old dwarf woman with long white + hair, whose feet were set in a cleft of the shattered bole, and who hung + to it as an ape hangs. Beneath her to the ground was a fall of full thirty + feet, for the base of the bole was held high up by the roots, so that the + little woman’s hair hung down straight towards the ground, whither she + must presently fall and be killed. Rachel wondered how she had come there, + if she had clung to the trunk when it fell, or been thrown up by the + shock, or lifted by a bough. Next she wondered how long it would be before + she was obliged to leave go, and whether her white head or her back would + first strike the earth all that depth beneath. Then it occurred to her + that she might be saved. + </p> + <p> + “Hold my feet,” she said to Noie, who had followed her along the trunk, + speaking in her own natural voice, at the sound of which Noie looked at + her in joyful wonder. “Hold my feet; I think I can reach that old woman,” + and without waiting for an answer she laid herself down upon the bole, her + body hanging over the curve of it. + </p> + <p> + Now Noie saw her purpose, and seating herself with her heels set against + the roughness of the bark, grasped her by the ankles. Supporting some of + her weight on one hand, with the other Rachel reached downwards all the + length of her long arm, and just as the grasp of the old woman below was + slackening, contrived to grip her by the wrist. The dwarf swung loose, + hanging in the air, but she was very light, of the weight of a + five-year-old child, perhaps, no more, and Rachel was very strong. With an + effort she lifted her up till the monkey-like fingers gripped the rough + bark again. Another effort and the little body was resting on the round of + the tree, one more and she was beside her. + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel rose to her feet again and laughed, but it was not the mad + laughter that had scared Ishmael and the Zulus; it was her own laughter, + that of a healthy, cultured woman. + </p> + <p> + The little creature, crouching on hands and knees at Rachel’s feet, lifted + her head and stared with her round eyes. At that moment, too, the sun + broke out, and its rays, shining where they had never shone for ages, fell + upon Rachel, upon her bright hair, and the white robes in which the dwarfs + had clothed her, and the gleaming spear in her hand, causing her to look + like some ancient statue of a goddess upon a temple roof. + </p> + <p> + “Who art thou,” said the dwarf woman in the hissing voice of her race, + “thou Beautiful One? I know! I know! Thou art that Inkosazana of the Zulus + of whom we have had many visions, she for whom I sent. But the Inkosazana + was mad, she had lost her Spirit; it has been seen here. Beautiful One, <i>thou</i> + art not mad.” + </p> + <p> + “What does she say, Noie?” asked Rachel. “I can only understand some + words.” + </p> + <p> + Noie told her, and Rachel hid her eyes in her hand. Presently she let it + fall, saying: + </p> + <p> + “She is right. I lost my Spirit for a while; it went away with another + Spirit. But I think that I have found it again. Tell her, Noie, that I + have travelled far to seek my Spirit, and that I have found it again.” + </p> + <p> + Noie, who could scarcely take her eyes from Rachel’s face, obeyed, but the + old woman hardly seemed to heed her words; a grief had got hold of her. + She rocked herself to and fro like a monkey that has lost its young, and + cried out: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“My tree has fallen, the tree of my House, which stood from the beginning +of the world, has fallen, but that of Eddo still stands,” and she pointed +to another giant of the forest that soared up, unharmed, at a little +distance. “Nya’s tree has fallen—Eddo’s tree still stands. His magic has +prevailed against me, his magic has prevailed against me!” + + As she spoke a man appeared scrambling along the bole towards them; it +was Eddo himself. His round eyes shone, on his pale face there was a look +of triumph, for whoever might be lost, the danger had passed him by. +</pre> + <p> + “Nya,” he piped, tapping her on the shoulder, “thy Ghost has deserted + thee, old woman, thy tree is down. See, I spit upon it,” and he did so. + “Thou art no longer Mother of the Trees; thou art only the old woman Nya. + The Ghost people, the Dream people, the little Grey people, have a new + queen, and I am her minister, for I rule her Spirit. Yonder she stands,” + and he pointed at the tall and glittering Rachel. “Now, thou new-born + Mother of the Trees, who wast the Inkosazana of the Zulus, obey me. Give + death to this old woman, the Red Death, that her spirit may be spilt with + her blood, and lost for ever. Give it to her with that spear in thy hand, + while I hide my eyes, and reign thou in her place through me,” and he + bowed his head and waited. + </p> + <p> + “Not the Red Death, not the Red Death,” wailed Nya. “Give me the White + Death and save my soul, Beautiful One, and in return I will give thee + something that thou desirest, who am still the wisest of them all, + although my Tree is down.” + </p> + <p> + Noie whispered for a while in Rachel’s ear. Then while all the dwarf + people gathered beneath them, watching, Rachel bent forward, and putting + her arms about the trembling creature, lifted her up as though she were a + child, and held her to her bosom. + </p> + <p> + “Mother,” she said, “I give thee no death, red or white; I give thee love. + Thy tree is down; sit thou in my shadow and be safer On him who harms + thee”—and she looked at Eddo—“on him shall the Red Death + fall.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0020" id="link2HCH0020"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XX + </h2> + <h3> + THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + </h3> + <p> + When Eddo understood these words he lifted his head and stared at Rachel + amazed. + </p> + <p> + “This is thy doing, Bastard,” he said savagely, addressing Noie, who had + translated them. “I have felt thee fighting against me for long, and now + thou causest this Inkosazana to defy me. It was thou who didst work upon + that old woman, thine aunt, to command that the white witch should be + brought hither, and because as yet I dared not disobey, I made a terrible + journey to bring her. Yes, and I did this gladly, for when my eyes fell + upon her, there in the town of Dingaan, I saw that she was great and + beautiful, but that her Spirit had gone, and I knew that I could make her + mouth to speak my words, and her pure eyes to see things that are denied + to mine, even the future as, when I bade her, she saw it yonder in the + court of Dingaan. But now it seems that her Spirit has returned to her, so + that there is no room for mine in her heart, and she speaks her own words, + not my words. And thou hast done this thing, O Bastard.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps,” answered Noie unconcernedly. + </p> + <p> + “Thou thinkest,” went on Eddo, in his fury beating the bole on which he + sat, “thou thinkest to protect that old hag, Nya, because her blood runs + in thee. But, fool, it is in vain, for her tree is down, her tree is down, + and as its leaves wither, and its sap dries up, so must she wither and her + blood dry up until she dies, she who thought to live on for many years.” + </p> + <p> + “What does that matter?” asked Noie, “seeing that then she will only join + the great company of the ghosts with whom she longs to be, and return with + them to torment thee, Eddo, until thou, too, art one of them, and lookest + on the face of Judgment.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou thinkest,” screamed the dwarf, ignoring this ominous suggestion, + “thou thinkest, when she is gone, to be queen in her place, or to rule as + high priestess through this White One.” + </p> + <p> + “If I do, that will be a bad hour for thee, Eddo,” replied Noie. + </p> + <p> + “It shall not be, woman. No bastard shall reign here as Mother of the + Trees while the nations round cringe before her feet. I have spells; I + have poisons; I have slaves who can shoot with arrows.” + </p> + <p> + “Then use them if thou canst, thou evil-doer,” said “Noie contemptuously. + </p> + <p> + “Aye, I will use them all, and not on thee only, but on that white witch + whom thou lovest. She shall never pass living from this land that is + ringed in by the desert and the forest. She shall choose me to reign + through her as her high priest, or she shall die—die miserably. For + a little while that old hag, Nya, may protect her with her wisdom, but + when she passes, as she must, and quickly, for I will light fires beneath + this fallen tree of hers, then I tell thee the Beautiful One shall choose + between my rule and doom.” + </p> + <p> + Now Noie would hear no more. + </p> + <p> + “Dog,” she cried, “filthy night-bird, darest thou speak thus of the + Inkosazana? Another word and I will offer that heart of thine to the sun + thou hatest,” and snatching the spear from Rachel’s hand, she charged at + him, holding it aloft. + </p> + <p> + Eddo saw her come. With a scream of fear he leapt to his feet, and ran + swiftly along the bole till he reached the mass of the fallen branches. + Into these he sprang, swinging himself from bough to bough like an ape + until he vanished amongst the dark green foliage. Then, having quite lost + sight of him, Noie returned laughing to Rachel, by whom stood the old + Mother of the Trees who had slid from her arms, and gave her back the + spear, saying in the dwarf language: + </p> + <p> + “This Eddo speaks great words, but he is also a great coward.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, yes,” answered the old woman, “he is a great coward, because like + all our folk he fears the Red Death; but, child, I tell thee he is + terrible. He hates me because I rule through the white art, not the black, + but while my tree stood he must obey me, and I was safe. Now it is down, + and he may kill me if he can, according to the custom of my land, and set + up another to be queen, she at whose feet my tree bowed itself and fell by + the will of the Heavens, and whom, therefore, the people will accept. + Through her he will wield all the power of the Ghost-kings, over whom no + man may rule, but a woman only. Come, Child, and thou, White One, come + also. I know where we may hide. Lady, the power that was mine is thine; + protect me till I die, and in payment I will give thee whatever thy heart + desires.” + </p> + <p> + “I ask no payment,” Rachel answered wearily, when she understood the + words; “and I think that it is I who need protection from that wicked + dwarf.” + </p> + <p> + Then, guided by Nya, who clung to Rachel’s hand, they walked down the bole + of the tree and along a great branch, till at length they reached a place + whence they could climb to the ground. Before they were clear of the + boughs the dethroned Mother, from whose round eyes the tears fell, turned + and kissed the bark of one of them, wailing aloud. + </p> + <p> + “Farewell, thou mighty one, under whose shade I, and the queens of my race + before me, have dreamed for centuries. Thou art fallen beneath the stroke + of Heaven, and great was thy fall, and I am fallen with thee. Save me from + the Red Death, O Spirit of my tree, that in the land of ghosts I still may + sleep beneath thy shade for ever.” + </p> + <p> + Then she ran to the very point of the tree and broke off its topmost twig, + which was covered with narrow and shining green leaves, and holding it in + her hand, returned to Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “I will plant it,” she said, “and perchance it will grow to be the house + of queens unborn. Come, now, come,” and she turned her face towards the + forest. + </p> + <p> + The thunder had rolled away, and from time to time the sun shone fiercely, + so fiercely that, unable to bear its rays, all the dwarfs who were + gathered about the fallen tree had retreated into the shadow of the other + trees around the open space. There they stood and sat watching the three + of them go by. Men, women and children, they all watched, and Rachel they + saluted with their raised hands; but to her who had been their mother for + unknown years they did no reverence. Only one hideous little man ran up to + her and called out: + </p> + <p> + “Thou didst punish me once, old woman, now why should I not kill thee in + payment? Thy tree is down at last.” + </p> + <p> + Nya looked at him sadly, and answered: + </p> + <p> + “I remember. Thou shouldst have died, for thy sin was great, but I laid a + lesser burden on thee. Man, thou canst not kill me yet; my tree is down, + but it is not dead.” + </p> + <p> + She held up the green bough in her hand and looked at him from beneath it, + then went on slowly: “Man, my wisdom remains within me, and I tell thee + that before I die thou shalt die, and not as thou desirest. Remember my + words, people of the Ghosts.” + </p> + <p> + Then she walked on with the others, leaving the dwarf staring after her + with a face wherein hate struggled with fear. + </p> + <p> + “Thou liest,” he screamed after her; “thy power is gone with thy tree.” + </p> + <p> + Scarcely were the words out of his mouth when they heard a crash which + caused them to look round. A bough, broken by the storm, had fallen from + on high. It had fallen on to the head of the dwarf, and there he lay + crushed and dead. + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” piped the other dwarfs, pointing towards the corpse with their + fingers, and closing their eyes to shut out the sight of blood, “ah! Nya + is right; she still has power. Those who would kill her must wait till her + tree dies.” + </p> + <p> + Taking no heed of what had happened, Nya walked on into the forest. For a + while Rachel noted the little huts built, each of them, at the foot of a + tree. There were hundreds of these huts that they could see, showing that + the people were many, but by degrees they grew fewer, only one was visible + here and there, set beneath some particularly vigorous and handsome + timber. At last they ceased altogether; they had passed through that city, + the strangest city in the world. + </p> + <p> + Trees—everywhere trees, hundreds of trees, tens of thousands of + trees soaring up to heaven, making a canopy of their interlacing boughs, + shutting out the light so that beneath them was a deep oppressive gloom. + There was silence also, for if any beasts or birds dwelt there the + hurricane had scared them away, silence only broken from time to time by + the crash of some giant of the forest that, its length of days fulfilled + at last, sank suddenly to ruin, to be buried in a tomb of brushwood whence + in due course its successor would arise. + </p> + <p> + “Another life gone,” said the old woman, Nya, flitting before them like a + little grey ghost, every time that this weird sound struck upon their + ears; “whose was it, I wonder? I will look in my bowl, I will look in my + bowl.” + </p> + <p> + For, as Rachel discovered afterwards, these people believed that the + spirit of each tree of the forest is attached to the spirit of a human + being, although that being may dwell in other lands, far away, which dies + when the tree dies, sometimes slowly by disease, and sometimes in swift + collapse, so that they pass together into the world of ghosts. + </p> + <p> + On they flitted through the gloom, on for mile after mile. Although the + leaf-strewn ground showed no traces of it, evidently they were following + some kind of path, for no fallen trunks barred their progress, nor were + there any creepers or brushwood, although to right and left of them all + these could be seen in plenty. At last, quite of a sudden, for the bole of + a tree at the end of the path had hidden it from them, they came upon a + clearing in the forest. It seemed to be a natural, or, at any rate, a very + ancient clearing, since in it no stumps were visible, nor any scrub, or + creepers, only tall grass and flowering plants. In the centre of this + place, covering a quarter of it, perhaps, was a vast circular wall, fifty + feet or more in height, and clothed with ferns. This wall, they noted, was + built of huge blocks of stone, so huge indeed that it seemed wonderful + that they could have been moved by human beings. At the sight of that + marvellous wall Rachel and Noie halted involuntarily, and Noie asked: + </p> + <p> + “Who made it, Mother?” + </p> + <p> + “The giants who lived when the world was young. Can our hands lift such + stones?” Nya answered, as, bending down, she thrust the top shoot from her + fallen tree deep into the humid soil, then added: “On, child; there is + danger here.” + </p> + <p> + As she spoke something hissed through the air just above her head, and + stuck fast in the bark of a sapling. Noie sprang forward and plucked it + out. It was a little reed, feathered with grasses, and having a sharp + ivory point, smeared with some green substance. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Touch it not,” cried Nya, “it is deadly poison. Eddo’s work, Eddo’s work! +but my hour is not yet. Into the open before another comes.” + + So they ran forward, all three of them, seeing and bearing nothing of the +shooter of the arrow. As they approached the titanic wall they saw that it +enclosed a mound, on the top of which mound grew a cedar-like tree with +branches so wide that they seemed to overshadow half of the enclosure. +There were no gates to this wall, but while they wondered how it could be +entered, Nya led them to a kind of cleft in its stones, not more than two +feet in width, across which cleft were stretched strings of plaited grass. +She pressed herself against them, breaking them, and walked forward, +followed by Rachel and Noie. Suddenly they heard a noise above them, and, +looking up, saw white-robed dwarfs perched upon the stones of the cleft, +holding bent bows in their hands, whereof the arrows were pointed at their +breasts. Nya halted, beckoning to them, whereon, recognising her, they +dropped the arrows into the little quivers which they wore, and scrambled +off, whither Rachel could not see. +</pre> + <p> + “These are the guardians of the Temple that cannot either speak or hear, + who were summoned by the breaking of the thread,” said Nya, and went + forward again. + </p> + <p> + Now to the right, and now to the left, ran the narrow path that wound its + way in the thickness of the mighty wall, which towered so high above them + that they walked almost in darkness, and at each turn of it were recesses; + and above these projecting stones, where archers could stand for its + defence. At length this path ended in a <i>cul-de-sac</i>, for in front of + them was nothing but blank masonry. Whilst Rachel and Noie stared at it + wondering whither they should go now, a large stone in this wall turned, + leaving a narrow doorway through which they passed, whereon it shut again + behind them, though by what machinery they could not see. + </p> + <p> + Thus they passed through the wall, emerging, however, at a different point + in its circumference to that at which they had entered. In the centre of + the enclosure rose the hill of earth that they had seen from without, + which evidently was kept free from weeds and swept, and on its crest grew + the huge cedar-like tree, the Tree of the Tribe. Between the base of this + hill and the foot of the wall was a wide ring of level ground, also swept + and weeded, and on this space, neatly arranged in lines, were hundreds of + little hillocks that resembled ant-heaps. + </p> + <p> + “The burying-place of the Ghost-priests, Lady,” said Nya, nodding at the + hillocks. “Soon my bones will be added to them.” + </p> + <p> + Walking across this strange cemetery, they came to the foot of the mound + that was entirely overshadowed by the cedar above, from the outspread + limbs of which hung long grey moss, that swayed ceaselessly in the wind. + Here dwarfs appeared from right and left, the same whom they had seen + within the thickness of the wall, or others like to them, some male and + some female; melancholy-eyed little creatures who bowed to Nya, and looked + with fear and wonder at the tall while Rachel. Evidently they were all of + them deaf mutes, for they made signs to Nya, who answered them with other + signs, the purport of which seemed to sadden and disturb them greatly. + </p> + <p> + “They have seen the fall of my tree in their bowls,” explained Nya to + Noie, “and ask me if it is a true vision. I tell them that I am come here + to die and that is why they are sad. This is the place of dying of all the + Ghost-priests, whence they pass into the world of spirits, and here no + blood may be shed, no, not that of the most wicked evil-doer. If any one + of the family of the priests reaches this place living, the glory of the + White Death is won. Follow and see.” + </p> + <p> + So they followed her up the mound, past what looked like the entrance to a + cave, until they reached a low fence of reeds whereof the gate stood open. + </p> + <p> + “The gate is open, but enter not there,” whispered the old Mother of the + Trees, “for those who enter there live not long. Look, Lady, look.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel peered through the gate, but so dense was the gloom in that holy + spot that at first she could only see the enormous red bole of the cedar, + and the ghostly, moss-clad branches which sprang from it at no great + height above the ground. Presently, however, her eyes, grown accustomed to + the light, distinguished several little white-robed figures seated upon + the earth at some distance from the trunk staring into vessels of wood + which were placed before them. These figures appeared to be those of both + men and women, while one was that of a child. Even as they watched, the + figure nearest to them fell forward over its bowl and lay quite still, + whereon those around it set up a feeble, piping cry, that yet had in it a + note of gladness. The dwarf-mutes who had accompanied them, and who alone + seemed to have a right of entry into this sad place, ran forward and + looked. Then very gently they lifted up the fallen figure and bore it out. + As it was carried past them Rachel noted that it was the body of quite a + young woman, whose little face, wasted to nothing, still looked sweet and + gentle. + </p> + <p> + “Was she ill?” asked Rachel in an awed voice. + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps,” answered the Mother, shaking her grey head, “or perhaps she was + very unhappy, and came here to die. What does it matter? She is happy + now.” + </p> + <p> + “Ask her, Noie, if all must die who sit beneath that tree,” said Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Aye,” answered Nya, “all save these dumb people who have been priests of + the Tree from generation to generation. To touch its stem is to perish + soon or late, for it is the Tree of Life and Death, and in it dwells the + Spirit of the whole race.” + </p> + <p> + “What then would happen if it fell down, or was destroyed like your tree, + Mother?” + </p> + <p> + “Then the race would perish also,” answered Nya, “since their Spirit would + lack a home and depart to the world of Ghosts, whither they must follow. + When it dies of old age, if it should ever die, then the race will die + with it.” + </p> + <p> + “And if someone should cut it down, Mother, what then?” + </p> + <p> + Now when Noie translated these words to her, the face of the old queen was + filled with horror, and as her face was, so was Noie’s face. + </p> + <p> + “White Maiden,” she gasped, “speak not such wickedness lest the very + thought of it should bring the curse upon us all. He who destroyed that + tree would bring ruin upon this people. They would fly away, every one of + them, far into the heart of the forest, and be seen no more by man. + Moreover, he who did this evil thing would perish and pass down to + vengeance among the ghosts, such vengeance as may not be spoken. Put that + thought from thy mind, I pray thee, and let it never pass thy lips again.” + </p> + <p> + “Do you believe all this, Noie?” asked Rachel in English with a smile. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Zoola,” answered Noie, shuddering, “for it is true. My father told + me of it, and of what happened once to some wild men who broke into the + sanctuary, and shot arrows at the Tree. No, no, I will not tell the story; + it is dreadful.” + </p> + <p> + “Yet it must be foolishness, Noie, for how can a tree have power over the + lives of men?” + </p> + <p> + “I do not know, but it has, it has! If I were but to cast a stone at it, I + should be dead in a day, and so would you—yes, even you—nothing + could save you. Oh!” she went on earnestly, “swear to me, Sister, that you + will never so much as touch that tree; I pray you, swear.” + </p> + <p> + So Rachel swore, to please her, for she was tired of this tree and its + powers. + </p> + <p> + Then they went down the hill again, till they came to the mouth of the + cave. + </p> + <p> + “Enter, Lady,” Nya said, “for this must be thy home a while until thou + goest to rule as Mother of the Trees after me, or, if it pleases thee + better, up yonder to die.” + </p> + <p> + They went into the cave, having no choice. It was a great place lit dimly + by the outer light, and farther down its length with lamps. Looking round + her, Rachel saw that its roof was supported by white columns which she + knew to be stalactites, for as a child she had seen their like. At the end + of it, where the lamps burned and a fountain bubbled from the ground, rose + a very large column shaped like the trunk of a tree, with branches at the + top that looked like the boughs of a tree. Gazing at it Rachel understood + why these dwarfs, or some ancient people before them, had chosen this cave + as their temple. + </p> + <p> + “The ghost Tree of my race,” said old Nya, pointing to it, “the only tree + that never falls, the Tree that lives and grows for ever. Yes, it grows, + for it is larger now than when my mother was a child.” + </p> + <p> + As they drew near to this wondrous and ghostly looking object Rachel saw + piled around and beyond it many precious things. There was gold in dust + and heaps, and rings and nuggets; there were shining stones, red and green + and white, that she knew were jewels; there were tusks of ivory and + carvings in ivory; there were karosses and furs mouldering to decay; there + were grotesque gods, fetishes of wood and stone. + </p> + <p> + “Offerings,” said Nya, “which all the nations that live in darkness bring + to the Mother of the Trees, and the priests of the Cave. Costly things + which they value, but we value them not, who prize power and wisdom only. + Yes, yes, costly things which they give to the Mother of the Trees, the + fools without a spirit, when they come here to ask her oracle. Look, there + are some of the gifts which were sent by Dingaan of the Zulus in payment + for the oracle of his death. Thou broughtest them, Noie, my child.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” answered Noie, “I brought them, and the Inkosazana here, she + delivered the oracle. Eddo gave her the bowl, and she saw pictures in the + bowl and showed them to Dingaan.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, nay,” said the old woman testily, “it was I who saw the pictures, + and I showed them to Eddo and to this white virgin. You cannot understand, + but it was so, it was so. Eddo’s gift of vision is small, mine is great. + None have ever had it as I have it, and that is why Eddo and the others + have suffered my tree to live so long, because the light of my wisdom has + shone about their heads and spoken through their tongues, and when I am + gone they will seek and find it not. In thee they might have found it, + Maiden, had thy heart remained empty, but now, it is full again and what + room is there for wisdom such as ours?—the wisdom of the ghosts, not + the wisdom of life and love and beating hearts.” + </p> + <p> + Noie translated the words, but Rachel seemed to take no heed of them. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “Dingaan?” she asked. “Is Dingaan dead? He was well enough when—when +Richard came to Zululand, and since then I have seen nothing of him. How +did he die?” + </pre> + <p> + “He did not die, Zoola,” answered Noie, “though I think that ere long he + will die, for you told him so. It was you who died for a while, not + Dingaan. By-and-bye you shall learn all that story. Now you are very weary + and must rest.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes,” said Rachel with a sob, “I think I died when Richard died, but now + I seem to have come to life again—that is the worst of it. Oh!! + Noie, Noie, why did you not let me remain dead, instead of bringing me to + life again in this dreadful place?” + </p> + <p> + “Because it was otherwise fated, Sister,” replied Noie. “No, do not begin + to laugh and cry; it was otherwise fated,” and bending down she whispered + something into Nya’s ear. + </p> + <p> + The old dwarf nodded, then, taking Rachel by the hand, led her to where + some skins were spread upon the floor. + </p> + <p> + “Lie down,” she said, “and rest. Rest, beautiful White One, and wake up to + eat and be strong again,” and she gazed into Rachel’s eyes as Eddo had + done when the fits of wild laughter were on her, singing something as she + gazed. + </p> + <p> + While she sang the madness that was gathering there again went out of + Rachel’s eyes, the lids closed over them, and presently they were fast + shut in sleep, nor did she open them again for many hours. + </p> + <p> + Rachel awoke and sat up looking round her wonderingly. Then by the dim + light of the lamps she saw Noie seated at her side, and the old + dwarf-woman, who was called Mother of the Trees, squatted at a little + distance watching them both—and remembered. + </p> + <p> + “Thou hast had happy dreams, Lady, and thou art well again, is it not so?” + queried Nya. + </p> + <p> + “Aye, Mother,” she answered, “too happy, for they make my waking the more + sad. And I am well, I who desire to die.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Then go up through the open gate which thou sawest not so long ago, and +satisfy thy desire, as it is easy to do,” replied Nya grimly. “Nay,” she +added in a changed voice, “go not up, thou art too young and fair, the +blood runs too red in those blue veins of thine. What hast thou to do with +ghosts and death, and the darkness of the trees, thou child of the air and +sunshine? Death for the dwarf-folk, death for the dealers in dreams, death +for the death-lovers, but for thee life—life.” + + “Tell her, Noie,” said Rachel, “that my mother, who was fore-sighted, +always said that I should live out my days, and I fear that it is true, +who must live them out alone.” + </pre> + <p> + “Yes, yes, she was right, that mother of thine,” answered Nya, “and for + the rest, who knows? But thou art hungry, eat; afterwards we will talk,” + and she pointed to a stool upon which was food. + </p> + <p> + Rachel tasted and found it very good, a kind of porridge, made of she knew + not what, and with it forest fruits, but no flesh. So she ate heartily, + and Noie ate with her. Nya ate also, but only a very little. + </p> + <p> + “Why should I trouble to eat?” she said, “I to whom death draws near?” + </p> + <p> + When they had finished eating, at some signal which Rachel did not + perceive, mutes came in who bore away the fragments of the meal. After + they had gone the three women washed themselves in the water of the + fountain. Then Noie combed out Rachel’s golden hair, and clothed her again + in her robe of silken fur that she had cleansed, throwing over it a mantle + of snowy white fibre, such as the dwarfs wove into cloth, which she and + Nya had made ready while Rachel slept. + </p> + <p> + As Noie put it about her mistress and stepped back to see how it became + her beauty, two of the dwarf-mutes appeared creeping up the cave, and + squatting down before Nya began to make signs to her. + </p> + <p> + “What is it?” asked Rachel nervously. + </p> + <p> + “Eddo is without,” answered the Mother, “and would speak with us.” + </p> + <p> + “I fear Eddo and will not go,” exclaimed Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Nay, have no fear, Maiden, for here he can not harm thee or any of us; it + is the place of sanctuary. Come, let us see this priest; perhaps we may + learn something from him.” + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0021" id="link2HCH0021"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XXI + </h2> + <h3> + THE CITY OF THE DEAD + </h3> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Nya led the way down the cave, followed by Rachel and Noie. Squatted in +its entrance, so as to be out of reach of the rays of the sun, sat Eddo, +looking like a malevolent toad, and with him were Hana and some other +priests. As Rachel approached they all rose and saluted, but to Nya and +Noie they gave no salute. Only to Nya Eddo said: + + “Why art thou not within the Fence, old woman?” and he pointed with his +chin towards the place of death above. “Thy tree is down, and all last +night we were hacking off its branches that it may dry up the sooner. It +is time for thee to die.” + </pre> + <p> + “I die when my tree dies, not before, Priest,” answered Nya. “I have still + some work to do before I die, also I have planted my tree again in good + soil, and it may grow.” + </p> + <p> + “I saw,” said Eddo; “it is without the wall there, but many a generation + must go by before a new Mother sits beneath its shade. Well, die when it + pleases you, it does not matter when, since thou art no more our Mother. + Moreover, learn that all have deserted thee, save a very few, most of whom + have just now passed within the Fence above that they may attend thee + amongst the ghosts.” + </p> + <p> + “I thank them,” said Nya simply, “and in that world we will rule + together.” + </p> + <p> + “The rest,” went on Eddo, “have turned against thee, having heard how thou + didst bring one of us to the Red Death yesterday by thy evil magic, him + upon whom the bough fell.” + </p> + <p> + “Who was it that strove to bring me to the Red Death before I reached the + sanctuary? Who shot the poisoned arrow, Priest?” + </p> + <p> + “I do not know,” answered Eddo, “but it seems that he shot badly for thou + art still here. Now enough of thee, old woman. For many years we bore thy + rule, which was always foolish, and sometimes bad, because we could not + help it, for the tree of her who went before thee fell at thy feet, as thy + tree has fallen at the feet of the White Virgin there. For long thou and I + have struggled for the mastery, and now thou art dead and I have won, so + be silent, old woman, and since that arrow missed thee, go hence in peace, + for none need thee any more, who hast neither youth, nor comeliness, nor + power.” + </p> + <p> + “Aye,” answered Nya, stung to fury by these insults, “I shall go hence in + peace, but thou shalt not abide in peace, thou traitor, nor those who + follow thee. When youth and comeliness fade then wisdom grows, and wisdom + is power, Eddo, true power. I tell thee that last night I looked in my + bowl and saw things concerning thee—aye, and all of our people, that + are hid from thy eyes, terrible things, things that have not befallen + since the Tree of the Tribe was a seed, and the Spirit of the Tribe came + to dwell within it.” + </p> + <p> + “Speak them, then,” said Eddo, striving to hide the fear which showed + through his round eyes. + </p> + <p> + “Nay, Priest, I speak them not. Live on and thou shalt discover them, thou + and thy traitors. Well have I served you all for many years, mercy have I + given to all, white magic have I practised and not black, none have died + that I could save, none have suffered whom I could protect, no, not even + the slave-peoples beneath our rule. All this have I done, knowing that ye + plotted against me, knowing that ye strove to kill my tree by spells, + knowing what the end must be. It has come at last, as come it must, and I + do not grieve. Fool, I knew that it would come, and I knew the manner of + its coming. It was I who sent for this virgin queen whom ye would set up + to rule over you, foreseeing that at her feet my tree would fall. The + ghost of Seyapi, who is of my blood, Seyapi whom years ago ye drove away + for no offence, to dwell in a strange land, told me of her and of this + Noie, his daughter, and of the end of it all. So she came; thou didst not + bring her as thou thoughtest, <i>I</i> brought her, and my tree fell at + her feet as it was doomed to fall, and she saved me from the Red Death as + she was doomed to do, giving me love, not hate, as I gave her love not + hate. For the rest ye shall see—all of you. I am finished—I am + dead—but I live on elsewhere, and ye shall see.” + </p> + <p> + Now Eddo would have answered, but the priest Hana, who appeared to be much + frightened by Nya’s words, plucked at his sleeve, whispering in his ear, + and he was silent. Presently he spoke again, but to Rachel, bidding Noie + translate: + </p> + <p> + “Thou White Maid,” he said, “who wast called Princess of the Zulus, pay no + heed to this old dotard, but listen to me. When thy Spirit wandered + yonder, even then I saw the seeds of greatness in thee, and begged thee + from the savage Dingaan. Also I and Pani, who is dead, and Hana, who + lives, read by our magic that at thy feet the tree of Nya would fall, and + that after her thou wast appointed to rule over us. All the Ghost-people + read it also, and now they have named thee their Mother, and chosen thee a + tree, a great tree, but young and strong, that shall stand for ages. Come + forth, then, and take thy seat beneath that tree, and be our queen.” + </p> + <p> + “Why should I come?” asked Rachel. “It seems that you dwarfs bring your + queens to ill ends. Choose you another Mother.” + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana, we cannot if we would,” answered Eddo, “for these matters are + not in our hands, but in those of our Spirit. Hearken, we will deal well + with thee; we will make thee great, and grow in thy greatness, for thou + shall give us of thy wisdom, that although thou knowest it not, thou hast + above all other women. We weary of little things, we would rule the world. + All the nations from sea to sea shall bow down before thee, and seek thine + oracle. Thou shall take their wealth, thou shalt drive them hither and + thither as the wind drives clouds. Thou shalt make war, thou shalt ordain + peace. At thy pleasure they shall rise up in life and lie down in death. + Their kings shall cower before thee, their princes shall bring thee + tribute, thou shalt reign a god.” + </p> + <p> + “Until it shall please Eddo to bring thee to thine end, Lady, as it + pleases him to bring me to mine,” muttered Nya behind her. “Be not + beguiled, Maiden; remain a woman and uncrowned, for so thou shalt find + most joy.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou meanest, Eddo,” said Rachel, “that thou wilt rule and I do thy + bidding. Noie, tell him that I will have none of it. When I came here a + great sorrow had made me mad, and I knew nothing. Now I have found my + Spirit again, and presently I go hence.” + </p> + <p> + At this answer Eddo grew very angry. + </p> + <p> + “One thing I promise thee, Zoola,” he said; “in the name of all the + Ghost-people I promise it, that thou shalt not go hence alive. In this + sanctuary thou art safe indeed, seated in the shadow of the Death-tree + that is the Tree of Life, but soon or late a way will be found to draw + thee hence, and then thou shalt learn who is the stronger—thou or + Eddo—as the old woman behind thee has learned. Fare thee well for a + while. I will tell the people that thou art weary and restest, and + meanwhile I rule in thy name. Fare thee well, Inkosazana, till we meet + without the wall,” and he rose and went, accompanied by Hana and the other + priests. + </p> + <p> + When he had gone a little way he turned, and pointing up the hill, + screamed back to Nya: + </p> + <p> + “Go and look within the Fence, old hag. There thou wilt see the best of + those that clung to thee, seeking for peace. Art thou a coward that thou + lingerest behind them?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay, Eddo,” she answered, “thou art the coward that hast driven them to + death, because they are good and thou art evil. When my hour is ripe I + join them, not before. Nor shalt thou abide here long behind me. One short + day of triumph for thee, Eddo, and then night, black night for ever.” + </p> + <p> + Eddo heard, and his yellow face grew white with rage, or fear. He stamped + upon the ground, he shook his small fat fists, and spat out curses as a + toad spits venom. Nya did not stay to listen to them, but walked up the + cave and sat herself down upon her mat. + </p> + <p> + “Why does he hate thee so, Mother?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Because those that are bad hate those that are good, Maiden. For many a + year Eddo has sought to rule through me, and to work evil in the world, + but I have not suffered it. He would abandon our secret, ancient faith, + and reign a king, as Dingaan the Zulu reigns. He would send the + slave-tribes out to war and conquer the nations, and build him a great + house, and have many wives. But I held him fast, so that he could do few + of these things. Therefore he plotted against me, but my magic was greater + than his, and while my tree stood he could not prevail. At length it fell + at thy feet, as he knew that it was doomed to fall, for all these things + are fore-ordained, and at once he would have slain me by the Red Death, + but thou didst protect me, and for that blessed be thou for ever.” + </p> + <p> + “And why does he wish to make me Mother in thy place, Nya?” + </p> + <p> + “Because my tree fell at thy feet, and all the people demand it. Because + he thinks that once the bond of the priesthood is tied between you, and + his blood runs in thee, thy pure spirit will protect his spirit from its + sins, and that thy wisdom, which he sees in thee, will make him greater + than any of the Ghost-people that ever lived. Yet consent not, for + afterwards if thou dost thwart him, he will find a way to bring down thy + tree, and with it thy life, and set another to rule in thy place. Consent + not, for know that here thou art safe from him.” + </p> + <p> + “It may be so, Mother, but how can I dwell on in this dismal place? + Already my heart is broken with its sorrows, and soon, like those poor + folk, I should seek peace within the Fence.” + </p> + <p> + “Tell me of those sorrows,” said Nya gently. “Perhaps I do not know them + all, and perhaps I could help thee.” + </p> + <p> + So Rachel sat herself down also, and Noie, interpreting for her, told all + her tale up to that point when she saw the body of Richard borne away, for + after this she remembered nothing until she found herself standing upon + the fallen tree in the land of the Ghost Kings. It was a long tale, and + before ever she finished it night fell, but throughout its telling the old + dwarf-woman said never a word, only watched Rachel’s face with her kind, + soft eyes. At last it was done, and she said: + </p> + <p> + “A sad story. Truly there is much evil in the world beyond the country of + the Trees, for here at least we shed little blood. Now, Maiden, what is + thy desire?” + </p> + <p> + “This is my desire,” said Rachel, “to be joined again to him I love, whom + Ishmael slew; yes, and to my father and mother also, whom the Zulus slew + at the command of Ishmael.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“If they are all dead, how can that be, Maiden, unless thou seekest them +in death? Pass within the Fence yonder, and let the poison of the Tree of +the Tribe fall upon thee, and soon thou wilt find them.” + + “Nay, Mother, I may not, for it would be self-murder, and my faith knows +few greater crimes.” + </pre> + <p> + “Then thou must wait till death finds thee, and that road may be very + long.” + </p> + <p> + “Already it is long, Mother, so long that I know not how to travel it, who + am alone in the world without a friend save Noie here,” and she began to + weep. + </p> + <p> + “Not so. Thou hast another friend,” and she laid her hand upon Rachel’s + heart, “though it is true that I may bide with thee but a little while.” + </p> + <p> + After this they were all silent for a space, until Nya looked up at Rachel + and asked suddenly: + </p> + <p> + “Art thou brave?” + </p> + <p> + “The Zulus and others thought so, Mother; but what can courage avail me + now?” + </p> + <p> + “Courage of the body, nothing, Maiden; courage of the spirit much, + perhaps. If thou sawest this lover of thine, and knew for certain that he + lives on beneath the world awaiting thee, would it bring thee comfort?” + </p> + <p> + Rachel’s breast heaved and her eyes sparkled with joy, as she answered: + </p> + <p> + “Comfort! What is there that could bring so much? But how can it be, + Mother, seeing that the last gulf divides us, a gulf which mortals may not + pass and live?” + </p> + <p> + “Thou sayest it; still I have great power, and thy spirit is white and + clean. Perhaps I could despatch it across that gulf and call it back to + earth again. Yet there are dangers, dangers to me of which I reck little, + and dangers to thee. Whither I sent thee, there thou mightest bide.” + </p> + <p> + “I care not if I bide there, Mother, if only it be with him! Oh! send me + on this journey to his side, and living or dead I will bless thee.” + </p> + <p> + Now Nya thought a while and answered: + </p> + <p> + “For thy sake I will try what I would try for none other who has breathed, + or breathes, for thou didst save me from the Red Death at the hands of + Eddo. Yes, I will try, but not yet—first thou must eat and rest. + Obey, or I do nothing.” + </p> + <p> + So Rachel ate, and afterwards, feeling drowsy, even slept a while, perhaps + because she was still weary with her journeying and her new-found mind + needed repose, or perhaps because some drug had been mingled with her + drink. When she awoke Nya led her to the mouth of the cave. There they + stood awhile studying the stars. No breath of air stirred, and the silence + was intense, only from time to time the sound of trees falling in the + forest reached their ears. Sometimes it was quite soft, as though a fleece + of wool had been dropped to the earth, that was when the tree that died + had grown miles and miles away from them; and sometimes the crash was as + that of sudden thunder, that was when the tree which died had grown near + to them. + </p> + <p> + A sense of the mystery and wonder of the place and hour sank into Rachel’s + heart. The stars above, the mighty entombing forest, in which the trees + fell unceasingly after their long centuries of life, the encircling wall, + built perhaps by hands that had ceased from their labours hundreds of + thousands of years before those trees began to grow; the huge moss-clad + cedar upon the mound beneath the shadow of whose branches day by day its + worshippers gave up their breath, that immemorial cedar whereof, as they + believed, the life was the life of the nation; the wizened little + witch-woman at her side with the seal of doom already set upon her brow + and the stare of farewell in her eyes; the sad, spiritual face of Noie, + who held her hand, the loving, faithful Noie, who in that light seemed + half a thing of air; the grey little dwarf-mutes who squatted on their + mats staring at the ground, or now and again passed down the hill from the + Fence of Death above, bearing between them a body to its burial; all were + mysterious, all were wonderful. + </p> + <p> + As she looked and listened, a new strength stirred in Rachel’s heart. At + first she had felt afraid, but now courage flowed into her, and it seemed + to come from the old, old woman at her side, the mistress of mysteries, + the mother of magic, in whom was gathered the wisdom of a hundred + generations of this half human race. + </p> + <p> + “Look at the stars, and the night,” she was saying in her soft voice, “for + soon thou shalt be beyond them all, and perchance thou shall never see + them more. Art thou fearful? If so, speak, and we will not try this + journey in search of one whom we may not find.” + </p> + <p> + “No,” answered Rachel; “but, Mother, whither go we?” + </p> + <p> + “We go to the Land, of Death. Come, then, the moment is at hand. It is + hard on midnight. See, yonder star stands above the holy Tree,” and she + pointed to a bright orb that hung almost over the topmost bough of the + cedar, “it marks thy road, and if thou wouldst pass it, now is the hour.” + </p> + <p> + “Mother,” asked Noie, “may I come with her? I also have my dead, and where + my Sister goes I follow.” + </p> + <p> + “Aye, if thou wilt, daughter of Seyapi, the path is wide enough for three, + and if I stay on high, perchance thou that art of my blood mayest find + strength to guide her earthwards through the wandering worlds.” + </p> + <p> + Then Nya walked up the cave and sat herself down within the circle of the + lamps with her back to the stalactite that was shaped like a tree, bidding + Rachel and Noie be seated in front of her. Two of the dwarf-mutes + appeared, women both of them, and squatted to right and left, each gazing + into a bowl of limpid dew. Nya made a sign, and still gazing into their + bowls, these dwarfs began to beat upon little drums that gave out a + curious, rolling noise, while Nya sang to the sound of the drums a wild, + low song. With her thin little hands she grasped the right hand of Rachel + and of Noie and gazed into their eyes. + </p> + <p> + Things changed to Rachel. The dwarfs to right and left vanished away, but + the low murmuring of their drums grew to a mighty music, and the stars + danced to it. The song of Nya swelled and swelled till it filled all the + space between earth and heaven; it was the rush of the gale among the + forests, it was the beating of the sea upon an illimitable coast, it was + the shout of all the armies of the world, it was the weeping of all the + women of the world. It lessened again, she seemed to be passing away from + it, she heard it far beneath her, it grew tiny in its volume—tiny as + if it were an infinite speck or point of sound which she could still + discern for millions and millions of miles, till at length distance and + vastness overcame it, and it ceased. It ceased, this song of the earth, + but a new song began, the song of the rushing worlds. Far away she could + hear it, that ineffable music, far in the utter depths of space. Nearer it + would come and nearer, a ringing, glorious sound, a sound and yet a voice, + one mighty voice that sang and was answered by other voices as sun crossed + the path of sun, and caught up and re-echoed by the innumerable choir of + the constellations. + </p> + <p> + They were falling past her, those vast, glowing suns, those rounded + planets that were now vivid with light, and now steeped in gloom, those + infinite showers of distant stars. They were gone, they and their music + together; she was far beyond them in a region where all life was + forgotten, beyond the rush of the uttermost comet, beyond the last glimmer + of the spies and outposts of the universe. One shape of light she sped + into the black bosom of fathomless space, and its solitude shrivelled up + her soul. She could not endure, she longed for some shore on which to set + her mortal feet. + </p> + <p> + Behold! far away a shore appeared, a towering, cliff-bound shore, upon + whose iron coasts all the black waves of space beat vainly and were + eternally rolled back. Here there was light, but no such light as she had + ever known; it did not fall from sun or star, but, changeful and radiant, + welled upward from that land in a thousand hues, as light might well from + a world of opal. In its dazzling, beautiful rays she saw fantastic palaces + and pyramids, she saw seas and pure white mountains, she saw plains and + new-hued flowers, she saw gulfs and precipices, and pale lakes pregnant + with wavering flame. All that she had ever conceived of as lovely or as + fearful, she beheld, far lovelier or a thousandfold more fearful. + </p> + <p> + Like a great rose of glory that world bloomed and changed beneath her. + Petal by petal its splendours fell away and were swallowed in the sea of + space, whilst from the deep heart of the immortal rose new splendours took + their birth, and fresh-fashioned, mysterious, wonderful, reappeared the + measureless city with its columns, its towers, and its glittering gates. + It endured a moment, or a million years, she knew not which, and lo! where + it had been, stood another city, different, utterly different, only a + hundred times more glorious. Out of the prodigal heart of the world-rose + were they created, into the black bosom of nothingness were they gathered; + whilst others, ever more perfect, pressed into their place. So, too, + changed the mountains, and so the trees, while the gulfs became a garden + and the fiery lakes a pleasant stream, and from the seed of the strange + flowers grew immemorial forests wreathed about with rosy mists and + bedecked in glimmering dew. With music they were born, on the wings of + music they fled away, and after them that sweet music wailed like + memories. + </p> + <p> + A hand took hers and drew her downwards, and up to meet her leapt myriads + of points of light, in every point a tiny face. They gazed at her with + their golden eyes; they whispered together concerning her, and the sound + of their whispering was the sound of a sea at peace. They accompanied her + to the very heart of the opal rose of life whence all these wonders + welled, they set her in a great grey hall roofed in with leaning cliffs, + and there they left her desolate. + </p> + <p> + Fear came upon her, the loneliness choked her, it held her by the throat + like a thing alive. She seemed about to die of it, when she became aware + that once more she was companioned. Shapes stood about her. She could not + see the shapes, save dimly now and again as they moved, but their eyes she + could see, their great calm, pitiful eyes, which looked down on her, as + the eye of a giant might look down upon a babe. They were terrible, but + she did not fear them so much as the loneliness, for at least they lived. + </p> + <p> + One of the shapes bent over her, for its holy eyes drew near to her, and + she heard a voice in her heart asking her for what great cause she had + dared to journey hither before the time. She answered, in her heart, not + with her lips, that she was bereaved of all she loved and came to seek + them. Then; still in her heart, she heard that voice command: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “Let all this Rachel’s dead be brought before her.” + </pre> + <p> + Instantly doors swung open at the end of that grey hall, and through them + with noiseless steps, with shadowy wings, floated a being that bore in its + arms a child. Before her it stayed, and the light of its starry head + illumined the face of the child. She knew it at once—it was that + baby brother whose bones lay by the shore of the African sea. It awoke + from its sleep, it opened its eyes, it stretched out its arms and smiled + at her. Then it was gone. + </p> + <p> + Other Shapes appeared, each of them bearing its burden—a companion + who had died at school, friends of her youth and childhood whom she had + thought yet living, a young man who once had wished to marry her and who + was drowned, the soldier whom she had killed to save the life of Noie. At + the sight of him she shrank, for his blood was on her hands, but he only + smiled like the rest, and was borne away, to be followed by that + witch-doctoress whom the Zulus had slain because of her, who neither + smiled nor frowned but passed like one who wonders. + </p> + <p> + Then another shadow swept down the hall, and in its arms her mother—her + mother with joyful eyes, who held thin hands above her as though in + blessing, and to whom she strove to speak but strove in vain. She was + borne on still blessing her, and where she had been was her father, who + blessed her also, and whose presence seemed to shed peace upon her soul. + He pointed upwards and was gone, gazing at her earnestly, and lo! a form + of darkness cast something at her feet. It was Ishmael who knelt before + her, Ishmael whose tormented face gazed up at her as though imploring + pardon. + </p> + <p> + A struggle rent her heart. Could she forgive? Oh! could she forgive him + who had slain them all? Now she was aware that the place was filled with + the points of light that were Spirits, and that every one of them looked + at her awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Rank upon rank, also, the + mighty Shapes gathered about her, and in their arms her dead, and all of + them looked and looked, awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Then it + arose within her, drawn how she knew not from every fibre of her infinite + being, it arose within her, that spirit of pity and of pardon. As the dead + had stretched out their arms above her, so she stretched out her arms over + the head of that tortured soul, and for the first time her lips were given + power to speak. + </p> + <p> + “As I hope for pardon, so I pardon,” she said. “Go in peace!” + </p> + <p> + Voices and trumpets caught up the words, and through the grey hall they + rang and echoed, proclaimed for ever and as they died away he too was + gone, and with him went the myriad points of flame, in each of which + gleamed a tiny face. She looked about her seeking another Spirit, that + Spirit she had, travelled so far and dared so much to find. But there came + only a little dwarf that shambled alone down the great hall. She knew him + at once for Pani, the priest, he who had been crushed in the tempest, + Pani, the brother of Eddo. No Shape bore him, for he who on earth had been + half a ghost, could walk this ghost-world on his mortal feet, or so her + mind conceived. Past her he shuffled shamefaced, and was gone. + </p> + <p> + Now the great doors at the end of the hall closed; from far away she could + see them roll together like lightning-severed clouds, and once more that + awful loneliness overcame her. Her knees gave way beneath her, she sank + down upon the floor, one little spot of white in its expanse, wishing that + the roof of rock would fall and hide her. She covered her face with her + golden hair, and wept behind its veil. She looked up and saw two great + eyes gazing at her—no face, only two great, steady eyes. Then a + voice speaking in her heart asked her why she wept, whose desire had been + fulfilled, and she answered that it was because she could not find him + whom she sought, Richard Darrien. Instantly the tongues and trumpets took + up the name. + </p> + <p> + “Richard Darrien!” they cried, “Richard Darrien!” + </p> + <p> + But no Shape swept in bearing the spirit of Richard in its arms. + </p> + <p> + “He is not here,” said the voice in her heart. “Go, seek him in some other + world.” + </p> + <p> + She grew angry. + </p> + <p> + “Thou mockest me,” she answered, “He is dead, and this is the home of the + dead; therefore he must be here. Shadow, thou mockest me.” + </p> + <p> + “I mock not,” came the swift answer. “Mortal, look now and learn.” + </p> + <p> + Again the doors burst open, and through them poured the infinite rout of + the dead. That hall would not hold them all, therefore it grew and grew + till her sight could scarcely reach from wall to wall. Shapes headed and + marshalled them by races and by generations, perhaps because thus only + could her human heart imagine them, but now none were borne in their arms. + They came in myriads and in millions, in billions and tens of billions, + men and women and children, kings and priests and beggars, all wearing the + garments of their age and country. They came like an ocean-tide, and their + floating hair was the foam on the tide, and their eyes gleamed like the + first shimmer of dawn above the snows. They came for hours and days and + years and centuries, they came eternally, and as they came every finger of + that host, compared to which all the sands of all the seas were but as a + handful, was pointed at her, and every mouth shaped the words: + </p> + <p> + “Is it I whom thou seekest?” + </p> + <p> + Million by million she scanned them all, but the face of Richard Darrien + was not there. + </p> + <p> + Now the dead Zulus were marching by. Down the stream of Time they marched + in their marshalled regiments. Chaka stood over her—she knew him by + his likeness to Dingaan—and threatened her with a little, + red-handled spear, asking her how she dared to sit upon the throne of the + Spirit of his nation. She began to tell him her story, but as she spoke + the wide receding walls of that grey hall fell apart and crumbled, and + amidst a mighty laughter the great-eyed Shapes rebuilt them to the fashion + of the cave in the mound beneath the tree of the dwarf-folk. The sound of + the trumpets died away, the shrill, sweet music of the spheres grew far + and faint. + </p> + <p> + Rachel opened her eyes. There in front of her sat Nya, crooning her low + song, and there, on either side crouched the mutes tapping upon their + little drums and gazing into their bowls of water, while against her + leaned Noie, who stirred like one awaking from sleep. Ages and ages ago + when she started on that dread journey, the dwarf to her left was + stretching out her hand to steady the bowl at her feet, and now it had but + just reached the bowl. A great moth had singed its wings in the lamp, and + was fluttering to the ground—it was still in mid-air. Noie was + placing her arm about her neck, and it had but begun to fall upon her + shoulder! + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0022" id="link2HCH0022"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XXII + </h2> + <h3> + IN THE SANCTUARY + </h3> + <p> + Nya ceased her singing, and the dwarf women their beating on the drums. + </p> + <p> + “Hast thou been a journey, Maiden?” she asked, looking at Rachel + curiously. + </p> + <p> + “Aye, Mother,” she answered in a faint voice, “and a journey far and + strange.” + </p> + <p> + “And thou, Noie, my niece?” + </p> + <p> + “Aye, Mother,” she answered, shivering as though with cold or fear, “but I + went not with my Sister here, I went alone—for years and years.” + </p> + <p> + “A far journey thou sayest, Inkosazana, and one that was for years and + years, thou sayest, Noie, yet the eyes of both of you have been shut for + so long only as it takes a burnt moth to fall from the lamp flame to the + ground. I think that you slept and dreamed a moment, that is all.” + </p> + <p> + “Mayhap, Mother,” replied Rachel, “but if so mine was a most wondrous + dream, such as has never visited me before, and as I pray, never may + again. For I was borne beyond the stars into the glorious cities of the + dead, and I saw all the dead, and those that I had known in life were + brought to me by Shapes and Powers whereof I could only see the eyes.” + </p> + <p> + “And didst thou find him whom thou soughtest most of all?” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” she answered, “him alone I did not find. I sought him, I prayed the + Guardians of the dead to show him to me, and they called up all the dead, + and I scanned them every one, and they summoned him by his name, but he + was not of their number, and he came not. Only they spoke in my heart, + bidding me to look for him in some other world.” + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” exclaimed Nya starting a little, “they said that to thee, did they? + Well, worlds are many, and such a search would be long.” Then as though to + turn the subject, she added, “And what sawest thou, Noie?” + </p> + <p> + “I, Mother? I went not beyond the stars, I climbed down endless ladders + into the centre of the earth, my feet are still sore with them. I reached + vast caves full of a blackness that shone, and there many dead folk were + walking, going nowhere, and coming back from nowhere. They seemed + strengthless but not unhappy, and they looked at me and asked me tidings + of the upper world, but I could not answer them, for whenever I opened my + lips to speak a cold hand was laid upon my mouth. I wandered among them + for many moons, only there was no moon, nothing but the blackness that + shone like polished coal, wandered from cave to cave. At length I came to + a cave in which sat my father, Seyapi, and near to him my mother, and my + other mothers, his wives, and my brothers and sisters, all of whom the + Zulus killed, as the wild beast, Ibubesi, told them to do.” + </p> + <p> + “I saw Ibubesi, and he prayed me for my pardon, and I granted it to him,” + broke in Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “I did not see him,” went on Noie fiercely, “nor would I have pardoned him + if I had. Nor do I think that my father and his family pardon him; I think + that they wait to bear testimony against him before the Lord of the dead.” + </p> + <p> + “Did Seyapi tell you so?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Nay, he sat there beneath a black tree whereof I could not see the top, + and gazed into a bowl of black water, and in that bowl he showed me many + pictures of things that have been and things that are to come, but they + are secret, I may say nothing of them.” + </p> + <p> + “And what was the end of it, my niece?” asked Nya, bending forward + eagerly. + </p> + <p> + “Mother, the end of it was that the black tree which was shaped like the + tree of our tribe above us, took fire and went up in a fierce flame. Then + the roofs of the caves fell in and all the people of the dwarfs flew + through the roofs, singing and rejoicing, into a place of light; only,” + she added slowly, “it seemed to me that I was left alone amidst the ruins + of the caves, I and the white ghost of the tree. Then a voice cried to me + to make my heart bold, to bear all things with patience, since to those + who dare much for love’s sake, much will be forgiven. So I woke, but what + those words mean I cannot guess, seeing that I love no man, and never + shall,” and she rested her chin upon her hand and sat there musing. + </p> + <p> + “No,” replied Nya, “thou lovest no man, and therefore the riddle is hard,” + but as she spoke her eyes fell upon Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “Mother,” said Rachel presently, “my heart is the hungrier for all that it + has fed upon. Can thy magic send me back to that country of the dead that + I may search for him again? If so, for his sake I will dare the journey.” + </p> + <p> + “Not so,” answered Nya shaking her head; “it is a road that very few have + travelled, and none may travel twice and live.” + </p> + <p> + Now Rachel began to weep. + </p> + <p> + “Weep not, Maiden, there are other roads and perchance to-morrow thou + shall walk them. Now lie down and sleep, both of you, and fear no dreams.” + </p> + <p> + So they laid themselves down and slept, but the old witch-wife, Nya, sat + waiting and watched them. + </p> + <p> + “I think I understand,” she murmured to herself, as She gazed at the + slumbering Rachel, “for to her who is so pure and good, and who has + suffered such cruel wrong, the Guardians would not lie. I think that I + understand and that I can find a path. Sleep on, sweet maiden, sleep on in + hope.” + </p> + <p> + Then she looked at Noie and shook her grey head. + </p> + <p> + “I do not understand,” she muttered. “The black tree shaped like the Tree + of our Tribe, and Seyapi of the old blood seated beneath it. The tree that + went up in fire, and the maid of the old blood left alone with the ghost + of it, while the dwarf people fled into light and freedom. What does it + mean? Ah! that picture in the bowl! Now I can guess. ‘Those who dare much + for love.’ It did not say for love of man, and woman can love woman. But + would she dare a deed that none of our race could even dream? Well, the + Zulu blood is bold. Perhaps, perhaps. Oh! Eddo, thou black sorcerer, + whither art thou leading the Children of the Tree? On thy head be it, + Eddo, not on mine; on thy head for ever and for ever.” + </p> + <p> + When Rachel awoke, refreshed, on the following day, she lay a while + thinking. Every detail of her vision was perfectly clear in her mind, only + now she was sure that it had been but a dream. Yet what a wonderful dream! + How, even in her sleep, had she found the imagination to conceive + circumstances so inconceivable? That magic rush beyond the stars; that + mighty world set round with black cliffs against which rolled the waves of + space; that changeful, wondrous world which unfolded itself petal by petal + like a rose, every petal lovelier and different from the last; that grey + hall roofed with tilted precipices; and then those dead, those multitudes + of the dead! + </p> + <p> + What power had been born in her that she could imagine such things as + these? Vision she had, like her mother, but not after this sort. Perhaps + it was but an aftermath of her madness, for into the minds of the mad + creep strange sights and sounds, and this place, and the people amongst + whom she sojourned, the Ghost-people, the grey Dwarf-people, the Dealers + in dreams, the Dwellers in the sombre forest, might well open new doors in + such a soul as hers. Or perhaps she was still mad. She did not know, she + did not greatly care. All she knew was that her poor heart ached with love + for a man who was dead, and yet whom she could not find even among the + dead. She had wished to die, but now she longed for death no more, fearing + lest after all there should be something in that vision which the magic of + Nya had summoned up, and that when she reached the further shore she might + not find him who dwelt in a different world. Oh! if only she could find + him, then she would be glad enough to go wherever it was that he had gone. + </p> + <p> + Now Noie was awake at her side, and they talked together. + </p> + <p> + “We must have dreamt dreams, Noie,” she said. “Perhaps the Mother mingled + some drug with our food.” + </p> + <p> + “I do not know, Zoola,” answered Noie; “but, if so, I want no more of + those dreams which bode no good to me. Besides, who can tell what is dream + and what is truth? Mayhap this world is the dream, and the truth is such + things as we saw last night,” and she would say no more on the matter. + </p> + <p> + Nothing happened within the Wall that day—that is, nothing out of + the common. A certain number of the privileged, priestly caste of the + dwarfs were carried or conducted into the holy place, and up to the Fence + of Death that they might die there, and a certain number were brought out + for burial. Some of those who came in were folk weary of life, or, in + other words, suicides, and these walked; and some were sick of various + diseases, and these were carried. But the end was the same, they always + died, though whether this result was really brought about by some poison + distilled from the tree, as Nya alleged, or whether it was the effect of a + physical collapse induced by that inherited belief, Rachel never + discovered. + </p> + <p> + At least they died, some almost at once, and some within a day or two of + entering that deadly shade, and were borne away to burial by the mutes who + spent their spare time in the digging of little graves which they must + fill. Indeed, these mutes either knew, or pretended that they knew who + would be the occupant of each grave. At least they intimated by signs that + this was revealed to them in their bowls, and when the victims appeared + within the Wall, took pleasure in leading them to the holes they had + prepared, and showing to them with what care these had been dug to suit + their stature. For this service they received a fee that such moribund + persons brought with them, either of finely woven robes, or of mats, or of + different sorts of food, or sometimes of gold and copper rings + manufactured by the Umkulu or other subject savages, which they wore upon + their wrists and ankles. + </p> + <p> + Certain of these doomed folk, however, went to their fate with no light + hearts, which was not wonderful, as it seemed that these were neither ill + nor sought a voluntary euthanasia. They were political victims sent + thither by Eddo as an alternative to the terror of the Red Death, whereby + according to their strange and ancient creed, they would have risked the + spilling of their souls. For the most part the crime of these poor people + was that they had been adherents and supporters of the old Mother of the + Tree, Nya, over whom Eddo was at last triumphant. On their way up to the + Fence such individuals would stop to exchange a last few, sad words with + their dethroned priestess. + </p> + <p> + Then without any resistance they went on with the rest, but from them the + mutes received scant offerings, or none at all, with the result that they + were cast into the worst situated and most inconvenient graves, or even + tumbled two or three together into some shapeless corner hole. But, after + all, that mattered nothing to them so long as they received sepulchre + within the Wall, which was their birth-or, rather, their death-right. + </p> + <p> + The priest-mutes themselves were a strange folk, and, oddly enough, Rachel + observed, by comparison, quite cheerful in their demeanour, for when off + duty they would smile and gibber at each other like monkeys, and carry on + a kind of market between themselves. They lived in that part of the + circumference of the Wall which was behind the hill whereon grew the + sacred tree. Here no burials took place, and instead of graves appeared + their tiny huts arranged in neat streets and squares. In these they and + their forefathers had dwelt from time immemorial; indeed, each little hut + with a few yards of fenced-in ground about it ornamented with dwarf trees, + was a freehold that descended from father to son. For the mutes married, + and were given in marriage, like other folk, though their children were + few, a family of three being considered very large, while many of the + couples had none at all. But those who were born to them were all + deaf-mutes, although their other senses seemed to be singularly acute. + </p> + <p> + These mutes had their virtues; thus some of them were very kind to each + other, and especially to those from the outer forest world who came hither + to bid farewell to that world, and others, renouncing marriage and all + earthly joys, devoted their lives, which appeared to be long, to the + worship of the Spirit of the Tree. Also they had their vices, such as + theft, and the seducing away of the betrothed of others, but the chief of + them was jealousy, which sometimes led to murder by poisoning, an art + whereof they were great masters. + </p> + <p> + When such a crime was discovered, and a case of it happened during the + first days of Rachel’s sojourn among them, the accused was put upon his + trial before the chief of the mutes, evidence for and against him being + given by signs which they all understood. Then if a case were established + against him, he was forced to drink a bowl of medicine. If he did this + with impunity he was acquitted, but if it disagreed with him his guilt was + held to be established. Now came the strange part of the matter. All his + life the evil-doer had been accustomed to go within the Fence about his + business and take no harm, but after such condemnation he was conducted + there with the usual ceremonies and very shortly perished like any other + uninitiated person. Whether this issue was due to magic or to mental + collapse, or to the previous administration of poison, no one seemed to + know, not even Nya herself. So, at least, she declared to Rachel. + </p> + <p> + At each new moon these mutes celebrated what Rachel was informed they + looked upon as a festival. That is, they climbed the Tree of the Tribe and + scattered themselves among its enormous branches, where for several hours + they mumbled and gibbered in the dark like a troop of baboons. Then they + came down, and mounting the huge, surrounding wall, crept around its + circumference. Occasionally this journey resulted in an accident, as one + of them would fall from the wall and be dashed to pieces, although it was + noticed that the unfortunate was generally a person who, although guilty + of no actual crime, chanced to be out of favour with the other priests and + priestesses. After the circuit of the wall had been accomplished, with or + without accidents, the dwarfs feasted round a fire, drinking some spirit + that threw them into a sleep in which wonderful visions appeared to them. + Such was their only entertainment, if so it could be called, since + doubtless the ceremony was of a religious character. For the rest they + seldom if ever left the holy place, which was known as “Within the Wall,” + most of them never doing so in the course of a long life. + </p> + <p> + Beyond the burial of the dead they did no work, as their food was brought + to them daily by outside people, who were called “the slaves of the Wall.” + Their only method of conversation was by signs, and they seemed to desire + no other. Indeed, if, as occasionally happened, a child was born to any of + them who could hear or speak like other human beings, it was either given + over to the other dwarfs, or if the discovery was not made until it was + old enough to observe, it was sacrificed by being bound to the trunk of + the tribal tree “lest it should tell the secret of the Tree.” + </p> + <p> + Such were the weird, half-human folk among whom Rachel was destined to + dwell. The Zulus had been bad and bloodthirsty, but compared to these + little wizards they seemed to her as angels. The Zulus at any rate had + left her her thoughts, but these stunted wretches, she was sure, pried + into them and read them with the help of their bowls, for often she caught + sight of them signing to each other about her as she passed, and pointing + with grins to pictures which they saw in the water. + </p> + <p> + It was night again, still, silent night made odorous with the heavy cedar + scents of the huge tree upon the mound. Rachel and Noie sat before Nya in + the cave beneath the burning lamp about which fluttered the big-winged, + gilded moths. + </p> + <p> + “Thou didst not find him yonder among the Shades,” said Nya suddenly, as + though she were continuing a conversation. “Say now, Maiden, art thou + satisfied, or wouldst thou seek for him again?” + </p> + <p> + “I would seek him through all the heavens and all the earths. Mother, my + soul burns for a sight of him, and if I cannot find him, then I must die, + and go perchance where he is not.” + </p> + <p> + “Good,” said Nya; “the effort wearies me, for I grow weak, yet for thy + sake I will try to help thee, who saved me from the Red Death.” + </p> + <p> + Then the dwarf-women came in and beat upon their drums, and, as before, + the old Mother of the Trees began to sing, but Noie sat aside, for in this + night’s play she would take no part. Again Rachel sank into sleep, and + again it seemed to her that she was swept from the earth into the region + of the stars and there searched world after world. + </p> + <p> + She saw many strange and marvellous things, things so wonderful that her + memory was buried beneath the mass of them, so that when she woke again + she could not recall their details. Only of Richard she saw nothing. Yet + as her life returned to her, it seemed to Rachel that for one brief moment + she was near to Richard. She could not see him, and she could not hear + him, yet certainly he was near her. Then her eyes opened, and Nya ceasing + from her song, asked: + </p> + <p> + “What tidings, Wanderer?” + </p> + <p> + “Little,” she answered feebly, for she was very tired, and in a faint + voice she told her all. + </p> + <p> + “Good,” said Nya, nodding her grey head. “This time he was not so far + away. To-morrow I will make thy spirit strong, and then perhaps he will + come to thee. Now rest.” + </p> + <p> + So next night Nya laid her charm upon Rachel as before, and again her + spirit sought for Richard. This time it seemed to her that she did not + leave the earth, but with infinite pain, with terrible struggling, + wandered to and fro about it, bewildered by a multitude of faces, led + astray by myriads of footsteps. Yet in the end she found him. She heard + him not, she saw him not, she knew not where he was, but undoubtedly for a + while she was with him, and awoke again, exhausted, but very happy. + </p> + <p> + Nya heard her story, weighing every word of it but saying nothing. Then + she signed to the dwarfs to bring her a bowl of dew, and stared in it for + a long while. The dwarf-women also stared into their bowls, and afterwards + came to her, talking to her on their fingers, after which all three of + them upset the dew upon a rock, “breaking the pictures.” + </p> + <p> + “Hast thou seen aught?” asked Rachel eagerly. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Maiden,” answered the mother. “I and these wise women have seen + something, the same thing, and therefore a true thing. But ask not what it + was, for we may not tell thee, nor would it help thee if we did. Only be + of a good courage, for this I say, there is hope for thee.” + </p> + <p> + So Rachel went to sleep, pondering on these words, of which neither she + nor Noie could guess the meaning. The next night when she prayed Nya to + lay the spell upon her, the old Mother would not. + </p> + <p> + “Not so,” she said. “Thrice have I rent thy soul from thy body and sent it + afar, and this I may do no more and keep thee living, nor could I if I + would, for I grow feeble. Neither is it necessary, seeing that although + thou knowest it not, that spirit of thine, having found him, is with him + wherever he may be, yes, at his side comforting him.” + </p> + <p> + “Aye, but Where is he, Mother? Let me look in the bowl and see his face, + as I believe that thou hast done.” + </p> + <p> + “Look if thou wilt,” and she motioned to one of the dwarf-women to place a + bowl before her. + </p> + <p> + So Rachel looked long and earnestly, but saw nothing of Richard, only many + fantastic pictures, most of which she knew again for scenes from her own + past. At length, worn out, she thrust away the bowl, and asked in a bitter + voice why they mocked her, and how it came about that she who had seen the + coming of Richard in the pool in Zululand, and the fate of Dingaan the + King in the bowl of Eddo, could now see nothing of any worth. + </p> + <p> + “As regards the vision of the pool I cannot say, Maiden,” replied Nya, + “for that was born of thine own heart, and had nothing to do with our + magic. As regards the visions in the bowl of Eddo, they were his visions, + not thine, or rather my visions that I saw before he started hence. I + passed them on to him, and he passed them on to thee, and thou didst pass + them on to King Dingaan. Far-sighted and pure-souled as thou art, yet not + having been instructed in their wizardry, thou wilt see nothing in the + bowls of the dwarfs unless their blood is mingled with thy blood.” + </p> + <p> + “‘Their blood mingled with my blood?’ What dost thou mean, Mother?” + </p> + <p> + “What I say, neither more nor less. If Eddo has his will, thou wilt rule + after me here as Mother of the Trees. But first thy veins must be opened, + and the veins of Eddo must be opened, and Eddo’s blood must be poured into + thee, and thy blood into him. Then thou wilt be able to read in the bowls + as we can, and Eddo will be thy master, and thou must do his bidding while + you both shall live.” + </p> + <p> + “If so,” answered Rachel, “I think that neither of us will live long.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +That night Rachel felt too exhausted to sleep, though why this should be +she could not guess, as she had done nothing all day save watch the mutes +at their dreary tasks, and it was strange, therefore, that she should feel +as though she had made a long journey upon her feet. About an hour before +the dawn she saw Nya rise and glide past her towards the mouth of the +cave, carrying in her hand a little drum, like those used by the mute +women. Something impelled her to follow, and waking Noie at her side, she +bade her come also. + + Outside of the cave by the faint starlight they saw the little shape of +Nya creeping down the mound, and thence across the open space towards the +wall, and went after her, thinking that she intended to pass the wall. But +this she did not do, for when she came to its foot Nya, notwithstanding +her feebleness, began to climb the rough stones as actively as any cat, +and though their ascent seemed perilous enough, reached the crest of the +wall sixty feet above in safety, and there sat herself down. Next they +heard her beating upon the drum she bore, single strokes always, but some +of them slow, and some rapid, with a pause between every five or ten +strokes, “as though she were spelling out words,” thought Rachel. +</pre> + <p> + After a while Nya ceased her beating, and in the utter silence of the + night, which was broken only, as always, by the occasional crash of + falling trees, for no breath of air stirred, and all the beasts of prey + had sought their lairs before light came, both she and Noie seemed to + hear, far, infinitely far away, the faint beat of an answering drum. It + would appear that Nya heard it also, for she struck a single note upon + hers as though in acknowledgement, after which the distant beating went + on, paused as though for a reply from some other unheard drum, and again + from time to time went on, perhaps repeating that reply. + </p> + <p> + For a long while this continued until the sky began to grow grey indeed, + when Nya beat for several minutes and was answered by a single, far-off + note. Then glancing at the heavens she prepared to descend the wall, while + Rachel and Noie slipped back to the cave and feigned to be asleep. Soon + she entered, and stood over them shaking her grey head and asking how it + came about that they thought that she, the Mother of the Trees, should be + so easily deceived. + </p> + <p> + “So thou sawest us,” said Rachel, trying not to look ashamed. + </p> + <p> + “No; I saw you not with my eyes, either of you, but I felt both of you + following me, and heard in my heart what you were whispering to each + other. Well, Inkosazana, art thou the wiser for this journey?” + </p> + <p> + “No, Mother, but tell us if thou wilt what thou wast beating on that + drum.” + </p> + <p> + “Gladly,” she answered. “I was sending certain orders to the slave peoples + who still know me as Mother of the Trees, and obey my words. Perhaps thou + dost not believe that while I sat upon yonder wall I talked across the + desert to the chiefs of the marches upon the far border of the land of the + Umkulu, and that by now at my bidding they have sent out men upon an + errand of mine.” + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + “What was the errand, Mother?” asked Rachel curiously. +</pre> + <p> + “I said the errand was mine, not thine, Maiden. It is not pressing, but as + I do not know how long my strength will last, I thought it well that it + should be settled.” Then without more words she coiled herself up on her + mat and seemed to go to sleep. + </p> + <p> + It was after this incident of the drums that Rachel experienced the + strangest days, or rather weeks of her life. Nya sent her into no more + trances, and to all outward seeming nothing happened. Yet within her much + did happen. Her madness had utterly left her and still she was not as + other women are, or as she herself had been in health. Her mind seemed to + wander and she knew not whither it wandered. Yet for long hours, although + she was awake and, so Noie said, talking or eating or walking as usual, it + was away from her, and afterwards she could remember nothing. Also this + happened at night as well as during the day, and ever more and more often. + </p> + <p> + She could remember nothing, yet out of this nothingness there grew upon + her a continual sense of the presence of Richard Darrien, a presence that + seemed to come nearer and nearer, closer and closer to her heart. It was + the assurance of this presence that made those long days so happy to her, + though when she was herself, she felt that it could be naught but a dream. + Yet why should a dream move her so strangely, and why should a dream weary + her so much? Why, after sleeping all night, should she awake feeling as + though she had journeyed all night? Why should her limbs ache and she grow + thin like one who travels without cease? Why should she seem time after + time to have passed great dangers, to have known cold, and heat and want + and struggle against waters and the battling against storms? Why should + her knowledge of this Richard, of the very heart and soul of Richard, grow + ever deeper till it was as though they were not twain, but one? + </p> + <p> + She could not answer these questions, and Noie could not answer them, and + when she asked Nya the old Mother shook her head and could not, or would + not answer. Only the dwarf-mutes seemed to know the answer, for when she + passed them they nudged each other, and grinned and thrust their little + woolly heads together staring, several of them, into one bowl. But if Noie + and Nya knew nothing of the cause of these things the effect of them + stirred them both, for they saw that Rachel, the tall and strong, grew + faint and weak and began to fade away as one fades upon whom deadly + sickness has laid its hand. + </p> + <p> + Thus three weeks or so went by, until one day in some fashion of her own + Nya caused to arise an the mind of Eddo a knowledge of her desire to speak + with him. Early the next morning Eddo arrived at the Holy Place + accompanied only by his familiar, Hana, and Nya met them alone in the + mouth of the cave. + </p> + <p> + “I see that thou art very white and thin, but still alive, old woman,” + sneered Eddo, adding: “All the thousands of the people yonder thought that + long ere this thou wouldst have passed within the Fence. May I take back + that good tidings to them?” + </p> + <p> + The ancient Mother of the Trees looked at him sternly. + </p> + <p> + “It is true, thou evil mocker,” she said, “that I am white and thin. It is + true that I grow like to the skeleton of a rotted leaf, all ribs and + netted veins without substance. It is true that my round eyes start from + my head like to those of a bush plover, or the tree lizard, and that soon + I must pass within the Fence, as thou hast so long desired that I should + do that thou mayest reign alone over the thousands of the People of the + Dwarfs and wield their wisdom to increase thy power, thou poison-bloated + toad. All these things are true, Eddo, yet ere I go I have a word to say + to thee to which thou wilt do well to listen.” + </p> + <p> + “Speak on,” said Eddo. “Without doubt thou hast wisdom of a sort; honey + thou hast garnered during many years, and it is well that I should suck + the store before it is too late.” + </p> + <p> + “Eddo,” said Nya, “I am not the only one in this Holy Place who grows + white and thin. Look, there is another,” and she nodded towards Rachel, + who walked past them aimlessly with dreaming eyes, attended by Noie, upon + whose arm she leant. + </p> + <p> + “I see,” answered Eddo; “this haunted death-prison presses the life out of + her, also I think that thou hast sent her Spirit travelling, as thou + knowest how to do, and such journeys sap the strength of flesh and blood.” + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps; but now before it is too late I would send her body travelling + also; only thou, who hast the power for a while, dost bar the road.” + </p> + <p> + “I know,” said Eddo, nodding his bead and looking at his companion. “We + all know, do we not, Hana? we who have heard certain beatings of drums in + the night, and studied dew drops beneath the trees at dawn. Thou wouldst + send her to meet another traveller.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, and if thou art wise thou wilt let her go.” + </p> + <p> + “Why should I let her go,” asked the priest passionately, “and with her + all my greatness? She must reign here after thee, for at her feet thy Tree + fell, and it is the will of the people, who weary of dwarf queens and + desire one that is tall and beautiful and white. Moreover, when my blood + has been poured into her, her wisdom will be great, greater than thine or + that of any Mother that went before thee, for she is ‘<i>Wensi</i>’ the + Virgin, and her soul is purer than them all. I will not let her go. If she + leaves this Holy Place where none may do her harm, she shall die, and then + her Spirit may go to seek that other traveller.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou art mad, Eddo, mad and blind with pride and folly. Let her be, and + choose another Mother. Now, there is Noie.” + </p> + <p> + “Thy great-niece, Nya, who thinks as thou thinkest, and hates those whom + thou hatest. Nay, I will have none of that half-breed. Yonder white + Inkosazana shall be our queen and no other.” + </p> + <p> + “Then, Eddo,” whispered Nya, leaning forward and looking into his eyes, + “she shall be the last Mother of this people. Fool, there are those who + fight for her against whom thou canst not prevail. Thou knowest them not, + but I know them, and I tell thee that they make ready thy doom. Have thy + way, Eddo; it was not for her that I pleaded with thee, but for the sake + of the ancient People of the Ghosts, whose fate draws nigh to them. Fool, + have thy way, spin thy web, and be caught in it thyself. I tell thee, + Eddo, that thy death shall be redder than any thou hast ever dreamed, nor + shall it fall on thee alone. Begone now, and trouble me no more till in + another place all that is left of thee shall creep to my feet, praying me + for a pardon thou shalt not find. Begone, for the last leaf withers on my + Tree and to-morrow I pass within the Fence. Say to the people that their + Mother against whom they rebelled is dead, and that she bids them prepare + to meet the evil which, alive, she warded from their heads.” + </p> + <p> + Now Eddo strove to answer, but could not, for there was something in the + flaming eyes of Nya which frightened him. He looked at Hana, and Hana + looked back at him, then taking each other’s hand they slunk away towards + the wall, staggering blindly through the sunshine towards the shade. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0023" id="link2HCH0023"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XXIII + </h2> + <h3> + THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + </h3> + <p> + Richard Darrien remembered drinking a bowl of milk in the hut in which he + was imprisoned at Mafooti, and instantly feeling a cold chill run to his + heart and brain, after which he remembered no more for many a day. At + length, however, by slow degrees, and with sundry slips back into + unconsciousness, life and some share of his reason and memory returned to + him. He awoke to find himself lying in a hut roughly fashioned of + branches, and attended by a Kaffir woman of middle age. + </p> + <p> + “Who are you?” he asked. + </p> + <p> + “I am named Mami,” she answered. + </p> + <p> + “Mami, Mami! I know the name, and I know the voice. Say, were you one of + the wives of Ibubesi, she who spoke with me through the fence?” and he + strove to raise himself on his arm to look at her, but fell back from + weakness. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Inkoos, I was one of his wives.” + </p> + <p> + “Was? Then where is Ibubesi now?” + </p> + <p> + “Dead, Inkoos. The fire has burned him up with his kraal Mafooti.” + </p> + <p> + “With the kraal Mafooti! Where, then, is the Inkosazana? Answer, woman, + and be swift,” he cried in a hollow voice. + </p> + <p> + “Alas! Inkoos, alas! she is dead also, for she was in the kraal when the + fire swept it, and was seen standing on the top of a hut where she had + taken refuge, and after that she was seen no more.” + </p> + <p> + “Then let me die and go to her,” exclaimed Richard with a groan, as he + fell back upon his bed, where he lay almost insensible for three more + days. + </p> + <p> + Yet he did not die, for he was young and very strong, and Mami poured milk + down his throat to keep the life in him. Indeed little by little something + of his strength came back, so that at last he was able to think and talk + with her again, and learned all the dreadful story. + </p> + <p> + He learned how the people of Mafooti, fearing the vengeance of Dingaan, + had fled away from their kraal, carrying what they thought to be his body + with them, lest it should remain in evidence against them, and taking all + the cattle that they could gather. Every one of them had fled that could + travel, only Ibubesi and a few sick, and certain folk who chanced to be + outside the walls, remaining behind. It was from two of these, who escaped + during the burning of the kraal by the Zulus, or by fire from the Heavens, + they knew not which, that they had heard of the awful end of Ibubesi, and + of his prisoner, the Inkosazana. As for themselves, they had travelled + night and day, till they reached a certain secret and almost inaccessible + place in the great Quathlamba Mountains, in which people had lived whom + Chaka wiped out, and there hidden themselves. In this place they remained, + hoping that Dingaan would not care to follow them so far, and purposing to + make it their home, since here they found good mealie lands, and + fortunately the most of their cattle remained alive. That was all the + story, there was nothing more to tell. + </p> + <p> + A day or two later Richard was able to creep out of the hut and see the + place. It was as Mami had said, very strong, a kind of tableland ringed + round with precipices that could only be climbed through a single narrow + nek, and overshadowed by the great Quathlamba range. The people, who were + engaged in planting their corn, gathered round him, staring at him as + though he were one risen from the dead, and greeted him with respectful + words. He spoke to several of them, including the two men who had seen the + burning of Mafooti, though from a little distance. But they could tell him + no more than Mami had done, except that they were sure that the Inkosazana + had perished in the flames, as had many of the Zulus, who broke into the + town. Richard was sure of it also—who would not have been?—and + crept back broken-hearted to his hut, he who had lost all, and longed that + he might die. + </p> + <p> + But he did not die, he grew strong again, and when he was well and fit to + travel, went to the headmen of the people, saying that now he desired to + leave them and return to his own place in the Cape Colony. The headmen + said No, he must not leave, for in their hearts they were sure that he + would go, not to the Cape Colony, but to Zululand, there to discover all + he could as to the death of the Inkosazana. So they told him that with + them he must bide, for then if the Zulus tracked them out they would be + able to produce him, who otherwise would be put to the spear, every man of + them, as his murderers. The sin of Ibubesi who had been their chief, clung + to them, and they knew well what Dingaan and Tamboosa had sworn should + happen to those who harmed the white chief, Dario, who was under the + mantle of their Inkosazana. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +Richard reasoned with them, but it was of no use, they, would not let him +go. Therefore in the end he appeared to fall in with their humour, and +meanwhile began to plan escape. One dark night he tried it indeed, only to +be seized in the mouth of the nek, and brought back to his hut. Next +morning the headman spoke with him, telling him that he should only depart +thence over their dead bodies, and that they watched him night and day; +that the nek, moreover, was always guarded. Then they made an offer to +him. He was a white man, they said, and cleverer than they were; let them +come under his wing, let him be their chief, for he would know how to +protect them from the Zulus and any other enemies. He could take over the +wives of Ibubesi (at this proposition Richard shuddered), and they would +obey him in all things, only he must not attempt to leave them—which he +should never do alive. + + Richard put the proposal by, but in the end, not because he wished it, +but by the mere weight of his white man’s blood, and for the lack of +anything else to do, drifted into some such position. Only at the wives of +Ibubesi, or any other wives, he would not so much as look, a slight that +gave offence to those women, but made the others laugh. +</pre> + <p> + So, for certain long weeks he sat in that secret nook in the mountains as + the chief of a little Kaffir tribe, occupying himself with the planting of + crops, the building of walls and huts, the drilling of men and the + settling of quarrels. All day he worked thus, but after the day came the + night when he did not work, and those nights he dreaded. For then the + languor, not of body, but of mind, which the poison the old + witch-doctoress had given to Ishmael had left behind it, would overcome + him, bringing with it black despair, and his grief would get a hold of + him, torturing his heart. For of the memory of Rachel he could never be + rid for a single hour, and his love for her grew deeper day by day. And + she was dead! Oh, she was dead, leaving him living. + </p> + <p> + One night he dreamed of Rachel, dreamed that she was searching for him and + calling him. It was a very vivid dream, but he woke up and it passed away + as such dreams do. Only all the day that followed he felt a strange + throbbing in his head, and found himself turning ever towards the north. + The next night he dreamed again of her, and heard her say, “The search has + been far and long, but I have found you, Richard. Open your eyes now, and + you will see my face.” So he opened his eyes, and there, sure enough, in + the darkness he perceived the outline of her sweet, remembered face, about + which fell her golden hair. For one moment only he perceived it, then it + was gone, and after that her presence never seemed to leave him. He could + not see her, he could not touch her, and yet she was ever at his side. His + brain ached with the thought of her, her breath seemed to fan his hands + and hair. At night her face floated before him, and in his dreams her + voice called him, saying: <i>“Come to me, come to me, Richard. I am in + need of you. Come to me. I myself will be your guide.”</i> + </p> + <p> + Then he would wake, and remembering that she was dead, grew sure and ever + surer that the Spirit of Rachel was calling him down to death. It called + him from the north, always from the north. Soon he could scarcely walk + southwards, or east or west, for ere he had gone many yards his feet + turned and set his face towards the north, that was to the narrow nek + between the precipices which the Kaffirs guarded night and day. + </p> + <p> + One evening he went to his hut to sleep, if sleep would come to him. It + came, and with it that face and voice, but the face seemed paler, and the + voice more insistent. + </p> + <p> + “Will you not listen to me,” it said, “you who were my love? For how long + must I plead with you? Soon my power will leave me, the opportunity will + be passed, and then how will you find me, Richard, my lover? Rise up, rise + up and follow ere it be too late, for I myself will be your guide.” + </p> + <p> + He awoke. He could bear it no more. Perhaps he was mad, and these were + visions of his madness, mocking visions that led him to his death. Well, + if so, he still would follow them. Perhaps her body was buried in the + north. If so, he would be buried there also; perhaps her Soul dwelt in the + north. If so, his soul would fly thither to join it. The Kaffirs would + kill him in the pass. Well, if so, he would die with his face set + northwards whither Rachel drew him. + </p> + <p> + He rose up and wrapped himself in a cloak of goatskins. He filled a hide + bag with sun-dried flesh and parched corn, and hung it about his shoulders + with a gourd of water, for after all he might live a little while and need + food and drink. As he had no gun he took a staff and a knife and a + broad-bladed spear, and leaving the hut, set his face northward and walked + towards the mouth of the nek. At the first step which he took the torment + in his head seemed to leave him, who fought no longer, who had seemed + obedient to that mysterious summons. Quietness and confidence possessed + him. He was going to his end, but what did it matter? The dream beckoned + and he must follow. The moon shone bright, but he took no trouble to hide + himself, it did not seem to be worth while. + </p> + <p> + Now he was in the nek and drawing near to the place where the guard was + stationed, still he marched on, boldly, openly. As he thought, they were + on the alert. They drew out from behind the rocks and barred his path. + </p> + <p> + “Whither goest thou, lord Dario?” asked their captain. “Thou knowest that + here thou mayest not pass.” + </p> + <p> + “I follow a Ghost to the north,” he answered, “and living or dead, I + pass.” + </p> + <p> + “<i>Ow</i>!” said the captain. “He says that he follows a Ghost. Well, we + have nothing to do with ghosts. Take him, unharmed if possible, but take + him.” + </p> + <p> + So, urged thereto by their own fears, since for their safety’s sake they + dared not let him go, the men sprang towards him. They sprang towards him + where he stood waiting the end, for give back he would not, and of a + sudden fell down upon their faces, hiding their heads among the stones. + Richard did not know what had happened to them that they behaved thus + strangely, nor did he care. Only seeing them fallen he walked on over + them, and pursued his way along the nek and down it to the plains beyond. + </p> + <p> + All that night he walked, looking behind him from time to time to see if + any followed, but none came. He was alone, quite alone, save for the dream + that led him towards the north. At sunrise he rested and slept a while, + then, awaking after midday, went on his road. He did not know the road, + yet never was he in doubt for a moment. It was always clear to him whither + he should go. That night he finished his food and again slept a while, + going forward at the dawn. In the morning he met some Kaffirs, who + questioned him, but he answered only that he was following a Dream to the + north. They stared at him, seemed to grow frightened and ran away. But + presently some of them came back and placed food in his path, which he + took and left them. + </p> + <p> + He came to the kraal Mafooti. It was utterly deserted, and he wandered + amidst its ashes. Here and there he found the bones of those who had + perished in the fire, and turned them over with his staff wondering + whether any of them had belonged to Rachel. In that place he slept a night + thinking that perhaps his journey was ended, and that here he would die + where he believed Rachel had died. But when he waked at the dawn, it was + to find that something within him still drew him towards the north, more + strongly indeed than ever before. + </p> + <p> + So he left what had been the town Mafooti. Walking along the edge of the + cleft into which Ishmael had leapt on fire, he climbed the walls built + with so much toil to keep out the Zulus, and at last came to the river + which Rachel had swum. It was low now, and wading it he entered Zululand. + Here the natives seemed to know of his approach, for they gathered in + numbers watching him, and put food in his path. But they would not speak + to him, and when he addressed them saying that he followed a Dream and + asking if they had seen the Dream, they cried out that he was <i>tagali</i>, + bewitched, and fled away. + </p> + <p> + He continued his journey, finding each night a hut prepared for him to + sleep in, and food for him to eat, till at length one evening he reached + the Great Place, Umgugundhlovu. Through its streets he marched with a set + face, while thousands stared at him in silence. Then a captain pointed out + a hut to him, and into it he entered, ate and slept. At dawn he rose, for + he knew that here he must not tarry; the spirit face of Rachel still hung + before him, the spirit voice still whispered—“<i>Forward, forward to + the north. I myself will be your guide</i>.” In his path sat the King and + his Councillors, and around them a regiment of men. He walked through them + unheeding, till at length, when he was in front of the King, they barred + his road, and he halted. + </p> + <p> + “Who art thou and what is thy business?” asked an old Councillor with a + withered hand. + </p> + <p> + “I am Richard Darrien,” he answered, “and here I have no business. I + journey to the north. Stay me not.” + </p> + <p> + “We know thee,” said the Councillor, “thou art the lord Dario that didst + dwell in the shadow of the Inkosazana. Thou art the white chief whom the + wild beast, Ibubesi, slew at the kraal Mafooti. Why does thy ghost come + hither to trouble us?” + </p> + <p> + “Living or dead, ghost or man, I travel to the north. Stay me not,” he + answered. + </p> + <p> + “What seekest thou in the north, thou lord Dario?” + </p> + <p> + “I seek a Dream; a Spirit leads me to find a Dream. Seest thou it not, Man + with the withered hand?” + </p> + <p> + “Ah!” they repeated, “he seeks a Dream. A Spirit leads him to find a Dream + in the north.” + </p> + <p> + “What is this Dream like?” asked Mopo of the withered hand. + </p> + <p> + “Come, stand at my side and look. There, dost thou see it floating in the + air before us, thou who hast eyes that can read a Dream?” + </p> + <p> + Mopo came and looked, then his knees trembled a little and he said: + </p> + <p> + “Aye, lord Dario, I see and I know that face.” + </p> + <p> + “Thou knowest the face, old fool,” broke in Dingaan angrily. “Then whose + is it?” + </p> + <p> + “O King,” answered Mopo, dropping his eyes, “it is not lawful to speak the + name, but the face is the face of one who sat where that wanderer stands, + and showed thee certain pictures in a bowl of water.” + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan trembled, for the memory of those visions haunted him night + and day; moreover he thought at times that they drew near to their + fulfilment. + </p> + <p> + “The white man is mad,” he said, “and thou, Mopo, art mad also. I have + often thought it, and that it would be well if thou wentest on a long + journey—for thy health. This Dario shall stay here a while. I will + not suffer him to wander through my land crazing the people with his tales + of dreams and visions. Take him and hold him; the Circle of the Doctors + shall inquire into the matter.” + </p> + <p> + So Dingaan spoke, who in his heart was afraid lest this wild-eyed Dario + should learn that he had given the Inkosazana to the dwarf folk when she + was mad, to appease them after they had prophesied evil to him. Also he + remembered that it was because of the murders done by Ibubesi that the + Inkosazana had gone mad, and did not understand if Dario had been killed + at the kraal Mafooti how it could be that he now stood before him. + Therefore he thought that he would keep him a prisoner until he found out + all the truth of the matter, and whether he were still a man or a ghost or + a wizard clothed in the shape of the dead. + </p> + <p> + At the bidding of the King, guards sprang forward to seize Richard, but + the old Councillor, Mopo, shrunk away behind him hiding his eyes with his + withered hand. They sprang forward, and yet they laid no finger on him, + but fell oft to right and left, saying: + </p> + <p> + “Kill us, if thou wilt, Black One, we cannot!” + </p> + <p> + “The wizard has bewitched them,” said Dingaan angrily. “Here, you Doctors, + you whose trade it is to catch wizards, take this white fellow and bind + him.” + </p> + <p> + Unwillingly enough the Doctors, of whom there were eight or ten sitting + apart, rose to do the King’s bidding. They came on towards Richard, some + of them singing songs, and some muttering charms, and as they came he + laughed and said: + </p> + <p> + “Beware! you <i>Abangoma</i>, the Dream is looking at you very angrily.” + Then they too broke away to right and left, crying out that this was a + wizard against whom they had no power. + </p> + <p> + Now Dingaan grew mad with wrath, and shouted to his soldiers to seize the + white man, and if he resisted them to kill him with their sticks, for of + witchcraft they had known enough in Zululand of late. + </p> + <p> + So thick as bees the regiment formed up in front of him, shouting and + waving their kerries, for here in the King’s Place they bore no spears. + </p> + <p> + “Make way there,” said Richard, “I can stay no longer, I must to the + north.” + </p> + <p> + The soldiers did not stir, only a captain stepped out bidding him give up + his spear and yield himself, or be killed. Richard walked forward and at a + sign from the captain, men sprang at him, lifting their kerries, to dash + out his brains. Then suddenly in front of Richard there appeared something + faint and white, something that walked before him. The soldiers saw it, + and the kerries fell from their hands. The regiment behind saw it, and + turning, burst away like a scared herd of cattle. They did not wait to + seek the gates, they burst through the fence of the enclosure, and were + gone, leaving it flat behind them. The King and his Councillors saw it + also, and more clearly than the rest. + </p> + <p> + <i>“The Inkosazana!”</i> they cried. “It is the Inkosazana who walks + before him that she loved!” and they fell upon their faces. Only Dingaan + remained seated on his stool. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +“Go,” he said hoarsely to Richard, “go, thou wizard, north or south or +east or west, if only thou wilt take that Spirit with thee, for she bodes +evil to my land.” + + So Richard, who had seen nothing, marched away from the kraal +Umgugundhlovu, and once more set his face towards the north, the north +that drew him as it draws the needle of a compass. +</pre> + <p> + The road that Rachel and the dwarfs had travelled he travelled also. + Although from day to day he knew not where his feet would lead him, still + he travelled it step by step. Nor did any hurt come to him. In the country + where men dwelt, being forewarned of his coming by messengers, they + brought him food and guarded him, and when he passed out into the + wilderness some other power guarded him. He had no fear at all. At night + he would lie down without a fire, and the lions would roar about him, but + they never harmed him. He would plunge into a swamp or a river and always + pass it safely. When water failed he would find it without search; when + there was no food, it would seem to be brought to him. Once an eagle + dropped a bustard at his feet. Once he found a buck fresh slain by + leopards. Once when he was very hungry he saw that he had laid down to + sleep by a nest of ostrich eggs, and this food he cooked, making fire + after the native fashion with sharp sticks, as he knew how to do. + </p> + <p> + At length all the swamps were passed and in the third week of his + journeyings he reached the sloping uplands, on the edge of which he awoke + one morning to find himself surrounded by a circle of great men, giants, + who stood staring at him. He arose, thinking that at last his hour had + come, as it seemed to him that they were about to kill him. But instead of + killing him these huge men saluted him humbly, and offered him food upon + their knees, and new hide shoes for his feet—for his own were worn + out—and cloaks and garments of skin, which things he accepted + thankfully, for by now he was almost naked. Then they brought a litter and + wished him to enter it, but this he refused. Heeding them no more, as soon + as he had eaten and filled his bag and water-bottle, he started on towards + the north. Indeed, he could not have stayed if he had wished; his brain + seemed to be full of one thought only, to travel till he reached his + journey’s end, whatever it might be, and before his eyes he saw one thing + only, the spirit face of Rachel, that led him on towards that end. + Sometimes it was there for hours, then for hours again it would be absent. + When it was present he looked at it; when it was gone he dreamed of it, + for him it was the same. But one thing was ever with him, that magnet in + his heart which drew his feet towards the north, and from step to step + showed him the road that he should travel. + </p> + <p> + A number of the giant men accompanied him. He noticed it, but took no + heed. So long as they did not attempt to stay or turn him he was + indifferent whether they came or went away. As a result he travelled in + much more comfort, since now everything was made easy and ready for him. + Thus he was fed with the best that the land provided, and at night + shelters were built for him to sleep in. He discovered that a captain of + the giants could understand a few words of some native language which he + knew, and asked him why they helped him. The captain replied by order of + “Mother of Trees.” Who or what “Mother of Trees” might be Richard was + unable to discover, so he gave up his attempts at talk and walked on. + </p> + <p> + They traversed the fertile uplands and reached the edge of the fearful + desert. It did not frighten him; he plunged into it as he would have + plunged into a sea, or a lake of fire, had it lain in his way. He was like + a bird whose instinct at the approach of summer or of winter leads it + without doubt or error to some far spot, beyond continents and oceans, + some land that it has never seen, leads it in surety and peace to its + appointed rest. A guard of the giant men came with him into the desert, + also carriers who bore skins of water. In that burning heat the journey + was dreadful, yet Richard accomplished it, wearing down all his escort, + until at its further lip but one man was left. There even he sank + exhausted and began to beat upon a little drum that he carried, which drum + had been passed on to him by those who were left behind. But Richard was + not exhausted. His strength seemed to be greater than it had ever been + before, or that which drew him forward had acquired more power. He + wondered vaguely why a man should choose such a place and time to play + upon a drum, and went on alone. + </p> + <p> + Before him, some miles away, he saw a forest of towering trees that + stretched further than his eye could reach. As he approached that forest + heading for a certain tall tree, why he knew not, the sunset dyed it red + as though it had been on fire, and he thought that he discerned little + shapes flitting to and fro amidst the boles of trees. Then he entered the + forest, whereof the boughs arched above him like the endless roof of a + cathedral borne upon innumerable pillars. There was deep gloom that grew + presently to darkness wherein here and there glow-worms shone faintly like + tapers dying before an altar, and winds sighed like echoes of evening + prayers. He could see to walk no longer, sudden weariness overcame him, so + according to his custom he laid himself down to sleep at the bole of a + great tree. + </p> + <p> + A while had passed, he never knew how long, when Richard was awakened from + deep slumber by feeling many hands fiercely at work upon him. These hands + were small like those of children; this he could tell from the touch of + them, although the darkness was so dense that he was able to see nothing. + Two of them gripped him by the throat so as to prevent him from crying + out; others passed cords about his wrists, ankles and middle until he + could not stir a single limb. Then he was dragged back a few paces and + lashed to the bole of a tree, as he guessed, that under which he had been + sleeping. The hands let go of him, and his throat being free he called out + for help. But those vast forest aisles seemed to swallow up his voice. It + fell back on him from the canopy of huge boughs above, it was lost in the + immense silence. Only from close at hand he heard little peals of thin and + mocking laughter. So he too grew silent, for who was there to help him + here? He struggled to loose himself, for the impalpable power which had + guided him so far was now at work within him more strongly than ever + before. It called to him to come, it drew him onward, it whispered to him + that the goal was near. But the more he writhed and twisted the deeper did + the cruel cords or creepers cut into his flesh. Yet he fought on till, + utterly exhausted, his head fell forward, and he swooned away. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2HCH0024" id="link2HCH0024"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + CHAPTER XXIV + </h2> + <h3> + THE END AND THE BEGINNING + </h3> + <p> + On the day following that when she had summoned Eddo to speak with her, + Nya sat at the mouth of the cave. It was late afternoon, and already the + shadows gathered so quickly that save for her white hair, her little + childlike shape, withered now almost to a skeleton, was scarcely visible + against the black rock. Walking to and fro in her aimless fashion, as she + would do for hours at a time, Rachel accompanied by Noie passed and + repassed her, till at length the old woman lifted her head and listened to + something which was quite inaudible to their ears. Then she beckoned to + Noie, who led Rachel to her. + </p> + <p> + “Maiden beloved,” she said in a feeble voice, after they had sat down in + front of her, “my hour has come, I have sent for thee to bid thee farewell + till we meet again in a country where thou hast travelled for a little + while. Before the sun sets I pass within the Fence.” + </p> + <p> + At this tidings Rachel began to weep, for she had learned to love this old + dwarf-woman who had been so kind to her in her misery, and she was now so + weak that she could not restrain her fears. + </p> + <p> + “Mother,” she said, “for thee it is joy to go. I know it, and therefore + cannot wish that thou shouldst stay. Yet what shall I do when thou hast + left me alone amidst all these cruel folk? Tell me, what shall I do?” + </p> + <p> + “Perchance thou wilt seek another helper. Maiden, and perchance thou shall + find another to guard and comfort thee. Follow thy heart, obey thy heart, + and remember the last words of Nya—that no harm shall come to thee. + Nay—if I know it, I may tell thee no more, thou who couldst not hear + what the drums said to me but now. Farewell,” and turning round she made a + sign to certain dwarf-mutes who were gathered behind her as though they + awaited her commands. + </p> + <p> + “Hast thou no last word for me, Mother?” asked Noie. + </p> + <p> + “Aye, Child,” she answered. “Thy heart is very bold, and thou also must + follow it. Though thy sin should be great, perchance thy greater love may + pay its price. At least thou art but an arrow set upon the string, and + that which must be, will be. I think that we shall meet again ere long. + Come hither and kneel at my side.” + </p> + <p> + Noie obeyed, and for a little space Nya whispered in her ear, while as she + listened Rachel saw strange lights shining in Noie’s eyes, lights of + terror and of pride, lights of hope and of despair. + </p> + <p> + “What did she say to you, Noie?” asked Rachel presently. + </p> + <p> + “I may not tell, Zoola,” she answered. “Question me no more.” + </p> + <p> + Now the mutes brought forward a slight litter woven of boughs on which the + withered leaves still hung, boughs from Nya’s fallen tree. In this litter + they placed her, for she could no longer walk, and lifted it on to their + shoulders. For one moment she bade them halt, and calling Rachel and Noie + to her, kissed them upon the brow, holding up her thin child-like hands + over them in blessing. Then followed by them both, the bearers went + forward with their burden, taking the road that ran up the hill towards + the sacred tree. As the sun set they passed within the Fence, and laying + down the litter without a word by the bole of the tree, turned and + departed. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +The darkness fell, and through it Rachel and Noie heard Nya singing for a +little while. The song ceased, and they descended the hill to the cave, +for there they feared to stay lest the Tree should draw them also. They +ate a little food whilst the two women mutes who had sat on each side of +Nya when she showed her magic, stared, now at them, and now into the bowls +of dew that were set before them, wherein they seemed to find something +that interested them much. Noie prayed Rachel to sleep, and she tried to +do so, and could not. For hour after hour she tossed and turned, and at +length sat up, saying to Noie: + + “I have fought against it, and I can stay here no longer. Noie, I am +being drawn from this place out into the forest, and I must go.” + </pre> + <p> + “What draws thee, Sister?” asked Noie. “Is it Eddo?” + </p> + <p> + “No, I think not, nothing to do with Eddo. Oh! Noie, Noie, it is the + spirit of Richard Darrien. He is dead, but for days and weeks his spirit + has been with my spirit, and now it draws me into the forest to die and + find him.” + </p> + <p> + “Then that is an evil journey thou wouldst take, Zoola?” + </p> + <p> + “Not so, Noie, it is the best and happiest of journeys. The thought of it + fills me with joy. What said Nya? Follow thy heart. So I follow it. Noie, + farewell, for I must go away.” + </p> + <p> + “Nay,” answered Noie, “if thou goest I go, who also was bidden to follow + my heart that is sister to thy heart.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel reasoned with her, but she would not listen. The end of it was that + the two of them rose and threw on their cloaks; also Rachel took the great + Umkulu spear which she had used as a staff on her journey from the desert + to the forest. All this while the dwarf-women watched her, but did + nothing, only watched. + </p> + <p> + They left the cave and walked to the mouth of the zig-zag slit in the + great wall which was open. + </p> + <p> + “Perhaps the mutes will kill us in the heart of the wall,” said Noie. + </p> + <p> + “If so the end will be soon and swift,” answered Rachel. + </p> + <p> + Now they were in the cleft, following its slopes and windings. Above them + they could hear the movements of the guardians of the wall who sat amongst + the rough stones, but these did not try to stop them; indeed once or twice + when they did not know which way to turn in the darkness, little hands + took hold of Rachel’s cloak and guided her. So they passed through the + wall in safety. Outside of it Rachel paused a moment, looking this way and + that. Then of a sudden she turned and walked swiftly towards the south. + </p> + <p> + It was dark, densely dark in the forest, yet she never seemed to lose her + path. Holding Noie by the hand she wound in and out between the + tree-trunks without stumbling or even striking her foot against a root. + For an hour or more they walked on this, the strangest of strange + journeys, till at length Rachel whispered; + </p> + <p> + “Something tells me to stay here,” and she leaned against a tree and + stayed, while Noie, who was tired, sat down between the jutting roots of + the tree. + </p> + <p> + It was a dead tree, and the top of it had been torn off in some hurricane + so that they could see the sky above them, and by the grey hue of it knew + that it was drawing near to dawn. + </p> + <p> + The sun rose, and its arrows, that even at midday could never pass the + canopy of foliage, shot straight and vivid between the tall bare trunks. + Oh! Rachel knew the place. It was that place which she had dreamed of as a + child in the island of the flooded river. Just so had the light of the + rising sun fallen on the boles of the great trees, and on her white cloak + and out-spread hair, fallen on her and on another. She strained her eyes + into the gloom. Now those rays pierced it also, and now by them she saw + the yellow-bearded, half-naked man of that long-dead dream leaning against + the tree. His eyes were shut, without doubt he was dead, this was but a + vision of him who had drawn her hither to share his death. It was the + spirit of Richard Darrien! + </p> + <p> + She drew a little nearer, and the eyes opened, gazing at her. Also from + that form of his was cast a long shadow—there it lay upon the dead + leaves. How came it, she wondered, that a spirit could throw a shadow, and + why was a spirit bound to a tree, as now she perceived he was? He saw her, + and in those grey eyes of his there came a wonderful look. He spoke. + </p> + <p> + “You have drawn me from far, Rachel, but I have never seen all of you + before, only your face floating in the air before me, although others saw + you. Now I see you also, so I suppose that my time has come. It will soon + be over. Wait a little there, where I can look at you, and presently we + shall be together again. I am glad.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel could not speak. A lump rose in her throat and choked her. Betwixt + fear and hope her heart stood still. Only with the spear in her hand she + pointed at her own shadow thrown by the level rays of the rising sun. He + looked, and notwithstanding the straitness of his bonds she saw him start. + </p> + <p> + “If you are a ghost why have you a shadow?” he asked hoarsely. “And if you + are not a ghost, how did you come into this haunted place?” + </p> + <p> + Still Rachel did not seem to be able to speak. Only she glided up to him + and kissed him on the lips. Now at length he understood—they both + understood that they were still living creatures beneath the sky, not the + denizens of some dim world which lies beyond. + </p> + <p> + “Free me,” he said in a faint voice, for his brain reeled. “I was bound + here in my sleep. They will be back presently.” + </p> + <p> + Her intelligence awoke. With a few swift cuts of the spear she held Rachel + severed his bonds, then picked up his own assegai that lay at his feet she + thrust it into his numbed hand. As he took it the forest about them seemed + to become alive, and from behind the boles of the trees around appeared a + number of dwarfs who ran towards them, headed by Eddo. Noie sprang forward + also, and stood at their side. Rachel turned on Eddo swiftly as a startled + deer. She seemed to tower over him, the spear in her hand. + </p> + <p> + “What does this mean, Priest?” she asked. + </p> + <p> + “Inkosazana,” he answered humbly, “it means that I have found a way to + tempt thee from within the Wall where none might break thy sanctuary. Thou + drewest this man to thee from far with the strength that old Nya gave + thee. We knew it all, we saw it all, and we waited. Day by day in our + bowls of dew we watched him coming nearer to thee. We heard the messages + of Nya on the drums, bidding the Umkulu meet and escort him; we heard the + last answering message from the borders of the desert, telling her that he + was nigh. Then while he followed his magic path through the darkness of + the forest we seized and bound him, knowing well that if he could not come + to thee, thou wouldst come to him. And thou hast come.” + </p> + <p> + “I understand. What now, Eddo?” + </p> + <p> + “This, Inkosazana: Thou hast been named Mother of the Trees by the people + of the Dwarfs; be pleased to come with us that we may instal thee in thy + great office.” + </p> + <p> + “This lord here,” said Rachel, “is my promised husband. What of him?” + </p> + <p> + Eddo bowed and smiled, a fearful smile, and answered: + </p> + <p> + “The Mother of the Trees has no husband. Wisdom is her husband. He has + served his purpose, which was to draw thee from within the Wall, and for + this reason only we permitted him to enter the holy forest living. Now he + bides here to die, and since he has won thy love we will honour him with + the White Death. Bind him to the tree again.” + </p> + <p> + In an instant the spear that Rachel held was at Eddo’s throat. + </p> + <p> + “Dwarf,” she cried, “this is my man, and I am no Mother of Trees and no + pale ghost, but a living woman. Let but one of these monkeys of thine lay + a hand upon him, and thou diest, by the Red Death, Eddo, aye, by the Red + Death. Stir a single inch, and this spear goes through thy heart, and thy + spirit shall be spilled with thy blood.” + </p> + <p> + The little priest sank to his knees trembling, glancing about him for a + means of escape. + </p> + <p> + “If thou killest me, thou diest also,” he hissed. + </p> + <p> + “What do I care if I die?” she answered. “If my man dies, I wish to die,” + then added in English: “Richard, take hold of him by one arm, and Noie, + take the other. If he tries to escape kill him at once, or if you are + afraid, I will.” + </p> + <p> + So they seized him by his arms. + </p> + <p> + “Now,” said Rachel, “let us go back to the Sanctuary, for there they dare + not touch, us. We cannot try the desert without water; also they would + follow and kill us with their poisoned arrows. Tell them, Noie, that if + they do not attempt to harm us, we will set this priest of theirs free + within the Wall. But if a hand is lifted against us, then he dies at once—by + the Red Death.” + </p> + <p> + “Touch them not, touch them not,” piped Eddo, “lest my ghost should be + spilt with my blood. Touch them not, I command you.” + </p> + <p> + The company of dwarfs chattered together like parrots at the dawn, and the + march began. First went Eddo, dragged along between Richard and Noie, and + after them, the raised spear in her hand, followed Rachel, while on either + side, hiding themselves behind the boles of the trees, scrambled the + people of the dwarfs. Back they went thus through the forest, Rachel + telling them the road till at length the huge grey wall loomed up before + them. They came to the slit in it, and Noie asked: + </p> + <p> + “What shall we do now? Kill this priest, take him in with us as a hostage, + or let him go?” + </p> + <p> + “I said that he should be set free,” answered Rachel, “and he would do us + more harm dead than living; also his blood would be on our hands. Take him + through the Wall, and loose him there.” + </p> + <p> + So once more they passed the slopes and passages, while the mutes above + watched them from their stones with marvelling eyes, till they reached the + open space beyond, and there they loosed Eddo. The priest sprang back out + of reach of the dreaded spears, and in a voice thick with rage, cried to + them: + </p> + <p> + “Fools! You should have killed me while you could, for now you are in a + trap, not I. You are strong and great, but you cannot live without food. + We may not enter here to hurt you, but you shall starve, you shall starve + until you creep out and beg my mercy.” + </p> + <p> + Then making signs to the dwarfs who sat about above, he vanished between + the stones. + </p> + <p> + “You should have killed him, Zoola,” said Noie, “for now he will live to + kill us.” + </p> + <p> + “I think not, Sister,” answered Rachel. “Nya said that I should follow my + heart, and my heart bid me let him go. Our hands are clean of his blood, + but if he had died, who can tell? Blood is a bad seed to sow.” + </p> + <p> + Then, forgetting Eddo, she turned to Richard and began to ply him with + questions. + </p> + <p> + But he seemed to be dazed and could answer little. It was as though some + unnatural, supporting strength had been withdrawn, and now all the + fatigues of his fearful journey were taking effect upon him. He could + scarcely stand, but reeled to and fro like a man in drink, so that the two + women were obliged to support him across the burial ground towards the + cave. Advancing thus they entered into the shadow of the Holy Tree, and + there at the edge of it met another procession descending from the mound. + Eight mutes bore a litter of boughs, and on it lay Nya, dead, her long + white hair hanging down on either side of the litter. With bowed heads + they stood aside to let her pass to the grave made ready for her in a + place of honour near the Wall where for a thousand years only the Mothers + of the Trees had been laid to rest. + </p> + <p> + Then they went on, and entered the cave where the lamps burned before the + great stalactite and the heap of offerings that were piled about it. Here + sat the two women priests gazing into their bowls as they had left them. + The death of Nya had not moved them, the advent of this white man did not + seem to move them. Perhaps they expected him; at any rate food was made + ready, and a bed of rugs prepared on which he could lie. + </p> + <p> + Richard ate some of the food, staring at Rachel all the while with vacant + eyes as though she were still but a vision, the figment of a dream. Then + he muttered something about being very tired, and sinking back upon the + rugs fell into a deep sleep. + </p> + <p> + In that sleep he remained scarcely stirring for full four-and-twenty + hours, while Rachel watched by his side, till at length her weariness + overcame her, and she slept also. When she opened her eyes again they saw + no other light than that which crept in from the mouth of the cave. The + lamps which always burned there were out. Noie, who was seated near by, + heard her stir, and spoke. + </p> + <p> + “If thou art rested, Zoola,” she said, “I think that we had better carry + the white lord from this place, for the two witch-women have gone, and I + can find no more oil to fill the lamps.” + </p> + <p> + So they felt their way to Richard, purposing to lift him between them, but + at Rachel’s touch he awoke, and with their help walked out of the cave. In + the open space beyond they saw a strange sight, for across it were + streaming all the dwarf-mutes carrying their aged and sick and infants, + and bearing on their backs or piled up in litters their mats and cooking + utensils. Evidently they were deserting the Sanctuary. + </p> + <p> + “Why are they going?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “I do not know,” answered Noie, “but I think it is because no food has + been brought to them as usual, and they are hungry. You remember that Eddo + said we should starve. Only fear of death by hunger would make them leave + a place where they and their forefathers have lived for generations.” + </p> + <p> + Presently they were all gone. Not a living creature was left within the + Wall except these three, nor were any more dwarfs brought in to die + beneath the Holy Tree. Now, at length Richard seemed to awake, and taking + Rachel by the hand began to ask questions of her in a low stammering + voice, since words did not seem to come readily to him who had not spoken + his own language for so long. + </p> + <p> + “Before you begin to talk, Sister,” broke in Noie, “let us go and see if + we can close the cleft in the Wall, for otherwise how shall we sleep in + peace? Eddo and the dwarfs might creep in by night and murder us.” + </p> + <p> + “I do not think they dare shed blood in their Holy Place,” answered + Rachel. “Still, let us see what we can do; it may be best.” + </p> + <p> + So they went to the cleft, and as the stone door was open and they could + not shut it, at one very narrow spot they rolled down rocks from the loose + sides of the ancient wall above in such a fashion that it would be + difficult to pass through or over them from without. This hard task took + them many hours, moreover, it was labour wasted, since, as Rachel had + thought probable, the dwarfs never tried to pass the Wall, but waited till + hunger forced them to surrender. + </p> + <p> + Towards evening they returned to the cave and collected what food they + could find. It was but little, enough for two spare meals, no more; nor + could they discover any in the town of the dwarfs behind the Tree. Only of + water they had plenty from the stream that ran out of the cave. + </p> + <p> + They ate a few mouthfuls, then took their mats and cloaks and went to camp + by the opening in the wall, so that they might guard against surprise. Now + for the first time they found leisure to talk, and Rachel and Richard told + each other a little of their wonderful stories. But they did not tell them + all, for their minds seemed to be bewildered, and there was much that they + were not able to explain. It was enough for them to know that they had + been brought together again thus marvellously, by what power they knew + not, and that still living, they who for long weeks had deemed the other + dead, were able to hold each other’s hands and gaze into each other’s + eyes. Moreover, now that this had been brought about they were tired, so + tired that they could scarcely speak above a whisper. The end of it was + that they fell asleep, all of them, and so slept till morning, when they + awoke somewhat refreshed, and ate what remained of the food. + </p> + <p> + The second day was like the first, only hotter and more sultry. Noie + climbed to the top of the wall to watch, while Richard and Rachel wandered + about among the little, antheap-like graves, and through the dwarf + village, talking and wondering, happy even in their wretchedness. But + before the day was gone hunger began to get a hold of them; also the + terrible, stifling heat oppressed them so that their words seemed to die + between their lips, and they could only sit against the wall, looking at + one another. + </p> + <p> + Towards evening Noie descended from the Wall and reported that large + numbers of the dwarfs were keeping watch without, flitting to and fro + between the trunks of the trees like shadows. The stifling night went by, + and another day dawned. Having no food they went to the stream and drank + water. Then they sat down in the shadow and waited through the long hot + hours. Towards evening, when it grew a little cooler, they gathered up + their strength and tried to find some way of escape before it was too + late. Richard suggested that as flight was impossible they should give + themselves up to the dwarfs, but Rachel answered No, for then Eddo would + certainly kill him and Noie, and take her to fill the place of Mother of + the Trees until she became useless to him, when she would be murdered + also. + </p> + <p> + “Then there is nothing left for us but to die,” said Richard. + </p> + <p> + “Nothing but to die,” she answered, “to die together; and, dear, that + should not be so hard, seeing that for so long we have thought each other + dead apart.” + </p> + <p> + “Yet it is hard,” answered Richard, “after living through so much and + being led so far to die at last and go whither we know not, before our + time.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel looked at Noie, who sat opposite to them, her head rested on her + hand. + </p> + <p> + “Have you anything to say, Sister?” she asked. + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Zoola. Here is a little moss that I have found upon the stones,” and + she produced a small bundle. “Let us boil it and eat, it will keep us + alive for another day.” + </p> + <p> + “What is the use?” asked Rachel, “unless there is more.” + </p> + <p> + “There is no more,” said Noie, “for the leaves of yonder tree are deadly + poison, and here grows no other living thing. Still, eat and live on, for + I wait a message.” + </p> + <p> + “A message from whom?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “A message from the dead, Sister. It was promised to me by Nya before she + passed, and if it does not come, then it will be time to die.” + </p> + <p> + So they made fire and boiled the moss till it was a horrible, sticky + substance, which they swallowed as best they could, washing it down with + gulps of water. Still it was food of a kind, and for a while stayed the + gnawing, empty pains within them; only Noie ate but little, so that there + might be more for the others. + </p> + <p> + That night was even hotter than those that had gone before, and during the + day which followed the place became like a hell. They crept into the cave + and lay there gasping, while from without came loud cracking sounds, + caused, as they thought, by the trees of the forest splitting in the heat. + About midday the sky suddenly became densely overcast, although no breath + stirred; the air was thicker than ever, to breathe it was like breathing + hot cream. In their restless despair they wandered out of the cave, and to + their surprise saw a dwarf standing upon the top of the wall. It was Eddo, + who called to them to come out and give themselves up. + </p> + <p> + “What are the terms?” asked Noie. + </p> + <p> + “That thou and the Wanderer shall die by the White Death, and that the + Inkosazana shall be installed Mother of the Trees,” was the answer. + </p> + <p> + “We refuse them,” said Noie. “Let us go now and give us food and escort, + and thou shall be spared. Refuse, and it is thou and thy people who will + die by that Red Death which Nya promised thee.” + </p> + <p> + “That we shall learn before to-morrow,” said Eddo with a mocking laugh, + and vanished down the wall. + </p> + <p> + As he went a hot gust of wind burst upon them, causing the forest without + to rock and groan. Noie turned her face towards it and seemed to listen. + </p> + <p> + “What is it?” asked Rachel. + </p> + <p> + “I heard a voice in the wind, Sister,” she answered. “The message I + awaited has come to me.” + </p> + <p> + “What message?” asked Richard listlessly. + </p> + <p> + “That I will tell you by and by, Chief,” she answered. “Come to the cave, + it is no longer safe here, the hurricane breaks.” + </p> + <p> + So supporting each other they crept back to the cave, and there Noie made + fire, feeding it with the idols and precious woods that had been brought + thither as offerings. Richard and Rachel watched her wondering, for it + seemed strange that she should make a fire in that heat where there was + nothing to cook. Meanwhile gust succeeded gust, until a tempest of + screaming wind swept over them, though no rain fell. Soon it was so fierce + that the deep-rooted Tree of the Tribe rocked above them, and loose stones + were blown from the crest of the great wall. + </p> + <p> + Then of a sudden Noie sprang up, and seized a flaming brand from the fire; + it was the limb of a fetish, made of some resinous wood. She ran from the + cave swiftly, before they could stop her, and vanished in the gathering + gloom, to return again in a few moments weak and breathless. “Come out, + now,” she said, “and see a sight such as you shall never behold again,” + and there was something so strange in her voice that, notwithstanding + their weakness, they rose and followed her. + </p> + <p> + Outside the cave they could not stand because of the might of the + hurricane, but cast themselves upon the ground, and following Noie’s + outstretched arm, looked up towards the top of the mound. Then they saw + that the Tree of the Tribe was <i>on fire</i>. Already its vast trunk and + boughs were wrapped in flame, which burnt furiously because of the resin + within them, while long flakes of blazing moss were being swept away to + leeward, to fall among the forest that lay beyond the wall. + </p> + <p> + “Did you do this?” cried Rachel to Noie. + </p> + <p> + “Aye, Zoola, who else? That was the message which came to me. Now my + office is fulfilled, but you two will live though I must die, I who have + destroyed the People of the Dwarfs; I who was born that I should destroy + them.” + </p> + <p> + “Destroyed them!” exclaimed Rachel. “What do you mean?” + </p> + <p> + “I mean that when their Tree dies, they die, the whole race of them. Oh! + Nya told me, Nya told me—they die as their Tree dies, by fire. To + the Wall, to the Wall now, and look. Follow me.” + </p> + <p> + Forgetting their hunger-bred weakness in the wild excitement of that + moment, Rachel and Richard struggled hand in hand, after Noie’s thin, + ethereal form. Across the open space they struggled, through the furious + bufferings of the gale, sometimes on their feet, sometimes on their hands + and knees, till they came to the great wall where a stairway ran up it to + an outlook tower. Up this stair they climbed slowly since at times the + weight of the wind pinned them against the blocks of stone, till at length + they reached its crest and crept into the shelter of the hollow tower. + Hence, looking through the loopholes in the ancient masonry, they saw a + fearful sight. The flakes of burning moss from the Tree of the Tribe had + fallen among the tops of the forest, parched almost to tinder with drought + and heat, and fired them here and there. Fanned by the screaming gale the + flames spread rapidly, leaping from tree to tree, now in one direction, + now in another, as the hurricane veered, which it did continually, till + the whole green forest became a sheet of fire, an ever-widening sheet + which spread east and west and north and south for miles and miles and + tens of miles. + </p> + <p> + Earth and sky were one blaze of light given out by the torch-like resinous + trees as they burned from the top downwards. By that intense light the + three watchers could see hundreds of the People of the Dwarfs flitting + about between the trunks. Waving their arms and gibbering, they rushed + this way and that, to the north to be met by fire, to the south to be met + by fire, till at length the blazing boughs and boles fell upon them and + they disappeared in showers of red sparks, or, more fortunate, fled away, + never to return, before the flame that leapt after them. One company of + them ran towards the Sanctuary; they could see them threading their path + between the trees, and growing ever fewer as the burning branches fell + among them from above. They leapt, they ran, they battled, springing this + way and that, but ever the great flaring boughs crashed down among them, + crushing them, shrivelling them up, till at length of all their number but + a single man staggered into the open belt between the edge of the forest + and the wall. His white hair and his garments seemed to be smouldering. He + gripped at them with his hands, then coming to a little bush—it was + the top of Nya’s tree which she had thrust into the ground to grow there—dragged + it up and began to beat himself with it as though to extinguish the + flames. In an instant it took fire also, burning him horribly, so that + with a yell he threw it to the ground, and ran on towards the wall. As he + came they saw his face. It was that of Eddo. + </p> + <p> + At this moment, seized by some sudden weakness, Noie sank down upon the + stones. Richard bent over her to lift her to her feet again, but she + thrust him away, saying slowly and in gasps: + </p> + <p> + “Let me be, the doom has hold of me, I am dying. I passed within the Fence + to fire the Tree, and its poison is at work within me, and the curse of + all my people has fallen on my head. Yet I have saved thee, my sister, I + have saved thee and thy lover, for the Dwarfs are no more, the Grey People + are grey ashes. For my love’s sake I did the sin; let my love atone the + sin if it may, or at the least think kindly of me through the long, happy + years that are to come, and at the end of them then seek for lost Noie in + the World of Ghosts if she may be found there.” + </p> + <p> + As she spoke they heard a sound of something scrambling among the stones, + and at one of the four entrances of the turret there appeared a hideous, + fire-twisted face, and a little form about which hung charred and + smouldering strips of raiment. It was Eddo, who had climbed the wall and + found them out. There he sat glowering at them, or rather at Noie, who was + crouched upon the floor. + </p> + <p> + “Come hither, daughter of Seyapi,” he screamed in his hissing, snake-like + voice, “come hither, and see thy work, thou who hast made an end of the + ancient People of the Ghosts. Come hither and tell me why thou didst this + thing, for I would learn the truth before I die, that I may make report of + it to the Fathers of our race.” + </p> + <p> + Noie heard, and crept towards him; to Rachel and Richard it seemed as + though she could not disobey that summons. Now they sat face to face + outside the turret, clinging to the stones, and her long hair flowed + outwards on the gale. + </p> + <p> + “I did it, Eddo,” she said, “to save one whom I love, and him whom she + loves. I did it to avenge the death of Nya upon you all, as she bade me to + do. I did it because the cup of thy wickedness is full, and because I was + appointed to bring thy doom upon thee. Thus ends the greatness thou hast + plotted so many years to win, Eddo.” + </p> + <p> + “Aye,” he answered, “thus it ends, for the magic of the White One there + has overcome me, and thus with it ends the reign of the Ghost Kings, and + the forest wherein they reigned, and thus too, thou endest, traitress, who + hast murdered them and whose soul shall be spilt with their souls.” + </p> + <p> + As the words left his lips suddenly Eddo sprang upon Noie and gripped her + about the middle. Richard and Rachel leapt forward, but before ever they + could lay a hand upon her to save her, the dwarf in his rage and agony had + dragged her to the edge of the wall. For a moment they struggled there in + the vivid light of the flaming forest. Then Eddo screamed aloud, one wild + savage shriek, and still holding Noie in his arms hurled himself from the + wall, to fall crushed upon its foundation stones sixty feet beneath. + </p> + <p> + Thus perished Noie, who, for love’s sake, gave her life to save Rachel, as + once Rachel had saved her. + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + It was morning, and after the tempest the sky was clear and cool, for + heavy rain had fallen when the wind dropped, although far away the dense + clouds of rolling smoke showed where the great fire still ate into the + heart of the forest. Rachel and Richard, seated hand in hand in the little + tower on the wall, looked at one another in that pure light, and saw signs + in each other’s face that could not be mistaken. + </p> + <p> + “What shall we do?” asked Richard. “Death is very near to us.” + </p> + <p> + Rachel thought awhile, then answered: + </p> + <p> + “The dwarfs are gone, we have nothing more to fear from them. Yonder where + the fire did not burn, dwell their slaves, whose villages are full of + food, and beyond them live the Umkulu, who know and would befriend me. Let + us go and seek food who desire to live on together, if we may.” + </p> + <p> + So they climbed down the wall, and with difficulty, for they were very + feeble, crawled over the stones which they had piled up in the passage to + keep out the dwarfs, and thus passed to the open belt beyond. A strange + scene met their eyes, all the wide lands that had been covered with giant + trees were now piled over with white ashes amongst which, here and there, + stood a black and smouldering trunk. The journey was terrible, but + following a ridge of rock whereon no great trees had grown, hand in hand + they passed through the outer edge of the burnt forest in safety, until + they came to one of the towns of the slaves upon the fertile plain beyond, + which led up to the desert. No human being could they see, since all had + fled, but the kraal was full of sheep and cattle that had been penned + there before the fire began, and in the huts were milk and food in plenty. + They drank of the milk and, after a while, ate a little, then rested and + drank more milk, till their strength began to return to them. Towards + evening they went out of the town, and standing on a mound looked at the + fire-wasted plain behind, and the green, grassy slopes in front. + </p> + <p> + They seemed quite alone in the world, those two, and yet their hearts were + full of joy and thankfulness, for while they were left to each other they + knew that they could never be alone. + </p> + <p> + “See, Rachel,” said Richard, pointing to the smouldering wreck of the + forest, “there lies our past, and here in front of us spreads the future + clothed with flowers.” + </p> + <p> + “Yes, Richard,” she answered, “but Noie and all whom I love save you are + buried in that past, and in front of us the desert is not far away.” + </p> + <p> + “Life is ours, Rachel, and love is ours, and that which saved us through + many a danger and brought me back to you, will surely keep us safe. Do you + fear to pass the desert at my side?” + </p> + <p> + She looked at him with shining eyes, and answered: + </p> + <p> + “No, Richard, I fear no more, for now I seem to hear the voice of Noie + speaking in my heart, telling me that trouble is behind us, and that we + shall live out our lives together, as my mother foresaw that we should + do.” + </p> + <p> + And there on the mound, standing between that dead sea of ashes and the + green slopes of flowering plain, Rachel stretched out her arms to the man + to whom she was decreed. + </p> + <div style="height: 6em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + +***** This file should be named 8184-h.htm or 8184-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/8/1/8/8184/ + +Produced by Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team + +HTML file produced by David Widger + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project +Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at + www.gutenberg.org/license. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” + or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project +Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.” + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right +of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. + +The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 +North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email +contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the +Foundation’s web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + + +</pre> + + </body> +</html> diff --git a/old/8184.txt b/old/8184.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..fc9918d --- /dev/null +++ b/old/8184.txt @@ -0,0 +1,12828 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Ghost Kings + +Author: H. Rider Haggard + + +Release Date: May, 2005 [EBook #8184] +This file was first posted on June 27, 2003 +Last Updated: April 10, 2013 + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + + + + +Produced by Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team + + + + + + + + + +THE GHOST KINGS + +By H. Rider Haggard + + +First published _July_ 1908. _Reprinted March_ 1909. + +Cheap Edition _December_ 1911. + + + +CONTENTS + +CHAPTER + +1. THE GIRL + +2. THE BOY + +3. GOOD-BYE + +4. ISHMAEL + +5. NOIE + +6. THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + +7. THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + +8. MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + +9. THE TAKING OF NOIE + +10. THE OMEN OF THE STAR + +11. ISHMAEL VISITS THE Inkosazana + +12. RACHEL SEES A VISION + +13. RICHARD COMES + +14. WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + +15. RACHEL COMES HOME + +16. THE THREE DAYS + +17. RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + +18. THE CURSE OF THE Inkosazana + +19. RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + +20. THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + +21. THE CITY OF THE DEAD + +22. IN THE SANCTUARY + +23. THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + +24. THE END AND THE BEGINNING + + + + +EXTRACT FROM LETTER HEADED "THE KING'S KRAAL, ZULULAND, 12TH MAY, 1855." + +_"The Zulus about here have a strange story of a white girl who in +Dingaan's day was supposed to 'hold the spirit' of some legendary goddess +of theirs who is also white. This girl, they say, was very beautiful and +brave, and had great power in the land before the battle of the Blood +River, which they fought with the emigrant Boers. Her title was Lady of +the Zulus, or more shortly, Zoola, which means Heaven. + +"She seems to have been the daughter of a wandering, pioneer missionary, +but the king, I mean Dingaan, murdered her parents, of whom he was +jealous, after which she went mad and cursed the nation, and it is to this +curse that they still attribute the death of Dingaan, and their defeats +and other misfortunes of that time. + +"Ultimately, it appears, in order to be rid of this girl and her evil eye, +they sold her to the doctors of a dwarf people, who lived far away in a +forest and worshipped trees, since when nothing more has been heard of +her. But according to them the curse stopped behind. + +"If I can find out anything more of this curious story I will let you +know, but I doubt if I shall be able to do so. Although fifteen years or +so have passed since Dingaan's death in 1840 the Kaffirs are very shy of +talking about this poor lady, and, I think, only did so to me because I am +neither an official nor a missionary, but one whom they look upon as a +friend because I have doctored so many of them. When I asked the Indunas +about her at first they pretended total ignorance, but on my pressing the +question, one of them said that 'all that tale was unlucky and "went +beyond" with Mopo.' Now Mopo, as I think I wrote to you, was the man who +stabbed King Chaka, Dingaan's brother. He is supposed to have been mixed +up in the death of Dingaan also, and to be dead himself. At any rate he +vanished away after Panda came to the throne."_ + + + +CHAPTER I + +THE GIRL + + +The afternoon was intensely, terribly hot. Looked at from the high ground +where they were encamped above the river, the sea, a mile or two to her +right--for this was the coast of Pondo-land--to little Rachel Dove staring +at it with sad eyes, seemed an illimitable sheet of stagnant oil. Yet +there was no sun, for a grey haze hung like a veil beneath the arch of the +sky, so dense and thick that its rays were cut off from the earth which +lay below silent and stifled. Tom, the Kaffir driver, had told her that a +storm was coming, a father of storms, which would end the great drought. +Therefore he had gone to a kloof in the mountains where the oxen were in +charge of the other two native boys--since on this upland there was no +pasturage to drive them back to the waggon. For, as he explained to her, +in such tempests cattle are apt to take fright and rush away for miles, +and without cattle their plight would be even worse than it was at +present. + +At least this was what Tom said, but Rachel, who had been brought up among +natives and understood their mind, knew that his real reason was that he +wished to be out of the way when the baby was buried. Kaffirs do not like +death, unless it comes by the assegai in war, and Tom, a good creature, +had been fond of that baby during its short little life. Well, it was +buried now; he had finished digging its resting-place in the hard soil +before he went. Rachel, poor child, for she was but fifteen, had borne it +to its last bed, and her father had unpacked his surplice from a box, put +it on and read the Burial Service over the grave. Afterwards together they +had filled in that dry, red earth, and rolled stones on to it, and as +there were few flowers at this season of the year, placed a shrivelled +branch or two of mimosa upon the stones--the best offering they had to +make. + +Rachel and her father were the sole mourners at this funeral, if we may +omit two rock rabbits that sat upon a shelf of stone in a neighbouring +cliff, and an old baboon which peered at these strange proceedings from +its crest, and finally pushed down a boulder before it departed, barking +indignantly. Her mother could not come because she was ill with grief and +fever in a little tent by the waggon. When it was all over they returned +to her, and there had been a painful scene. + +Mrs. Dove was lying on a bed made of the cartel, or frame strung with +strips of green hide, which had been removed from the waggon, a pretty, +pale-faced woman with a profusion of fair hair. Rachel always remembered +that scene. The hot tent with its flaps turned up to let in whatever air +there might be. Her mother in a blue dressing-gown, dingy with wear and +travel, from which one of the ribbon bows hung by a thread, her face +turned to the canvas and weeping silently. The gaunt form of her father +with his fanatical, saint-like face, pale beneath its tan, his high +forehead over which fell one grizzled lock, his thin, set lips and +far-away grey eyes, taking off his surplice and folding it up with quick +movements of his nervous hands, and herself, a scared, wondering child, +watching them both and longing to slip away to indulge her grief in +solitude. It seemed an age before that surplice was folded, pushed into a +linen bag which in their old home used to hold dirty clothes, and finally +stowed away in a deal box with a broken hinge. At length it was done, and +her father straightened himself with a sigh, and said in a voice that +tried to be cheerful: + +"Do not weep, Janey. Remember this is all for the best. The Lord hath +taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord." + +Her mother sat up looking at him reproachfully with her blue eyes, and +answered in her soft Scotch accent: + +"You said that to me before, John, when the other one went, down at +Grahamstown, and I am tired of hearing it. Don't ask me to bless the Lord +when He takes my babes, no, nor any mother, He Who could spare them if He +chose. Why should the Lord give me fever so that I could not nurse it, and +make a snake bite the cow so that it died? If the Lord's ways are such, +then those of the savages are more merciful." + +"Janey, Janey, do not blaspheme," her father had exclaimed. "You should +rejoice that the child is in Heaven." + +"Then do you rejoice and leave me to grieve. From to-day I only make one +prayer, that I may never have another. John," she added with a sudden +outburst, "it is your fault. You know well I told you how it would be. I +told you that if you would come this mad journey the babe would die, aye, +and I tell you"--here her voice sank to a kind of wailing whisper--"before +the tale is ended others will die too, all of us, except Rachel there, who +was born to live her life. Well, for my part, the sooner the better, for I +wish to go to sleep with my children." + +"This is evil," broke in her husband, "evil and rebellious--" + +"Then evil and rebellious let it be, John. But why am I evil if I have the +second sight like my mother before me? Oh! she warned me what must come if +I married you, and I would not listen; now I warn you, and you will not +listen. Well, so be it, we must dree our own weird, everyone of us, a +short one; all save Rachel, who was born to live her life. Man, I tell +you, that the Spirit drives you on to convert the heathen just for one +thing, that the heathen may make a martyr of you." + +"So let them," her father answered proudly. "I seek no better end." + +"Aye," she moaned, sinking back upon the cartel, "so let them, but my +babe, my poor babe! Why should my babe die because too much religion has +made you mad to win a martyr's crown? Martyrs should not marry and have +children, John." + +Then, unable to bear any more of it, Rachel had fled from the tent, and +sat herself down at a distance to watch the oily sea. + +It has been said that Rachel was only fifteen, but in Southern Africa +girls grow quickly to womanhood; also her experiences had been of a nature +to ripen her intelligence. Thus she was quite able to form a judgment of +her parents, their virtues and their weaknesses. Rachel was English born, +but had no recollection of England since she came to South Africa when she +was four years old. It was shortly after her birth that this +missionary-fury seized upon her father as a result of some meetings which +he had attended in London. He was then a clergyman with a good living in a +quiet Hertfordshire parish, and possessed of some private means, but +nothing would suit him short of abandoning all his prospects and sailing +for South Africa, in obedience to his "call." Rachel knew all this because +her mother had often told her, adding that she and her people, who were of +a good Scotch family, had struggled against this South African scheme even +to the verge of open quarrel. + +At length, indeed, it came to a choice between submission and separation. +Mr. Dove had declared that not even for her sake would he be guilty of +"sin against the Spirit" which had chosen him to bring light to those who +sat in darkness--that is, the Kaffirs, and especially to that section of +them who were in bondage to the Boers. For at this time an agitation was +in progress in England which led ultimately to the freeing of the slaves +of the Cape Dutch, and afterwards to the exodus of the latter into the +wilderness and most of those wars with which our generation is familiar. +So, as she was devoted to her husband, who, apart from his religious +enthusiasm, or rather possession, was in truth a very lovable man, she +gave way and came. Before they sailed, however, the general gloom was +darkened by Mrs. Dove announcing that something in her heart told her that +neither of them would ever see home again, as they were doomed to die at +the hands of savages. + +Now whatever the reason or explanation, scientifically impossible as the +fact might be, it remained a fact that Janey Dove, like her mother and +several of her Scottish ancestors, was foresighted, or at least so her +kith and kin believed. Therefore, when she communicated to them her +conviction as though it were a piece of everyday intelligence, they never +doubted its accuracy for a minute, but only redoubled their efforts to +prevent her from going to Africa. Even her husband did not doubt it, but +remarked irritably that it seemed a pity she could not sometimes be +foresighted as to agreeable future events, since for his part he was quite +willing to wait for disagreeable ones until they happened. Not that he +quailed personally from the prospect of martyrdom; this he could +contemplate with complacency and even enthusiasm, but, zealot though he +was, he did shrink from the thought that his beautiful and delicate wife +might be called upon to share the glory of that crown. Indeed, as his own +purpose was unalterable, he now himself suggested that he should go forth +to seek it alone. + +Then it was that his wife showed an unsuspected strength of character. She +said that she had married him for better or for worse against the wishes +of her family; that she loved and respected him, and that she would rather +be murdered by Kaffirs in due season than endure a separation which might +be lifelong. So in the end the pair of them with their little daughter +Rachel departed in a sailing ship, and their friends and relations knew +them no more. + +Their subsequent history up to the date of the opening of this story may +be told in very few words. As a missionary the Reverend John Dove was not +a success. The Boers in the eastern part of the Cape Colony where he +laboured, did not appreciate his efforts to Christianise their slaves. The +slaves did not appreciate them either, inasmuch as, saint though he might +be, he quite lacked the sympathetic insight which would enable him to +understand that a native with thousands of generations of savagery behind +him is a different being from a highly educated Christian, and one who +should be judged by another law. Their sins, amongst which he included all +their most cherished inherited customs, appalled him, as he continually +proclaimed from the housetops. Moreover, when occasionally he did snatch a +brand from the burning, and the said brand subsequently proved that it was +still alight, or worse still, replaced its original failings by those of +the white man, such as drink, theft and lying, whereof before it had been +innocent, he would openly condemn it to eternal punishment. Further, he +was too insubordinate, or, as he called it, too honest, to submit to the +authority of his local superiors in the Church, and therefore would only +work for his own hand. Finally he caused his "cup to overflow," as he +described it, or, in plain English, made the country too hot to hold him, +by becoming involved in a bitter quarrel with the Boers. Of these, on the +whole, worthy folk, he formed the worst; and in the main a very unjust +opinion, which he sent to England to be reprinted in Church papers, or to +the Home Government to be published in Blue-books. In due course these +documents reached South Africa again, where they were translated into +Dutch and became incidentally one of the causes of the Great Trek. + +The Boers were furious and threatened to shoot him as a slanderer. The +English authorities were also furious, and requested him to cease from +controversy or to leave the country. At last, stubborn as he might be, +circumstances proved too much for him, and as his conscience would not +allow him to be silent, Mr. Dove chose the latter alternative. The only +question was whither he should go. As he was well off, having inherited a +moderate fortune in addition to what he had before he left England, his +poor wife pleaded with him to return home, pointing out that there he +would be able to lay his case before the British public. This course had +attractions for him, but after a night's reflection and prayer, he +rejected it as a specious temptation sent by Satan. + +What, he argued, should he return to live in luxury in England not only +unmartyred but a palpable failure, his mission quite unfulfilled? His wife +might go if she liked, and take their surviving children, Rachel and the +new-born baby boy, with her (they had buried two other little girls), but +he would stick to his post and his duty. He had seen some Englishmen who +had visited the country called Natal where white people were beginning to +settle. In that land it seemed there were no slave-driving Boers, and the +natives, according to all accounts, much needed the guidance of the +Gospel, especially a certain king of the people called Zulus, who was +named Chaka or Dingaan, he was not sure which. This ferocious person he +particularly desired to encounter, having little doubt that in the absence +of the contaminating Boer, he would be able to induce him to see the error +of his ways and change the national customs, especially those of fighting +and, worse still, of polygamy. + +His unhappy wife listened and wept, for now the martyr's crown which she +had always foreseen, seemed uncomfortably near, indeed as it were, it +glowed blood red within reach of her hand. Moreover, in her heart she did +not believe that Kaffirs could be converted, at any rate at present. They +were fighting men, as her Highland forefathers had been, and her Scottish +blood could understand the weakness, while, as for this polygamy, she had +long ago secretly concluded that the practice was one which suited them +very well, as it had suited David and Solomon, and even Abraham. But for +all this, although she was sure in her uncanny fashion that her baby's +death would come of her staying, she refused to leave her husband as she +had refused eleven years before. + +Doubtless affection was at the bottom of it, for Janey Dove was a very +faithful woman; also there were other things--her fatalism, and stronger +still, her weariness. She believed that they were doomed. Well, let the +doom fall; she had no fear of the Beyond. At the best it might be happy, +and at the worst deep, everlasting rest and peace, and she felt as though +she needed thousands of years of rest and peace. Moreover, she was sure no +harm would come to Rachel, the very apple of her eye; that she was marked +to live and to find happiness even in this wild land. So it came about +that she refused her husband's offer to allow her to return home where she +had no longer any ties, and for perhaps the twentieth time prepared +herself to journey she knew not whither. + +Rachel, seated there in the sunless, sweltering heat, reflected on these +things. Of course she did not know all the story, but most of it had come +under her observation in one way or other, and being shrewd by nature, she +could guess the rest, for she who was companionless had much time for +reflection and for guessing. She sympathised with her father in his ideas, +understanding vaguely that there was something large and noble about them, +but in the main, body and mind, she was her mother's child. Already she +showed her mother's dreamy beauty, to which were added her father's +straight features and clear grey eyes, together with a promise of his +height. But of his character she had little, that is outside of a courage +and fixity of purpose which marked them both. + + For the rest she was far, or fore-seeing, like her mother, apprehending +the end of things by some strange instinct; also very faithful in +character. + +Rachel was unhappy. She did not mind the hardship and the heat, for she +was accustomed to both, and her health was so perfect that it would have +needed much worse things to affect her. But she loved the baby that was +gone, and wondered whether she would ever see it again. On the whole she +thought so, for here that intuition of hers came in, but at the best she +was sure that there would be long to wait. She loved her mother also, and +grieved more for her than for herself, especially now when she was so ill. +Moreover, she knew and shared her mind. This journey, she felt, was +foolishness; her father was a man "led by a star" as the natives say, and +would follow it over the edge of the world and be no nearer. He was not +fit to have charge of her mother. + +Of herself she did not think so much. Still, at Grahamstown, for a year or +so there had been other children for companions, Dutch most of them, it is +true, and all rough in mind and manner. Yet they were white and human. +While she played with them she could forget she knew so much more than +they did; that, for instance, she could read the Gospels in Greek--which +her father had taught her ever since she was a little child--while they +could scarcely spell them out in the Taal, or Boer dialect, and that they +had never heard even of William the Conqueror. She did not care +particularly about Greek and William the Conqueror, but she did care for +friends, and now they were all gone from her, gone like the baby, as far +off as William the Conqueror. And she, she was alone in the wilderness +with a father who talked and thought of Heaven all day long, and a mother +who lived in memories and walked in the shadow of doom, and oh! she was +unhappy. + +Her grey eyes filled with tears so that she could no longer see that +everlasting ocean, which she did not regret as it wearied her. She wiped +them with the back of her hand that was burnt quite brown by the sun, and +turning impatiently, fell to watching two of those strange insects known +as the Praying Mantis, or often in South Africa as Hottentot gods, which +after a series of genuflections, were now fighting desperately among the +dead stalks of grass at her feet. Men could not be more savage, she +reflected, for really their ferocity was hideous. Then a great tear fell +upon the head of one of them, and astonished by this phenomenon, or +thinking perhaps that it had begun to rain, it ran away and hid itself, +while its adversary sat up and looked about it triumphantly, taking to +itself all the credit of conquest. + + She heard a step behind her, and having again furtively wiped her eyes +with her hand, the only handkerchief available, looked round to see her +father stalking towards her. + +"Why are you crying, Rachel?" he asked in an irritable voice. "It is wrong +to cry because your little brother has been taken to glory." + +"Jesus cried over Lazarus, and He wasn't even His brother," she answered +in a reflective voice, then by way of defending herself added +inconsequently: "I was watching two Hottentot gods fight." + +As Mr. Dove could think of no reply to her very final Scriptural example, +he attacked her on the latter point. + +"A cruel amusement," he said, "especially as I have heard that boys, yes, +and men, too, pit these poor insects against each other, and make bets +upon them." + +"Nature, is cruel, not I father. Nature is always cruel," and she glanced +towards the little grave under the rock. Then, while for the second time +her father hesitated, not knowing what to answer, she added quickly, "Is +mother better now?" + +"No," he said, "worse, I think, very hysterical and quite unable to see +things in the true light." + +She rose and faced him, for she was a courageous child, then asked: + +"Father, why don't you take her back? She isn't fit to go on. It is wrong +to drag her into this wilderness." + +At this question he grew very angry, and began to scold and to talk of the +wickedness of abandoning his "call." + +"But mother has not got a 'call,'" she broke in. + +Then, as for the third time he could find no answer, he declared +vehemently that they were both in league against him, instruments used by +the Evil One to tempt him from his duty by working on his natural fears +and affections, and so forth. + +The child watched him with her clear grey eyes, saying nothing further, +till at last he grew calm and paused. + +"We are all much upset," he went on, rubbing his high forehead with his +thin hand. "I suppose it is the heat and this--this--trial of our faith. +What did I come to speak to you about? Oh! I remember; your mother will +eat nothing, and keeps asking for fruit. Do you know where there is any +fruit?" + +"It doesn't grow here, father." Then her face brightened, and she added: +"Yes, it does, though. The day that we outspanned in this camp mother and +I went down to the river and walked to that kind of island beyond the dry +donga to get some flowers that grow on the wet ground. I saw lots of Cape +gooseberries there, all quite ripe." + +"Then go and get some, dear. You will have plenty of time before dark." + +She started up as though to obey, then checked herself and said: + +"Mother told me that I was not to go to the river alone, because we saw +the spoor of lions and crocodiles in the mud." + +"God will guard you from the lions and the crocodiles, if there are any," +he answered doggedly, for was not this an opportunity to show his faith? +"You are not afraid, are you?" + +"No, father. I am afraid of nothing, perhaps because I don't care what +happens. I will get the basket and go at once." + +In another minute she was walking quickly towards the river, a lonely +little figure in that great place. Mr. Dove watched her uneasily till she +was hidden in the haze, for his reason told him that this was a foolish +journey. + +"The Lord will send His angels to protect her," he muttered to himself. +"Oh! if only I could have more faith, all these troubles come upon me from +a lack of faith, and through that I am continually tempted. I think I will +run after her and go, too. No, there is Janey calling me, I cannot leave +her alone. The Lord will protect her, but I need not mention to Janey that +she has gone, unless she asks me outright. She will be quite safe, the +storm will not break to-night." + + + +CHAPTER II + +THE BOY + + +The river towards which Rachel headed, one of the mouths of the Umtavuna, +was much further off than it looked; it was, indeed, not less than a mile +and a half away. She had said that she feared nothing, and it was true, +for extraordinary courage was one of this child's characteristics. She +could scarcely ever remember having felt afraid--for herself, except +sometimes of her father when he grew angry--or was it mad that he +grew?--and raged at her, threatening her with punishment in another world +in reward for her childish sins. Even then the sensation did not last +long, because she could not believe in that punishment which he so vividly +imagined. So it came about that now she had no fear when there was so much +cause. + +For this place was lonely; not a living creature could be seen. Moreover, +a dreadful hush brooded on the face of earth, and in the sky above; only +far away over the mountains the lightning flickered incessantly, as though +a monster in the skies were licking their precipices and pinnacles with a +thousand tongues of fire. Nothing stirred, not even an insect; every +creature that drew breath had hidden itself away until the coming terror +was overpast. + +The atmosphere was full of electricity struggling to be free. Although she +knew not what it was, Rachel felt it in her blood and brain. In some +strange way it affected her mind, opening windows there through which the +eyes of her soul looked out. She became aware of some new influence +drawing near to her life; of a sudden her budding womanhood burst into +flower in her breast, shone on by an unseen sun; she was no more a child. +Her being quickened and acknowledged the kinship of all things that are. +That brooding, flame-threaded sky--she was a part of it, the earth she +trod, it was a part of her; the Mind that caused the stars to roll and her +to live, dwelt in her bosom, and like a babe she nestled within the arm of +its almighty will. + +Now, as in a dream, Rachel descended the steep, rock-strewn banks of the +dry branch of the river-bed, wending her way between the boulders and +noting that rotten weeds and peeled brushwood rested against the stems of +the mimosa thorns which grew--there, tokens which told her that here in +times of flood the water flowed. Well, there was little enough of it now, +only a pool or two to form a mirror for the lightning. In front of her lay +the island where grew the Cape gooseberries, or winter cherries as they +are sometimes called, which she came to seek. It was a low piece of +ground, a quarter of a mile long, perhaps, but in the centre of it were +some great rocks and growing among the rocks, trees, one of them higher +than the rest. Beyond it ran the true river, even now at the end of the +dry season three or four hundred yards in breadth, though so shallow that +it could be forded by an ox-drawn waggon. + +It was raining on the mountains yonder, raining in torrents poured from +those inky clouds, as it had done off and on for the past twenty-four +hours, and above their fire-laced bosom floated glorious-coloured masses +of misty vapour, enflamed in a thousand hues by the arrows of the sinking +sun. Above her, however, there was no sun, nothing but the curtain of +cloud which grew gradually from grey to black and minute by minute sank +nearer to the earth. + +Walking through the dry river-bed, Rachel reached the island which was the +last and highest of a line of similar islands that, separated from each +other by narrow breadths of water, lay like a chain, between the dry donga +and the river. Here she began to gather her gooseberries, picking the +silvery, octagonal pods from the green stems on which they grew. At first +she opened these pods, removing from each the yellow, sub-acid berry, +thinking that thus her basket would hold more, but presently abandoned +that plan as it took too much time. Also although the plants were +plentiful enough, in that low and curious light it was not easy to see +them among the dense growth of reedy vegetation. + +While she was thus engaged she became aware of a low moaning noise and a +stirring of the air about her which caused the leaves and grasses to +quiver without bending. Then followed an ice-cold wind that grew in +strength until it blew keen and hard, ruffling the surface of the marshy +pools. Still Rachel went on with her task, for her basket was not more +than half full, till presently the heavens above her began to mutter and +to groan, and drops of rain as large as shillings fell upon her back and +hands. Now she understood that it was time for her to be going, and +started to walk across the island--for at the moment she was near its +farther side--to reach the deep, rocky river-bed or donga. + +Before ever she came there, with awful suddenness and inconceivable fury, +the tempest burst. A hurricane of wind tore down the valley to the sea, +and for a few minutes the darkness became so dense that she could scarcely +stumble forward. Then there was light, a dreadful light; all the heavens +seemed to take fire, yes, and the earth, too; it was as though its last +dread catastrophe had fallen on the world. + +Buffeted, breathless, Rachel at length reached the edge of the deep +river-bed that may have been fifty yards in width, and was about to step +into it when she became aware of two things. The first was a seething, +roaring noise so loud that it seemed to still even the bellowing of the +thunder, and the next, now seen, now lost, as the lightning pulsed and +darkened, the figure of a youth, a white youth, who had dismounted from a +horse that remained near to but above him, and stood, a gun in his hand, +upon a rock at the farther side of the donga. + +He had seen her also and was shouting to her, of this she was sure, for +although the sound of his voice was lost in the tumult, she could perceive +his gesticulations when the lightning flared, and even the movement of his +lips. + + Wondering vaguely what a white boy could be doing in such a place and +very glad at the prospect of his company, Rachel began to advance towards +him in short rushes whenever the lightning showed her where to set her +feet. She had made two of these rushes when from the violence and +character of his movements at length she understood that he was trying to +prevent her from coming further, and paused confused. + +Another instant and she knew why. Some hundreds of yards above her the +river bed took a turn, and suddenly round this turn, crested with foam, +appeared a wall of water in which trees and the carcases of animals were +whirled along like straws. The flood had come down from the mountains, and +was advancing on her more swiftly than a horse could gallop. Rachel ran +forward a little way, then understanding that she had no time to cross, +stood bewildered, for the fearful tumult of the elements and the dreadful +roaring of that advancing wall of foam overwhelmed her senses. The +lightnings went out for a moment, then began to play again with tenfold +frequency and force. They struck upon, the nearing torrent, they struck in +the dry bed before it, and leapt upwards from the earth as though Titans +and gods were hurling spears at one another. + +In the lurid sheen of them she saw the lad leap from his rock and rush +towards her. A flash fell and split a boulder not thirty paces from him, +causing him to stagger, but he recovered himself and ran on. Now he was +quite close, but the water was closer still. It was coming in tiers or +ledges, a thin sheet of foam in front, then other layers laid upon it, +each of them a few yards behind its fellow. On the top ledge, in its very +crest, was a bull buffalo, dead, but held head on and down as though it +were charging, and Rachel thought vaguely that from the direction in which +it came in a few moments its horns would strike her. Another second and an +arm was about her waist--she noted how white it was where the sleeve was +rolled up, dead white in the lightning--and she was being dragged towards +the shore that she had left. The first film of water struck her and nearly +washed her from her feet, but she was strong and active, and the touch of +that arm seemed to have given her back her wit, so she regained them and +splashed forward. Now the next tier took them both above the knees, but +for a moment shallowed so that they did not fall. The high bank was scarce +five yards away, and the wall of waters perhaps a score. + +"Together for life or death!" said an English voice in her ear, and the +shout of it only reached her in a whisper. + + The boy and the girl leapt forward like bucks. They reached the bank and +struggled up it. The hungry waters sprang at them like a living thing, +grasping their feet and legs as though with hands; a stick as it whirled +by them struck the lad upon the shoulder, and where it struck the clothes +were rent away and red blood appeared. Almost he fell, but this time it +was Rachel who supported him. Then one more struggle and they rolled +exhausted on the ground just clear of the lip of the racing flood. + +Thus through tempest, threatened by the waters of death from which he +snatched her, and companioned by heaven's lightnings, did Richard Darrien +come into the life of Rachel Dove. + +Presently, having recovered their breath, they sat up and looked at each +other by lightning light, which was all there was. He was a handsome lad +of about seventeen, though short for his years; sturdy in build, very +fair-skinned and curiously enough with a singular resemblance to Rachel, +except that his hair was a few shades darker than hers. They had the same +clear grey eyes, and the same well-cut features; indeed seen together, +most people would have thought them brother and sister, and remarked upon +their family likeness. Rachel spoke the first. + +"Who are you?" she shouted into his ear in one of the intervals of +darkness, "and why did you come here?" + +"My name is Richard Darrien," he answered at the top of his voice, "and I +don't know why I came. I suppose something sent me to save you." + +"Yes," she replied with conviction, "something sent you. If you had not +come I should be dead, shouldn't I? In glory, as my father says." + +"I don't know about glory, or what it is," he remarked, after thinking +this saying over, "but you would have been rolling out to sea in the flood +water, like that buffalo, with not a whole bone in you, which isn't my +idea of glory." + +"That's because your father isn't a missionary," said Rachel. + +"No, he is an officer, naval officer, or at least he was, now he trades +and hunts. We are coming down from Natal. But what's your name?" + +"Rachel Dove." + +"Well, Rachel Dove--that's very pretty, Rachel Dove, as you would be if +you were cleaner--it is going to rain presently. Is there any place where +we can shelter here?" + +"I am as clean as you are," she answered indignantly. "The river muddied +me, that's all. You can go and shelter, I will stop and let the rain wash +me." + + "And die of the cold or be struck by lightning. Of course I knew you +weren't dirty really. Is there any, place?" + +She nodded, mollified. + +"I think I know one. Come," and she stretched out her hand. + +He took it, and thus hand in hand they made their way to the highest point +of the island where the trees grew, for here the rocks piled up together +made a kind of cave in which Rachel and her mother had sat for a little +while when they visited the place. As they groped their way towards it the +lightning blazed out and they saw a great jagged flash strike the tallest +tree and shatter it, causing some wild beast that had sheltered there to +rush past them snorting. + +"That doesn't look very safe," said Richard halting, "but come on, it +isn't likely to hit the same spot twice." + +"Hadn't you better leave your gun?" she suggested, for all this while that +weapon had been slung to his back and she knew that lightning has an +affinity for iron. + +"Certainly not," he answered, "it is a new one which my father gave me, +and I won't be parted from it." + +Then they went on and reached the little cave just as the rain broke over +them in earnest. As it chanced the place was dry, being so situated that +all water ran away from it. They crouched in it shivering, trying to cover +themselves with dead sticks and brushwood that had lodged here in the wet +season when the whole island was under water. + +"It would be nice enough if only we had a fire," said Rachel, her teeth +chattering as she spoke. + +The lad Richard thought a while. Then he opened a leather case that hung +on his rifle sling and took from it a powder flask and flint and steel and +some tinder. Pouring a little powder on the damp tinder, he struck the +flint until at length a spark caught and fired the powder. The tinder +caught also, though reluctantly, and while Rachel blew on it, he felt +round for dead leaves and little sticks, some of which were coaxed into +flame. + +After this things were easy since fuel lay about in abundance, so that +soon they had a splendid fire burning in the mouth of the cave whence the +smoke escaped. Now they were able to warm and dry themselves, and as the +heat entered into their chilled bodies, their spirits rose. Indeed the +contrast between this snug hiding place and blazing fire of drift wood and +the roaring tempest without, conduced to cheerfulness in young people who +had just narrowly escaped from drowning. + +"I am so hungry," said Rachel, presently. + +Again Richard began to search, and this time produced from the pocket of +his coat a long and thick strip of sun-dried meat. + +"Can you eat biltong?" he asked. + +"Of course," she answered eagerly. + +"Then you must cut it up," he said, giving her the meat and his knife. "My +arm hurts me, I can't." + +"Oh!" she exclaimed, "how selfish I am. I forgot about that stick striking +you. Let me see the place." + +He took off his coat and knelt down while she stood over him and examined +his wound by the light of the fire, to find that the left upper arm was +bruised, torn and bleeding. As it will be remembered that Rachel had no +handkerchief, she asked Richard for his, which she soaked in a pool of +rain water just outside the cave. Then, having washed the hurt thoroughly, +she bandaged his arm with the handkerchief and bade him put on his coat +again, saying confidently that he would be well in a few days. + +"You are clever," he remarked with admiration. "Who taught you to bandage +wounds?" + +"My father always doctors the Kaffirs and I help him," Rachel answered, +as, having stretched out her hands for the pouring rain to wash them, she +took the biltong and began to cut it in thin slices. + +These she made him eat before she touched any herself, for she saw that +the loss of blood had weakened him. Indeed her own meal was a light one, +since half the strip of meat must, she declared, be put aside in case they +should not be able to get off the island. Then he saw why she had made him +eat first and was very angry with himself and her, but she only laughed at +him and answered that she had learned from the Kaffirs that men must be +fed before women as they were more important in the world. + +"You mean more selfish," he answered, contemplating this wise little maid +and her tiny portion of biltong, which she swallowed very slowly, perhaps +to pretend that her appetite was already satisfied with its +superabundance. Then he fell to imploring her to take the rest, saying +that he would be able to shoot some game in the morning, but she only +shook her little head and set her lips obstinately. + +"Are you a hunter?" she asked to change the subject. + +"Yes," he answered with pride, "that is, almost. At any rate I have shot +eland, and an elephant, but no lions yet. I was following the spoor of a +lion just now, but it got up between the rocks and bolted away before I +could shoot. I think that it must have been after you." + +"Perhaps," said Rachel. "There are some about here; I have heard them +roaring at night." + +"Then," he went on, "while I was staring at you running across this +island, I heard the sound of the water and saw it rushing down the donga, +and saw too that you must be drowned, and--you know the rest." + +"Yes, I know the rest," she said, looking at him with shining eyes. "You +risked your life to save mine, and therefore," she added with quiet +conviction, "it belongs to you." + +He stared at her and remarked simply: + +"I wish it did. This morning I wished to kill a lion with my new _roer_," +and he pointed to the heavy gun at his side, "above everything else, but +to-night I wish that your life belonged to me--above anything else." + +Their eyes met, and child though she was, Rachel saw something in those of +Richard that caused her to turn her head. + +"Where are you going?" she asked quickly. + +"Back to my father's farm in Graaf-Reinet, to sell the ivory. There are +three others besides my father, two Boers and one Englishman." + +"And I am going to Natal where you come from," she answered, "so I suppose +that after to-night we shall never see each other again, although my life +does belong to you--that is if we escape." + +Just then the tempest which had lulled a little, came on again in fury, +accompanied by a hurricane of wind and deluge of rain, through which the +lightning blazed incessantly. The thunderclaps too were so loud and +constant that the sound of them, which shook the earth, made it impossible +for Richard and Rachel to hear each other speak. So they were silent +perforce. Only Richard rose and looked out of the cave, then turned and +beckoned to his companion. She came to him and watched, till suddenly a +blinding sheet of flame lit up the whole landscape. Then she saw what he +was looking at, for now nearly all the island, except that high part of it +on which they stood, was under water, hidden by a brown, seething torrent, +that tore past them to the sea. + +"If it rises much more, we shall be drowned," he shouted in her ear. + +She nodded, then cried back: + +"Let us say our prayers and get ready," for it seemed to Rachel that the +"glory" of which her father spoke so often was nearer to them than ever. + +Then she drew him back into the cave and motioned to him to kneel beside +her, which he did bashfully enough, and for a while the two children, for +they were little more, remained thus with clasped hands and moving lips. +Presently the thunder lessened a little so that once more they could hear +each other speak. + + "What did you pray about?" he asked when they had risen from their knees. + +"I prayed that you might escape, and that my mother might not grieve for +me too much," she answered simply. "And you?" + +"I? Oh! the same--that you might escape. I did not pray for my mother as +she is dead, and I forgot about father." + +"Look, look!" exclaimed Rachel, pointing to the mouth of the cave. + +He stared out at the darkness, and there, through the thin flames of the +fire, saw two great yellow shapes which appeared to be walking up and down +and glaring into the cave. + +"Lions," he gasped, snatching at his gun. + +"Don't shoot," she cried, "you might make them angry. Perhaps they only +want to take refuge like ourselves. The fire will keep them away." + +He nodded, then remembering that the charge and priming, of his flint-lock +_roer_ must be damp, hurriedly set to work by the help of Rachel to draw +it with the screw on the end of his ramrod, and this done, to reload with +some powder that he had already placed to dry on a flat stone near the +fire. This operation took five minutes or more. When at length it was +finished, and the lock reprimed with the dry powder, the two of them, +Richard holding the _roer_, crept to the mouth of the cave and looked out +again. + +The great storm was passing now, and the rain grew thinner, but from time +to time the lightning, no longer forked or chain-shaped, flared in wide +sheets. By its ghastly illumination they saw a strange sight. There on the +island top the two lions marched backwards and forwards as though they +were in a cage, making a kind of whimpering noise as they went, and +staring round them uneasily. Moreover, these were not alone, for gathered +there were various other animals, driven down by the flood from the +islands above them, reed and water bucks, and a great eland. Among these +the lions walked without making the slightest effort to attack them, nor +did the antelopes, which stood sniffing and staring at the torrent, take +any notice of the lions, or attempt to escape. + +"You are right," said Richard, "they are all frightened, and will not harm +us, unless the water rises more, and they rush into the cave. Come, make +up the fire." + +They did so, and sat down on its further side, watching till, as nothing +happened, their dread of the lions passed away, and they began to talk +again, telling to each other the stories of their lives. + + Richard Darrien, it seemed, had been in Africa about five years, his +father having emigrated there on the death of his mother, as he had +nothing but the half-pay of a retired naval captain, and he hoped to +better his fortunes in a new land. He had been granted a farm in the +Graaf-Reinet district, but like many other of the early settlers, met with +misfortunes. Now, to make money, he had taken to elephant-hunting, and +with his partners was just returning from a very successful expedition in +the coast lands of Natal, at that time an almost unexplored territory. His +father had allowed Richard to accompany the party, but when they got back, +added the boy with sorrow, he was to be sent for two or three years to the +college at Capetown, since until then his father had not been able to +afford him the luxury of an education. Afterwards he wished him to adopt a +profession, but on this point he--Richard--had made up his mind, although +at present he said little about that. He would be a hunter, and nothing +else, until he grew too old to hunt, when he intended to take to farming. + +His story done, Rachel told him hers, to which he listened eagerly. + +"Is your father mad?" he asked when she had finished. + +"No," she answered. "How dare you suggest it? He is only very good; much +better than anybody else." + +"Well, it seems to come to much the same thing, doesn't it?" said Richard, +"for otherwise he would not have sent you to gather gooseberries here with +such a storm coming on." + +"Then why did your father send you to hunt lions with such a storm coming +on?" she asked. + +"He didn't send me. I came of myself; I said that I wanted to shoot a +buck, and finding the spoor of a lion I followed it. The waggons must be a +long way ahead now, for when I left them I returned to that kloof where I +had seen the buck. I don't know how I shall overtake them again, and +certainly nobody will ever think of looking for me here, as after this +rain they can't spoor the horse." + +"Supposing you don't find it--I mean your horse--tomorrow, what shall you +do?" asked Rachel. "We haven't got any to lend you." + +"Walk and try to catch them up," he replied. + +"And if you can't catch them up?" + +"Come back to you, as the wild Kaffirs ahead would kill me if I went on +alone." + +"Oh! But what would your father think?" + +"He would think there was one boy the less, that's all, and be sorry for a +while. People often vanish in Africa where there are so many lions and +savages." + +Rachel reflected a while, then finding the subject difficult, suggested +that he should find out what their own particular lions were doing. So +Richard went to look, and reported that the storm had ceased, and that by +the moonlight he could see no lions or any other animals, so he thought +that they must have gone away somewhere. The flood waters also appeared to +be running down. Comforted by this intelligence Rachel piled on the fire +nearly all the wood that remained to them. Then they sat down again side +by side, and tried to continue their conversation. By degrees it drooped, +however, and the end of it was that presently this pair were fast asleep +in each other's arms. + + + +CHAPTER III + +GOOD-BYE + + +Rachel was the first to wake, which she did, feeling cold, for the fire +had burnt almost out. She rose and walked from the cave. The dawn was +breaking quietly, for now no wind stirred, and no rain fell. So dense was +the mist which rose from the river and sodden land, however, that she +could not see two yards in front of her, and fearing lest she should +stumble on the lions or some other animals, she did not dare to wander far +from the mouth of the cave. Near to it was a large, hollow-surfaced rock, +filled now with water like a bath. From this she drank, then washed and +tidied herself as well as she could without the aid of soap, comb or +towels, which done, she returned to the cave. + +As Richard was still sleeping, very quietly she laid a little more wood on +the embers to keep him warm, then sat down by his side and watched him, +for now the grey light of the dawning crept into their place of refuge. To +her this slumbering lad looked beautiful, and as she studied him her +childish heart was filled with a strange, new tenderness, such as she had +never felt before. Somehow he had grown dear to her, and Rachel knew that +she would never forget him while she lived. Then following this wave of +affection came a sharp and sudden pain, for she remembered that presently +they must part, and never see each other any more. At least this seemed +certain, for how could they when he was travelling to the Cape and she to +Natal? + +And yet, and yet a strange conviction told her otherwise. The power of +prescience which came to her from her mother and her Highland forefathers +awoke in her breast, and she knew that her life and this lad's life were +interwoven. Perhaps she dozed off again, sitting there by the fire. At any +rate it appeared to her that she dreamed and saw things in her dream. Wild +tumultuous scenes opened themselves before her in a vision; scenes of +blood and terror, sounds, too, of voices crying war. It appeared to her as +if she were mad, and yet ruled a queen, death came near to her a score of +times, but always fled away at her command. Now Richard Darrien was with +her, and how she had lost him and sought--ah! how she sought through dark +places of doom and unnatural night. It was as though he were dead, and she +yet living, searched for him among the habitations of the dead. She found +him also, and drew him towards her. How, she did not know. + +Then there was a scene, a last scene, which remained fixed in her mind +after everything else had faded away. She saw the huge trunks of forest +trees, enormous, towering trees, gloomy trees beneath which the darkness +could be felt. Down their avenues shot the level arrows of the dawn. They +fell on her, Rachel, dressed in robes of white skin, turning her long, +outspread hair to gold. They fell upon little people with faces of a dusky +pallor, one of them crouched against the bole of a tree, a wizened monkey +of a man who in all that vastness looked small. They fell upon another +man, white-skinned, half-naked, with a yellow beard, who was lashed by +hide ropes to a second tree. It was Richard Darrien grown older, and at +his feet lay a broad-bladed spear! + +The vision left her, or she was awakened from her sleep, whichever it +might be, by the pleasant voice of this same Richard, who stood yawning +before her, and said: + +"It is time to get up. I say, why do you look so queer? Are you ill?" + +"I have been up, long ago," she answered, struggling to her feet. "What do +you mean?" + +"Nothing, except that you seemed a ghost a minute ago. Now you are a girl +again, it must have been the light." + +"Did I? Well, I dreamed of ghosts, or something of the sort," and she told +him of the vision of the trees, though of the rest she could remember +little. + +"That's a queer story," he said when she had finished. "I wish you had got +to the end of it, I should like to know what happened." + +"We shall find out one day," she answered solemnly. + +"Do you mean to say that you believe it is true, Rachel?" + +"Yes, Richard, one day I shall see you tied to that tree." + +"Then I hope you will cut me loose, that is all. What a funny girl you +are," he added doubtfully. "I know what it is, you want something to eat. +Have the rest of that biltong." + +"No," she answered. "I could not touch it. There is a pool of water out +there, go and bathe your arm, and I will bind it up again." + +He went, still wondering, and a few minutes later returned, his face and +head dripping, and whispered: + +"Give me the gun. There is a reed buck standing close by. I saw it through +the mist; we'll have a jolly breakfast off him." + +She handed him the _roer_, and crept after him out of the cave. About +thirty yards away to the right, looming very large through the dense fog, +stood the fat reed buck. Richard wriggled towards it, for he wanted to +make sure of his shot, while Rachel crouched behind a stone. The buck +becoming alarmed, turned its head, and began to sniff at the air, whereon +he lifted the gun and just as it was about to spring away, aimed and +fired. Down it went dead, whereon, rejoicing in his triumph like any other +young hunter who thinks not of the wonderful and happy life that he has +destroyed, Richard sprang upon it exultantly, drawing his knife as he +came, while Rachel, who always shrank from such sights, retreated to the +cave. Half an hour later, however, being healthy and hungry, she had no +objection to eating venison toasted upon sticks in the red embers of their +fire. + +Their meal finished at length, they reloaded the gun, and although the +mist was still very dense, set out upon a journey of exploration, as by +now the sun was shining brightly above the curtain of low-lying vapour. +Stumbling on through the rocks, they discovered that the water had fallen +almost as quickly as it rose on the previous night. The island was strewn, +however, with the trunks of trees and other debris that it had brought +down, amongst which lay the carcases of bucks and smaller creatures, and +with them a number of drowned snakes. The two lions, however, appeared to +have escaped by swimming, at least they saw nothing of them. Walking +cautiously, they came to the edge of the donga, and sat down upon a stone, +since as yet they could not see how wide and deep the water ran. + +Whilst they remained thus, suddenly through the mist they heard a voice +shouting from the other side of the donga. + +"Missie," cried the voice in Dutch, "are you there missie?" + + "That is Tom, our driver," she said, "come to look for me. Answer for me, +Richard." + +So the lad, who had very good lungs, roared in reply: + +"Yes, I'm here, safe, waiting for the mist to lift, and the water to run +down." + +"God be thanked," yelled the distant Tom. "We thought that you were surely +drowned. But, then, why is your voice changed?" + +"Because an English heer is with me," cried Rachel. "Go and look for his +horse and bring a rope, then wait till the mist rises. Also send to tell +the pastor and my mother that I am safe." + +"I am here, Rachel," shouted another voice, her father's. "I have been +looking for you all night, and we have got the Englishman's horse. Don't +come into the water yet. Wait till we can see." + +"That's good news, any way," said Richard, "though I shall have to ride +hard to catch up the waggons." + +Rachel's face fell. + +"Yes," she said; "very good news." + +"Are you glad that I am going, then?" he asked in an offended tone. + +"It was you who said the news was good," she replied gently. + +"I meant I was glad that they had caught my horse, not that I had to ride +away on it. Are you sorry, then?" and he glanced at her anxiously. + +"Yes, I am sorry, for we have made friends, haven't we? It won't matter to +you who will find plenty of people down there at the Cape, but you see +when you are gone I shall have no friend left in this wilderness, shall +I?" + +Again Richard looked at her, and saw that her sweet grey eyes were full of +tears. Then there rose within the breast of this lad who, be it +remembered, was verging upon manhood, a sensation strangely similar, had +he but known it, to that which had been experienced an hour or two before +by the child at his side when she watched him sleeping in the cave. He +felt as though these tear-laden grey eyes were drawing his heart as a +magnet draws iron. Of love he knew nothing, it was but a name to him, but +this feeling was certainly very new and queer. + +"What have you done to me?" he asked brusquely. "I don't want to go away +from you at all, which is odd, as I never liked girls much. I tell you," +he went on with gathering vehemence, "that if it wasn't that it would be +mean to play such a trick upon my father, I wouldn't go. I'd come with +you, or follow after--all my life. Answer me--what have you done?" + +"Nothing, nothing at all," said Rachel with a little sob, "except tie up +your arm." + +"That can't be it," he replied. "Anyone could tie up my arm. Oh! I know it +is wrong, but I hope I shan't be able to overtake the waggons, for if I +can't I will come back." + +"You mustn't come back; you must go away, quite away, as soon as you can. +Yes, as soon as you can. Your father will be very anxious," and she began +to cry outright. + +"Stop it," said Richard. "Do you hear me, stop it. I am not going to be +made to snivel too, just because I shan't see a little girl any more whom +I never met--till yesterday." + +These last words came out with a gulp, and what is more, two tears came +with them and trickled down his nose. + +For a moment they sat thus looking at each other pitifully, and--the truth +must be told--weeping, both of them. Then something got the better of +Richard, let us call it primeval instinct, so that he put his arms about +Rachel and kissed her, after which they continued to weep, their heads +resting upon each other's shoulders. At length he let her go and stood up, +saying argumentatively: + +"You see now we are really friends." + +"Yes," she answered, again rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand for +lack of a pocket handkerchief in the fashion that on the previous day had +so irritated her father, "but I don't know why you should kiss me like +that, just because you are my friend, or" she added with an outburst of +truthfulness, "why I should kiss you." + +Richard stood over her frowning and reflecting. Then he gave up the +problem as beyond his powers of interpretation, and said: + +"You remember that rubbish you dreamt just now, about my being tied to a +tree and the rest of it? Well, it wasn't nice, and it gives me the creeps +to think of it, like the lions outside the cave. But I want to tell you +that I hope it is true, for then we shall meet again, if it is only to say +good-night." + +"Yes, Richard," she answered, placing her slim fingers into his big brown +hand, "we shall meet again, I am sure--I am quite sure. And I think that +it will be to say, not good-night," and she looked up at him and smiled, +"but good-morning." + +As Rachel spoke a puff of wind blew down the donga, rolling up the mist +before it, and of a sudden shining above them they saw the glorious sun. +As though by magic butterflies appeared basking upon the rain-shattered +lily blooms; bright birds flitted from tree to tree, ringdoves began to +coo. The terror of the tempest and the darkness of night were overpast; +the world awoke again to life and love and joy. Instantly this change +reflected itself in their young hearts. They whose natures had as it were +ripened prematurely in the stress of danger and the shadow of death, +became children once again. The very real emotions that they had +experienced were forgotten, or at any rate sank into abeyance. Now they +thought, not of separation or of the dim, mysterious future that stretched +before them, but only of how they should ford the stream and gain its +further side, where Rachel saw her father, Tom, the driver, and the other +Kaffirs, and Richard saw his horse which he had feared was lost. + +They ran down to the brink of the water and examined it, but here it was +still too deep for them to attempt its crossing. Then, directed by the +shouts and motions of the Kaffir Tom and Mr. Dove, they proceeded up +stream for several hundred yards, till they came to a rapid where the +lessening flood ran thinly over a ridge of rock, and after investigation, +proceeded to try its passage hand in hand. It proved difficult but not +dangerous, for when they came near to the further side where the current +was swift and the water rather deep, Tom threw them a waggon rope, +clinging on to which they were dragged--wet, but laughing--in safety to +the further bank. + +"Ow!" exclaimed the Kaffirs, clapping their hands. "She is alive, the +lightnings have turned away from her, she rules the waters, and the +lightnings!" and then and there, after the native fashion, they gave +Rachel a name which was destined to play a great part in her future. That +name was "Lady of the Lightnings," or, to translate it more accurately, +"of the Heavens." + +"I never thought to see you again," said her father, looking at Rachel +with a face that was still white and scared. "It was very wrong of me to +send you so far with that storm coming on, and I have had a terrible +night--yes, a terrible night; and so has your poor mother. However, she +knows that you are safe by now, thank God, thank God!" and he took her in +his arms and kissed her. + +"Well, father, you said that He would look after me, didn't you? And so He +did, for He sent Richard here If it hadn't been for Richard I should have +been drowned," she added inconsequently. + +"Yes, yes," said Mr. Dove. "Providence manifests itself in many ways. But +who is your young friend whom you call Richard? I suppose he has some +other name." + +"Of course," answered that youth himself, "everybody has except Kaffirs. +Mine is Darrien." + +"Darrien?" said Mr. Dove. "I had a friend called Darrien at school. I +never saw him after I left, but I believe that he went into the Navy." + +"Then he must be my father, sir, for I have heard him say that there had +been no other Darrien in the service for a hundred years." + +"I think so," answered Mr. Dove, "for now that I look at you, I can see a +likeness. We slept side by side in the same dormitory once five-and-thirty +years ago, so I remember. And now you have saved my daughter; it is very +strange. But tell me the story." + +So between them they told it, although to one scene of it--the +last--neither of them thought it necessary to allude; or perhaps it was +forgotten. + +"Truly the Almighty has had you both in His keeping," exclaimed Mr. Dove, +when their tale was done. "And now, Richard, my boy, what are you going to +do? You see, we caught your horse--it was grazing about a mile away with +the saddle twisted under its stomach--and wondered what white man could +possibly have been riding it in this desolate place. Afterwards, however, +one of my voor-loopers reported that he had seen two waggons yesterday +afternoon trekking through the poort about five miles to the north there. +The white men with them said that they were travelling towards the Cape, +and pushing on to get out of the hills before the storm broke. They bade +him, if he met you, to bid you follow after them as quickly as you could, +and to say that they would wait for you, if you did not arrive before, at +the Three Sluit outspan on this side of the Pondo country, at which you +stopped some months ago." + +"Yes," answered Richard, "I remember, but that outspan is thirty miles +away, so I must be getting on, or they will come back to hunt for me." + +"First you will stop and eat with us, will you not?" said Mr. Dove. + +"No, no, I have eaten. Also I have saved some meat in my pouch. I must go, +I must indeed, for otherwise my father will be angry with me. You see," he +added, "I went out shooting without his leave." + +"Ah! my boy," remarked Mr. Dove, who seldom neglected an opportunity for a +word in season, "now you know what comes of disobedience." + +"Yes, I know, sir," he answered looking at Rachel. "I was just in time to +save your daughter's life here; as you said just now, Providence sent me. +Well, good-bye, and don't think me wicked if I am very glad that I was +disobedient, as I believe you are, too." + +"Yes, I am. Good comes out of evil sometimes, though that is no reason why +we should do evil," the missionary added, not knowing what else to say. +Richard did not attempt to argue the point, for at the moment he was +engaged in bidding farewell to Rachel. It was a very silent farewell; +neither of them spoke a word, they only shook each other's hand and looked +into each other's eyes. Then muttering something which it was as well that +Mr. Dove did not hear, Richard swung himself into the saddle, for his +horse stood at hand, and, without even looking back, cantered away towards +the mountains. + +"Oh!" exclaimed Rachel presently, "call him, father." + +"What for?" asked Mr. Dove. + +"I want to give him our address, and to get his." + +"We have no address, Rachel. Also he is too far off, and why should you +want the address of a chance acquaintance?" + +"Because he saved my life and I do," replied the child, setting her face. +Then, without another word, she turned and began to walk towards their +camp--a very heavy journey it was to Rachel. + +When Rachel reached the waggon she found that her mother was more or less +recovered. At any rate the attack of fever had left her so that she felt +able to rise from her bed. Now, although still weak, she was engaged in +packing away the garments of her dead baby in a travelling chest, weeping +in a silent, piteous manner as she worked. It was a very sad sight. When +she saw Rachel she opened her arms without a word, and embraced her. + +"You were not frightened about me, mother?" asked the child. + +"No, my love," she answered, "because I knew that no harm would come to +you. I have always known that. It was a mad thing of your father to send +you to such a place at such a time, but no folly of his or of anyone else +can hurt you who are destined to live. Never be afraid of anything, +Rachel, for remember always you will only die in old age." + +"I am not sure that I am glad of that," answered the girl, as she pulled +off her wet clothes. "Life isn't a very happy thing, is it, mother, at +least for those who live as we do?" + +"There is good and bad in it, dear; we can't have one without the +other--most of us. At any rate, we must take it as it comes, who have to +walk a path that we did not make, and stop walking when our path comes to +an end, not a step before or after. But, Rachel, you are changed since +yesterday. I see it in your face. What has happened to you?" + +"Lots of things, mother. I will tell you the story, all of it, every word. +Would you like to hear it?" + +Her mother nodded, and, the baby-clothes being at last packed away, shut +the lid of-the box with a sigh, sat down upon it and listened. + +Rachel told her of her meeting with Richard Darrien, and of how he saved +her from the flood. She told of the strange night that they had spent +together in the little cave while the lions marched up and down without. +She told of her vigil over the sleeping Richard at the daybreak, and of +the dream that she had dreamed when she seemed to see him grown to +manhood, and herself grown to womanhood, and clad in white skins, watching +him lashed to the trunk of a gigantic tree as the first arrows of sunrise +struck down the lanes of some mysterious forest. She told of how her heart +had been stirred, and of how afterwards in the mist by the water's brink +his heart had been stirred also, and of how they had kissed each other and +wept because they must part. + +Then she stopped, expecting that her mother would be angry with her and +scold her for her thoughts and conduct, as she knew well her father would +have done. But she was not angry, and she did not scold. She only +stretched out her thin hands and stroked the child's fair hair, saying: + +"Don't be frightened, Rachel, and don't be sad. You think that you have +lost him, but soon or late he will come back to you, perhaps as you +dreamed--perhaps otherwise." + +"If I were sure of that, mother, I would not mind anything," said the +girl, "though really I don't know why I should care," she added defiantly. + +"No, you don't know now, but you will one day, and when you do, remember +that, however long it seems to wait, you may be quite sure, because I who +have the gift of knowing, told you so. Now tell me again what Richard +Darrien was like while you remember, for perhaps I may never live to see +his face, and I wish to get it into my mind." + +So Rachel told her, and when she had described every detail, asked +suddenly: + +"Must we really go on, mother, into this awful wilderness? Would not +father turn back if you asked him?" + +"Perhaps," she answered. "But I shall not ask. He would never forgive me +for preventing him from doing what he thinks his duty. It is a madness +when we might be happy in the Cape or in England, but that cannot be +helped, for it is also his destiny and ours. Don't judge hardly of your +father, Rachel, because he is a saint, and this world is a bad place for +saints and their families, especially their families. You think that he +does not feel; that he is heartless about me and the poor babe, and +sacrifices us all, but I tell you he feels more than either you or I can +do. At night when I pretend to go to sleep I watch him groaning over his +loss and for me, and praying for strength to bear it, and for help to +enable him to do his duty. Last night he was nearly crazed about you, and +in all that awful storm, when the Kaffirs would not stir from the waggon, +went alone down to the river guided by the lightnings, but of course +returned half dead, having found nothing. By dawn he was back there again, +for love and fear would not let him rest a minute. Yet he will never tell +you anything of that, lest you should think that his faith in Providence +was shaken. I know that he is strange--it is no use hiding it, but if I +were to thwart him he would go quite mad, and then I should never forgive +myself, who took him for better and for worse, just as he is, and not as I +should like him to be. So, Rachel, be as happy as you can, and make the +best of things, as I try to do, for your life is all before you, whereas +mine lies behind me, and yonder," and she pointed towards the place where +the infant was buried. "Hush! here he comes. Now, help me with the +packing, for we are to trek to the ford this afternoon." + + + +CHAPTER IV + +ISHMAEL + + +It may he doubted whether any well-born young English lady ever had a +stranger bringing-up than that which fell to the lot of Rachel Dove. To +begin with, she had absolutely no associates, male or female, of her own +age and station, for at that period in its history such people did not +exist in the country where she dwelt. Practically her only companions were +her father, a religious enthusiast, and her mother, a half broken-hearted +woman, who never for a single hour could forget the children she had lost, +and whose constitutional mysticism increased upon her continually until at +times it seemed as though she had added some new quality to her normal +human nature. + +Then there were the natives, amongst whom from the beginning Rachel was a +sort of queen. In those first days of settlement they had never seen +anybody in the least like her, no one so beautiful--for she grew up +beautiful--so fearless, or so kind. The tale of that adventure of hers as +a child upon the island in the midst of the flooded torrent spread all +through the country with many fabulous additions. Thus the Kaffirs said +that she was a "Heaven-herd," that is, a magical person who can ward off +or direct the lightnings, which she was supposed to have done upon this +night; also that she could walk upon the waters, for otherwise how did she +escape the flood? And, lastly, that the wild beasts were her servants, for +had not the driver Tom and the natives seen the spoor of great lions right +at the mouth of the cave where she and her companion sheltered, and had +they not heard that she called these lions into the cave to protect her +and him from the other creatures? Therefore, as has been said, they gave +her a name, a very long name that meant Chieftainess, or Lady of Heaven, +_Inkosazana-y-Zoola;_ for Zulu or Zoola, which we know as the title of +that people, means Heaven, and _Udade-y-Silwana,_ or Sister of wild +beasts. As these appellations proved too lengthy for general use, even +among the Bantu races, who have plenty of time for talking, ultimately it +was shortened to Zoola alone, so that throughout that part of +South-Eastern Africa Rachel came to enjoy the lofty title of "Heaven," the +first girl, probably, who was ever so called. + +With all natives from her childhood up, Rachel was on the best of terms. +She was never familiar with them indeed, for that is not the way for a +white person to win the affection, or even the respect of a Kaffir. But +she was intimate in the sense that she could enter into their thoughts and +nature, a very rare gift. We whites are apt to consider ourselves the +superior of such folk, whereas we are only different. In fact, taken +altogether, it is quite a question whether the higher sections of the +Bantu peoples are not our equals. Of course, we have learned more things, +and our best men are their betters. But, on the other hand, among them +there is nothing so low as the inhabitants of our slums, nor have they any +vices which can surpass our vices. Is an assegai so much more savage than +a shell? Is there any great gulf fixed between a Chaka and a Napoleon? At +least they are not hypocrites, and they are not vulgar; that is the +privilege of civilised nations. + +Well, with these folk Rachel was intimate. She could talk to the warrior +of his wars, to the woman of her garden and her children to the children +of that wonder world which surrounds childhood throughout the universe. +And yet there was never a one of these but lifted the hand to her in +salute when her shadow fell upon them. To them all she was the Inkosazana, +the Great Lady. They would laugh at her father and mimic him behind his +back, but Rachel they never laughed at or mimicked. Of her mother also, +although she kept herself apart from them, much the same may be said. For +her they had a curious name which they would not, or were unable to +explain. They called her "Flower-that-grows-on-a-grave." For Mr. Dove +their appellation was less poetical. It was +"Shouter-about-Things-he-does-not-understand," or, more briefly, "The +Shouter," a name that he had acquired from his habit of raising his voice +when he grew moved in speaking to them. The things that he did not +understand, it may be explained, were not to their minds his religious +views, which, although they considered them remarkable, were evidently his +own affair, but their private customs. Especially their family customs +that he was never weary of denouncing to the bewilderment of these poor +heathens, who for their part were not greatly impressed by those of the +few white people with whom they came in contact. Therefore, with native +politeness, they concluded that he spoke thus rudely because he did not +understand. Hence his name. + +But Rachel had other friends. In truth she was Nature's child, if in a +better and a purer sense than Byron uses that description. The sea, the +veld, the sky, the forest and the river, these were her companions, for +among them she dwelt solitary. Their denizens, too, knew her well, for +unless she were driven to it, never would she lift her hand against +anything that drew the breath of life. The buck would let her pass quite +close to them, nor at her coming did the birds stir from off their trees. +Often she stood and watched the great elephants feeding or at rest, and +even dared to wander among the herds of savage buffalo. Of only two living +things was she afraid--the snake and the crocodile, that are cursed above +all cattle, and above every beast of the field, because being cursed they +have no sympathy or gentleness. She feared nothing else, she who was +always fearless, nor brute or bird, did they fear her. + +After Rachel's adventure in the flooded river she and her parents pursued +their journey by slow and tedious marches, and at length, though in those +days this was strange enough, reached Natal unharmed. At first they went +to live where the city of Durban now stands, which at that time had but +just received its name. It was inhabited by a few rough men, who made a +living by trading and hunting, and surrounded themselves with natives, +refugees for the most part from the Zulu country. Amongst these people and +their servants Mr. Dove commenced his labours, but ere long a bitter +quarrel grew up between him and them. + +These dwellers in the midst of barbarism led strange lives, and Mr. Dove, +who rightly held it to be his duty to denounce wrong-doing of every sort, +attacked them and their vices in no measured terms, and upon all +occasions. For long years he kept up the fight, until at length he found +himself ostracised. If they could avoid it, no white men would speak to +him, nor would they allow him to instruct their Kaffirs. Thus his work +came to an end in Durban as it had done in other places. Now, again, his +wife and daughter hoped that he would leave South Africa for good, and +return home. But it was not to be, for once more he announced that it was +laid upon him to follow the example of his divine Master, and that the +Spirit drove him into the wilderness. So, with a few attendants, they +trekked away from Durban. + +On this occasion it was his wild design to settle in Zululand--where +Chaka, the great king, being dead, Dingaan, his brother and murderer, +ruled in his place--and there devote himself to the conversion of the +Zulus. Indeed, it is probable that he would have carried out this plan had +he not been prevented by an accident. One night when they were about forty +miles from Durban they camped on a stream, a tributary of the Tugela +River, which ran close by, and formed the boundary of the Zulu country. It +was a singularly beautiful spot, for to the east of them, about a mile +away, stretched the placid Indian Ocean, while to the west, overshadowing +them almost, rose a towering cliff, over which the stream poured itself, +looking like a line of smoke against its rocky face. They had outspanned +upon a rising hillock at the foot of which this little river wound away +like a silver snake till it joined the great Tugela. In its general aspect +the country was like an English park, dotted here and there with timber, +around which grazed or rested great elands and other buck, and amongst +them a huge rhinoceros. + +When the waggon had creaked to the top of the rise, for, of course, there +was no road, and the Kaffirs were beginning to unyoke the hungry oxen, +Rachel, who was riding with her father, sprang from her horse and ran to +it to help her mother to descend. She was now a tall young woman, full of +health and vigour, strong and straightly shaped. Mrs. Dove, frail, +delicate, grey-haired, placed her foot upon the disselboom and hesitated, +for to her the ground seemed far off, and the heels of the cattle very +near. + +"Jump," said Rachel in her clear, laughing voice, as she smacked the near +after-ox to make it turn round, which it did obediently, for all the team +knew her. "I'll catch you." + +But her mother still hesitated, so thrusting her way between the ox and +the front wheel Rachel stretched out her arms and lifted her bodily to the +ground. + +"How strong you are, my love!" said her mother, with a sort of wondering +admiration and a sad little smile; "it seems strange to think that I ever +carried you." + +"One had need to be in this country, dear," replied Rachel cheerfully. +"Come and walk a little way, you must be stiff with sitting in that horrid +waggon," and she led her quite to the top of the knoll. "There," she +added, "isn't the view lovely? I never saw such a pretty place in all +Africa. And oh! look at those buck, and yes--that is a rhinoceros. I hope +it won't charge us." + +Mrs. Dove obeyed, gazing first at the glorious sea, then at the plain and +the trees, and lastly behind her at the towering cliff steeped in +shadow--for the sun was westering--down the face of which the waterfall +seemed to hang like a silver rope. + +As her eyes fell upon this cliff Mrs. Dove's face changed. + +"I know this spot," she said in a hurried voice. "I have seen it before." + +"Nonsense, mother," answered Rachel. "We have never trekked here, so how +could you?" + +"I can't say, love, but I have. I remember that cliff and the waterfall; +yes, and those three trees, and the buck standing under them." + +"One often feels like that, about having seen places, I mean, mother, but +of course it is all nonsense, because it is impossible, unless one dreams +of them first." + +"Yes, love, unless one dreams. Well, I think that I must have dreamt. What +was the dream now? Rachel weeping--Rachel weeping--my love, I think that +we are going to live here, and I think--I think----" + +"All right," broke in her daughter quickly, with a shade of anxiety in her +voice as though she did not wish to learn what her mother thought. "I +don't mind, I am sure. I don't want to go to Zululand, and see this horrid +Dingaan, who is always killing people, and I am quite sure that father +would never convert him, the wicked monster. It is like the Garden of +Eden, isn't it, with the sea thrown in. There are all the animals, and +that green tree with the fruit on it might be the Tree of Life, and--oh, +my goodness, there is Adam!" + +Mrs. Dove followed the line of her daughter's outstretched hand, and +perceived three or four hundred yards away, as in that sparkling +atmosphere it was easy to do, a white man apparently clad in skins. He was +engaged in crawling up a little rise of ground with the obvious intention +of shooting at some blesbuck which stood in a hollow beyond with quaggas +and other animals, while behind him was a mounted Kaffir who held his +master's horse. + +"I see," said Mrs. Dove, mildly interested. "But he looks more like +Robinson Crusoe without his umbrella. Adam did not kill the animals in the +Garden, my dear." + +"He must have lived on something besides forbidden apples," remarked +Rachel, "unless perhaps he was a vegetarian as father wants to be. +There--he has fired!" + +As she spoke a cloud of smoke arose above the man, and presently the loud +report of a _roer_ reached their ears. One of the buck rolled over and lay +struggling on the ground, while the rest, together with many others at a +distance, turned and galloped off this way and that, frightened by this +new and terrible noise. The old rhinoceros under the tree rose snorting, +sniffed the air, then thundered away up wind towards the man, its pig-like +tail held straight above its back. + +"Adam has spoilt our Eden; I hope the rhinoceros will catch him," said +Rachel viciously. "Look, he has seen it and is running to his horse." + +Rachel was right. Adam--or whatever his name might be--was running with +remarkable swiftness. Reaching the horse just as the rhinoceros appeared +within forty yards of him, he bounded to the saddle, and with his servant +galloped off to the right. The rhinoceros came to a standstill for a few +moments as though it were wondering whether it dared attack these strange +creatures, then making up its mind in the negative, rushed on and +vanished. When it was gone, the white man and the Kaffir, who had pulled +up their horses at a distance, returned to the fallen buck, cut its +throat, and lifted it on to the Kaffir's horse, then rode slowly towards +the waggon. + +"They are coming to call," said Rachel. "How should one receive a +gentleman in skins?" + +Apparently some misgivings as to the effect that might be produced by his +appearance occurred to the hunter. At any rate, he looked first at the two +white women standing on the brow, and next at his own peculiar attire, +which appeared to consist chiefly of the pelt of a lion, plus a very +striking pair of trousers manufactured from the hide of a zebra, and +halted about sixty yards away, staring at them. Rachel, whose sight was +exceedingly keen, could see his face well, for the light of the setting +sun fell on it, and he wore no head covering. It was a dark, handsome face +of a man about thirty-five years of age, with strongly-marked features, +black eyes and beard, and long black hair that fell down on to his +shoulders. They gazed at each other for a while, then the man turned to +his after-rider, gave him an order in a clear, strong voice, and rode away +inland. The after-rider, on the contrary, directed his horse up the rise +until he was within a few yards of them, then sprang to the ground and +saluted. + + "What is it?" asked Rachel in Zulu, a language which she now spoke +perfectly. + +"Inkosikaas" (that is--Lady), answered the man, "my master thinks that you +may be hungry and sends you a present of this buck," and, as he spoke, he +loosed the riem or hide rope by which it was fastened behind his saddle, +and let the animal fall to the ground. + +Rachel turned her eyes from it, for it was covered with blood, and +unpleasant to look at, then replied: + +"My father and my mother thank your master. How is he named, and where +does he dwell?" + +"Lady, among us black people he is named Ibubesi (lion), but his white +name is Hishmel." + +"Hishmel, Hishmel?" said Rachel. "Oh! I know, he means Ishmael. There, +mother, I told you he was something biblical, and of course Ishmael dwelt +in the wilderness, didn't he, after his father had behaved so badly to +poor Hagar, and was a wild man whose hand was against every man's." + +"Rachel, Rachel," said her mother suppressing a little smile. "Your father +would be very angry if he heard you. You should not speak lightly of holy +persons." + +"Well, mother, Abraham may have been a holy person, but we should think +him a mean old thing nowadays, almost as mean as Sarah. You know they were +most of them mean, so what is the use of pretending they were not?" + +Then without waiting for an answer she asked the Kaffir again: "Where does +the Inkoos Ishmael dwell?" + +"In the wilderness," answered the man appropriately. "Now his kraal is +yonder, two hours' ride away. It is called Mafooti," and he pointed over +the top of the precipice, adding: "he is a hunter and trades with the +Zulus." + +"Is he Dutch?" asked Rachel, whose curiosity was excited. + +The Kaffir shook his head. "No, he hates the Dutch; he is of the people of +George." + +"The people of George? Why, he must mean a subject of King George--an +Englishman." + +"Yes, yes, Lady, an Englishman, like you," and he grinned at her. "Have +you any message for the Inkoos Hishmel?" + +"Yes. Say to the Inkoos Ishmael or Lion-who-dwells-in-the-wilderness, +hates the Dutch and wears zebra-skin trousers, that my father and my +mother thank him very much for his present, and hope that his health is +good. Go. That is all." + +The man grinned again, suspecting a joke, for the Zulus have a sense of +humour, then repeated the message word for word, trying to pronounce +Ishmael as Rachel did, saluted, mounted his horse, and galloped off after +his master. + +"Perhaps you should have kept that Kaffir until your father came," +suggested Mrs. Dove doubtfully. + +"What was the good?" said Rachel. "He would only have asked Mr. Ishmael to +call in order that he might find out his religious opinions, and I don't +want to see any more of the man." + +"Why not, Rachel?" + +"Because I don't like him, mother. I think he is worse than any of the +rest down there, too bad to stop among them probably, and--" she added +with conviction, "I think we shall have more of his company than we want +before all is done. Oh! it is no good to say that I am prejudiced--I do, +and what is more, he came into our Garden of Eden and shot the buck. I +hope he will meet that rhinoceros on the way home. There!" + +Although she disapproved, or tried to think that she did, of such strong +opinions so strongly expressed, Mrs. Dove offered no further opposition to +them. The fact was that her daughter's bodily and mental vigour +overshadowed her, as they did her husband also. Indeed, it seemed curious +that this girl, so powerful in body and in mind, should have sprung from +such a pair, a wrong-headed, narrow-viewed saint whose right place in the +world would have been in a cell in the monastery or one of the stricter +orders, and a gentle, uncomplaining, high-bred woman with a mind +distinguished by its affectionate and mystical nature, a mind so unusual +and refined that it seemed to be, and in truth was, open to influences +whereof, mercifully enough, the majority of us never feel the subtle, +secret power. + +Of her father there was absolutely no trace in Rachel, except a certain +physical resemblance--so far as he was concerned she must have thrown back +to some earlier progenitor. Even their intellects and moral outlook were +quite different. She had, it is true, something of his scholarly power; +thus, notwithstanding her wild upbringing, as has been said, she could +read the Greek Testament almost as well as he could, or even Homer, which +she liked because the old, bloodthirsty heroes reminded her of the Zulus. +He had taught her this and other knowledge, and she was an apt pupil. But +there the resemblance stopped. Whereas his intelligence was narrow and +enslaved by the priestly tradition, hers was wide and human. She searched +and she criticised; she believed in God as he did, but she saw His purpose +working in the evil as in the good. In her own thought she often compared +these forces to the Day and Night, and believed both of them to be +necessary to the human world. For her, savagery had virtues as well as +civilisation, although it is true of the latter she knew but little. + +From her mother Rachel had inherited more, for instance her grace of +speech and bearing, and her intuition, or foresight. Only in her case this +curious gift did not dominate her, her other forces held it in check. She +felt and she knew, but feeling and knowledge did not frighten or make her +weak, any more than the strength of her frame or of her spirit made her +unwomanly. She accepted these things as part of her mental equipment, that +was all, being aware that to her a door was opened which is shut firmly +enough in the faces of most folk, but not on that account in the least +afraid of looking through it as her mother was. + +Thus when she saw the man called Ishmael, she knew well enough that he was +destined to bring great evil upon her and hers, as when as a child she met +the boy Richard Darrien, she had known other things. But she did not, +therefore, fear the man and his attendant evil. She only shrank from the +first and looked through the second, onward and outward to the ultimate +good which she was convinced lay at the end of everything, and meanwhile, +being young and merry, she found his zebra-skin trousers very ridiculous. + +Just as Rachel and her mother finished their conversation about Mr. +Ishmael, Mr. Dove arrived from a little Kloof, where he had been engaged +with the Kaffirs in cutting bushes to make a thorn fence round their camp +as a protection against lions and hyenas. He looked older than when we +last met him, and save for a fringe of white hair, which increased his +monkish appearance, was quite bald. His face, too, was even thinner and +more eager, and his grey eyes were more far-away than formerly; also he +had grown a long white beard. + +"Where did that buck come from?" he asked, looking at the dead creature. + +Rachel told him the story with the result that, as her mother had +expected, he was very indignant with her. It was most unkind, and indeed, +un-Christian, he said, not to have asked this very courteous gentleman +into the camp, as he would much have liked to converse with him. He had +often reproved her habit of judging by external, and in the veld, lion and +zebra skins furnish a very suitable covering. She should remember that +such were given to our first parents. + +"Oh! I know, father," broke in Rachel, "when the climate grew too cold for +leaf petticoats and the rest. Now don't begin to scold me, because I must +go to cook the dinner. I didn't like the look of the man; besides, he rode +off. Then it wasn't my business to ask him here, but mother's, who stood +staring at him and never said a single word. If you want to see him so +much, you can go to call upon him to-morrow, only don't take me, please. +And now will you send Tom to skin the buck?" + +Mr. Dove answered that Tom was busy with the fence, and, ceasing from +argument which he felt to be useless with Rachel, suggested doubtfully +that he had better be his own butcher. + +"No, no," she replied, "you know you hate that sort of thing, as I do. Let +it be till the Kaffirs have time. We have the cold meat left for supper, +and I will boil some mealies. Go and help with the fence, father while I +light the fire." + +Usually Rachel was the best of sleepers. So soon as she laid her head upon +whatever happened to serve her for a pillow, generally a saddle, her eyes +shut to open no more till daylight came. On this night, however, it was +not so. She had her bed in a little flap tent which hooked on to the side +of the waggon that was occupied by her parents. Here she lay wide awake +for a long while, listening to the Kaffirs who, having partaken heartily +of the buck, were now making themselves drunk by smoking _dakka_, or +Indian hemp, a habit of which Mr. Dove had tried in vain to break them. At +length the fire around which they sat near the thorn fence on the further +side of the waggon, grew low, and their incoherent talk ended in silence, +punctuated by snores. Rachel began to dose but was awakened by the +laughing cries of the hyenas quite close to her. The brutes had scented +the dead buck and were wandering round the fence in hope of a midnight +meal. Rachel rose, and taking the gun that lay at her side, threw a cloak +over her shoulders and left the tent. + +The moon was shining brightly and by its light she saw the hyenas, two of +them, wolves as they are called in South Africa, long grey creatures that +prowled round the thorn fence hungrily, causing the oxen that were tied to +the trek tow and the horses picketed on the other side of the waggon, to +low and whinny in an uneasy fashion. The hyenas saw her also, for her head +rose above the rough fence, and being cowardly beasts, slunk away. She +could have shot them had she chose, but did not, first because she hated +killing anything unnecessarily, even a wolf, and secondly because it would +have aroused the camp. So she contented herself by throwing more dry wood +on to the fire, stepping over the Kaffirs, who slept like logs, in order +to do so. Then, resting upon her gun like some Amazon on guard, she gazed +a while at the lovely moonlit sea, and the long line of game trekking +silently to their drinking place, until seeing no more of the wolves or +other dangerous beasts, she turned and sought her bed again. + +She was thinking of Mr. Ishmael and his zebra-skin trousers; wondering why +the man should have filled her with such an unreasoning dislike. If she +had disliked him at a distance of fifty paces, how she would hate him when +he was near! And yet he was probably only one of those broken soldiers of +fortune of whom she had met several, who took to the wilderness as a last +resource, and by degrees sank to the level of the savages among whom they +lived, a person who was not worth a second thought. So she tried to put +him from her mind, and by way of an antidote, since still she could not +sleep, filled it with her recollections of Richard Darrien. Some years had +gone by since they had met, and from that time to this she had never heard +a word of him in which she could put the slightest faith. She did not even +know whether he were alive or dead, only she believed that if he were dead +she would be aware of it. No, she had never heard of him, and it seemed +probable that she never would hear of him again. Yet she did not believe +that either. Had she done so her happiness--for on the whole Rachel was a +happy girl--would have departed from her, since this once seen lad never +left her heart, nor had she forgotten their farewell kiss. + +Reflecting thus, at length Rachel fell off to sleep and began to dream, +still of Richard Darrien. It was a long dream whereof afterwards she could +remember but little, but in it there were shoutings, and black faces, and +the flashing of spears; also the white man Ishmael was present there. One +part, however, she did remember; Richard Darrien, grown taller, changed +and yet the same, leaning over her, warning her of danger to come, warning +her against this man Ishmael. + +She awoke suddenly to see that the light of dawn was creeping into her +tent, that low, soft light which is so beautiful in Southern Africa. +Rachel was disturbed, she felt the need of action, of anything that would +change the current of her thoughts. No one was about yet. What should she +do? She knew; the sea was not more than a mile away, she would go down to +it and bathe, and be back before the rest of them were awake. + + + +CHAPTER V + +NOIE + + +That a girl should set out alone to bathe through a country inhabited +chiefly by wild beasts and a few wandering savages, sounds a somewhat +dangerous form of amusement. So it was indeed, but Rachel cared nothing +for such dangers, in fact she never even thought of them. Long ago she had +discovered that the animals would not harm her if she did not harm them, +except perhaps the rhinoceros, which is given to charging on sight, and +that was large and could generally be discovered at a distance. As for +elephants and lions, or even buffalo, her experience was that they ran +away, except on rare occasions when they stood still, and stared at her. +Nor was she afraid of the savages, who always treated her with the utmost +respect, even if they had never seen her before. Still, in case of +accidents she took her double-barrelled gun, loaded in one barrel with +ball, and in the other with loopers or slugs, and awakened Tom, the +driver, to tell him where she was going. The man stared at her sleepily, +and murmured a remonstrance, but taking no heed of him she pulled out some +thorns from the fence to make a passage, and in another minute was lost to +sight in the morning mist. + +Following a game path through the dew-drenched grass which grew upon the +swells and valleys of the veld, and passing many small buck upon her way, +in about twenty minutes, just as the light was really beginning to grow, +Rachel reached the sea. It was dead calm, and the tide chancing to be out, +soon she found the very place she sought--a large, rock-bound pool where +there would be no fear of sharks that never stay in such a spot, fearing +lest they should be stranded. Slipping off her clothes she plunged into +the cool and crystal water and began to swim round and across the pool, +for at this art she was expert, diving and playing like a sea-nymph. Her +bath done she dried herself with a towel she had brought, all except her +long, fair hair, which she let loose for the wind to blow on, and having +dressed, stood a while waiting to see the glory of the sun rising from the +ocean. + +Whilst she remained thus, suddenly she heard the sound of horses galloping +towards her, two of them she could tell that from the hoof beats, although +the low-lying mist made them invisible. A few more seconds and they +emerged out of the fog. The first thing that she saw were stripes which +caused her to laugh, thinking that she had mistaken zebras for horses. +Then the laugh died on her lips as she recognised that the stripes were +those of Mr. Ishmael's trousers. Yes, there was no doubt about it, Mr. +Ishmael, wearing a rough coat instead of his lion-skin, but with the rest +of his attire unchanged, was galloping down upon her furiously, leading a +riderless horse. Remembering her wet and dishevelled hair, Rachel threw +the towel over it, whence it hung like an old Egyptian head-dress, setting +her beautiful face in a most becoming frame. Next she picked up the +double-barrelled gun and cocked it, for she misdoubted her of this man's +intentions. Not many modern books came her way, but she had read stories +of young women who were carried off by force. + +For an instance she was frightened, but as she lifted the hammer of the +second barrel her constitutional courage returned. + +"Let him try it," she thought to herself. "If he had come ten minutes ago +it would have been awful, but now I don't care." + +By this time Mr. Ishmael had arrived, and was dragging his horse to its +haunches; also she saw that evidently he was much more frightened than she +had been. The man's handsome face was quite white, and his lips were +trembling. "Perhaps that rhinoceros is after him again, thought Rachel, +then added aloud quietly: + +"What is the matter?" + +"Forgive me," he answered in a rich, and to Rachel's astonishment, +perfectly educated voice, "forgive me for disturbing you. I am ashamed, +but it is necessary. The Zulus--" and he paused. + +"Well, sir," asked Rachel, "what about the Zulus?" + +"A regiment of them are coming down here on the warpath. They are hunting +fugitives. The fugitives, about fifty of them, passed my camp over an hour +ago, and I saw the Impi following them. I rode to warn you all. They told +me you were down by the sea. I came to bring you back to your waggon lest +you should be cut off." + +"Thank you very much," said Rachel. "But I am not afraid of the Zulus. I +do not think that they will hurt me." + +"Not hurt you! Not hurt you! White and beautiful as you are. Why not?" + +"Oh! I don't know," she replied with a laugh, "but you see I am called +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. They won't touch one with that name." + +"Inkosazana-y-Zoola," he repeated astonished. "Why she is their Spirit, +yes, and I remember--white like you, so they say. How did you get that +name? But mount, mount! They will kill you first, and ask how you were +called afterwards. Your father is much afraid." + +"My mother would not be afraid; she knows," muttered Rachel to herself, as +she sprang to the saddle of the led-horse. + +Then, without more words, they began to gallop back towards the camp. +Before they reached the crest of the second rise the sun shone out in +earnest, thinning the seaward mist, although between them and the camp it +still hung thick. Then suddenly in the fog-edge Rachel saw this sight: +Towards them ran a delicately shaped and beautiful native girl, naked +except for her moocha, and of a very light, copper-colour, whilst after +her, brandishing an assegai, came a Zulu warrior. Evidently the girl was +in the last stage of exhaustion; indeed she reeled over the ground, her +tongue protruded from her lips and her eyes seemed to be starting from her +head. + +"Come on," shouted the man called Ishmael. "It is only one of the +fugitives whom they are killing." + +But Rachel did nothing of the sort; she pulled up her horse and waited. +The girl caught sight of her and with a wild hoarse scream, redoubled her +efforts, so that her pursuer, who had been quite close, was left behind. +She reached Rachel and flung her arms about her legs gasping: + +"Save me, white lady, save me!" + +"Shoot her if she won't leave go," shouted Ishmael, "and come on." + +But Rachel only sprang from the horse and stood face to face with the +advancing Zulu. + +"Stand," she said, and the man stopped. + +"Now," she asked, "what do you want with this woman?" + +"To take her or to kill her," gasped the soldier. + +"By whose order?" + +"By order of Dingaan the King." + +"For what crime?" + +"Witchcraft; but who are you who question me, white woman?" + +"One whom you must obey," answered Rachel proudly. "Go back and leave the +girl. She is mine." + +The man stared at her, then laughed aloud and began to advance again. + +"Go back," repeated Rachel. + +He took no heed but still came on. + +"Go back or die," she said for the third time. + +"I shall certainly die if I go back to Dingaan without the girl," replied +the soldier who was a bold-looking savage. "Now you, Noie, will you return +with me or shall I kill you? Say, witch," and he lifted his assegai. + +The girl sank in a heap upon the veld. "Kill," she murmured faintly, "I +will not go back. I did not bewitch him to make him dream of me, and I +will be Death's wife, not his; a ghost in his kraal, not a woman." + +"Good," said the man, "I will carry your word to the king. Farewell, +Noie," and he raised the assegai still higher, adding: "Stand aside, white +woman, for I have no order to kill you also." + +By way of answer Rachel put the gun to her shoulder and pointed it at him. + +"Are you mad?" shouted Ishmael. "If you touch him they will murder every +one of us. Are you mad?" + +"Are you a coward?" she asked quietly, without taking her eyes off the +soldier. Then she said in Zulu, "Listen. The land on this side of the +Tugela has been given by Dingaan to the English. Here he has no right to +kill. This girl is mine, not his. Come one step nearer and you die." + +"We shall soon see who will die," answered the warrior with a laugh, and +he sprang forward. + +They were his last words. Rachel aimed and pressed the trigger, the gun +exploded heavily in the mist; the Zulu leapt into the air and fell upon +his back, dead. The white man, Ishmael, rode to them, pulled up his horse +and sat still, staring. It was a strange picture in that lonely, silent +spot. The soldier so very still and dead, his face hidden by the shield +that had fallen across it; the tall, white girl, rigid as a statue, in +whose hand the gun still smoked, the delicate, fragile Kaffir maiden +kneeling on the veld, and looking at her wildly as though she were a +spirit, and the two horses, one with its ears pricked in curiosity, and +the other already cropping grass. + +"My God! What have you done?" exclaimed Ishmael. + +"Justice," answered Rachel. + +"Then your blood be on your own head. I am not going to stop here to have +my throat cut." + +"Don't," answered Rachel. "I have a better guardian than you, and will +look after my own blood." + +To this speech the white man seemed to be able to find no answer. Turning +his horse he galloped off swearing, but not towards the camp, whereon the +other horse galloped after him, and presently they all vanished in the +mist, leaving the two women alone. + +At this moment from the direction of the waggon they heard the sound of +shouting and of screams, which appeared to come from the valley between +them and it. + +"The king's men are killing my people," muttered the girl Noie. "Go, or +they will kill you too." + +Rachel thought a moment. Evidently it was impossible to get through to the +camp; indeed, even had they tried to do so on the horses they would have +been cut off. An idea came to her. They stood upon the edge of a steep, +bush-clothed kloof, where in the wet season a stream ran down to the sea. +This stream was now represented by a chain of deep and muddy pools, one of +which pools lay directly underneath them. + +"Help me to throw him into the water," said Rachel. + +The girl understood, and with desperate energy they seized the dead +soldier, dragged him to the edge of the little cliff and thrust him over. +He fell with a heavy splash into the pool and vanished. + +"Crocodiles live there," said Rachel, "I saw one as I passed. Now take the +shield and spear and follow me." + +She obeyed, for with hope her strength seemed, to have returned to her, +and the two of them scrambled down the cliffs into the kloof. As they +reached the edge of the pool they saw great snouts and a disturbance in +the water. Rachel was right, crocodiles lived there. + +"Now," she said, "throw your moocha on that rock. They will find it and +think----" + +Noie nodded and did so, rending its fastening and wetting it in the water. +Then quite naked she took Rachel's hand and swiftly, swiftly, the two of +them leapt from stone to stone, so as to leave no footprints, heading for +the sea. Only the fugitive stopped once to drink of the fresh water, for +she was perishing with thirst. Now when Rachel was bathing she had +observed upon the farther side of her pool and opening out of it, as it +were, a little pocket in the rock, where the water was not more than three +feet deep and covered by a dense growth of beautiful seaweed, some black +and some ribbon-like and yellow. The pool was long, perhaps two hundred +paces in all, and to go round it they would be obliged to expose +themselves upon the sand, and thus become visible from a long way off. + +"Can you swim?" said Rachel to Noie. + +Again she nodded, and the two of them slipped into the water and swam +across the pool till they reached the pocket-like place, on the edge of +which they sat down, covering themselves with the seaweed. + +They had not been there five minutes when they heard the sound of voices +drawing near down the kloof, and at once slid into the water, covering +themselves in it in such fashion that only their heads remained above the +surface, mixed with the black and yellow seaweed, so that without close +search none could have said which was hair and which was weed. + +"The Zulus," said Noie, shivering so that the water shook about her, "they +seek me." + +"Lie still, then," answered Rachel. "I can't shoot now, the gun is wet." + +The voices died away, and the two girls thought that the speakers had +gone, but rendered cautious, still remained hidden in the water. It was +well for them that they did so for presently they heard the voices again +and much nearer. The Zulus were walking round the pool. Two of them came +quite close to their little hiding-place, and sat down on some rocks to +rest, and talk. Peeping through her covering of seaweed Rachel could see +them, great men who held red spears in their hands. + +"You are a fool," said one of them to the other, "and have given us this +walk for nothing, as though our feet were not sore enough already. The +crocodiles have that Noie, her witchcraft could not save her from them; it +was a baboon's spoor you saw in the mud, not a woman's." + +"It would seem so, brother," answered the other, "as we found the moocha. +Still, if so, where is Bomba who was running her down? And what made that +blood-mark on the grass?" + +"Doubtless," replied the first man, "Bomba came up with her there and +wounded her, whereon being a woman and a coward, she ran from him and +jumped into the pool in which the crocodiles finished her. As for Bomba, I +expect that he has gone back to Zululand, or is asleep somewhere resting. +The other spoor we saw was that of a white woman, who puts skins upon her +feet. There is a camp of them up yonder, but you remember, our orders were +not to touch any of the people of George, so we need not trouble about +them." + +"Well, brother, if you are sure, we had better be starting back, lest +there should be trouble with the white people. Dingaan will be satisfied +when we show him the moocha, and sleep in peace henceforth. She must +really have been _tagati_ (uncanny), that little Noie, for otherwise, +although it is true she was pretty, why should Dingaan who has all +Zululand to choose from, have fallen in love with her, and why should she +have refused to enter his house, and persuaded all her kraal to run away? +For my part, I don't believe that she is dead now, notwithstanding the +moocha. I think that she is a witch, and has changed into something +else--a bird or a snake, perhaps. Well, the rest of them will never change +into anything, except black mould. Let us see. We have killed every one; +all the common people, the mother of Noie, the dwarf-wizard Seyapi her +father, and her other mothers, four of them, and her brothers and sisters, +twelve in all." + +At these words Noie again trembled beneath her seaweed, so that the water +shook all about her. + +"There is a fish there," said the first Kaffir, "I saw it rise. It is a +small pool, shall we try to catch it?" + +"No, brother," answered the other, "only coast people eat fish. I am +hungry, but I will wait for man's food. Take that, fish!" and he threw a +stone into the pool which struck Rachel on the side, and caused her fair +hair to float about among the yellow seaweed. + +Then the two of them got up and went away, walking arm-in-arm like friends +and amiable men, as they were in their own fashion. + +For a long time the girls remained beneath their seaweed, fearing lest the +men or others should return, until at length they could bear the cold of +the water no longer, and crept out of it to the brink of the little pool, +where, still wreathed in seaweed, they sat and warmed themselves in the +hot sunlight. Now Noie seemed to be half dead; indeed Rachel thought that +she would die. + +"Awake," she said, "life is still before you." + +"Would that it were behind me, Lady," moaned the poor girl. "You +understand our tongue--did you not hear? My father, my own mother, my +other mothers, my brothers and sisters, all killed, all killed for my +sake, and I left living. Oh! you meant kindly, but why did you not let +Bomba pass his spear through me? It would have been quickly over, and now +I should sleep with the rest." + +Rachel made no answer, for she saw that talking was useless in such a +case. Only she took Noie's hand and pressed it in silent sympathy, until +at length the poor girl, utterly outworn with agony and the fatigue of her +long flight, fell asleep, there in the sunshine. Rachel let her sleep, +knowing that she would take no harm in that warmth. Quietly she sat at her +side for hour after hour while the fierce sun, from which she protected +her head with seaweed, dried her garments. At length the shadows told her +that midday was past, and the sea water which began to trickle over the +surrounding rocks that the tide was approaching its full. They could stop +there no longer unless they wished to be drowned. + +"Come," she said to Noie, "the Zulus have gone, and the sea is here. We +must swim to the shore and go back to my father's camp." + +"What place have I in your kraal, Lady?" asked the girl when her senses +had returned to her. + +"I will find you a place," Rachel answered; "you are mine now." + +"Yes, Lady, that is true," said Noie heavily, "I am yours and no one +else's," and taking Rachel's hand she pressed it to her forehead. + +Then together once more they swam the pool, and not too soon, for the tide +was pouring into it. Reaching the shore in safety, no easy task for +Rachel, who must hold the heavy gun above her head, Noie tied Rachel's +towel about her middle to take the place of her moocha, and very +cautiously they crept up the kloof, fearing lest some of the Zulus might +still be lurking in the neighbourhood. + +At length they came to the pool into which they had thrown the soldier +Bomba, and saw two crocodiles doubtless those that had eaten him, lying +asleep in the sun upon flat rocks at its edge. Here they were obliged to +leave the kloof both because they feared to pass the crocodiles, and for +the reason that their road to the camp ran another way. So they climbed up +the cliff and looked about, but could see only a pair of oribe bucks, one +lying down under a tree, and one eating grass quite close to its mate. + +"The Zulus have gone or there would be no buck here," said Rachel. "Come, +now, hold the shield before you and the spear in your hand, to hide that +you are a woman, and let us go on boldly." + +So they went till they reached the crest of the next rise, and then sprang +back behind it, for lying here and there they saw people who seemed to be +asleep. + +"The Zulus resting!" exclaimed Rachel. + +"Nay," answered the girl with a sigh. "My people, dead! See the vultures +gathered round them." + +Rachel looked again, and saw that it was so. Without a word they walked +forward, and as they passed each body Noie gave it its name. Here lay a +brother, there a sister, yonder four folk of her father's kraal. They came +to a tall and handsome woman of middle age, and she shivered as she had +done in the pool and said in an icy voice: + +"The mother who bore me!" + +A few more steps and in a patch of high grass that grew round an ant-heap, +they found two Zulu soldiers, each pierced through with a spear. Seated +against the ant-heap also, as though he were but resting, was a +light-coloured man, a dwarf in stature, spare of frame, and with sharp +features. His dress, if he wore any, seemed to have been removed from him, +for he was almost naked, and Rachel noticed that no wound could be seen on +him. + +"Behold my father!" said Noie in the same icy voice. + +"But," whispered Rachel, "he only sleeps. No spear has touched him." + +"Not so, he is dead, dead by the White Death after the fashion of his +people." + +Now Rachel wondered what this White Death might be, and of which people +the man was one. That he was not a Zulu who had been stunted in his growth +she could see for herself, nor had she ever met a native who at all +resembled him. Still she could ask no questions at that time; the thing +was too awful. Moreover Noie had knelt down before the body, and with her +arms thrown around its neck, was whispering into its ear. For a full +minute she whispered thus, then set her own ear to the cold stirless lips, +and for another minute or more, seemed to listen intently, nodding her +head from time to time. Never before had Rachel witnessed anything so +uncanny, and oddly enough, the fact that this scene was enacted in the +bright sunlight added to its terrors. She stood paralysed, forgetting the +Zulus, forgetting everything except that to all appearance the living was +holding converse with the dead. + +At length Noie rose, and turning to her companion said: + +"My Spirit has been good to me; I thank my Spirit, which brought me here +before it was too late for us to talk together. Now I have the message." + +"The message! Oh! what message?" gasped Rachel. + +An inscrutable look gathered on the face of the beautiful native girl. + +"It is to me alone," she answered, "but this I may say, much of it was of +you, Inkosazana-y-Zoola." + +"Who told you that was my native name?" asked Rachel, springing back. + +"It was in the message, O thou before whom kings shall bow." + +"Nonsense," exclaimed Rachel, "you have heard it from our people." + +"So be it, Lady; I have heard it from your people whom I have never seen. +Now let us go, your father is troubled for you." + +Again Rachel looked at her sideways, and Noie went on: + +"Lady, from henceforth I am your servant, am I not? and that service will +not be light." + +"She thinks I shall make her dig," thought Rachel to herself, as the girl +continued in her low, soft voice: + +"Now I ask you one thing--when I tell you my story, let it be for your +breast alone. Say only that I am a common girl whom you saved from the +soldier." + +"Why not?" answered Rachel. "That is all I have to tell." + +Then once more they went on, Rachel wondering if she dreamed, the girl +Noie walking at her side, stern and cold-faced as a statue. + + + +CHAPTER VI + +THE CASTING OF THE LOTS + + +They reached the crest of the last rise, and there, facing them on the +slope of the opposite wave of land, stood the waggon, surrounded by the +thorn fence, within which the cattle and horses were still enclosed, +doubtless for fear of the Zulus. Nothing could be more peaceful than the +aspect of that camp. To look at it no one would have believed that within +a few hundred yards a hideous massacre had just taken place. Presently, +however, voices began to shout, and heads to bob up over the fence. Then +it occurred to Rachel that they must think she was a prisoner in the +charge of a Zulu, and she told Noie to lower the shield which she still +held in front of her. The next instant some thorns were torn out, and her +father, a gun in his hand, appeared striding towards them. + +"Thank God that you are safe," he said as they met. "I have suffered great +anxiety, although I hoped that the white man Israel--no, Ishmael--had +rescued you. He came here to warn us," he added in explanation, "very +early this morning, then galloped off to find you. Indeed his after-rider, +whose horse he took, is still here. Where on earth have you been, Rachel, +and"--suddenly becoming aware of Noie, who, arrayed only in a towel, a +shield, and a stabbing spear, presented a curious if an impressive +spectacle--"who is this young person?" + +"She is a native girl I saved from the massacre," replied Rachel, +answering the last question first. "It is a long story, but I shot the man +who was going to kill her, and we hid in a pool. Are you all safe, and +where is mother?" + +"Shot the man! Shed human blood! Hid in a pool!" ejaculated Mr. Dove, +overcome. "Really, Rachel, you are a most trying daughter. Why should you +go out before daybreak and do such things?" + +"I don't know, I am sure, father; predestination, I suppose--to save her +life, you know." + +Again he contemplated the beautiful Noie, then, murmuring something about +a blanket, ran back to the camp. By this time Mrs. Dove had climbed out of +the waggon, and arrived with the Kaffirs. + +"I knew you would be safe, Rachel," she said in her gentle voice, "because +nothing can hurt you. Still you do upset your poor father dreadfully, +and--what are you going to do with that naked young woman?" + +"Give her something to eat, dear," answered Rachel. "Don't ask me any more +questions now. We have been sitting up to our necks in water for hours, +and are starved and frozen, to say nothing of worse things." + +At this moment Mr. Dove arrived with a blanket, which he offered to Noie, +who took it from him and threw it round her body. Then they went into the +camp, where Rachel changed her damp clothes, whilst Noie sat by her in a +corner of the tent. Presently, too, food was brought, and Rachel ate +hungrily, forcing Noie to do the same. Then she went out, leaving the girl +to rest in the tent, and with certain omissions, such as the conduct of +Noie when she found her dead father, told all the story which, wild as +were the times and strange as were the things that happened in them, they +found wonderful enough. + +When she had done Mr. Dove knelt down and offered up thanks for his +daughter's preservation through great danger, and with them prayers that +she might be forgiven for having shot the Zulu, a deed that, except for +the physical horror of it, did not weigh upon Rachel's mind. + +"You know, father, you would have done the same yourself," she explained, +"and so would mother there, if she could hold a gun, so what is the good +of pretending that it is a sin? Also no one saw it except that white man +and the crocodiles which buried the body, so the less we say about the +matter the better it will be for all of us." + +"I admit," answered Mr. Dove, "that the circumstances justified the deed, +though I fear that the truth will out, since blood calls for blood. But +what are we to do with the girl? They will come to seek her and kill us +all." + +"They will not seek, father, because they think that she is dead, and will +never know otherwise unless that white man tells them, which he will +scarcely do, as the Zulus would think that he shot the soldier, not I. She +has been sent to us, and it is our duty to keep her." + +"I suppose so," said her father doubtfully. "Poor thing! Truly she has +cause for gratitude to Providence: all her relations killed by those +bloodthirsty savages, and she saved!" + +"If all of you were killed and I were saved, I do not know that I should +feel particularly grateful," answered Rachel. "But it is no use arguing +about such things, so let us be thankful that we are not killed too. Now I +am tired out, and going to lie down, for of course we can't leave this +place at present, unless we trek back to Durban." + +Such was the finding of Noie. + + * * * * * + +When Rachel awoke from the sleep into which she had fallen, sunset was +near at hand. She left the tent where Noie still lay slumbering or lost in +stupor, to find that only her mother and Ishmael's after-rider remained in +the camp, her father having gone out with the Kaffirs, in order to bury as +many of the dead as possible before night came, and with it the jackals +and hyenas. Rachel made up the fire and set to work with her mother's help +to cook their evening meal. Whilst they were thus engaged her quick ears +caught the sound of horses' hoofs, and she looked up to perceive the white +man, Ishmael, still leading the spare horse on which she had ridden that +morning. He had halted on the crest of ground where she had first seen him +upon the previous day, and was peering at the camp, with the object +apparently of ascertaining whether its occupants were still alive. + +"I will go and ask him in," said Rachel, who, for reasons of her own, +wished to have a word or two with the man. + +Presently she came up to him, and saw at once that he seemed to be very +much ashamed of himself. + +"Well," she said cheerfully, "you see here I am, safe enough, and I am +glad that you are the same." + +"You are a wonderful woman," he replied, letting his eyes sink before her +clear gaze, "as wonderful as you are beautiful." + +"No compliments, please," said Rachel, "they are out of place in this +savage land." + +"I beg your pardon, I could not help speaking the truth. Did they kill the +girl and let you go?" + +"No, I managed to hide up with her; she is here now." + +"That is very dangerous, Miss Dove. I know all about it; it is she whom +Dingaan was after. When he hears that you have sheltered her he will send +and kill you all. Take my advice and turn her out at once. I say it is +most dangerous." + +"Perhaps," answered Rachel calmly, "but all the same I shall do nothing of +the sort unless she wishes to go, nor do I think that my father will +either. Now please listen a minute. If this story comes to the ears of the +Zulus--and I do not see why it should, as the crocodiles have eaten that +soldier--who will they think shot him, I or the white man who was with me? +Do you understand?" + +"I understand and shall hold my tongue, for your sake." + +"No, for your own. Well, by way of making the bargain fair, for my part I +shall say as little as possible of how we separated this morning. Not that +I blame you for riding off and leaving an obstinate young woman whom you +did not know to take her chance. Still, other people might think +differently." + + "Yes," he answered, "they might, and I admit that I am ashamed of myself. +But you don't know the Zulus as I do, and I thought that they would be all +on us in a moment; also I was mad with you and lost my nerve. Really I am +very sorry." + +"Please don't apologise. It was quite natural, and what is more, all for +the best. If we had gone on we should have ridden right into them, and +perhaps never ridden out again. Now here comes my father; we have agreed +that you will not say too much about this girl, have we not?" + +He nodded and advanced with her, leading the horses, for he had +dismounted, to meet Mr. Dove at the opening in the fence. + +"Good evening," said the clergyman, who seemed depressed after his sad +task, as he motioned to one of the Kaffirs to put down his mattock and +take the horses. "I don't quite know what happened this morning, but I +have to thank you for trying to save my daughter from those cruel men. I +have been burying their victims in a little cleft that we found, or rather +some of them. The vultures you know----" and he paused. + +"I didn't save her, sir," answered the stranger humbly. "It seemed +hopeless, as she would not leave the Kaffir girl." + +Mr. Dove looked at him searchingly, and there was a suspicion of contempt +in his voice as he replied: + +"You would not have had her abandon the poor thing, would you? For the +rest, God saved them both, so it does not much matter exactly how, as +everything has turned out for the best. Won't you come in and have some +supper, Mr.--Ishmael--I am afraid I do not know the rest of your name." + +"There is no more to know, Mr. Dove," he replied doggedly, then added: +"Look here, sir, as I daresay you have found out, this is a rough country, +and people come to it, some of them, whose luck has been rough elsewhere. +Now, perhaps I am as well born as you are, and perhaps _my_ luck was rough +in other lands, so that I chose to come and live in a place where there +are no laws or civilisation. Perhaps, too, I took the name of another man +who was driven into the wilderness--you will remember all about him--also +that it does not seem to have been his fault. Any way, if we should be +thrown up together I'll ask you to take me as I am, that is, a hunter and +a trader 'in the Zulu,' and not to bother about what I have been. Whatever +I was christened, my name is Ishmael now, or among the Kaffirs Ibubesi, +and if you want another, let us call it Smith." + +"Quite so, Mr. Ishmael. It is no affair of mine," replied Mr. Dove with a +smile, for he had met people of this sort before in Africa. + +But within himself already he determined that this white and perchance +fallen wanderer was one whom, perhaps, it would be his duty to lead back +into the paths of Christian propriety and peace. + +These matters settled, they went into the little camp, and a sentry having +been set, for now the night was falling fast, Ishmael was introduced to +Mrs. Dove, who looked him up and down and said little, after which they +began their supper. When their simple meal was finished, Ishmael lit his +pipe and sat himself upon the disselboom of the waggon, looking extremely +handsome and picturesque in the flare of the firelight which fell upon his +dark face, long black hair and curious garments, for although he had +replaced his lion-skin by an old coat, his zebra-hide trousers and +waistcoat made of an otter's pelt still remained. Contemplating him, +Rachel felt sure that whatever his present and past might be, he had +spoken the truth when he hinted that he was well-born. Indeed, this might +be gathered from his voice and method of expressing himself when he grew +more at ease, although it was true that sometimes he substituted a Zulu +for an English word, and employed its idioms in his sentences, doubtless +because for years he had been accustomed to speak and even to think in +that language. + +Now he was explaining to Mr. Dove the political and social position among +that people, whose cruel laws and customs led to constant fights on the +part of tribes or families, who knew that they were doomed, and their +consequent massacre if caught, as had happened that day. Of course, the +clergyman, who had lived for some years at Durban, knew that this was +true, although, never having actually witnessed one of these dreadful +events till now, he did not realise all their horror. + +"I fear that my task will be even harder than I thought," he said with a +sigh. + +"What task?" asked Ishmael. + +"That of converting the Zulus. I am trekking to the king's kraal now, and +propose to settle there." + +Ishmael knocked out his pipe and filled it again before he answered. +Apparently he could find no words in which to express his thoughts, but +when at length these came they were vigorous enough. + +"Why not trek to hell and settle _there_ at once?" he asked, "I beg +pardon, I meant heaven, for you and your likes. Man," he went on +excitedly, "have you any heart? Do you care about your wife and daughter?" + +"I have always imagined that I did, Mr. Ishmael," replied the missionary +in a cold voice. + + "Then do you wish to see their throats cut before your eyes, or," and he +looked at Rachel, "worse?" + +"How can you ask such questions?" said Mr. Dove, indignantly. "Of course I +know that there are risks among all wild peoples, but I trust to +Providence to protect us." + +Mr. Ishmael puffed at his pipe and swore to himself in Zulu. + +"Yes," he said, when he had recovered a little, "so I suppose did Seyapi +and his people, but you have been burying them this afternoon--haven't +you?--all except the girl, Noie, whom you have sheltered, for which deed +Dingaan will bury you all if you go into Zululand, or rather throw you to +the vultures. Don't think that your being an _umfundusi_, I mean a +teacher, will save you. The Almighty Himself can't save you there. You +will be dead and forgotten in a month. What's more, you will have to drive +your own waggon in, for your Kaffirs won't, they know better. A Bible +won't turn the blade of an assegai." + +"Please, Mr. Ishmael, please do not speak so--so irreligiously," said Mr. +Dove in an irritated but nervous voice. "You do not seem to understand +that I have a mission to perform, and if that should involve +martyrdom----" + +"Oh! bother martyrdom, which is what you are after, no doubt, 'casting +down your golden crown upon a crystal sea,' and the rest of it--I remember +the stuff. The question is, do you wish to murder your wife and daughter, +for that's the plain English of it?" + +"Of course not. How can you suggest such a thing?" + +"Then you had better not cross the Tugela. Go back to Durban, or stop +where you are at least, for, unless he finds out anything, Dingaan is not +likely to interfere with a white man on this side of the river." + +"That would involve abandoning my most cherished ambition, and impulses +that--but I will not speak to you of things which perhaps you might not +understand." + +"I dare say I shouldn't, but I do understand what it feels like to have +your neck twisted out of joint. Look here, sir, if you want to go into +Zululand, you should go alone; it is no place for white ladies." + +"That is for them to judge, sir," answered Mr. Dove. "I believe that their +faith will be equal to this trial," and he looked at his wife almost +imploringly. + +For once, however, she failed him. + +"My dear John," she said, "if you want my opinion, I think that this +gentleman is quite right. For myself I don't care much, but it can never +have been intended that we should absolutely throw away our lives. I have +always given way to you, and followed you to many strange places without +grumbling, although, as you know, we might be quite comfortable at home, +or at any rate in some civilised town. Now I say that I think you ought +not to go to Zululand, especially as there is Rachel to think of." + +"Oh! don't trouble about me," interrupted that young lady, with a shrug of +her shoulders. "I can take my chance as I have often done before--to-day, +for instance." + +"But I do trouble about you, my dear, although it is true I don't believe +that you will be killed; you know I have always said so. Still I do +trouble, and John--John," she added in a kind of pitiful cry, "can't you +see that you have worn me out? Can't you understand that I am getting old +and weak? Is there nobody to whom you have a duty as well as to the +heathen? Are there not enough heathen here?" she went on with gathering +passion. "If you must mix with them, do what this gentleman says, and stop +here, that is, if you won't go back. Build a house and let us have a +little peace before we die, for death will come soon enough, and terribly +enough, I am sure," and she burst into a fit of weeping. + +"My dear," said Mr. Dove, "you are upset; the unhappy occurrences of +to-day, which--did we but know it--are doubtless all for the best, and +your anxiety for Rachel have been too much for you. I think that you had +better go to bed, and you too, Rachel. I will talk the matter over further +with Mr. Ishmael, who, perhaps, has been sent to guide me. I am not +unreasonable, as you think, and if he can convince me that there is any +risk to your lives--for my own I care nothing--I will consider the +suggestion of building a mission-station outside Zululand, at any rate for +a few years. It may be that it is not intended that we should enter that +country at present." + +So Mrs. Dove and her daughter went, but for two hours or more Rachel heard +her father and the hunter talking earnestly, and wondered in a sleepy +fashion to what conclusion he had come. Personally she did not mind much +on which side of the Tugela they were to live, if they must bide at all in +the region of that river. Still, for her mother's sake she determined that +if she could bring it about, they should stay where they were. Indeed +there was no choice between this and returning to England, as her father +had quarrelled too bitterly with the white men at Durban to allow of his +taking up his residence among them again. + +When Rachel woke on the following morning the first thing she saw in the +growing light was the orphaned native Noie, seated on the further side of +the little tent, her head resting upon her hand, and gazing at her +vacantly. Rachel watched her a while, pretending to be still asleep, and +for the first time understood how beautiful this girl was in her own +fashion. Although small, that is in comparison with most Kaffir women, she +was perfectly shaped and developed. Her soft skin in that light looked +almost white, although it had about it nothing of the muddy colour of the +half-breed; her hair was long, black and curly, and worn naturally, not +forced into artificial shapes as is common among the Kaffirs. Her features +were finely cut and intellectual, and her eyes, shaded by long lashes, +somewhat oblong in shape, of a brown colour, and soft as those of a buck. +Certainly for a native she was lovely, and what is more, quite unlike any +Bantu that Rachel had ever seen, except indeed that dead man whom she said +was her father, and who, although he was so small, had managed to kill two +great Zulu warriors before, mysteriously enough, he died himself. + +"Noie," said Rachel, when she had completed her observations, whereon with +a quick and agile movement the girl rose, sank again on her knees beside +her, took the hand that hung from the bed between her own, and pressed it +to her lips, saying in the soft Zulu tongue, + +"Inkosazana, I am here." + +"Is that white man still asleep, Noie?" + +"Nay, he has gone. He and his servant rode away before the light, fearing +lest there might still be Zulus between him and his kraal." + +"Do you know anything about him, Noie?" + +"Yes, Lady, I have seen him in Zululand. He is a bad man. They call him +there 'Lion,' not because he is brave, but because he hunts and springs by +night." + +"Just what I should have thought of him," answered Rachel, "and we know +that he is not brave," she added with a smile. "But never mind this jackal +in a lion's hide; tell me your story, Noie, if you will, only speak low, +for this tent is thin." + +"Lady," said the girl, "you who were born white in body and in spirit, +hear me. I am but half a Zulu. My father who died yesterday in the flesh, +departing back to the world of ghosts, was of another people who live far +to the north, a small people but a strong. They live among the trees, they +worship trees; they die when their tree dies; they are dealers in dreams; +they are the companions of ghosts, little men before whom the tribes +tremble; who hate the sun, and dwell in the deep of the forest. Myself I +do not know them; I have never seen them, but my father told me these +things, and others that I may not repeat. When he was a young man my +father fled from his people." + + "Why?" asked Rachel, for the girl paused. + +"Lady, I do not know; I think it was because he would have been their +priest, or one of their priests, and he feared I think that he had seen a +woman, a slave to them, whom therefore he might not marry. I think that +woman was my mother. So he fled from them--with her, and came to live +among the Zulus. He was a great doctor there in Chaka's time, not one of +the _Abangomas_, not one of the 'Smellers-out-of-witches,' not a +'Bringer-down-to-death,' for like all his race he hated bloodshed. No, +none of these things, but a doctor of medicines, a master of magic, an +interpreter of dreams, a lord of wisdom; yes, it was his wisdom that made +Chaka great, and when he withdrew it from him because of his cruelties, +then Chaka died. + +"Lady, Dingaan rules in Chaka's place, Dingaan who slew him, but although +he had been Chaka's doctor, my father was spared because they feared him. +I was the only child of my mother, but he took other wives after the Zulu +fashion, not because he loved them, I think, but that he might not seem +different to other men. So he grew great and rich, and lived in peace +because they feared him. Lady, my father loved me, and to me alone he +taught his language and his wisdom. I helped him with his medicines; I +interpreted the dreams which he could not interpret, his blanket fell upon +me. Often I was sought in marriage, but I did not wish to marry, Wisdom is +my husband. + +"There came an evil day; we knew that it must come, my father and I, and I +wished to fly the land, but he could not do so because of his other wives +and children. The maidens of my district were marshalled for the king to +see. His eye fell upon me, and he thought me fair because I am different +from Zulu women, and--you can guess. Yet I was saved, for the other +doctors and the head wives of the king said that it was not wise that I +should be taken into his house, I who knew too many secrets and could +bewitch him if I willed, or prison him with drugs that leave no trace. So +I escaped a while and was thankful. Now it came about that because he +might not take me Dingaan began to think much of me, and to dream of me at +nights. At last he asked me of my father, as a gift, not as a right, for +so he thought that no ill would come with me. But I prayed my father to +keep me from Dingaan, for I hated Dingaan, and told him that if I were +sent to the king, I would poison him. My father listened to me because he +loved me and could not bear to part with me, and said Dingaan nay. Now +Dingaan grew very angry and asked counsel of his other doctors, but they +would give him none because they feared my father. Then he asked counsel +of that white man, Hishmel, who is called the Lion, and who is much at the +kraal of Umgungundhlovu." + +"Ah!" said Rachel, "now I understand why he wished you to be killed." + +"The white man, Hishmel, the jackal in a lion's skin, as you named him, +laughed at Dingaan's fears. He said to him, 'It is of the father, Seyapi, +you should be afraid. He has the magic, not the girl. Kill the father, and +his house, and take the daughter whom your heart desires, and be happy.' + +"So spoke Hishmel, and Dingaan thought his counsel good, and paid him for +it with the teeth of elephants, and certain women for whom he asked. Now +my father foreboded ill, and I also, for both of us had dreamed a dream. +Still we did not fly until the slayers were almost at the gates, because +of his other wives and his children. Nor, save for them would he have fled +then, or I either, but would have died after the fashion of his people, as +he did at last." + +"The White Death?" queried Rachel. + +"Yes, Lady, the White Death. Still in the end we fled, thinking to gain +the protection of the white men down yonder. I went first to escape the +king's men who had orders to take me alive and bring me to him, that is +why we were not together at the end. Lady, you know the rest. Hishmel +doubtless had seen you, and thinking that the Impi would kill you, came to +warn you. Then we met just as I was about to die, though perhaps not by +that soldier's spear, as you thought. I have spoken." + +"What message came to you when you knelt down before your dead father?" +asked Rachel for the second time, since on this point she was intensely +curious. + +Again that inscrutable look gathered on the girl's face, and she answered. + +"Did I not tell you it was for my ear alone, O Inkosazana-y-Zoola? I dare +not say it, be satisfied. But this I may say. Your fate and mine are +intertwined; yours and mine and another's, for our spirits are sisters +which have dwelt together in past days." + +"Indeed," said Rachel smiling, for she who had mixed with them from her +childhood knew something of the mysticism of the natives, also that it was +often nonsense. "Well, Noie, I love you, I know not why. Perhaps, for all +you have suffered. Yet I say to you that if you wish to remain my sister +in the spirit, you had better separate from me in the flesh. That jackal +man knows your secret, girl, and soon or late will loose the assegai on +you." + +"Doubtless," she answered, "doubtless many things will come about. But +they are doomed to come about. Whether I go or whether I stay they will +happen. Say you therefore, Lady, and I will obey. Shall I go or shall I +stay, or shall I die before your eyes?" + +"It is on your own head," answered Rachel shrugging her shoulders. + +"Nay, nay, Lady, you forget, it is on yours also, seeing that if I stay I +may bring peril on you and your house. Have you then no order for me?" + +"Noie, I have answered--one. Judge you." + +"I will not judge. Let Heaven-above judge. Lady, give me a hair from your +head." + +Rachel plucked out the hair and handed it, a shining thread of gold, to +Noie who drew one from her own dark tresses, and laid them side by side. + +"See," she said, "they are of the same length. Now, without the wind blows +gently; come then to the door of the tent, and I will throw these two +hairs into the wind. If that which is black floats first to the ground, +then I stay, if that which is golden, then I go to seek my hair. Is it +agreed?" + +"It is agreed." + +So the two girls went to the entrance of the tent, and Noie with a swift +motion tossed up the hairs. As it happened one of those little eddies of +wind which are common in South Africa, caught them, causing them to rise +almost perpendicularly into the air. At a certain height, about forty +feet, the supporting wind seemed to fail, that is so far as the hair from +Noie's head was concerned, for there it floated high above them like a +black thread in the sunlight, and gently by slow degrees came to the earth +just at their feet. But the hair from Rachel's head, being caught by the +fringe of the whirlwind, was borne upwards and onwards very swiftly, until +at length it vanished from their sight. + +"It seems that I stay," said Noie. + +"Yes," answered Rachel. "I am very glad; also if any evil comes of it we +are not to blame, the wind is to blame." + +"Yes, Lady, but what makes the wind to blow?" + +Again Rachel shrugged her shoulders, and asked a question in her turn. + +"Whither has that hair of mine been borne, Noie?" + +"I do not know, Lady. Perhaps my father's spirit took it for his own ends. +I think so. I think it went northwards. At any rate when mine fell, it was +snatched away, was it not? And yet they both floated up together. I think +that one day you will follow that hair of yours, Lady, follow it to the +land where great trees whisper secrets to the night." + + + +CHAPTER VII + +THE MESSAGE OF THE KING + + +So it chanced that Noie became a member of the Dove household. For obvious +reasons she changed her name, and thenceforward was called Nonha. Also it +happened that Mr. Dove abandoned his idea of settling as a missionary in +Zululand, and instead, took up his residence at this beautiful spot. He +called it Ramah because it was a place of weeping, for here all the family +and dependents of Seyapi had been destroyed by the spear. Mrs. Dove +thought it an ill-omened name enough, but after her manner gave way to her +husband in the matter. + +"I think there will be more weeping here before everything is done," she +said. + +Rachel answered, however, that it was as good as any other, since names +could alter nothing. Here, then, at Ramah, Mr. Dove built him a house on +that knoll where first he had pitched his camp. It was a very good house +after its fashion, for, as has been said, he did not lack for means, and +was, moreover, clever in such matters. He hired a mason who had drifted to +Natal to cut stone, of which a plenty lay at hand, and two half-breed +carpenters to execute the wood-work, whilst the Kaffirs thatched the whole +as only they can do. Then he set to work upon a church, which was placed +on the crest of the opposite knoll where the white man, Ishmael, had +appeared on the evening of their arrival. Like the house, it was excellent +of its sort, and when at length it was finished after more than a year of +labour, Mr. Dove felt a proud man. + +Indeed at Ramah he was happier than he had ever been since he landed upon +the shores of Africa, for now at length his dream seemed to be in the way +of realisation. Very soon a considerable native village sprang up around +him, peopled almost entirely by remnants of the Natal tribes whom Chaka +had destroyed and who were but too glad to settle under the aegis of the +white man, especially when they discovered how good he was. Of the +doctrines which he preached to them day and night, most of them, it is +true, did not understand much. Still they accepted them as the price of +being allowed "to live in his shadow," but in the vast majority of cases +they sturdily refused to put away all wives but one, as he earnestly +exhorted them to do. + +At first he wished to eject them from the settlement in punishment of this +sin, but when it came to the point they absolutely refused to go, +demonstrating to him that they had as much right to live there as he had, +an argument that he was unable to controvert. So he was obliged to submit +to the presence of this abomination, which he did in the hope that in time +their hard hearts would be softened. + +"Continue to preach to us, O Shouter," they said, "and we will listen. +Mayhap in years to come we shall learn to think as you do. Meanwhile give +us space to consider the point." + +So he continued to preach, and contented himself with baptising the +children and very old people who took no more wives. Except on this one +point, however, they got on excellently together. Indeed, never since +Chaka broke upon them like a destroying demon had these poor folk been so +happy. The missionary imported ploughs and taught them to improve their +agriculture, so that ere long this rich, virgin soil brought forth +abundantly. Their few cattle multiplied also in an amazing fashion, as did +their families, and soon they were as prosperous as they had been in the +good old days before they knew the Zulu assegai, especially as, to their +amazement, the Shouter never took from them even a calf or a bundle of +corn by way of tax. Only the shadow of that Zulu assegai still lay upon +them, for if Chaka was dead Dingaan ruled a few miles away across the +Tugela. Moreover, hearing of the rise of this new town, and of certain +strange matters connected with it, he sent spies to inspect and enquire. +The spies returned and reported that there dwelt in it only a white +medicine-man with his wife, and a number of Natal Kaffirs. Also they +reported in great detail many wonderful stories concerning the beautiful +maiden with a high name who passed as the white teacher's daughter, and +who had already become the subject of so much native talk and rumour. On +learning all these things Dingaan despatched an embassy, who delivered +this message: + +"I, Dingaan, king of the Zulus, have heard that you, O White Shouter, have +built a town upon my borders, and peopled it with the puppies of the +jackals whom Chaka hunted. I send to you now to say that you and your +jackals shall have peace from me so long as you harbour none of my +runaways, but if I find but one of them there, then an Impi shall wipe you +out. I hear also that there dwells with you a beautiful white maiden said +to be your daughter, who is known, throughout the land as +Inkosazana-y-Zoola. Now that is the name of our Spirit who, the doctors +say, is also white, and it is strange to us that this maiden should bear +that great name. Some of the _Isanusis_, the prophetesses, declare that +she is our Spirit in the flesh, but that meat sticks in my throat, I +cannot swallow it. Still, I invite this maiden to visit me that I may see +her and judge of her, and I swear to you, and to her, by the ghosts of my +ancestors, that no harm shall come to her then or at any time. He who so +much as lays a finger upon her shall die, he and all his house. Because of +her name, which I am told she has borne from a child, all the territories +of the Zulus are her kraal and all the thousands of the Zulus are her +servants. Yea, because of her high name I give to her power of life and +death wherever men obey my word, and for an offering I send to her twelve +of my royal white cattle and a bull, also an ox trained to riding. When +she visits me let her ride upon the white ox that she may be known, but +let no man come with her, for among the people of the Zulus she must be +attended by Zulus only. I have spoken. I pray that she who is named +Princess of the Zulus will appear before my messengers and acknowledge the +gift of the King of the Zulus, that they may see her in the flesh and make +report of her to me." + +Now when Mr. Dove had received this message, one evening at sundown, he +went into the house and repeated it to Rachel, for it puzzled him much, +and he knew not what to answer. + +Rachel in her turn took counsel with Noie who was hidden, away lest some +of the embassy should see and recognise her. + +"Speak with the messengers," said Noie, "it is well to have power among +the Zulus. I, who have some knowledge of this business, say, speak with +them alone, and speak softly, saying that one day you will come." + +So having explained the matter to her father, and obtained his consent, +Rachel, who desired to impress these savages, threw a white shawl about +her, as Noie instructed her to do. Then, letting her long, golden hair +hang down, she went out alone carrying a light assegai in her hand, to the +place where the messengers, six of them, and those who had driven the +cattle from Zululand, were encamped in the guest kraal, at the gate of +which, as it chanced, lay a great boulder of rock. On this boulder she +took her stand, unobserved, waiting there till the full moon shone out +from behind a dark cloud, turning her white robe to silver. Now of a +sudden the messengers who were seated together, talking and taking snuff, +looked up and saw her. + +"_Inkosazana-y-Zoola_!" exclaimed one of them, rising, whereon they all +sprang to their feet and perceiving this beautiful and mysterious figure, +by a common impulse lifted their right arms and gave to her what no woman +had ever received before--the royal salute. + +"Bayete!" they cried, "Bayete!" then stood silent. + +"I hear you," said Rachel, who spoke their tongue as well as she did her +own. "It has been reported to me that you wished to see me, O Mouths of +the King. Behold I am pleased to appear before you. What would you of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, O Mouths of the King?" + +Then their spokesman, an old man of high rank, with a withered hand, +stepped forward from the line of his companions, stared at her for a +while, and saluted again. + +"Lady," he said humbly, "Lady or Spirit, we would know how thou earnest by +that great name of thine." + +"It was given me as a child far away from here," she answered, "because in +a mighty tempest the lightnings turned aside and smote me not; because the +waters raged yet drowned me not; because the lions slept with me yet +harmed me not. It came to me from the high Heaven that was my friend. I do +not know how it came." + +"We have heard the story," answered the old man (which indeed they had +with many additions), "and we believe. We believe that the Heavens above +gave thee their own name which is the name of the Spirit of our people. +That Spirit I have seen in a dream, and she was like to thee, O +Inkosazana-y-Zoola." + +"It may be so, Mouth of the King, still I am woman, not spirit." + +"Yet in every woman there dwells a spirit, or so we believe, and in thee a +great one, or so we have heard and believe, O Lady of the Heavens. To +thee, then, again we repeat the words of Dingaan and of his council which +to-day we have said in the ears of him who thinks himself thy father. To +thee the roads are open; thine are the cattle and the kraals; here is an +earnest of them. Thine are the lives of men. Command now, if thou wilt, +that one of us be slain before thee, and whilst thou watchest, he shall +look his last upon the moon." + +"I hear you," said Rachel, quietly, "but I seek the life of none who are +good. I thank the King for his gift; I wish the King well. I remember that +life and death lie in my hands. Say these words to the King." + +"We will say them, but wilt thou not come, O Lady, as the King desires? A +regiment shall meet thee on the river bank and lead thee to his house. +Unharmed shalt thou come, unharmed shalt thou return, and what thou askest +that shall be given thee." + +"One day, perchance, I will come, but not now. Go in peace, O Mouths of +the King." + +As she spoke another dark cloud floated across the moon, and when it had +passed away she stood no more upon the rock. Then, seeing that she was +gone, those messengers gathered up their spears and mats, and returned +swiftly to Zululand. + +When she readied the house again Rachel told her father and mother all +that had passed, laughing as she spoke. + + "It seems scarcely right, my dear," said Mr. Dove, when she had done. +"Those benighted heathens will really believe that you are something +unearthly." + +"Then let them," she answered. "It can do no one any harm, and the power +of life and death with the rest of it, unless it was all talk as I +suspect, might be very useful one day. Who knows? And now the Princess of +the Heavens will go and set the supper, as Noie--I beg pardon, Nonha--is +off duty for the present." + +Afterwards she asked Noie who was the old man with a withered hand who had +spoken as the "King's Mouth." + +"Mopo is his name, Mopo or Umbopo, none other, O Zoola," she answered. "It +was he who stabbed T'Chaka, the Black One. It is said also that alone +among men living, he has seen the White Spirit: the Inkosazana. Thrice he +has seen her, or so goes the tale that my father, who knew everything, +told to me. That is why Dingaan sent him here to make report of you." And +she told her all the wonderful story of Mopo and of the death of T'Chaka, +which Rachel treasured in her mind. [Footnote: For the history of Mopo, +see "Nada the Lily."--AUTHOR.] + +Such was Rachel's first introduction to the Zulus, an occasion on which +her undoubted histrionic abilities stood her in good stead. + +This matter of the embassy happened and in due course was almost +forgotten, that is until a certain event occurred which brought it into +mind. For some time, however, Rachel thought of it a good deal, wondering +how it came about that her native name and the strange significance which +they appeared to give to it had taken such a hold of the imagination of +the Zulus. Ultimately she discovered that the white man, Ishmael, was the +chief cause of these things. He had lived so long among savages that he +had caught something of their mind and dark superstitions. To him, as to +them, it seemed a marvellous thing that she should have acquired the title +of the legendary Spirit of the Zulu people. The calm courage, too, so +unusual in a woman, which she showed when she shot the warrior, and at the +risk of her own life saved that of the girl, Noie, impressed him as +something almost ultra-human, especially when he remembered his own +conduct on that occasion. All of this story, of course, he did not tell to +the Zulus for he feared lest they should take vengeance for his share in +it. But of Rachel he discoursed to the King and his _indunas_, or great +men, as a white witch-doctoress of super-natural power, whose name showed +that she was mixed up with the fortunes of the race. Therefore, in the +end, Dingaan sent Mopo, "he who knew the Spirit," to make report of her. + +When he was not absent upon his hunting or trading expeditions, Ishmael +visited Ramah a great deal and, as Rachel soon discovered, not without an +object. Indeed, almost from the first, her feminine instincts led her to +suspect that this man who, notwithstanding his good looks, repelled her so +intensely, was falling in love with her, which in truth he had done once +and for all at their first meeting. In the beginning he did not, it is +true, say much that could be so interpreted, but his whole attitude +towards her suggested it, as did other things. For instance, when he came +to visit the Doves, he discarded his garments of hide, including the +picturesque zebra-skin trousers, and appeared dressed in smart European +clothes which he had contrived to obtain from Durban, and a large hat with +a white ostrich feather, that struck Rachel as even more ludicrous than +the famous trousers. Also he was continuously sending presents of game and +of skins, or of rare karosses, that is, fur rugs, which he ordered to be +delivered to her personally--tokens, all of them, that she could not +misunderstand. Her father, however, misunderstood them persistently, +although her mother saw something of the truth, and did her best to shield +her from attentions which she knew to be unwelcome. Mr. Dove believed that +it was his company which Ishmael sought. Indeed in this matter the man was +very clever, contriving to give the clergyman the impression that he +required spiritual instruction and comfort, which, of course, he found +forthcoming in an abundant supply. When Mrs. Dove remonstrated, saying +that she misdoubted her of him and his character, her husband answered +obstinately, that it was his duty to turn a sinner from his way, and +declined to pursue the conversation. So Ishmael continued to come. + +For her part Rachel did her best to avoid him, instructing Noie to keep a +constant look-out both with her eyes and through the Kaffirs, and to warn +her of his advent. Then she would slip away into the bush or down to the +seashore, and remain there till he was gone, or if he came when she could +not do so, in the evening for instance, would keep Noie at her side, and +on the first opportunity retire to her own room. + +Now the result of this method of self-protection was to cause Ishmael to +hate Noie as bitterly as she hated him. He guessed that the girl knew the +dreadful truth about him; that it was he, and no other, who had counselled +Dingaan to kill her father and all his family, and take her by force into +his house, and although she said nothing of it, he suspected that she had +told everything to Rachel. Moreover, it was she who always thwarted him, +who prevented him time upon time from having a single word alone with her +mistress. Therefore he determined to be revenged upon Noie whenever an +opportunity occurred. + + But as yet he could find none, since if he were to tell the Zulus that +she still lived, and cause her to be killed or taken away, he was sure +that it would mean a final breach with the Dove family, all of whom had +learned to love this beautiful orphan maid. So he nursed his rage in +secret. + +Meanwhile his passion increased daily, burning ever more fiercely for its +continued repression, until at length the chance for which he had waited +so long came to him. + +Having become aware of Rachel's habit of slipping away whenever he +appeared, he showed himself on horseback at a little distance, then waited +a while and, instead of going up to the mission station, rode round it, +and hid in some bush whence he could command a view of the surrounding +country. Presently he saw Rachel, who was alone, for she had not waited to +call Noie, hurrying towards the seashore, along the edge of that kloof +down which ran the stream where the crocodiles lived. Presently, when she +had gone too far to return to the house if she caught sight of him, he +followed after her, and, leaving his horse, at last came up with her +seated on a rock by the pool in which she had bathed on the morning of the +massacre. + +Walking softly in his veld-schoens, or shoes made of raw hide, on the +sand, Rachel knew nothing of his coming until his shadow fell upon her. +Then she sprang up and saw him, smiling and bowing, the ostrich-plume hat +in his hand. Her first impulse was to run away, but recovering herself she +nodded in a friendly fashion, and bade him "Good day," adding: + +"What are you doing here, Mr. Ishmael, hunting?" + +"Yes," he answered, "that's it. Hunting you. It has been a long chase, but +I have caught you at last." + +"Really, I am not a wild creature, Mr. Ishmael," she said indignantly. + +"No," he answered, "you are more beautiful and more dangerous than any +wild creature." + +Rachel looked at him. Then she made, as though she would pass him, saying +that she was going home. Now Ishmael stood between two rocks filling the +only egress from this place. + +He stretched out his arms so that his fingers touched the rocks on either +side, and said: + +"You can't. You must listen to me first. I came here to say what I have +wanted to tell you for a long time. I love you, and I ask you to marry +me." + +"Indeed," she replied, setting her face. "How can that be? I understood +that you were already married--several times over." + +"Who told you that?" he asked, angrily. "I know--that accursed little +witch, Noie." + + "Don't speak any ill of Noie, please; she is my friend." + +"Then you have a liar for your friend. Those women are only my servants." + +"It doesn't matter to me what they are, Mr. Ishmael. I have no wish to +know your private affairs. Shall we stop this talk, which is not +pleasant?" + +"No," he answered. "I tell you that I love you and I mean to marry you, +with your will or without it. Let it be with your will, Rachel," he added, +pleadingly, "for I will make you a good husband. Also I am well-born, much +better than you think, and I am rich, rich enough to take you out of this +country, if you like. I have thousands of cattle, and a great deal of +money put by, good English gold that I have got from the sale of ivory. +You shall come with me from among all these savage people back to England, +and live as you like." + +"Thank you, but I prefer the savages, as you seem to have done until now. +No, do not try to touch me; you know that I can defend myself if I +choose," and she glanced at the pistol which she always carried in that +wild land, "I am not afraid of you, Mr. Ishmael; it is you who are afraid +of me." + +"Perhaps I am," he exclaimed, "because those Zulus are right, you are +_tagati_, an enchantress, not like other women, white or black. If it were +not so, would you have driven me mad as you have done? I tell you I can't +sleep for thinking of you. Oh! Rachel, Rachel, don't be angry with me. +Have pity on me. Give me some hope. I know that my life has been rough in +the past, but I will become good again for your sake and live like a +Christian. But if you refuse me, if you send me back to hell--then you +shall learn what I can be." + +"I know what you are, Mr. Ishmael, and that is quite enough. I do not wish +to be unkind, or to say anything that will pain you, but please go away, +and never try to speak to me again like this, as it is quite useless. You +must understand that I will never marry you, never." + +"Are you in love with somebody else?" he asked hoarsely, and at the +question, do what she would to prevent it, Rachel coloured a little. + +"How can I be in love here, unless it were with a dream?" + +"A dream, a dream of a man you mean. Well, don't let him cross my path, or +it will soon be the dream of a ghost. I tell you I'd kill him. If I can't +have you, no one else shall. Do you understand?" + +"I understand that I am tired of this. Let me go home, please." + +"Home! Soon you will have no home to go to except mine--that is, if you +don't change your mind about me. I have power here--don't you understand? +I have power." + +As he spoke these words the man looked so evil that Rachel shivered a +little. But she answered boldly enough: + +"I understand that you have no power at all against me; no one has. It is +I who have the power." + +"Yes, because as I said, you are _tagati_, but there are others----" + +As these words passed his lips someone slipped by him. Starting back, he +saw that it was Noie, draped in her usual white robe, for nothing would +induce her to wear European clothes. Passing him as though she saw him +not, she went to Rachel and said: + +"Inkosazana, I was at my work in the house yonder and I thought that I +heard you calling me down here by the seashore, so I came. Is it your +pleasure that I should accompany you home?" + +"For instance," he went on furiously, "there is that black slut whom you +are fond of. Well, if I can't hurt you, I can hurt her. Daughter of +Seyapi, you know how runaways die in Zululand, or if you don't you shall +soon learn. I will pay you back for all your tricks," and he stopped, +choking with rage. + +Noie looked him up and down with her soft, dreamy brown eyes. + +"Do you think so, Night-prowler?" she asked. "Do you think that what you +did to the father and his house, you will do to the daughter also? Well, +it is strange, but last night, just before the cock crew, I sat by +Seyapi's grave, and he spoke to me of you, White Man. Listen, now, and I +will tell you what he said," and stepping forward she whispered in his +ear. + +Rachel, watching, saw the man's swarthy face turn pale as he hearkened, +then he lifted his hand as though to strike her, let it fall again, and +muttering curses in English and in Zulu, turned and walked, or rather +staggered away. + +"What did you tell him, Noie?" asked Rachel. + +"Never mind, Zoola," she answered. "Perhaps the truth; perhaps what came +into my mind. At any rate I frightened him away. He was making love to +you, was he not, the low _silwana _(wild beast)? Ah! I thought so, for +that he has wished to do for long. And he threatened, did he not? Well, +you are right; he cannot hurt you at all, and me only a little, I think. +But he is very dangerous and very strong, and can hurt others. If your +father is wise he will leave this place, Zoola." + +"I think so too," answered Rachel. "Let us go home and tell him so." + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +MR. DOVE VISITS ISHMAEL + + +When Rachel and Noie reached the house, which they did not do for some +time, as they waited to make sure that Ishmael had really gone, it was to +see the man himself riding away from its gate. + +"Be prepared," said Noie; "I think that he has been here before us to pour +poison into your father's ears." + +So it proved to be, indeed, for on the stoep or verandah they found Mr. +Dove walking up and down evidently much disturbed in mind. + +"What is all this trouble, Rachel?" he asked. "What have you done to Mr. +Smith"--for Mr. Dove in pursuance of the suggestion made by the man, had +adopted that name for him which he considered less peculiar than Ishmael. +"He has been here much upset, declaring that you have used him cruelly, +and that Nonha threatened him with terrible things in the future, of +which, of course, she can know nothing." + +"Well, father, if you wish to hear," answered Rachel, "Mr. Ishmael, or Mr. +Smith as you call him, has been asking me to marry him, and when I +refused, as of course I did, behaved very unpleasantly." + +"Indeed, Rachel. I gathered from him that something of the sort had +happened, only his story is that it was you who behaved unpleasantly, +speaking to him as though he were dirt. Now, Rachel, of course I do not +want you to marry this person, in fact, I should dislike it, although I +have seen a great change for the better in him lately--I mean spiritually, +of course--and an earnest repentance for the errors of his past life. All +I mean is that the proffered affection of an honest man should not be met +with scorn and sharp words." + +Up to this point Rachel endured the lecture in silence, but now she could +bear no more. + +"Honest man!" she exclaimed. "Father, are you deaf and blind, or only so +good yourself that you cannot see evil in others? Do you know that it was +this 'honest man' who brought about the murder of all Noie's people in +order that he might curry favour with the Zulus?" + +Mr. Dove started, and turning, asked: + +"Is that so, Nonha?" + +"It is so, Teacher," answered Noie, "although I have never spoken of it to +you. Afterwards I will tell you the story, if you wish." + +"And do you know," went on Rachel, "why he will never let you visit his +kraal among the hills yonder? Well, I will tell you. It is because this +'honest man,' who wishes me to marry him, keeps his Kaffir wives and +children there!" + +"Rachel!" replied her father, in much distress, "I will never believe it; +you are only repeating native scandal. Why, he has often spoken to me with +horror of such things." + +"I daresay he has, father. Well, now, I ask you to judge for yourself. +Take a guide and start two hours before daybreak to-morrow morning to +visit that kraal, and see if what I say is not true." + +"I will, indeed," exclaimed Mr. Dove, who was now thoroughly aroused, for +it was conduct of this sort that had caused his bitter quarrel with the +first settlers in Natal. "I cannot believe the story, Rachel, I really +cannot; but I promise you that if I should find cause to do so, the man +shall never put foot in my house again." + +"Then I think that I am rid of him," said Rachel, with a sigh of relief, +"only be careful, dear, that he does not do you a mischief, for such men +do not like to be found out." Then she left the stoep, and went to tell +her mother all that had happened. + +When she had heard the story, Mrs. Dove, who detested Ishmael as much as +her daughter did, tried to persuade her husband not to visit his kraal, +saying that it would only breed a feud, and that under the circumstances, +it would be easy to forbid him the house upon other grounds. But Mr. Dove, +obstinate as usual, refused to listen to her, saying that he would not +judge the man without evidence, and that of the natives could not be +relied on. Also, if the tale were true, it was his duty as his spiritual +adviser to remonstrate with him. + +So his poor wife gave up arguing, as she always did, and long before dawn +on the following morning, Mr. Dove, accompanied by two guides, departed +upon his errand. + +After he had ridden some twelve miles across the plain which lay behind +Ramah, just at daybreak, he reached a pass or nek between two swelling +hills, beyond which the guides said lay the kraal that was called Mafooti. +Presently he saw it, a place situated in a cup-like valley, chosen +evidently because the approaches to it were easy to defend. On a knoll in +the centre of this rich valley stood the kraal, a small native town +surrounded by walls, and stone enclosures full of cattle. As they +approached the kraal, from its main entrance issued four or five +good-looking native women, one of them accompanied by a boy, and all +carrying hoes in their hands, for they were going out at sunrise to work +in the mealie fields. When they saw Mr. Dove they stood still, staring at +him, till he called to them not to be afraid, and riding up, asked them +who they were. + +"We are of the number of the wives of Ibubesi, the Lion," answered their +spokeswoman, who held the little boy by the hand. + +"Do you mean the _Umlungu_ (that is, the white man), Ishmael?" he asked +again. + +"Whom else should we mean?" she answered. "I am his head wife, now that he +has put away old Mami, and this is his son. If the light were stronger you +would see that he is almost white," she added, with pride. + +Mr. Dove knew not what to answer; this intelligence overwhelmed him, and +he sat silent on his horse. The wives of Ishmael prepared to pass on to +the mealie fields, then stopped, and began to whisper together. At length +the mother of the boy turned and addressed him, while the others crowded +behind her to listen. + +"We desire to ask you a question, Teacher," she said, somewhat shyly, for +evidently they knew well enough who he was. "Is it true that we are to +have a new sister?" + +"A new sister! What do you mean?" asked Mr. Dove. + +"We mean, Teacher," she replied smiling, "that we have heard that Ibubesi +is courting the beautiful Zoola, the daughter of your head wife, and we +thought that perhaps you had come to arrange about the cattle that he must +pay for her. Doubtless if she is so fair, it will be a whole herd." + +This was too much, even for Mr. Dove. + +"How dare you talk so, you heathen hussies?" he gasped. "Where is the +white man?" + +"Teacher," she replied with indignation, and drawing herself up, "why do +you call us bad names? We are respectable women, the wives of one husband, +as respectable as your own, although not so numerous, or so we hear from +Ibubesi. If you desire to see him, he is in the big hut, yonder, with our +youngest sister, she whom he married last month. We wish you good day, as +we go to hoe our lord's fields, and we hope that when she comes, the +Inkosazana, your daughter, will not be as rude as you are, for if so, how +shall we love her as we wish to do?" Then wrapping her blanket round her +with a dignified air, the offended lady stalked off, followed by her +various "sisters." + +As for Mr. Dove, who for once in his life was in a towering rage, he cut +his horse viciously with the sjambok, or hippopotamus-hide whip, which he +carried, and followed by his guides, galloped forward to a big hut in the +centre of the kraal. + +Apparently Ishmael heard the sound of his horse's hoofs, for as the +missionary was dismounting he crawled out of the bee-hole of the hut upon +his hands and knees, as a Kaffir does, followed by a young woman in the +lightest of attire, who was yawning as though she had just been aroused +from sleep. What is more, except for the colour of his skin, he _was_ a +Kaffir and nothing else, for his costume consisted of a skin moocha such +as the natives wear, and a fur kaross thrown over his shoulders. +Straightening himself, Ishmael saw for the first time who was his visitor. +His jaw dropped, and he uttered an ejaculation that need not be recorded, +then stood silent. Mr. Dove was silent also; for his wrath would not allow +him to speak. + +"How do you do, sir?" Ishmael jerked out at last. "You are an early +visitor, and find me somewhat unprepared. If I had known that you were +coming I would"--then suddenly he remembered his attire, or the lack of +it, also his companion who was leaning on his shoulder, and peeping at the +white man over it. Drawing the kaross tightly about him, he gave the poor +girl a backward kick, and with a Kaffir oath bade her begone, then went on +hurriedly: "I am afraid my dress is not quite what you are accustomed to, +but among these poor heathens I find it necessary to conform more or less +to their ways in order to gain their confidence and--um--affection. Will +you come into the hut? My servant there will get you some _tywala_ (Kaffir +beer)--I mean some _amasi_ (curdled milk) at once, and I will have a calf +killed for breakfast." + +Mr. Dove could bear it no longer. + +"Ishmael, or Smith, or Ibubesi--whichever name you may prefer," he broke +out, "do not lie to me about your servant, for now I know all the truth, +which I refused to believe when my daughter and Nonha told it me. You are +a black-hearted villain. But yesterday you dared to come and ask Rachel to +marry you, and now I find that you are living--oh! I cannot say it, it +makes me ashamed of my race. Listen to me, sir. If ever you dare to set +foot in Ramah again, or to speak to my wife and daughter, the Kaffirs +shall whip you off the place. Indeed," he added, shaking his sjambok in +Ishmael's face, "although I am an older man than you are, were it not for +my office I would give you the thrashing you deserve." + +At first Ishmael had shrunk beneath this torrent of invective, but the +threat of violence roused his fierce nature. His face grew evil, and his +long black hair and beard bristled with wrath. + +"You had best get out of this, you prayer-snuffling old humbug," he said +savagely, "for if you stop much longer I will make you sing another tune. +We have sea-cow whips here, too, and you shall learn what a hiding means, +such a hiding that your own family won't know you, if you live to get back +to them. Look here, I offered to marry your daughter on the square, and I +meant what I said. I'd have got rid of all this black baggage, and she +should have been the only one. Well, I'll marry her yet, only now she'll +just take her place with the others. We are all one flesh and blood, black +and white, ain't we? I have often heard you preach it. So what will she +have to complain of?" he sneered. "She can go and hoe mealies like the +rest." + +As this brutal talk fell upon his ears Mr. Dove's reason departed from him +entirely. After all, he was an English gentleman first, and a clergyman +afterwards; also he loved his daughter, and to hear her spoken of like +this was intolerable to him, as it would have been to any father. Lifting +the sjambok he cut Ishmael across the mouth so sharply that the blood came +from his lips, then suddenly remembering that this deed would probably +mean his death, stood still awaiting the issue. As it chanced it did not, +for the man, like most brutes and bullies, was a coward, as Rachel had +already found out. Obeying his first impulse he sprang at the clergyman +with an oath, then seeing that his two guides, who carried assegais, had +ranged themselves beside him, checked himself, for he feared lest those +spears should pierce his heart. + +"You are in my house," he said, wiping the blood from his beard, "and an +old man, so I can't kill you as I would anyone else. But you have made me +your enemy now, you fool, and others can. I have protected you so far for +your daughter's sake, but I won't do it any longer. You think of that when +your time comes." + +"My time, like yours, will come when God wills," answered Mr. Dove +unflinchingly, "not when you or anyone else wills. I do not fear you in +the least. Still, I am sorry that I struck you, it was a sin of which I +repent as I pray that you may repent." + +Then he mounted his horse and rode away from the kraal Mafooti. + + * * * * * + +When Mr. Dove reached Ramah he only said to Rachel that what she had heard +was quite true, and that he had forbidden Ishmael the house. Of course, +however, Noie soon learnt the whole story from the Kaffir guides, and +repeated it to her mistress. To his wife, on the other hand, he told +everything, with the result that she was very much disturbed. She pointed +out to him that this white outcast was a most dangerous man, who would +certainly be revenged upon them in one way or another. Again she implored +him, as she had often done before, to leave these savage countries wherein +he had laboured for all the best years of his life, saying that it was not +right that he should expose their daughter to the risks of them. + +"But," answered her husband, "you have often told me that you were sure no +harm would come to Rachel, and I think that, too." + +"Yes, dear, I am sure; still, for many reasons it does not seem right to +keep her here." She did not add, poor, unselfish woman, that there was +another who should be considered as well as Rachel. + +"How can I go away," he went on excitedly, "just when all the seed that I +have sown is ripening to harvest? If I did so, my work would be utterly +lost, and my people relapse into barbarism again. I am not afraid of this +man, or of anything that he can do to my body, but if I ran away from him +it would be injuring my soul, and what account should I give of my +cowardice when my time comes? Do you go, my love, and take Rachel with you +if you wish, leaving me to finish my work alone." + +But now, as before, Mrs. Dove would not go, and Rachel, when she was +asked, shrugged her shoulders and answered laughing that she was not +afraid of anybody or anything, and, except for her mother's sake, did not +care whether she went or stayed. Certainly she would not leave her, nor, +she added, did she wish to say goodbye to Africa. + +When she was asked why, she replied vaguely that she had grown up there, +and it was her home. But her mother, watching her, knew well enough that +she had another reason, although no word of it every passed her lips. In +Africa she had met Richard Darrien as a child, and in Africa and nowhere +else she believed she would meet him again as a woman. + +The weeks and months went by, bringing to the Ramah household no sight or +tidings of the white man, Ishmael. They heard through the Kaffirs, indeed, +that although he still kept his kraal at Mafooti, he himself had gone away +on some trading journey far to the north, and did not expect to return for +a year, news at which everyone rejoiced, except Noie, who shook her wise +little head and said nothing. + +So all fear of the man gradually died away, and things were very peaceful +and prosperous at Ramah. + +In fact this quiet proved to be but the lull before the storm. + +One day, about eight months after Mr. Dove had visited the kraal Mafooti, +another embassy came to Rachel from the Zulu king, Dingaan, bringing with +it a present of more white cattle. She received them as she had done +before, at night and alone, for they refused to speak to her in the +presence of other people. + +In substance their petition was the same that it had been before, namely, +that she would visit Zululand, as the king and his indunas desired her +counsel upon an important matter. When asked what this matter was they +either were, or pretended to be, ignorant, saying that it had not been +confided to them. Thereon she said that if Dingaan chose to submit the +question to her by messenger, she would give him her opinion on it, but +that she could not come to his kraal. They asked why, seeing that the +whole nation would guard her, and no hair of her head be harmed. + +"Because I am a child in the house of my people, and they will not allow +me to leave even for a day," she answered, thinking that this reply would +appeal to a race who believe absolutely in obedience to parents and every +established authority. + +"Is it so?" remarked the old induna who spoke as Dingaan's Mouth--not +Mopo, but another. "Now, how can the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, before whom a +whole nation will bow, be in bonds to a white _Umfundusi_, a mere +sky-doctor? Shall the wide heavens obey a cloud?" + +"If they are bred of that cloud," retorted Rachel. + +"The heavens breed the cloud, not the cloud the heavens," answered the +induna aptly. + +Now it occurred to Rachel that this thing was going further than it +should. To be set up as a kind of guardian spirit to the Zulus had seemed +a very good joke, and naturally appealed to the love of power which is +common to women. But when it involved, at any rate in the eyes of that +people, dominion over her own parents, the joke was, she felt, becoming +serious. So she determined suddenly to bring it to an end. + +"What mean you, Messenger of the King?" she asked. "I am but the child of +my parents, and the parents are greater than the child, and must be obeyed +of her." + +"Inkosazana," answered the old man with a deprecatory smile, "if it +pleases you to tell us such tales, our ears must listen, as if it pleased +you to order us to be killed, we must be killed. But learn that we know +the truth. We know how as a child you came down from above in the +lightning, and how these white people with whom you dwell found you lying +in the mist on the mountain top, and took you to their home in place of a +babe whom they had buried." + + "Who told you that story?" asked Rachel amazed. + +"It was revealed to the council of the doctors, Lady." + +"Then that was revealed which is not true. I was born as other women are, +and my name of 'Lady of the Heavens' came to me by chance, as by chance I +resemble the Spirit of your people." + +"We hear you," answered the "Mouth" politely. "You were born as other +women are, by chance you had your high name, by chance you are tall and +fair and golden-haired like the Spirit of our people. We hear you." + +Then Rachel gave it up. + +"Bear my words to the King," she said, and they rose, saluted her with a +Bayete, that royal salute which never before had been given to woman, and +departed. + +When they had gone Rachel went into supper and told her parents all the +story. Mr. Dove, now that she seemed to take a serious view of the matter, +affected to treat it as absurd, although when she had laughed, his +attitude, it may be remembered, was different. He talked of the silly Zulu +superstitions, showed how they had twisted up the story of the death of +her baby brother, and her escape from the flood in the Umtavuna river, +into that which they had narrated to her. He even suggested that the whole +thing was nonsense, part of some political move to enable the King, or a +party in the state, to declare that they had with them the word of their +traditional spirit and oracle. + +Mrs. Dove, however, who that night was strangely depressed and uneasy, +thought far otherwise. She pointed out that they were playing with vast +and cruel forces, and that whatever these people exactly believed about +Rachel, it was a dreadful thing for a girl to be put in a position in +which the lives of hundreds might hang upon her nod. + +"Yes, and," she added hysterically, "perhaps our own lives also--perhaps +our own lives also!" + +To change the conversation, which was growing painful, Rachel asked if +anyone had seen Noie. Her father answered that two hours ago, just before +the embassy arrived, he had met her going down to the banks of the stream, +as he supposed, to gather flowers for the table. Then he began to talk +about the girl, saying what a sweet creature she was, and how strange it +seemed to him that although she appeared to accept all the doctrines of +the Christian faith, as yet she had never consented to be baptised. + +It was while he was speaking thus that Rachel suddenly observed her mother +fall forward, so that her body rested on the table, as though a kind of +fit had seized her. Rachel sprang towards her, but before she reached her +she appeared to have quite recovered, only her face looked very white. + + "What on earth is the matter, mother?" + +"Oh! don't ask me," she answered, "a terrible thing, a sort of fancy that +came to me from talking about those Zulus. I thought I saw this place all +red with blood and tongues of fire licking it up. It went as quickly as it +came, and of course I know that it is nonsense." + + + +CHAPTER IX + +THE TAKING OF NOIE + + +Presently Mrs. Dove, who seemed to have quite recovered from, her curious +seizure, went to bed. + +"I don't like it, father," said Rachel when the door had closed behind +her. "Of course it is contrary to experience and all that, but I believe +that mother is fore-sighted." + +"Nonsense, dear, nonsense," said her father. "It is her Scotch +superstition, that is all. We have been married for five-and-twenty years +now, and I have heard this sort of thing again and again, but although we +have lived in wild places where anything might happen to us, nothing out +of the way ever has happened; in fact, we have always been most mercifully +preserved." + +"That's true, father, still I am not sure; perhaps because I am rather +that way myself, sometimes. Thus I _know_ that she is right about me; no +harm will happen to me, at least no permanent harm. I feel that I shall +live out my life, as I feel something else." + +"What else, Rachel?" + +"Do you remember the lad, Richard Darrien?" she asked, colouring a little. + +"What? The boy who was with you that night on the island? Yes, I remember +him, although I have not thought of him for years." + +"Well, I feel that I shall see him again." + +Mr. Dove laughed. "Is that all?" he said. "If he is still alive and in +Africa, it wouldn't be very wonderful if you did, would it? And at any +rate, of course, you will one day when we all cease to be alive. Really," +he added with irritation, "there are enough bothers in life without +rubbish of this kind, which comes from living among savages and absorbing +their ideas. I am beginning to think that I shall have to give way and +leave Africa, though it will break my heart just when, after all the +striving, my efforts are being crowned with success." + + "I have always told you, father, that I don't want to leave Africa, +still, there is mother to be considered. Her health is not what it was." + +"Well," he said impatiently, "I will talk to her and weigh the thing. +Perhaps I shall receive guidance, though for my part I cannot see what it +matters. We've got to die some time, and if necessary I prefer that it +should be while doing my duty. 'Take no thought for the morrow, sufficient +unto the day is the evil thereof,' has always been my motto, who am +content with what it pleases Providence to send me." + +Then Rachel, seeing no use in continuing the conversation, bade him +good-night, and went to look for Noie, only to discover that she was not +in the house. This disturbed her very much, although it occurred to her +that she might possibly be with friends in the village, hiding till she +was sure the Zulu embassy had gone. So she went to bed without troubling +her father. + +At daybreak next morning she rose, not having slept very well, and went +out to look for the girl, without success, for no one had heard or seen +anything of her. As she was returning to the house, however, she met a +solitary Zulu, a dignified middle-aged man, whom she thought she +recognised as one of the embassy, although of this she could not be sure, +as she had only seen these people in the moonlight. The man, who was quite +unarmed, except for a kerry which he carried, crouched down on catching +sight of heir in token of respect. As she approached he rose, and gave her +the royal salute. Then she was sure. + +"Speak," she said. + +"Inkosazana," he answered humbly, "be not angry with me, I am Tamboosa, +one of the King's indunas. You saw me with the others last night." + +"I saw you." + +"Inkosazana, there has been dwelling with you one Noie, the daughter of +Seyapi the wizard, who with all his house was slain at this place by order +of the King. She also should have been slain, but we have learned that you +called down lightning from Heaven, and that with it you slew the soldier +who had run her down, slew him and burned him up, as you had the right to +do, and took the girl to be your slave, as you had the right to do." + +"Speak on," said Rachel, showing none of the surprise which she felt. + +"Inkosazana, we know that you have come to love this girl. Therefore, +yesterday before we spoke with you we seized her as we were commanded, and +hid her away, awaiting your answer to our message. Had you consented to +visit the King at his Great Place, we would have let her go. But as you +did not consent my companions have taken her to the King." + +"An ill deed. What more, Tamboosa?" + +"This; the King says by my mouth--Let the Inkosazana come and command, and +her servant Noie shall go free and unharmed, for is she not a dog in her +hut? But if she comes not and at once, then the girl dies." + +"How know I that this tale is true, Tamboosa?" asked Rachel, controlling +herself with an effort, for she loved Noie dearly. + +The man turned towards some bushes that grew at a distance of about twenty +paces, and cried: "Come hither." + +Thereon from among the bushes where she lay hidden, rose a little maid of +about fourteen, whom Rachel knew well as a girl that Noie often took with +her to carry baskets and other things. + +"Tell now the tale of the taking of Noie and deliver the message that she +gave to you," commanded Tamboosa. + +Thereon the trembling child began, and after the native fashion, +suppressing no detail or circumstance, however small, narrated how the +Zulus had surprised her and Noie while they were gathering flowers, and +having bound their arms, had caused them to be hurried away unseen to some +dense bush about four miles off. Here they had been kept hidden till in +the night the embassy returned. Then they had spoken with Noie, who in the +end called her and gave her a message. This was the message: "Say to the +Inkosazana that the Zulus have caught me, and are taking me to Dingaan the +King. Say that they declare that if she is pleased to come and speak the +word, I shall be set free unharmed, that is, if she comes at once. But if +she does not come, then I shall be killed. Say to her that I do not ask +that she should come who am ready to die, and that though I believe that +no harm will happen to her in Zululand, I think that she had better not +come. Say that, living or dead, I love her." + +Then the maid described how the embassy went on with Noie, leaving her in +the charge of the man Tamboosa, who at the first break of dawn brought her +back to Ramah, and made her hide in the bush. + +Now Rachel had no more doubts. Clearly the tale was true, and the question +was--what must be done? She thought a while, then bade Tamboosa and the +child to follow her to the mission-house. On the stoep she found her +father and mother sitting in the sun and drinking coffee, after the South +African fashion. + +"What is it?" asked Mr. Dove, looking at the man anxiously. + +Rachel ordered him to repeat his story, and this he did, addressing Rachel +alone, for of her father and mother he would take no notice. When he had +done the child told her tale also. + +"Go now, and wait without," said Rachel, when it was finished. + +"Inkosazana, I go," answered the man, "but if it pleases you to save your +servant, know that you must come swiftly. If you are not across the Tugela +by sunset this night, word will be passed to the King, and she dies at +once. Know also that you must come alone with me, for if any, white or +black, accompany you, they will be killed." + +"Now," said Rachel when the three of them were left alone, "now what is to +be done?" + +Mrs. Dove shook her head helplessly, and looked at her husband, who broke +into a tirade against the Zulus, their superstitions, cruelties, customs, +and everything that was theirs, and ended by declaring that it was of +course utterly impossible that Rachel should go upon such a mad errand, +and thus place herself in the power of savages. + +"But, father," she said when he had done, "do you understand that you are +pronouncing Noie's death sentence? If you were in my place, would you not +go?" + +"Of course I would. In fact I propose to do so as it is. No doubt Dingaan +will listen to me." + +"You mean that Dingaan will kill you. Did you not hear what that man +Tamboosa said? Father, you must not go." + +"No, John," broke in Mrs. Dove, "Rachel is right, you must not go, for you +would never come back again. Also, how can you be so cruel as to think of +leaving me here alone?" + +"Then I suppose that we must abandon that poor girl to her fate," +exclaimed Mr. Dove. + +"How can you suppose anything so merciless, father, when it is in my power +to save her?" asked Rachel. "If I let those horrible Zulus kill her I +shall never be happy again all my life." + +"And what if the horrible Zulus kill you?" + +"They will not kill me, father; mother knows they will not, and so do I. +But as they have got this madness into their heads, I am sure that if I do +not go they will send an impi here to kill everybody else, and take me +prisoner. The kidnapping of Noie is only a first move. It is one of two +things: either I must visit Zululand, save Noie, and play my part there as +best I can, or we must desert Noie, and all leave this place at once, +tomorrow if possible. But then, as I told you, I shall never forgive +myself, especially as I am not in the least afraid of the Zulus." + + "It is true that God can protect you as much in Zululand as He can here," +replied Mr. Dove, beginning to weaken in face of this desperate +alternative. + +"Of course, father, but if I go to Zululand I want you and mother to trek +to Durban, and remain there till I return." + +"Why, Rachel? It is absurd." + +"Because I do not think that you are safe here, and it is not at all +absurd," she answered stubbornly. "These people choose to believe that I +am in some way in bondage to you; you remember all their talk about the +heavens and the cloud. Of course it may mean nothing, but you will be much +better in Durban for a while, where you can take to the water if +necessary." + +Now Mr. Dove's obstinacy asserted itself. He refused to entertain any such +idea, giving reason after reason why he should not do so. Thus for another +half hour the argument raged till at length a compromise was arrived at, +as usual in such cases, not of too satisfactory an order. Rachel was to be +allowed to undertake her mission on behalf of Noie, and her parents were +to remain at Ramah. On her return, which they hoped would be within a week +or eight days, the question of the abandonment of the mission was to be +settled by the help of the experience she had gained. To this arrangement, +then, they agreed, reluctantly enough all of them, in order, to save +Noie's life, and for no other reason. + +The momentous decision once taken, in half an hour Rachel was ready for +her journey, which she determined she would make upon her own horse, a +grey mare that she had ridden for a long while, and could rely on in every +way. The white riding-ox that Dingaan had sent as a present was also to +accompany her, to carry her spare garments and other articles packed in +skin bags, such as coffee, sugar and a few medicines, and to serve as a +remount in case anything should happen to the horse. When it was laden +Rachel sent for the Zulu, Tamboosa, and, pointing to the ox, said: + +"I come to visit Dingaan the king, and to claim my servant. Lead the beast +on, I will overtake you presently." + +The man saluted and began to _bonga_, that is, to give her titles of +praise, but she cut him short with a wave of her hand, and he departed +leading the ox. + +Now while Mr. Dove saw to the saddling of the horses, for he was to ride +with her as far as the Tugela, Rachel went to bid farewell to her mother. +She found her by herself in the sitting-room, seated at an open window, +and looking out sadly towards the sea. + + "I am quite ready, dear," she said in a cheerful voice. "Don't look so +sad, I shall be back again in a week with Noie." + +"Yes," answered Mrs. Dove, "I think that you and Noie will come back +safely, but--" and she paused. + +"But what, mother?" + +"Oh! I don't know. I am very much oppressed, my heart is heavy in me. I +hate parting with you, Rachel. Remember we have never been separated since +you were born." + +Her daughter looked at her, and was filled with grief and compunction. + +"Mother," she said, "if you feel like that--well, I love Noie, but after +all you are more to me than Noie, and if you wish I will give up this +business and stop with you. It is very terrible, but it can't be helped; +Noie will understand, poor thing," and her eyes filled with tears at the +thought of the girl's dreadful fate. + +"No, Rachel, somehow I think it best that you should go, not only for +Noie's sake, but for your own. If your father would leave here to-day or +to-morrow, as you suggested, it might be otherwise, but he won't do that, +so it is no use talking of it. Let us hope for the best." + +"As you wish, mother." + +"Now, dear kiss me and go. I hear your father calling you; and, Rachel, if +we should not meet again in this world, I know you won't forget me, or +that there is another where we shall. I did not want to frighten you with +my fancies, which come from my not being well. Goodbye, my love, good-bye. +God be with you, and make you happy, always--always." + +Then Rachel kissed her in silence, for she could not trust herself to +speak, and turning, left the room whence her mother watched her go, also +in silence. In another minute she was mounted, and, accompanied by her +father, riding on the road along which Tamboosa had led the white ox. + +Presently they overtook him, whereon he stopped, and looking at Mr. Dove, +said: + +"Inkosazana, the King's orders are that none should accompany you into +Zululand." + +"Be silent," answered Rachel, proudly. "He rides with me as far as the +river bank." + +Then they went on, and Rachel was relieved to find that whatever might +have been her mother's mood, that of her father was fairly cheerful. +Indeed, his mind was so occupied with the details and object of her +journey that he quite forgot its dangers. + +Two hours' steady riding brought them to the ford of the Tugela river, +across which lay Zululand. On the hills beyond it they could see a number +of Kaffirs watching, who on catching sight of Rachel, ran down to the +river and entered it, shouting and beating the water with their sticks, as +she guessed, to scare away any crocodiles that might be lurking there. + +Now that the moment of separation had come, Mr. Dove grew loth to part +with his daughter, and again suggested to Tamboosa that he should +accompany her to Dingaan's Great Place. + +"If you set a foot across that river, Praying Man," answered the induna +grimly, "you shall die; look, there are the spears that will kill you." + +As he spoke he pointed to the crest of the opposing hill over which, +running swiftly in ordered companies, now appeared a Zulu regiment who +carried large white shields and wore white plumes rising from their head +rings. + +"It is the escort of the Inkosazana," he added. "Do you think that she can +take hurt among so many? And do you think, if you dare to disobey the +words of Dingaan, that you can escape so many? Go back new, lest they +should come over and kill you where you are." + +Then, seeing that both argument and resistance were useless, and that +Tamboosa would brook no delay, Mr. Dove hurriedly embraced his daughter in +farewell. Indeed, Rachel was glad that there was no time for words, for +this parting was more terrible to her than she cared to own, and she +feared lest she should break down before the Zulu who was watching her, +and thereby be lowered in his eyes and in those of his people. + +It was over and done. She had entered the water, riding her grey mare +while Tamboosa led the white ox at her side. Presently she looked, back, +and saw her father kneeling in prayer upon the bank. + +"What does the man?" asked Tamboosa, uneasily. "Is he bewitching us?" + +"Nay," she answered, "he prays to the Heavens for us." + +On they went between the two lines of natives, who ceased their beating of +the water, and were silent as she passed. The river was shallow, and they +crossed it with ease. By now the regiment was gathered on its further +bank, two thousand men or more, brought hither to do honour to this white +girl in whom they chose to consider that the guardian spirit of their +people was incarnate. Contemplating them, Rachel wondered how it came +about that they should be thus prepared for her advent. The answer rose in +her mind. If she had refused to visit Zululand, it was their mission to +fetch her. It was wise, therefore, that she had come of her own will. + +Forward she rode, a striking figure in her long white cloak, down which +her bright hair hung, sitting very proud and upright on her horse, without +a sign of doubt or fear. As she approached, the captains of the regiment +ran forward to meet her with lifted shield and crouching bodies. + +"Hail!" cried their leader. "In the name of the Great Elephant, of Dingaan +the King, hail to thee, Princess of the Heavens, Holder of the Spirit of +Nomkubulwana." + +Rachel rode on, taking no notice, marvelling who Nomkubulwana, whose +spirit she was supposed to enshrine, might be. Afterwards she discovered +that it was only another name for the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, that mysterious +white ghost believed by this people to control their destinies, with whom +it had pleased them to identify her. As her horse left the wide river and +set foot upon dry land, every man of the two thousand soldiers, who were +watching, as it seemed to her, with wonder and awe, began to beat his +ox-hide shield with the handle of his spear. They beat very softly at +first, producing a sound like the distant murmur of the sea, then harder +and harder till its volume grew to a mighty roar, impossible to describe, +a sound like the sound of thunder that echoed along the water and from +hill to hill. The mighty noise sank and died away as it had begun, and for +a moment there was silence. Then at some signal every spear flashed aloft +in the sunlight, and from every throat came the royal salute--_Bayete_. It +was a tremendous and most imposing welcome, so tremendous that Rachel +could no longer doubt that this people regarded her as a being apart, and +above the other white folk whom they knew. + +At the time, however, she had little space for such thoughts, since the +mare she rode, terrified by the tumult, bucked and shied so violently that +she could scarcely keep her seat. She was a good rider, which was +fortunate for her, since, had she been ignominiously thrown upon such an +occasion, her prestige must have suffered, if indeed it were not +destroyed. As it proved, it was greatly enhanced by this accident. Many of +the Zulus of that day had never even seen a horse, which was considered by +all of them to be a dangerous if not a magical beast. That a woman could +remain seated on such a wild animal when it sprang into the air, and +swerved from side to side, struck them, therefore, as something marvellous +and out of experience, a proof indeed that she was not as others are. + +She quieted the mare, and rode on between the white-shielded ranks, who, +their greeting finished, remained absolutely still like bronze statues +watching her with wondering eyes. When at length they were passed, the +captains and a guard of about fifty men ran ahead of her. + + Then she came, and after her Tamboosa, leading the white ox, followed by +another guard, which in turn was followed by the entire regiment. Thus +royally escorted, asking no questions, and speaking no word, did Rachel +make her entry into Zululand. Only in her heart she wondered whither she +was going, and how that strange journey would end, wondered, too, how it +would fare with her father and her mother till she returned to them. + +Well might she wonder. + +When she had ridden thus for about two hours an incident occurred which +showed her how great, and indeed how dreadful was the eminence on which +she had been set among these people. Suddenly some cattle, frightened by +the approach of the impi, rushed through it towards their kraal, and a +bull that was with them, seeing this unaccustomed apparition of a white +woman mounted on a strange animal, put down its head and charged her +furiously. She saw it coming, and by pulling the mare on to its haunches, +avoided its rush. Now at the time she was riding on a path which ran along +the edge of a little rock-strewn donga not more than eight or ten feet +deep, but steep-sided. Into this donga the bull, which had shut its eyes +to charge after the fashion of its kind, plunged headlong, and as it +chanced struck its horns against a stone, twisting and dislocating the +neck, so that it lay there still and dead. + +When the Zulus saw what had happened they uttered a long-drawn _Ow-w_ of +amazement, for had not the beast dared to attack the White Spirit, and had +not the Spirit rewarded it with instant death? Then a captain made a +motion with his hand and instantly men sprang upon the remaining cattle, +four or five of them that were following the bull, and despatched them +with assegais. Before Rachel could interfere they were pierced with a +hundred wounds. Now there was a little pause, while the carcases of the +beasts were dragged out of her path, and the bloodstains covered from her +eyes with fresh earth. Just as this task was finished there appeared, +scrambling up the denga, and followed, by some men, a fat and +hideous-looking woman, with fish bladders in her hair, and snake-skins +tied about her, who, from her costume, Rachel knew at once must be an +_Isanuzi_ or witch-doctoress. Evidently she was in a fury, as might be seen +by the workings of her face, and the extraordinary swiftness with which +she moved notwithstanding her years and bulk. + +"Who has dared to kill my cattle?" she screamed. "Is it thou whom men name +Nomkubulwana?" + +"Woman," answered Rachel quietly, "the Heavens killed the bull which would +have hurt me. For the rest, ask of the captains of the King." + + The witch-doctoress glanced at the dead bull which lay in the donga, its +head twisted up in an unnatural fashion at right angles to the body, and +for a moment seemed afraid. Then her rage at the loss of her herd broke +out afresh, for she was a person in authority, one accustomed to be feared +because of her black arts and her office. + +"When the Inkosazana is seen in Zululand," she gasped, "death walks with +her. There is the token of it," and she pointed to the dead cattle. "So it +has ever been and so shall it ever be. Red is thy road through life, White +One. Go back, go back now to thine own kraal, and see whether or no my +words are true," and springing at the horse she seized it by the bridle as +though she would drag it round. + +Now in her hand Rachel held a little rod of white rhinoceros horn which +she used as a riding whip, and with this rod she pointed at the woman, +meaning that some of those with her should cause her to loose the bridle. +Too late she remembered that in this savage land such a motion when made +by the King or one in supreme command, had another dreadful +interpretation--death without pity or reprieve. + +In an instant, before she could interfere, before she could speak, the +witch-doctoress lay dead upon the carcase of the dead bull. + +"What of the others, Queen, what of the others?" asked the chief of the +slayers, bending low before her, and pointing with his spear to the +attendants of the witch-doctoress, who fled aghast. "Do they join this +evil-doer who dared to lift her hand against thee?" + +"Nay," she answered in a low voice, for horror had made her almost dumb. +"I give them life. Forward." + +"She gives them life!" shouted the praisers about her. "The Bearer of life +and death gives life to the children of the evil-doer," and as the great +cavalcade marched forward, company after company took up these words and +sang them as a song. + + + +CHAPTER X + +THE OMEN OF THE STAR + + +As it chanced and can easily be understood, Rachel could not have made a +more effective entry into Zululand, or one more calculated to confirm her +supernatural reputation. When the "wild beast" she rode plunged about she +had remained seated on it as though she grew there, whereas every warrior +knew that he would have fallen off. When the bull charged her that bull +had died, slain by the Heavens. When the Isanuzi, a witch of repute, had +lifted voice and hand against her she had commanded her death, showing +that she feared no rival magic. True the woman would have been killed in +any case, for such was the order of the King as to all who should dare to +affront the Inkosazana, yet the captains had waited to see what Rachel +would do that they might judge her accordingly. If she had shown fear, if +she had even neglected to avenge, they might have marvelled whether after +all she were more than a beautiful white maiden filled with the wisdom of +the whites. + +Now they knew better; she was a Spirit having the power of a Spirit over +beast and man, who smote as a Spirit should. The fame of it went +throughout the land, and little chance thence forward had Rachel of +escaping from the shadow of her own fearful renown. + +Towards sundown they came to a kraal set upon a hill, and it was asked of +her if she were pleased to spend the night there. She bowed her head in +assent, and they entered the kraal. It was quite empty save for certain +maidens dressed in bead petticoats, who waited there to serve her. All the +other inhabitants had gone. They took her to a large and beautifully clean +hut. Kneeling on their knees, the maidens presented her with food--meat +and curdled milk, and roasted cobs of corn. She ate of the corn and the +milk, but the meat she sent away as a gift to the captains. Then alone in +that kraal, in which after they had served her even the girls seemed to +fear to stay, Rachel slept as best she might in such solitude, while +without the fence two thousand armed savages watched over her safety. + +It was a troubled sleep, for she dreamed always of that dreadful-looking +Isanuzi with the fish-bladders in her hair, yelling to her that her path +through life was watered with blood, and bidding her go back to her own +kraal and see whether the words were true, an ominous saying of which she +could not read the riddle. She dreamed also of the woman's coarse, furious +face turned suddenly to one of abject terror, and then of the dreadful end +the red death without mercy and without appeal which she had let loose by +a motion of her hand. Another dream she had was of her father and her +mother, who seemed to be lying side by side staring towards her with +wide-open eyes, and that when she spoke to them they would not answer. + +So the long night wore away, till at length Rachel woke with a start +thinking that a hand had been laid upon her face, to see by the faint +light of dawn which struggled into the hut through the cracks of the +door-boards that the hand was only a great rat that had crawled over her +and now nibbled at her hair. She sat up, frightening it and its companions +away, then rose and washed herself with water that stood by in great +gourds while without she heard the women singing some kind of song or hymn +of which she could not catch the words. + +Scarcely was she ready than they entered the hut, saluting her and +bringing more food. Rachel ate, then bade one of them say to the captain +of the impi that she was ready to start. Presently the girl returned with +the message that all was prepared. She walked from the kraal to find her +mare, which had been well fed and groomed by Tamboosa, who had seen horses +in Natal, and knew how they should be treated, saddled and waiting, whilst +before and behind it, arranged as on the previous day, stood the warriors, +who received her in dead, respectful silence. + +She mounted, and the procession went forward. With a two hours' halt at +midday they marched on over hill and dale, passing many villages of +beehive-shaped huts. As they came the inhabitants of these places deserted +them and fled, crying _"Nomkubulwana! Nomkubulwana!"_ It was evident to +Rachel that the tale of the death of the Isanuzi had preceded her, and +they feared lest, should they cross her path, her fate would be their +fate. Indeed, one of the strangest circumstances of this strange adventure +was the complete loneliness in which she lived. Except those who were +actually ordered to wait upon her, none dared come near to Rachel; she was +holy, a Spirit, to approach whom unbidden might mean death. + +At nightfall they reached another empty kraal, where again she slept +alone. When they left it in the morning she called Tamboosa to her and +asked him at what hour they would come to Dingaan's great town, +Umgugundhlovo, which means the Place of the trumpeting of the Elephant. He +answered, at sunset. + +So she rode on all that day also till as the sun began to sink, from a +hill whereon grew large euphorbia trees, on a plain backed by mountains, +she saw the town surrounded by a fence, inside of which were thousands of +huts, that in their turn surrounded a great open space. Now they pushed +forward quickly, and as darkness fell approached the main gate of the +place, where, as usual, there was no one to be seen. But here they did not +enter, marching on till they came to another gate, that of the Intunkulu, +the King's house, where, their escort done, the regiment turned and went +away, leaving Rachel alone with the envoy, Tamboosa, who still led the +white ox. They entered this gate, and presently came to a second. It was +that of the Emposeni, the Dwelling of the King's wives, out of which +appeared women crawling on the ground before Rachel, and holding in their +left hands torches of grass. These undid the baggage from the ox, and at +their signals, for they did not seem to dare to speak to her, Rachel +dismounted. Thereon Tamboosa saluted her, and taking the horse by the +bridle, led it away with the ox. + +Then Rachel felt that she was indeed alone, for Tamboosa at any rate had +seen her home, which now was so far away. Still proudly enough she +followed the women, who, bent double as before, led her to a great hut lit +by a rude lamp filled with melted hippopotamus fat, where they set down +her bags, and departed, to return presently with food and water. + +Having washed off the dust of her long journey, and combed out her hair, +Rachel ate all she could, for she was hungry, and guessed that she might +need her strength that night. Then she lay down upon a pile of beautiful +karosses that had been placed ready for her, and rested. An hour or more +went by, and just as she was beginning to fall asleep the door-board of +the hut was thrust aside, and a tall woman entered, who knelt to her and +said: + +"Hail, Inkosazana! The King asks whether it be thy pleasure to appear +before him this night." + +"It is my pleasure," answered Rachel; "for that purpose have I travelled +here. Lead me to the King." + +So the woman went out of the hut, Rachel following her to find that the +moon shone brightly in a clear sky. The woman conducted her through +tortuous reed fences, until presently they came to an open court where, in +the shadow of a hut, sat a number of men wrapped about with fur karosses. +Guessing that she was in the presence of Dingaan, Rachel drew her white +cloak round her tall form and walked forward slowly, till she reached the +centre of the space, where she stopped and stood quite still, looking like +a ghost in the moonlight. Then all the men to right and left rose and +saluted her silently by the uplifting of one arm; only he who was in the +midst of them remained seated and did not salute. Still she stayed +motionless, uttering no word for a long while, six or seven minutes, +perhaps. Her silence fought against theirs, and she knew that the one who +spoke first would own to inferiority. + +At length, in answering salutation, she lifted the little wand of white +horn that she carried and turned slowly as though to leave the place, so +that now the moonlight glistened on her lovely hair. Then, fearing perhaps +lest she should depart or vanish away, the man seated in the centre said +in a low half-awed voice: + +"I am Dingaan, King of the Amazulu. Say, White One, who art thou?" + +"By what name am I known here, O Dingaan the King?" she replied, answering +the question with a question. + +"By a high name, White One, a name that is seldom spoken, the name of +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, the title of Nomkubulwana, the Spirit of our people. +How camest thou by that name?" + +"My name is my name," she said. + +"We know, White One; the wind has borne all that story through the land, +it whispers it from the leaves of the forest and the reeds of the water +and the grass of the plains. We know that the Heavens gave thee their own +name, O Child of Heaven, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana." + +"Thou sayest it, King. I do not say it, thou sayest it." + +"I say it, and having seen thee I know that it is true, for thy beauty, +White One, is not the beauty of woman alone, although still thou beest +woman. Now I confirm to thee the words my messengers bore thee in past +days. Here, with me, thou rulest. The land is thine, my impis wait thy +word. Death and life are in thy hands; command, and they go forth to slay; +command, and they return again. Only thou rulest alone with me, and the +black folk, not the white, shall be thy servants." + +"I hear thee, King. Now, as a first fruit, give to me Noie, daughter of +Seyapi, my slave whom the soldiers stole away from Ramah beyond the river +where I dwell." + +"She is dead, White One, she is dead for her crimes," answered Dingaan, +looking at her. + +Now Rachel's heart sank in her, for it might well be that a trick had been +played on her, and that this was true. Or perhaps this tale of Noie's +death was but a trap to test her powers; moreover, it was not likely that +the King, who had promised that she should live, would dare to break his +word to one whom he believed or half-believed to be a spirit. + +For a moment she thought; then, after her nature, determined to be bold +and hazard all upon a throw. Therefore she did not argue or reproach, but +said: + +"She is not dead. I have questioned every spear in Zululand, and none of +them is red with her blood." + +"Thou art right," he answered; "the spears are clean. She died in the +river." + +Now Rachel was sure, and answered in her clear voice: + +"I have questioned the waters, and I have questioned the crocodiles, and +they answer that Noie has passed them safely." + +"Thou art right, White One. She died by a rope in yonder huts." + +Now Rachel looked at the huts and cried: + +"Noie, I hear thee, I see thee, I smell thee out. Come forth, Noie." + +The King and his councillors stared at her, whispering to one another, and +before ever they had done their whisperings out from among the gloom of +the huts crept Noie. + +To Rachel she crept, taking no heed even of the King, and crouching down +in the faint shadow of her that the moonlight threw, she flung her arms +about her knees and pressed her forehead on her feet. Now Rachel's heart +bounded with joy at the sight of her, and she longed to bend down and kiss +her, but did not, lest her great dignity should be lessened in the eyes of +the King; only she said: + +"I greet you, Noie; be seated in my shadow, where you are safe, and tell +me, have these men dealt well by you?" + +"Not so ill, Inkosazana, that is since I reached the Great Kraal. But one +of them, he who sits yonder," and she pointed to a certain induna, "struck +me on the journey, and took away my food." + +Now Rachel looked at the man angrily, playing with the little wand in her +hand, whereon this induna shivered with terror, fearing lest she should +point it at him. Rising, he came to Rachel and flung himself down before +her. + +"What have you to say," asked Rachel, "you who have dared to strike my +servant?" + +"Inkosazana," he mumbled, "the maid was obstinate, and tried to run away, +and our orders were to bring her to the King. Spare my life, I pray thee." + +"King," said Rachel, "I have power over this man, have I not?" + +"It is so," answered Dingaan. "Kill him if thou wilt." + +Rachel seemed to consider while the poor wretch, with chattering teeth, +implored her to forgive. Then she turned to Noie, saying: + +"He struck you, not me. I give him to you to do by as you will. Shall he +sleep to-night with the living or the dead?" + +Noie looked at him, and next at a mark on her arm, and the induna, ceasing +from his prayers to Rachel, clutched Noie by the ankle, and begged her +mercy. + +"Your life has been given to you," he said, "give mine to me, lest +ill-fortune follow you." + + "Do you remember," asked Noie contemptuously, "how, when you had beaten +me, yonder by the Tugela, you said you hoped that it would be your luck to +put a spear through this heart of mine? And do you remember that I +answered you that the spear would be over your own heart first, and that +thereon you called me 'Daughter of Wizards' and struck me again--me, the +child of Seyapi, upon whom the mantle of the Inkosazana lies, me who have +drunk of her wisdom and of his--you struck _me_, you dog," and lifting her +foot she spurned him in the face. + +Now the King and his company, concluding that the thing was finished, +glanced at Rachel to see her point with the rod and thus give the man to +death. But Rachel waited, sure that Noie had not done. Moreover, whatever +Noie might say, she had determined to save him. + +Meanwhile, the girl, after a pause, said: + +"Were you a man you would be too proud to ask your life of me, but you are +a dog; and, Dog, I remember that you have children, among them a daughter +of my own age, whom, I saw come out to greet you. For her sake, then, take +your life, and with it this new name that I give +you--'Soldier-who-strikes-girls.'" + +So the man rose, and weak with shame and the agony of suspense, crept +swiftly from the place, fearing lest the Inkosazana or her servant might +change her mind and kill him after all. But Noie's name clung to him so +closely that at length, unable to bear the ridicule of it, he and his +family fled from Zululand. + +So this matter ended. + +Now the King spoke, saying: + +"White One, thy magic is great, and thine eyes could pierce the darkness +and see thy servant hidden, and call her forth to thee. Yet know, she is +mine, not thine, for when she fled I had already chosen her to be my wife, +and afterwards I sent and killed the wizard Seyapi, and all his House." + +"But this girl thou didst not kill, O King, for I saved her." + +"It is so, White One. I have heard lately how thou didst call down the +lightning and burn up my soldier who followed after her, so that nothing +of him remained." + +"Yes," said Rachel quietly, "as, were it to please me, I could burn thee +up also, O King," a saying at which. Dingaan looked afraid. + +"Yet," he went on, waving his hand as though to put aside this unpleasant +suggestion, "the maid is mine, not thine, and therefore I took her." + +"How didst thou learn that she dwelt at my kraal?" asked Rachel. + + The King hesitated. + +"The white man, Ishmael, he whom thou callest Ibubesi, told thee, did he +not?" + +Dingaan bowed his head. + +"And he told thee that thou couldst make what promises thou wouldst to me +as to the girl's life, but that afterwards when thou hadst called me here +to claim it, thou mightest kill her or keep her as a wife, as it pleased +thee." + +"I can hide nought from thee; it is so," said Dingaan. + +"Is that still in thy mind, O King?" asked Rachel again, beginning to play +with the little wand. + +"Not so, not so," he answered hurriedly. "Hadst thou not come the girl +would have died, as she deserved to do according to our law. But thou hast +come and claimed her, O Holder of the Spirit of Nomkubulwana, and she sits +in thy shadow and is clothed with thy garment. Take her then, for +henceforth she is holy, as thou art holy." + +Rachel heard, and without any change of countenance waved her hand to show +that this question was finished. Then she asked suddenly: + +"What is this great matter whereof thou wouldst speak with me, O King?" + +"Surely thy wisdom has told thee, White One," he answered uneasily. + +"Perchance, yet I would have it from thy lips, and now." + +Now Dingaan consulted a little with his council. + +"White One," he said presently, "the thing is grave, and we need guidance. +Therefore, as the circle of the witch-doctors have declared must be done, +we ask it of thee who art named with the name of the Spirit of our people +and hast of her wisdom. Thou knowest, White One, of the fights in past +years between the white people of Natal and the Zulus, in which many were +slain on either side. But now, when we are at peace with the English, we +hear of another white people, the Amaboona" (_i.e._ the Dutch Boers), "who +are marching towards us from the Cape, and have already fought with +Moselikatze--the traitor who was once my captain--and killed thousands of +his men. These Amaboona threaten us also, and say aloud that they will eat +us up, for they are brave and armed with the white man's weapons that spit +out lightning. Now, White One, what shall we do? Shall I send out my impis +and fall on them while they are unprepared, and make an end of them, as +seems wisest, and is the wish of my indunas? Or, shall I sit at home and +watch, trying to be at peace with them, and only strike back if they +strike at me? Answer not lightly, O Zoola, for much may hang upon thy +words. Remember also that he whose name may not be spoken, the Lion who +ruled before me and is gone, with his last breath uttered a certain +prophecy concerning the white people and this land." + +"Let me hear that prophecy, O King." + +"Come forth," said Dingaan pointing to a councillor who sat in the circle, +"come forth, thou who knowest, and tell the tale in the ears of this White +One." + +A figure rose, a draped figure whose face was hidden in a hood of blanket. +It came forward, and as it came it drew the blanket tighter about it. +Rachel, watching all things, saw, or thought she saw, that one of its +hands was white as though it had been burned with fire. Surely she had +seen such a hand before. + +"Speak," she said. + +"Name me by my name and tell me who I am and I will obey thee," answered +the man. + +Then she was sure, for she remembered the voice. She looked at him +indifferently and asked: + +"By what name shall I name you, O Slayer of a King? Will you be called +Mopo or Umbopa, who have borne them both?" + +Now Dingaan stared, and the shrouded form before her started as though in +surprise. + +"Why do you seek to mock me?" she went on. "Can a blanket of bark hide +that face of yours from these eyes of mine which saw it a while ago at +Ramah, when you came thither to judge of me, O Mouth of the King?" + +Now the man let the blanket slip from his head and looked at her. + +"It seems that it cannot," he answered. "Then I told thee that I had +dreamed of the Spirit of our people, and that thou, White One, wast like +to her of whom I had dreamed. Canst thou tell me what was the fashion of +that dream of mine?" + +Now Rachel understood that notwithstanding his words at Ramah, this man +still doubted her, and was set up to prove her, and all that Noie had told +her about him and the secret history of the Zulus came back into her mind. + +"Surely Mopo or Umbopa," she replied, "you dreamed three dreams, not one. +Is it of the last you speak?--that dream at the kraal Duguza, when the +Inkosazana rode past you on a storm clothed in lightning, and shaking in +her hand a spear of fire?" + +"Yes, I speak of it," he replied in an awed voice, "but if thou art but a +woman as thou hast said, how knowest thou these things?" + +"Perchance I am both woman and spirit, and perchance the past tells them +to me," Rachel answered; "but the past has many voices, and now that I +dwell in the flesh I cannot hear them all. Let me search you out. Let me +read your heart," and she bent forward and fixed her eyes upon him, +holding him with her eyes. + +"Ah! now I see and I hear," she said presently. "Had you not a sister, +Mopo, a certain Baleka, who afterwards entered the house of the Black One +and bore a son and died in the Tatiyana Cleft? Shall I tell you how she +died?" + +"Tell it not! Tell it not!" exclaimed the old man quaveringly. + +"So be it. There is no need. Yet ere she died you made a promise to this +Baleka, and that promise you kept at the kraal Duguza, you and the prince +Umhlangana, and another prince whose name I forget," and she looked at +Dingaan, who put his hand before his face. "You kept that promise with an +assegai--let me look, let me look into your heart--yes, with a little +assegai handled with the royal red wood, an assegai that had drunk much +blood." + +Now a low moan broke from the lips of Dingaan, and those who sat with +them, while Umbopa shivered as though with cold. + +"Have mercy, I pray thee," he gasped. "Forgive me if at times since we met +at Ramah I thought thee but a white maiden, beautiful and bold, as thou +didst declare thyself to be. Now I see thou hast the spirit, or else how +didst thou know these things?" + +Noie heard and smiled in the shadow, but Rachel stood silent. + +"I was bidden to tell thee of the last words of the Black One," went on +Umbopa hurriedly; "but what need is there to tell thee anything who +knowest all? They were that he heard the sound of the running of the feet +of a great white people which shall stamp out the children of the Zulus." + +"Nay," answered Rachel, "I think they were; _'Where-fore wouldst thou kill +me, Mopo?'"_ + +Again Dingaan moaned, for he had heard these very words spoken. Umbopa +turned and stared at him, and he stared at Umbopa. + +"Come hither," said Rachel, beckoning to the old man. + +He obeyed, and she threw the corner of her cloak over his head, and +whispered into his ear. He listened to her whisperings, then with a cry +broke from her and fled away out of the council of the King. + +When he had gone there was silence, though Dingaan looked a question with +his eyes. + +"Ask it not," she said, "ask it not of me, or of him. I think this Mopo +here had his secrets in the past. I think that once he sat in a hut at +night and bargained with certain Great Ones, a prince who lives, and a +prince who died. Come hither, come hither, thou son of Senzangacona, come +from the fields of Death and tell me what was that bargain which thou +madest with Mopo, thou and another?" and once again Rachel beckoned, this +time upwards in the air. + +Now the face of Dingaan went grey, even in the moonlight it went grey +beneath the blackness of his skin, for there rose before his mind a vision +of a hut and of Mopo and of Umhlangana, the prince his brother whom he had +slain, and of himself, seated in the darkness, their heads together +beneath a blanket whispering of the murder of a king. + +"Thou knowest all," he gasped, "thou art Nomkubulwana and no other. Spare +us, Spirit who canst summon our dead sins from the grave of time, and make +them walk alive before us." + +"Nay, nay," she answered, mockingly, "surely I am but a woman, daughter of +a Teacher who lives yonder over the Tugela, a white maiden who eats and +sleeps and drinks as other maidens do. Take notice, King, and you his +captains, that I am no spirit, nothing but a woman who chances to bear a +high name, and to have some wisdom. Only," she added with meaning, "if any +harm should come to me, if I should die, then I think that I should become +a spirit, a terrible spirit, and that ill would it go with that people +against whom my blood was laid." + +"Oh!" said the King, who still shook with fear, "we know, we know. Mock us +not, I pray. Thou art the Spirit who hast chosen to wear the robe of +woman, as flame hides itself in flint, and woe be to the hand that strikes +the fire from this stone. White One, give us now that wisdom whereof thou +speakest. Shall I fall upon the Boers or shall I let them be?" + +Rachel looked upwards, studying the stars. + +"She takes counsel with the Heavens, she who is their daughter," muttered +one of the indunas in a low voice. + +As he spoke it chanced that a bright meteor travelling from the south-west +swept across the sky to burst and vanish over the kraal of Umgugundhlovo. + +"It is a messenger to her," said one. "I saw the fire shine upon her hair +and vanish in her breast." + +"Nay," answered another, "it is the _Ehlose_, the guardian ghost of the +Amazulu that appears and dies." + +"Not so," broke in a third, "that light shows the Amaboona travelling from +the south-west to be eaten up in the blackness of our impis." + +"Such a star runs ever before the death of king. It fell the night ere the +Black One died," murmured a fourth as though he spoke to himself. + + Only Dingaan, taking no heed of them, said, addressing Rachel: + +"Read thou the omen." + +"Nay," she replied upon the swift impulse of the moment, "I read it not. +Interpret it as ye will. Here is my answer to thy question, King. _Those +who lift the spear shall perish by the spear."_ + +At this saying the captains murmured a little, for they, who desired war, +understood that she counselled peace between them and the Boers, though +others thought that she meant that the Boers would perish. Dingaan also +looked downcast. Watching their faces, Rachel was sure that not even her +hand could hold them back from their desire. That war must come. Again she +spoke: + +"The star travels whither it is thrown by the hand of the Umkulunkulu, the +Master of men; the spear finds the heart to which it is appointed. Read +you the omen as you will. I have spoken, but ye will not understand. That +which shall be, shall be." + +She bent her head, and turned her ear towards the ground as though to +hearken. + +"What was that tale of the last words of the Great Lion who is gone?" she +went on. "Ask it of Mopo, ask it of Dingaan the King. It seems to me that +I also hear the feet of a people travelling over plain and mountain, and +the rivers behind them run red with blood. Are they black feet or white +feet? Read ye the omen as ye will. I have spoken for the first time and +the last; trouble me no more with this matter of the white men and your +war," and turning, Rachel glided from the court, followed by Noie with +bowed head. + + + +CHAPTER XI + +ISHMAEL VISITS THE INKOSAZANA + + +When at last they were in the hut and the door-board had been safely +closed, Rachel took Noie in her arms and kissed her. But Noie did not kiss +her back; she only pressed her hand against her forehead. + +"Why do you not kiss me, Noie?" asked Rachel. + +"How can I kiss you, Inkosazana," replied the girl humbly, "I who am but +the dog at your feet, the dog whom twice it has pleased you to save from +death." + +"Inkosazana!" exclaimed Rachel. "I weary of that name. I am but a woman +like yourself, and I hate this part which I must play." + + "Yet it is a high part, and you play it very well. While I listened to +you to-night, Zoola, twice and thrice I wondered if you are not something +more than you deem yourself to be. That beautiful body of yours is but a +cup like those of other women, but say, who fills the cup with the wine of +wisdom? Why do kings and councillors fear you, and why do you fear +nothing? Why did dead Seyapi talk to me of you in dreams? What strange +chance gave you that name of yours and made you holy in these men's eyes? +What power teaches you the truth and gives you wit and strength to speak +it? Why are you different from the rest of maidens, white or black?" + +"I do not know, Noie. Something tells me what to do and say. Also, I +understand these Zulus, and you have taught me much. You told me all the +hidden tale of yonder Mopo a year gone by, or more, as you have told me +many of the darkest secrets of this people that you had from your father, +who knew them all. At the pinch I remembered it, no more, and played upon +them by my knowledge." + +"What was it you said to Mopo under your cloak, Lady?" + +Rachel smiled as she answered: + +"I only asked him if it were not in his mind, having killed one king, to +kill another also, and that spear went home." + +"Ah!" exclaimed Noie in admiration, "at least I never told you that." + +"No; I read it in his eyes; for a moment all his heart was open to +me--yes, and the heart of Dingaan also. He fears Mopo, and Mopo hates him, +and one day hate and fear will come together." + +"Ah!" said Noie again, "you know much." + +"Yes," answered Rachel with sudden passion, "more than I wish to know. +Noie, you are right, I am not altogether as others are; there is a power +in my blood. I see and hear what should not be seen and heard; at times +fears fill me, or joys lift me up, and I think that I draw hear to another +world than ours. No; it is folly. I am over-wrought. Who would not be that +must endure so much and be set upon this throne, a goddess among +barbarians with life and death upon my lips? Oh! when the King asked me +his riddle I knew not what to answer, who feared lest ten thousand lives +might pay the price of a girl's incautious words. Then that meteor broke; +there have been several this night, but none noted them till I looked +upwards, and you know the rest. Let them guess its meaning, which they +cannot, for it has none." + +"Why did you not speak more plainly, Zoola?" + +"Oh! because I dared not. Who am I to meddle with such matters, who came +here but to save you? I warned them not to make war upon the Boers; what +more could I do? Moreover, it is useless, for fight they must and will and +pay the price. Of that I am sure. I feel it here," and she pressed her +hand upon her heart. "Yes, and other nearer things! Oh! Noie, I would that +I were back at home. Say, can we start to-morrow at the dawn?" + +Noie shook her head. + +"I do not think that they will let you go; they will keep you to be their +great doctoress. You should not have come. I sent you word--what did my +life matter?" + +"Keep me," answered Rachel, stamping her foot. "They dare not; here at +least I am the Inkosazana, and I will be obeyed." + +Noie made no answer; only she said: + +"Ishmael is here. I have seen him. He wished to have me killed at once +because he is afraid of me. But when he was sure that you were coming, +Dingaan would not break his word which he had sent to you." + +Rachel's face fell. + +"Ishmael!" she exclaimed in dismay, then recovered herself and added: +"Well, I am not afraid of Ishmael, for here his life is in my hand. Oh! I +am worn out; I cannot talk of the man to-night. I must sleep, Noie, I must +sleep. Come, lie at my side and let us sleep." + +"Nay," answered the girl; "my place is at the door. But drink this milk +and lay you down without fear, for I will watch." + +Rachel obeyed, and Noie sat by her, holding her hand, till presently her +eyes shut and she slept. But Noie did not sleep. All that night she sat +there watching and listening, till at length the dawn came and she lay +down also by the door and rested. + +The sun was high in the heavens when Rachel woke. + +"Good morrow to you, Zoola," said the sweet voice of Noie. "You have slept +well. Now you must rise, bathe yourself and eat, for already messengers +from the King have been to the outer gate, saying that they wait to escort +you to a better house that has been made ready for you." + +"I hoped that they waited to escort me out of Zululand," answered Rachel. + +"I asked them of that, Zoola, but they declared it must not be, as the +council of the doctors had been summoned to consider your sayings, and two +days will pass before it can meet. Also they declare that your horse is +sick and not fit to travel, meaning that they will not let you go." + + "But I have the right to go, Noie." + +"The bird has the right to fly, but what if it is in a cage, Zoola?" + +"I am queen here, Noie; the bars will burst at my word." + +"It may be so, Zoola, but what if the bird should find that it has no nest +to fly to?" + +"What do you mean?" asked Rachel, paling. + +"Only that it seems best that you should not anger these Zulus, Lady, lest +it should come into their minds to destroy your nest, thinking that so you +might come to love this cage. No, no, I have heard nothing, but I guess +their thoughts. You need rest; bide here, where you are safe, a day or +two, and let us see what happens." + +"Speak plainly, Noie. I do not understand your parable of birds and +cages." + +"Zoola, I obey. I think that if you say you will go, none, not the King +himself, would dare to stay you, though you would have to go on foot, for +then that horse would die. But an impi would go with you, or before you, +and woe betide those who held you from returning to Zululand! Do you +understand me now?" + +"Yes," answered Rachel. "You mean!--oh! I cannot speak it. I will remain +here a few days." + +So she rose and bathed herself and was dressed by Noie, and ate of the +food that had been brought to the door of the hut. Then she went out, and +in the little courtyard found a litter waiting that was hung round with +grass mats. + +"The King's word is that you should enter the litter," said Noie. + +She did so, whereon Noie clapped her hands and girls in bead dresses ran +in, and having prostrated themselves before the litter, lifted it up and +carried it away, Noie walking at its side. + +Rachel, peeping between the mats, saw that she was borne out of the town, +surrounded, but at a distance, by a guard of hundreds of armed men. +Presently they began to ascend a hill, whereon grew many trees, and after +climbing it for a while, reached a large kraal with huts between the outer +and inner fence, and in its centre a great space of park-like land through +which ran a stream. + +Here, by the banks of the stream, stood a large new hut, and behind at a +little distance two or three other huts. In front of this great hut the +litter was set down by, the bearers, who at once went away. Then at Noie's +bidding Rachel came out of it and looked at the place which had been given +her in which to dwell. + +It was a beautiful spot, away from the dust and the noises of the Great +Kraal, and so placed upon a shoulder of the hillside that the soldiers who +guarded this House of the Inkosazana, as it was called, could not be seen +or heard. Yet Rachel looked at it with distaste, feeling that it was that +cage of which Noie had spoken, + +A cage it proved indeed, a solitary cage, for here Rachel abode in regal +seclusion and in state that could only be called awful. No man might +approach her house unbidden, and the maidens who waited upon her did so +with downcast eyes, never speaking, and falling on to their knees if +addressed. On the first day of her imprisonment, for it was nothing less, +an unhappy Zulu, through ignorance or folly, slipped through the outer +guard and came near to the inner fence. Rachel, who was seated above, +heard some shouts of rage and horror, and saw soldiers running towards +him, and in another minute a body being carried away upon a shield. He had +died for his sacrilege. + +Once a day ambassadors came to her from the King to ask of her health, and +if she had orders to give, but now even these, men were not allowed to +look upon her. They were led in by the women, each of them with a piece of +bark cloth over his head, and from beneath this cloth they addressed her +as though she were in truth divine. On the first day she bade them tell +the King that her mission being ended, it was her desire to depart to her +own home beyond the river. They heard her words in silence, then asked if +she had anything to add. She replied--yes, it was her will that they +should cease to wear veils in her presence, also that no more men should +be killed upon her account as had happened that morning. They said that +they would convey the order at once, as several were under sentence of +death who had argued as to whether she were really the Inkosazana, So she +sent them away instantly, fearing lest they should be too late, and they +were led off backwards bowing and giving the royal salute. Afterwards she +rejoiced to hear that her commands had arrived just in time, and that the +blood of these poor people was not upon her head. + +Next day the messengers returned at the same hour, unveiled as she +desired, bearing the answer of the King and his council. It was to the +effect that the Inkosazana had no need to ask permission to come or to go. +Her Spirit, they knew, was mighty and could wander where it willed; all +the impis of the Zulus could not hold her Sprint. But--and here came the +sting of this clever answer--it was necessary, until her sayings had been +considered, that the body in which that Spirit abode should remain with +them a while. Therefore the King and his counsellors and the whole nation +of the Zulus prayed her to be satisfied with the sending of her Spirit +across the Tugela, leaving her body to dwell a space in the House of the +Inkosazana. + +Rachel looked at them in despair, for what was she to reply to such +reasoning as this? Before she could make up her mind, their spokesman said +that a white man, Ibubesi, who said that he had often spoken with her, +asked leave to visit her in her house. + +Now Rachel thought a while. Ishmael was the last person in the whole world +whom she wished to see. After the interview when they parted, and all that +had happened since, it could not be otherwise. She remembered the threats +he had uttered then, and to her father afterwards, the brutal and +revolting threats. Some of these had been directed against Noie, and +subsequently Noie was kidnapped by the Zulus. That those directed at +herself had not been fulfilled was, she felt sure, due to a lack of +opportunity alone. + +Little wonder, then, that she feared and hated the man. Still he was of +white blood, and perhaps for this reason had authority among the Zulus, +who, as she knew, often consulted him. Moreover, notwithstanding his +vapourings, like the Zulus whose superstitions he had contracted, he +looked upon herself with something akin to fear. If she saw him she had no +cause to dread anything that he could do to her, at any rate in this +country where she was supreme, whereas on the other hand she might obtain +information from him which would be very useful, or make use of him to +enable her to escape from Zululand. On the whole, then, it seemed wisest +to grant him an interview, especially as she gathered from the fact that +the question was raised by Dingaan's indunas, that for some reason of his +own, the King hoped that she would do so. + +Still she hesitated, loathing and despising him as she did. + +"You have heard," she said in English to Noie, who stood behind her. "Now +what shall I say?" + +"Say--come," answered Noie in the same tongue. + +"Read his black heart and find out truth; he no can keep it from you. +Say--come with soldiers. If he behave bad, tell them kill him. They obey +you. No mind me. I not afraid of that wild beast now." + +Then Rachel said to the indunas: + +"I hear the King's word, and understand that he wishes me to receive this +Ibubesi. Yet I know that man, as I know all men, white and black. He is an +evil man, and it is not my pleasure to speak with him alone. Let him come +with a guard of six captains, and let the captains be armed with spears, +so that if I give the word there may be an end of this Ibubesi." + +Then the messengers saluted and departed as before. + + On the morrow at about the same hour a praiser, or herald, arrived +outside the inner fence of the kraal, and after he had shouted out +Rachel's titles, attributes, beauties and supernatural powers for at least +ten minutes, never repeating himself, announced that the indunas of the +King were without accompanied by the white man, Ibubesi, awaiting her +permission to enter. She gave it through Noie; and, the horn wand in her +hand, seated herself upon a carved stool in front of the great hut. +Presently an altercation arose upon the further side of the reed fence in +which she recognised Ishmael's strident voice, mingled with the deeper +tones of the Zulus, who seemed to be insisting upon something. + +"They command him to take off his headdress," said Noie, "and threaten to +beat him if he will not." + +"Go, tell them to admit him as he is, that I may see his face, and learn +if he be the white man whom I knew, or another," answered Rachel, and she +went. + +Then the gate was opened and the messengers were led in by women. After +these came six captains, carrying broad spears, as she had commanded, and +last of all Ishmael himself. Rachel's whole nature shrank at the sight of +his dark, handsome features. She loathed the man now as always; her +instinct warned her of danger at his hands. Also she remembered his +threats when last they met and she rejected him, and what had passed +between him and her father on the following day. But of all this she +showed nothing, remaining seated in silence with calm, set face. + +Ishmael was advancing with a somewhat defiant air. Except for a kaross +upon his shoulders he wore European dress, and the ridiculous hat with the +white ostrich feather in it, both of them now much the worse for wear, +which she remembered so well. Also he had a lighted pipe in his mouth. +Presently one of the captains appeared to become suddenly aware of this +pipe, for, stretching out his hand, he snatched it away, and the hat with +it, throwing them upon the ground. Ishmael, whose teeth and lips were +hurt, turned on the man with an oath and struck him, whereon instantly he +was seized, and would perhaps have been killed before Rachel could +interfere had it not been unlawful to shed blood in her presence. As it +was, with a motion of her wand, she signified that he was to be loosed, a +command that Noie interpreted to them. At any rate, they let him go, +though a captain placed his feet on the hat and pipe. Then Ishmael came +forward and said awkwardly: + +"How do you do? I did not expect to see you here," and he devoured her +beauty with his bold, greedy eyes, though not without doubt and dread, or +so thought Rachel. + + Taking no notice of his greeting, she said in a cold voice: + +"I have sent for you here to ask if you have any reason as to why I should +not order you to be killed for your crime against my servant, Noie, and +therefore against me?" + +Now Ishmael paled, for he had not expected such a welcome, and began to +deny the thing. + +"Spare your falsehoods," went on Rachel. "I have it from the King's lips, +and from my own knowledge. Remember only that here I am the Inkosazana, +with power of life and death. If I speak the word, or point at you with +this wand, in a minute you will have gone to your account." + +"Inkosazana or not," he answered in a cowed voice, "you know too much. +Well, then, she was taken that you might follow her to Zululand to ask her +life, and you see that the plan was good, for you came; and," he added, +recovering some of his insolence and familiarity: "we are here together, +two white people among all these silly niggers." + +Rachel looked him up and down; then she looked at the indunas seated in +silence before her, at the great limbed captains with their broad spears +beyond, reminding her in their plumes and attitudes of some picture that +she had seen of Roman gladiators about to die. Lastly she looked at the +delicately shaped Noie by her side, with her sweet, inscrutable face, the +woman whose parents and kin this outcast had brought to a bloody death, +the woman whom to forward his base ends he had vilely striven to murder. +Slowly she looked at them all and at him, and said: + +"Shall I explain to these nobles and captains what you call them, and what +you are called among your own people? Shall I tell them something of your +story, Mr. Ishmael?" + +"You can do what you like," he answered sullenly. "You know why I got you +here--because I love you: I told you that many months ago. While you were +down at Ramah I had no chance with you, because of that old hypocrite of a +father of yours, and this black girl," and he looked at Noie viciously. +"Here I thought that it would be different--that you would be glad of my +company, but you have turned yourself into a kind of goddess and hold me +off," and he paused. + +"Go on," said Rachel. + +"All right, I will. You may think yourself a goddess, as I do myself +sometimes. But I know that you are a woman too, and that soon you will get +tired of this business. You want to go home to your father and mother, +don't you? Well, you can't. You are a prisoner here, for these fools have +got it into their heads that you are their Spirit, and that it would be +unlucky to let you out of the country. So here you must stop, for years +perhaps, or till they are sick of you and kill you. Just understand, +Rachel, that nobody can help you to escape except me, and that I shan't do +so for nothing." + +Rachel straightened herself upon her seat, gripping the edge of it with +her hands, for her temper was rising, while Noie bent forward and said +something in her ear. + +"What is that black devil whispering to you?" he asked. "Telling you to +have me killed, I expect. Well, you daren't, for what would your holy +parents say? It would be murder, wouldn't it, and you would go to hell, +where I daresay you come from, for otherwise how could you be such a +witch? Look here," he went on, changing his tone, "don't let's squabble. +Make it up with me. I'll get you clear of this and marry you afterwards on +the square. If you won't, it will be the worse for you--and everybody +else, yes, everybody else." + +"Mr. Ishmael," answered Rachel calmly, "you are making a very great +mistake, about my scruples as to taking life I mean, amongst other things. +Once when it was necessary you saw me kill a man. Well, if I am forced to +it, what I did then I will do again, only not with my own hand. Mr. +Ishmael, you said just now that you could get me out of Zululand. I take +you at your word, not for my own sake, for I am comfortable enough here, +but for that of my father and mother, who will be anxious," and her voice +weakened a little as she spoke of them. + +"Do you? Well, I won't. I am comfortable here also, and shall be more so +as the husband of the Inkosazana. This is a very pretty kraal, and it is +quite big enough for two," he added with an amorous sneer. + +Now for a minute at least Rachel sat still and rigid. When she spoke again +it was in a kind of gasp: + +"Never," she said, "have you gone nearer to your death, you wanderer +without name or shame. Listen now. I give you one week to arrange my +escape home. If it is not done within that time, I will pay you back for +those words. Be silent, I will hear no more." + +Then she called out: + +"Rise, men, and bear the message of the Inkosazana to Dingaan, King of the +Zulus. Say to Dingaan that this wandering white dog whom he has sent into +my house has done me insult. Say that he has asked me, the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to be one of his wives." + +At these words the counsellors and captains uttered a shout of rage, and +two of the latter seized Ishmael by the arm, lifting their spears to +plunge them into him. Rachel waved her wand and they let them fall again. + +"Not yet," she said. "Take him to the King, and if my word comes to the +King, then he dies, and not till then. I would not have his vile blood on +my hands. Unless I speak, I, Queen of the Heavens, leave him to the +vengeance of the Heavens. My mantle is over him, lead him back to the King +and let me see his face no more." + +"We hear and it shall be so," they answered with one voice, then +forgetting their ceremony hustled Ishmael from the kraal. + +"Have I done well?" asked Rachel of Noie, when they were alone. + +"No, Zoola," she answered, "you should have killed the snake while you +were hot against him, since when your blood grows cold you can never do +it, and he will live to bite you." + +"I have no right to kill a man, Noie, just because he makes love to me, +and I hate him. Also, if I did so he could not help me to escape from +Zululand, which he will do now because he is afraid of me." + +"Will he be afraid of you when you are both across the Tugela?" asked +Noie. "Inkosazana, give me power and ask no questions. Ibubesi killed my +father and mother and brethren, and has tried to kill me. Therefore my +heart would not be sore if, after the fashion of this land, I paid him +spears for battle-axes, for he deserves to die." + +"Perhaps, Noie, but not by my word." + +"Perhaps by your hand, then," said Noie, looking at her curiously. "Well, +soon or late he will die a red death--the reddest of deaths, I learned +that from the spirit of my father." + +"The spirit of your father?" said Rachel, looking at her. + +"Certainly, it speaks to me often and tells me many things, though I may +not repeat them to you till they are accomplished. Thus I was not afraid +in the hands of Dingaan, for it told me that you would save me." + +"I wish it would speak to me and tell me when I can go home," said Rachel +with a sigh. + +"It would if it could, Zoola, but it cannot because the curtain is too +thick. Had all you loved been slain before your eyes, then the veil would +be worn thin as mine is, and through it, you who are akin to them, would +hear the talk of the ghosts, and dimly see them wandering beneath their +trees." + +"Beneath their trees----!" + +"Yes, the trees of their life, of which all the boughs are deeds and all +the leaves are words, under the shadow of which they must abide for ever. +My people could tell you of those trees, and perhaps they will one day +when we visit them together. Nay, pay no heed, I was wandering in my talk. +It is the sight of that wild beast, Ibubesi. You will not let me kill him! +Well, doubtless it is fated so. I think one day you will be sorry--but too +late." + + + +CHAPTER XII + +RACHEL SEES A VISION + + +That evening Ishmael was brought before the King. He was in evil case, for +the captains, some of whom had grudges against him, when he tried to break +away from them outside the gate, had beaten him with their spear shafts +nearly all the way from the kraal to the Great Place, remarking that he +fought and remonstrated, that the Inkosazana had forbidden them to kill +him, but had said nothing as to giving him the flogging which he deserved. +His clothes were torn, his hat and pipe were lost--indeed hours before +Noie had thrown both of them into the fire--his eyes were black from the +blow of a heavy stick and he was bruised all over. + +Such was his appearance when he was thrust before Dingaan, seething with +rage which he could scarcely suppress, even in that presence. + +"Did you visit the Inkosazana to-day, White Man?" asked the King blandly, +while the indunas stared at him with grim amusement. + +Then Ishmael broke out into a recital of his wrongs, demanding that the +captains who had beaten him, a white man, and a great person, should be +killed. + +"Silence," said Dingaan at length. "The question, Night-prowler, is +whether you should not be killed, you dog who dared to insult the +Inkosazana by offering yourself to her as a husband. Had she commanded you +to be speared, she would have done well, and if you trouble me with your +shoutings, I will send you to sleep with the jackals to-night without +waiting for her word." + +Now, seeing his danger, Ishmael was silent, and the King went on: + +"Did you discover, as I bade you, why it is that the Inkosazana desires to +leave us?" + +"Yes, King. It is because she would return to her own people, the old +prayer-doctor and his wife." + +"They are not her people!" exclaimed Dingaan. "We know that she came to +them out of the storm, and that they are but the foster-parents chosen for +her by the Heavens. You were the first to tell us that story, and how she +caused the lightning to burn up my soldier yonder at Ramah. We are her +people and no others. Can the Inkosazana have a father and a mother?" + +"I don't know," answered Ishmael, "but she is a woman and I never knew a +woman who was without them. At least I am sure that she looks upon them as +her father and mother, obeying them in all things, and that she will never +leave them while they live, unless they command her to do so." + +Dingaan stared at him with his pig-like eyes, repeating after him--"while +they live, unless they command her to do so." Then he asked: + +"If the Inkosazana desires to go, who is there that dares to stay her, and +if she puts out her magic, who is there that has the power? If a hand is +lifted against her, will she not lay a curse on us and bring destruction +upon us?" + +"I don't know," answered Ishmael again, "but if she goes back among the +white folk and is angry, I think that she will bring the Boers upon you." + +Now Dingaan's face grew very troubled, and bidding Ishmael stand back +awhile, he consulted with his council. Then he said: + +"Listen to me, White Man. It would be a very evil thing if the Inkosazana +were to leave us, for with her would go the Spirit of our people, and +their good luck, so say the witch-doctors with one voice, and I believe +them. Further, it is our desire that she should remain with us a while. +This day the Council of the Diviners has spoken, saying that the words of +the Inkosazana which she uttered here are too hard for them, and that +other doctors of a people who live far away, must be sent for and brought +face to face with her. Therefore here at Umgugundhlovo she should abide +until they come." + +"Indeed," answered Ishmael indifferently. + +In the doctors who dwell far away, and the council of the Diviners he had +no belief. But understanding the natives as he did he guessed correctly +enough that the latter found themselves in a cleft stick. Worked on by +their superstitions, which he had first awakened for his own ends, they +had accepted Rachel as something more than human, as the incarnation of +the Spirit of their people. This Mopo, who was said to have killed Chaka +by command of that Spirit, had acknowledged her to be, and therefore they +did not dare to declare that her words spoken as an oracle were empty +words. But neither did they dare to interpret the saying that she meant +that no attack must be made upon the Boers and should be obeyed. + + To do this would be to fly in the face of the martial aspirations of the +nation and the secret wishes of the King, and perhaps if war ultimately +broke out, would cost them their lives. So it came about that they +announced that they could not understand her sayings, and had decided to +thrust off the responsibility on to the shoulders of some other diviners, +though who these men might be Ishmael neither knew nor took the trouble to +ask. + +"But," went on the King, "who can force the dove to build in a tree that +does not please it, seeing that it has wings and can fly away? Yet if its +own tree, that in which it was reared from the nest, could be brought to +it, it might be pleased to abide there. Do you understand, White Man?" + +"No," answered Ishmael, though in fact he understood well enough that the +King was playing upon Rachel's English name of Dove, and that he meant +that her home might be moved into Zululand. "No, the Inkosazana is not a +bird, and who can carry trees about?" + +"Have the spear-shafts knocked the wit out of you, Ibubesi," asked +Dingaan, impatiently, "or are you drunk with beer? Learn then my meaning. +The Inkosazana will not stay because her home is yonder, therefore it must +be brought here and she will stay. At first I gave orders that if this old +white teacher and his wife tried to accompany her, they should be killed. +Now I eat up those words. They must come to Zululand." + +"How will you persuade them to be such fools?" asked Ishmael. + +"How did I persuade the Inkosazana herself to come? Was it not to seek one +whom she loved?" + +"They will think that you have killed her, and wish to kill them also." + +"No, because you will go in command of an impi and show them otherwise." + +"I cannot go; your brutes of captains have hurt my head, and lamed me; I +cannot walk or ride." + +"Then you can be carried in a litter, or," he added threateningly, "you +can abide here with the vultures. The Inkosazana is merciful, but why +should I not avenge her wrongs upon you, white dog, who have dared to +scratch at the kraal gate of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola?" + +Now Ishmael saw that he had no choice; also a dark thought rose dimly in +his mind. He desired to win Rachel above everything on earth, he was mad +with love--or what he understood as love--of her, and this business might +be worked to his advantage. Moreover, to stay was death. So he fell to +bargaining for a reward for his services, a large reward in cattle and +ivory; half of it to be paid down at once, and it was promised to him. +Then he took his instructions. These were that he was to travel to the +mission station of Ramah in command of a small impi of three hundred men, +whose only orders would be that they were to obey him in all things! That +he was to tell the Umfundusi who was called Shouter, that if they wished +to see her any more, he and his wife must come to dwell with the +Inkosazana, in Zululand: that if they refused he was to bring them by +force. If, perchance, the Inkosazana, choosing to exercise her authority, +crossed the Tugela and reached Ramah before he could do this, he was still +to bring them, for then she would follow. In the same way, if the Shouter +and his wife met her on the road, they were to travel on, for then she +would turn and, accompany them. He was to go at once and execute these +orders. + +"I hear," said Ishmael, "and will start as soon as the cattle have been +delivered and sent on with the ivory to my kraal, Mafooti." + +There was something in the man's voice, or in the look of low cunning +which spread itself over his face, that attracted Dingaan's attention. + +"The cattle and the ivory shall be sent," he said, sternly, "but ill shall +it be for you, Ibubesi, if you seek to trick me in this matter. You have +grown rich on my bounty, and yonder at your place, Mafooti, you have many +cows, many wives, many children--my spies have given me count of all of +them. Now, if you play me false, or if you dare to lift a finger against +the White One, know that I will burn that kraal and slay the inhabitants +with the spear and take the cattle, and when I catch you, Ibubesi, I will +kill you, slowly, slowly. I have spoken, go. + +"I go, Great Elephant, Calf of the Black Cow, and I will obey in all +things," answered Ishmael in a humble voice, for he was frightened. "The +white people shall be brought, only I trust to you to protect me from the +anger of the Inkosazana for all that I may do." + +"You must make your own peace with the Inkosazana," answered Dingaan, and +turning, he crept into his hut. + +An hour later the great induna, Tamboosa, appeared at Rachel's kraal, and +craved leave to speak with her. + +"What is it?" asked Rachel when he had been admitted. "Have you come to +lead me out of Zululand, Tamboosa?" + +"Nay, White One," he answered, "the land needs you yet awhile. I have come +to tell you that Dingaan would speak with your servant Noie, if it be your +good pleasure to let her visit him. Fear not. No harm shall come to her, +if it does you may order me to be put to death. You, yourself, could not +be safer than she shall be." + +"Are you afraid to go?" asked Rachel of Noie. + + "Not I," answered the girl, with a laugh. "I trust to the King's word and +to your might." + +"Depart then," said Rachel, "and come back as swiftly as you may. Tamboosa +shall lead you." + +So Noie went. + +Two hours after sundown, while Rachel was eating her evening meal in her +Great Hut, attended by the maidens, the door-board was drawn aside, and +Noie entered, saluted, and sat down. Rachel signed to the women to clear +away the food and depart. When they had gone she asked what the King's +business was, eagerly enough, for she hoped that it had to do with her +leaving Zululand. + +"It is a long story, Zoola," answered Noie, "but here is the heart of it. +I told you when first we met that I am not of this people, although my +mother was a Zulu. I told you that I am of the Dream-people, the +Ghost-people, the little Grey-people, who live away to the north beneath +their trees, and worship their trees." + +"Yes," answered Rachel, "and that is why you care nothing for men as other +women do, but dream dreams and talk with spirits. But what of it?" + +"That is why I dream dreams and talk with spirits, as one day I hope that +I shall teach you to do, you whose soul is sister to my soul," replied +Noie, her large eyes shining strangely in her delicate face. "And this of +it--the Ghost-people are diviners, they can read the future and see the +hearts of men; there are no diviners like them. Therefore chiefs and +peoples who dwell far away send to them with great gifts, and pray them +come read their fate, but they will seldom listen or obey. Now Dingaan and +his councillors are troubled about this matter of the Boers, and the +meaning of the words you spoke as to their waging war on them, and of the +omen of the falling star. The council of the doctors can interpret none of +these things, nor dare they ask you to do so, since you bade them speak no +more to you of that matter, and they know, that if they did, either you +would not answer, or, worse still, say words that would displease them." + +"They are right there," said Rachel. "To have to play the dark oracle once +is enough for me. If I speak again, it shall be plainly." + +"Therefore they have bethought them of the Dealers in Dreams and desire to +bring you face to face with their prophets, the Ghost-Kings, that these +may see your greatness and tell them the meaning of your words, and of the +omen that you caused to travel through the skies." + +"Do you mean that they wish me to visit these Ghost-Kings, Noie?" + +"Not so, Zoola, for then they must part with your presence. They wish that +the priests of the Ghost-Kings should visit you, bearing with them the +word of the Mother of the Trees." + +"Visit me! How can they? Who will bring them here?" + +"They wish that I should bring them, for as they know, I am of their +blood, and I alone can talk their language, which my father taught me from +a child." + +"But, Noie, that would moan that we must be separated," said Rachel, in +alarm. + +"Yes, it would mean that, still I think it best that you should humour +them and let me go, for otherwise I do not know how you will ever escape +from Zululand. Now I told the King that I thought you would permit it on +one condition only--that after you had been brought face to face with the +priests of the Ghost-Kings, and they had interpreted your riddle, you +should be escorted whence you came, and he answered that it should be so, +and that meanwhile you could abide here in honour, peace and safety. +Moreover, he promised that a messenger should be sent to Ramah to explain +the reason of your delay." + +"But how long will you be on the journey, Noie, and what if these prophets +of yours refuse to visit Dingaan?" + +"I cannot tell you who have never travelled that road. But I will march +fast, and if I tire, swift runners shall bear me in a litter. To those who +have the secret of its gate that country is not so very far away. Also, +the Old Mother of the Trees is my father's aunt, and I think that the +prophets will come at my prayer, or at the least send the answer to the +question. Indeed, I am sure of it--ask me not why." + +Still for a long while Rachel reasoned against this separation, which she +dreaded, while Noie reasoned for it. She pointed out that here at least +none could harm her, as they had seen in the treatment meted out to +Ishmael a white man whom the Zulus looked upon as their friend. Also she +said with conviction that these mysterious Ghost-Kings were very powerful, +and could free her from the clutches of the Zulus, and protect her from +them afterwards, as they would do when they came to know her case. + +The end of it was that Rachel gave way, not because Noie's arguments +convinced her, but because she was sure that she had other reasons she did +not choose to advance. + +From that day when each of them tossed up a hair from her head at Ramah, +notwithstanding the difference of their race and circumstances, these two +had been as sisters. Rachel believed in Noie more, perhaps, than in any +other living being, and thus also did Noie believe in Rachel. They knew +that their destinies were intertwined, and were sure that not rivers or +mountains or the will and violence of men, could keep them separate. + + "I see," said Rachel, at length, "that you believe that my fate hangs +upon this embassy of yours." + +"I do believe it," answered Noie, confidently. + +"Then go, but come back as swiftly as you may, for, my sister, I know not +how without you I shall live on in this lonely greatness," and she took +her in her arms and kissed her lips. + +Afterwards, as they were laying themselves down to sleep, Rachel asked her +if she had heard anything about Ishmael. She answered that she learned at +the Great Kraal that he had been brought before the King that afternoon, +and then taken back to his hut, where he was under guard. One of her +escort told her, too, that since he saw the King, Ibubesi had fallen very +sick, it was thought from a blow that he had received at the house of +Inkosazana, and that now he was out of his mind and being attended by the +doctors. "I wish," added Noie viciously, "that he were out of his body +also, for then much sorrow would be spared. But that cannot be before the +time." + +On the next day before noon, Noie departed upon her journey. Rachel sent +for the captains of her escort and the Isanusis, or doctors, who were to +accompany her, and in a few stern words gave her into their charge, saying +that they should answer for her safety with their lives, to which they +replied that they knew it, and would do so. If any harm came to the +daughter of Seyapi through their fault, they were prepared to die. Then +she talked for a long while with Noie, telling her all she knew of the +Boers and the purpose of their wanderings, that she might be able to +repeat it to her people, and show them how dreadful would be a war between +this white folk and the Zulus. + +Noie answered that she would give her message, but that it was needless, +since the Ghost-Kings could see all that passed "in the bowls of water +beneath their trees, and doubtless knew already of her coming and of the +cause of it," a reply of which Rachel had not time to inquire the meaning. +After this they embraced and parted, not without some tears. + +When the gate shut behind Noie, Rachel walked to the high ground at the +back of her hut, whence she could see over the fence of the kraal, and +watched her departure. She had an escort of a hundred picked soldiers, +with whom went fifty or sixty strong bearers, who carried food, karosses, +and a litter. Also there were three doctors of magic and medicine, and two +women, widows of high rank who were to attend upon her. At the head of +this procession, save for two guides, walked Noie herself, with sandals on +her feet, a white robe about her shoulders, and in her hand a little bough +on which grew shining leaves, whereof Rachel did not know the meaning. She +watched them until they passed over the brow of the hill, on the crest of +which Noie turned and waved the bough towards her. Then Rachel went back +to her hut, and sat there alone and wept. + +This was the beginning of many dreadful days, most of which she passed +wandering about within the circuit of the kraal fence, a space of some +three or four acres, or seated under the shadow of certain beautiful +trees, which overhung a deep, clear pool of the stream that ran through +the kraal, a reed-fringed pool whereon floated blooming lilies. That quiet +water, the happy birds that nested in the trees and the flowering lilies +seemed to be her only friends. Of the last, indeed, she would count the +buds, watching them open in the morning and close again for their sleep at +night, until a day came when their loveliness turned to decay, and others +appeared in their place. + +On the morrow of Noie's departure, Tamboosa and other indunas visited her, +and asked her if she would not descend to the kraal of the King, and help +him and his council to try cases, since while she was in the land she was +its first judge. She answered, "No, that place smelt too much of blood." +If they had cases for her to try, let them be brought before her in her +own house. This she said idly, thinking no more of it, but next day was +astonished to learn that the plaintiff and defendant in a great suit, with +their respective advocates, and from thirty to forty witnesses, were +waiting without to know when it was her pleasure to attend to their +business. + +With characteristic courage Rachel answered, "Now." Her knowledge of law +was, it is true, limited to what, for lack of anything more exciting, she +had read in some handbooks belonging to her father, who had been a justice +of the peace in the Cape Colony, and to a few cases which she had seen +tried in a rough-and-ready fashion at Durban, to which must be added an +intimate acquaintance with Kaffir customs. Still, being possessed with a +sincere desire to discover the truth and execute justice, she did very +well. The matter in dispute was a large one, that of the ownership of a +great herd of cattle which was claimed as an inheritance by each of the +parties. Rachel soon discovered that both these men were very powerful +chiefs, and that the reason of their cause being remitted to her was that +the King knew that if he decided in favour of either of them he would +mortally offend the other. + +For a long while Rachel, seated on her stool, listened silently to the +impassioned pleadings of the plaintiff's lawyers. Presently this plaintiff +was called as a witness, and in the course of his evidence said something +which convinced her that he was lying. Then breaking her silence for the +first time, she asked him how he dared to give false witness before the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, to whom the truth was always open, and who was +acquainted with every circumstance connected with the cattle in dispute. +The man, seeing her eyes fixed upon him, and being convinced of her +supernatural powers, grew afraid, broke down, and publicly confessed his +attempted fraud, into which he said he had been led by envy of his cousin, +the defendant's, riches. + +Rachel gave judgment accordingly, commanding that he should pay the costs +in cattle and a fine to the King, and warned him to be more upright in +future. The result was that her fame as a judge spread throughout the +land, and every day her gates were beset with suitors whose causes she +dealt with to the best of her ability, and to their entire satisfaction. +Criminal prosecutions that involved the death-sentence or matters +connected with witchcraft, however, she steadily refused to try, saying +that the Inkosazana should not cause blood to flow. These things she left +to the King and his Council, confining herself to such actions as in +England would come before the Court of Chancery. Thus to her reputation as +a spiritual queen, Rachel added that of an upright judge who could not be +influenced by fear or bribes, the first, perhaps, that had ever been known +in Zululand. + +But she could not try such cases all day, the strain was too great, +although in the end most of them partook of the nature of arbitrations, +since the parties involved, having come to the conclusion that it was not +possible to deceive one so wise, grew truthful and submitted their +differences to the decision of her wisdom. + +After they were dismissed, which was always at noon, for she opened her +court at seven and would not sit more than five hours, Rachel was left in +her solitary state until the next morning, and oh! the hours hung heavily +upon her hands. A messenger was despatched to Ramah, but after ten days he +returned saying that the Tugela was in flood, and he could not cross it. +She sent him out again, and a week later was told that he had been killed +by a lion on his journey. Then another messenger was chosen, but what +became of him she never knew. + +It was about this time that Rachel learned that Ishmael, having recovered +from his sickness, had escaped from Umgugundhlovo by night, whither none +seemed to know. From that moment fears gathered thick upon the poor girl. +She dreaded Ishmael and guessed that his departure without communicating +with her boded her no good. Indeed, once or twice she almost wished that +she had taken Noie's counsel and given him over to the justice of the +King. Meanwhile of Noie herself nothing had been heard. She had vanished +into the wilderness. + +Living this strange and most unnatural life, Rachel's nerves began to give +way. While she tried her cases she seemed stern and calm. But when the +crowd of humble suitors had dispersed from the outer court in which she +sat as a judge, and the shouts of the praisers rushing up and down beyond +the fence and roaring out her titles had died away, and having dismissed +the obsequious maidens who waited upon her, she retired to the solitude of +her hut to rest--ah! then it was different. Then she lay down upon her bed +of rich furs and at times burst into tears because she who seemed to be a +supernatural queen, was really but a white girl deserted by God and man. + +Now it was the season of thunderstorms, and almost every afternoon these +dreadful tempests broke over her kraal, which shook in the roll and crash +of the meeting clouds, while beyond the fence the jagged lightning struck +and struck again upon the ironstone of the hillside. + +She had never feared such storms before, but now they terrified her. She +dreaded their advent, and the worst of it was that she must not show her +dread, she who was supposed to rule and direct the lightning. Indeed, the +bounteous rains which fell ensuring a full harvest after several years of +drought, were universally attributed to the good influence of her presence +in the land. In the same way when a thunderbolt struck the hut of a doctor +who but a day or two before had openly declared his disbelief in her +powers, killing him and his principal wife, and destroying his kraal by +fire, the accident was attributed to her vengeance, or to that of the +Heavens, who were angry at this lack of faith. After this remarkable +exhibition of supernatural strength, needless to say, the voice of adverse +criticism was stayed; Rachel became supreme. + +But the storms passed, and when they had rolled away at length, doing her +no hurt, and the sun shone out again, she would go and sit beneath the +trees at the edge of the beautiful pool until the closing lilies and the +chill of the air told her that night drew on. + +Oh! those long nights--how endless they seemed to Rachel in her +loneliness. Now she who used to sleep so well, could not sleep, or when +she slept she dreamed. She dreamed of her mother, always of her mother, +that she was ill, and calling her, until she came to believe that in truth +this was so. So much did this conviction work upon her mind, that she +determined not to wait for the return of Noie, but at all costs to try to +leave Zululand, and through Tamboosa declared her will to the King. + + Next morning the answer cams back that of course none could control her +movements, but if she would go, she must fly, as all the rivers were in +flood, as she might see if she would walk to the top of the mountain +behind her kraal. Tamboosa added that a company of men who had been sent +to recapture Ishmael, were kept for a week upon the banks of the first of +them, and at length, being unable to cross, had returned, as her messenger +had done. Knowing from other sources that this was true, Rachel made no +answer. What she did not know, however, was that Ishmael had crossed the +smaller rivers before the flood came down, and gone on to meet the +soldiers, who were ordered to await him on the banks of the Tugela. + +Escape was evidently impossible at present, and if it had been otherwise, +clearly the Zulus did not mean to let her go. She must abide here in the +company of her terrors and her dreams. + +At length, happily for her, these distressing dreams of Rachel's began to +be varied by others of a pleasanter complexion, of which, although they +were vivid enough, she could only remember upon waking that they had to do +with Richard Darrien, the companion of her adventure in the river, of whom +she had heard nothing for so many years. For aught she knew he might have +died long ago, and yet she did not think that he was dead. Well, if he +lived he might have forgotten her, and yet she did not believe that he had +forgotten her, he who as a boy had wished to follow her all his life, and +whom she had thought of day by day from that hour to this. Yes, she had +thought of him, but not thus. Why, at such a time, did he arise in +strength before her, seeming to occupy all her soul? Why was her mind +never free of him? Could it be that they were about to meet again? She +shivered as the hope took hold of her, shivered with joy, and remembered +that her mother had always said that they would meet. Could it be that he +of all men on the earth, for if he lived he was a man now, was coming to +rescue her? Oh! then she would fear nothing. Then in every peril she would +feel safe as a child in its mother's arms. No, the thing was too happy to +come about; her imagination played tricks with her, no more. And yet, and +yet, why did he haunt her sleep? + +The dreary days went on; a month had passed since Noie vanished over +yonder ridge, and worst of all, for three nights the dreams of Richard had +departed, while those of her mother remained. + +Rachel was worn out; she was in despair. All that morning she had spent in +trying a long and heavy case, which occupied but wearied her mind, one of +those eternal cases about the inheritance of cattle which were claimed by +three brothers, descendants of different wives of a grandfather who had +owned the herd. Finally she had effected a compromise between the parties, +and amidst their salutes and acclamations, retired to her hut. But she +could not eat; the sameness of the food disgusted her. Neither could she +rest, for the daily tempest was coming up, and the heavy atmosphere, or +the electricity with which it was charged, and the overpowering heat, +exasperated her nervous system and made sleep impossible. At length came +the usual rush of icy wind and the bursting of the great storm. The +thunder crashed and bellowed; the lightning flickered and flared; the rain +fell in a torrent. It passed as it always did, and the sun shone out +again. Gasping with relief, Rachel went out of the oven-like hut into the +cool, sweet air, and sat down upon a tanned bull's hide which she had +ordered her servants to spread for her by the pool of water upon the bank +beneath the trees. It was very pleasant here, and the raindrops shaken +from the wet leaves fell upon her fevered face and hands and refreshed +her. + +She tried to forget her troubles for a little while, and began to think of +Richard Darrien, her boy-lover of a long-past hour, wondering what he +looked like now that he was grown to be a man. + +"If only you would come to help me! Oh! Richard, if only you would come to +help me," the poor, worn-out girl murmured to herself, and so murmuring +fell asleep. + +Suddenly it seemed to her that she was wide awake, and staring into a part +of the pool beneath her where the bottom was of granite and the water +clear. In this water she saw a picture. She saw a great laager of waggons, +and outside of one of them a group of bearded, jovial-looking men smoking +and talking. Presently another man of sturdy build and resolute carriage, +who was followed by a weary Kaffir, walked up to them. His back was +towards her so that she could not see his face, but now she was able to +hear all that was said, although the voices seemed thin and far away. + +"What is it, Nephew?" asked the oldest of the bearded men, speaking in +Dutch. "Why are you in such a hurry?" + +"This, Uncle," he answered, in the same language, and in a pleasant voice +that sounded familiar to Rachel's ears. "That spy, Quabi, whom we sent out +a long time ago and who was reported dead, reached Dingaan's kraal, and +has come back with a strange story." + +"Almighty!" grunted the old man, "all these spies have strange stories, +but let him tell it. Speak on, swartzel." [Footnote: Black-fellow.] + + Then the tired spy began to talk, telling a long tale. He described how +he had got into Zululand, and reached Umgugundhlovo and lodged there with +a relative of his, and done his best to collect information as to the +attitude of the King and indunas towards the Boers. While he was there the +news came that the white Spirit, who was called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was +approaching the kraal from Natal, where she dwelt with her parents, who +were teachers. + +"Almighty!" interrupted the old man again, "What rubbish is this? How can +a Spirit, white or black, have parents who are teachers?" + +The weary-looking spy answered that he did not know, it was not for him to +answer riddles, all he knew was that there was great excitement about the +coming of this Queen of the Heavens, and he, being desirous of obtaining +first-hand information, slipped out of the town with his relative, and +walked more than a day's journey on the path that ran to the Tugela, till +they came to a place where they hid themselves to see her pass. This place +he described with minuteness, so minutely, indeed, that in her dream, +Rachel recognised it well. It was the spot where the witch-doctoress had +died. He went on with his story; he told of her appearance riding on the +white horse and surrounded by an impi. He described her beauty, her white +cloak, her hair hanging down her back, the rod of horn she carried in her +hand, the colour of her eyes, the shape of her features, everything about +her, as only a native can. Then he told of the incident of the cattle +rushing across her path, of the death of the bull that charged her, of the +appearance of the furious witch-doctoress who seized the rein of the +horse, of the pointing of the wand, and the instant execution of the +woman. + +He told of how he had followed the impi to the Great Place, of the story +of Noie as he had heard it, and the reports that had reached him +concerning the interview between the King and this white Inkosazana, who, +it was said, advised him not to fight the Boers. + +"And where is she now?" asked the old Dutchman. + +"There, at Umgugundhlovo," he answered, "ruling the land as its head +Isanuzi, though it is said that she desires to escape, only the Zulus will +not let her go." + +"I think that we should find out more about this woman, especially as she +seems to be a friend to our people," said the old Boer. "Now, who dares to +go and learn the truth?" + +"I will go," said the young man who had brought in the spy, and as he +spoke he turned, and lo! _his face was the face of Richard Darrien_, +bearded and grown to manhood, but without doubt Richard Darrien and none +other. + + "Why do you offer to undertake so dangerous a mission?" asked the Boer, +looking at the young man kindly. "Is it because you wish to see this +beautiful white witch of whom yonder Quabi tells us such lies, Nephew?" + +The shadow of Richard nodded, and his face reddened, for the Boers around +him were laughing at him. + +"That is right, Uncle," he answered boldly. "You think me a fool, but I am +not. Many years ago I knew a little maid who was the daughter of a +teacher, and who, if she lives, must have grown into such a woman as Quabi +describes. Well, I joined you Boers last year in order to look for that +maid, and I am going to begin to look for her across the river yonder." + +As the words reached whatever sense of Rachel's it was that heard them, of +a sudden, in an instant, laager, Boers, and Richard vanished. In her sleep +she tried to recreate them, at first without avail, then the curtain of +darkness appeared to lift, and in the still water of the pool she saw +another picture, that of Richard Darrien mounted on a black horse with one +white foot, riding along a native path through a bush-clad country, while +by his side trotted the spy whose name was Quabi. + +They were talking together, and she heard, or, at any rate, knew their +words. + +"How far is it now to Umgugundhlovo?" asked Richard. + +"Three days' journey, Inkosi, if we are not stopped by flooded rivers," +answered Quabi. + +For one second only Rachel saw and heard these things, then they, too, +passed away, and she awoke to see in front of her the pool empty save for +its lilies, and above to hear the whispering of the evening wind among the +trees. + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +RICHARD COMES + + +As the sun set Rachel rose and walked to her hut. She was utterly dazed, +she could not understand. Was this but a fiction of an overwrought and +disordered mind, or had she seen a vision of things passing, or that had +passed, far away? If it were a dream, then this was but another drop in +her cup of bitterness. If a true vision--oh! then what did it mean to her? +It meant that Richard Darrien lived, Richard, of whom her heart had been +full for years. It meant that his heart was full of her also, for had she +not seemed to hear him say that he had travelled from the Cape with the +Boers to look for her, and was he not journeying alone through a hostile +land to pursue his search? Who would do such a thing for the sake of a +girl unless--unless? It meant that he would protect her, would rescue her +from her terrible plight, would take her from among these savages to her +home again--oh! and perhaps much more that she did not dare to picture to +herself. + +Yet how could such things be? They were contrary to experience, at any +rate, to the experience of white folk, though natives would believe in +them easily enough. Yet in Nature things might be possible which were +generally held to be impossible. Her mother had certain gifts--had she, +perhaps, inherited them? Had her helplessness appealed to the pity of some +higher power? Had her ceaseless prayers been heard? Yet, why should the +universal laws be stretched for her? Why should she be allowed to lift a +corner of the black veil of ignorance that hems us in, and see a glimpse +of what lies beyond? If Richard were really coming, in a day or two she +would have learned of his arrival naturally; there was no need that these +mysterious influences should be set to work to inform her of his approach. + +How selfish she was. The warning might concern him, not her. It was +probable enough that the Zulus would kill a solitary white man, especially +if they discovered that he proposed to visit their Inkosazana. Well, she +had the power to protect him. If she "threw her mantle" over him, no man +in all the land would dare to do him violence. Surely it was for this +reason that she had been allowed to learn these things, if she had learned +them, not for her own sake, but his. _If_ she had learned them! Well, she +would take the risk, would run the chance of failure and of mockery, yes, +and of the loss of her power among these people. It should be done at +once. + +Rachel clapped her hands, and a maiden appeared whom she bade summon the +captain of the guard without the gate. Presently he came, surrounded by a +band of her women, since no man might visit the Inkosazana alone. Bidding +him to cease from his salutations, she commanded him to go swiftly to the +Great Place and pray of Dingaan that he would send her an escort and a +litter, as she must see him that night on a matter which would not brook +delay. + +In an hour, just after she had finished her food, which she ate with more +appetite than she had known for days, it was reported that they were +there. Throwing on her white cloak, and taking her horn wand, she entered +the litter and, guarded by a hundred men, was borne swiftly to the House +of Dingaan. At its gate she descended, and once more entered that court by +the moonlight. + +As before, there sat the King and his indunas without the Great Hut, and +while she walked towards them every man rose crying "Hail! Inkosazana." +Yes, even Dingaan, mountain of flesh though he was, struggled from his +stool and saluted her. Rachel acknowledged the salutation by raising her +wand, motioned to them to be seated, and waited. + +"Art thou come, White One," asked Dingaan, "to make clear those dark words +thou spokest to us a moon ago?" + +"Nay, King," she answered, "what I said then, I said once and for all. +Read thou the saying as thou wilt, or let the Ghost-people interpret it to +thee. Hear me, King and Councillors. Ye have kept me here when I would be +gone, my business being ended, that I might be a judge among this people. +Ye have told me that the rivers were in flood, that the beast I rode was +sick, that evil would befall the land if I deserted you. Now I know, and +ye know, that if it pleased me I could have departed when and whither I +would, but it was not fitting that the Inkosazana should creep out of +Zululand like a thief in the night, so I abode on in my house yonder. Yet +my heart grew wrath with you, and I, to whom the white people listen also, +was half minded to bring hither the thousands of the Amaboona who are +encamped beyond the Buffalo River, that they might escort me to my home." + +Now at these bold words the King looked uneasy, and one of the councillors +whispered to another, + +"How knows she that the white men are camped beyond the Buffalo?" + +"Yet," went on Rachel, "I did not do so, for then there must have been +much fighting and bloodshed, and blood I hate. But I have done this. With +these Amaboona travels an English chief, a young man, one Darrien, whom I +knew from long years ago, and who does me reverence. Him, then, I have +commanded to journey hither, and to lead me to my own place across the +Tugela. To-night I am told he sleeps a short three days' journey from this +town, and I am come here to bid you send out swift messengers to guide him +hither." + +She ceased, and they stared at her awhile. Then the King asked, + +"What messenger is it, Inkosazana, that thou hast sent to this white +chief, Dario? We have seen none pass from thy house." + +"Dost thou think, then, King, that thou canst see my messengers? My +thoughts flew from me to him, and called in his ear in the night, and I +saw his coming in the still pool that lies near my huts." + +"_Ow!_" exclaimed one of the Council, "she sent her thoughts to him like +birds, and she saw his coming in the water of the pool. Great is the magic +of the Inkosazana." + +"The chief, Darrien," went on Rachel, without heeding the interruption, +although she noted that it was Mopo of the withered hand who had spoken +from beneath the blanket wrapped about his head, "may be known thus. He is +fair of face, with eyes like my eyes, and beard and hair of the colour of +gold. If I saw right, he rides upon a black horse with one white foot and +his only companion is a Kaffir named Quabi who, I think," and she passed +her hand across her forehead, "yes, who was surely visiting a relation of +his, at this, the Great Place, when I crossed the Tugela." + +Now the King asked if any knew of this Quabi, and an induna answered in an +awed voice, that it was true that a man so called had been in the town at +the time given by the Inkosazana, staying with a soldier whose name he +mentioned, but who was now away on service. He had, however, departed +before the Inkosazana arrived, or so he believed, whither he knew not. + +"I thought it was so," went on Rachel. "As I saw him in the pool he is a +thin man whose shoulders stoop, and whose beard is white, although his +hair is black. He wears no ring upon his head." + +"That is the man," said the induna, "being a stranger I noted him well, as +it was my business to do." + +"Summon the messengers swiftly, King," went on Rachel, "and let them +depart at once, for know that this white chief and his servant are under +the protection of the Heavens, and if harm comes to them, then I lay my +curse upon the land, and it shall break up in blood and ruin. Bid them say +to Darrien, that the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, she who stood with him once on +the rock in the river while the lightnings fell and the lions roared about +them, sends him greetings and awaits him." + +Now Dingaan turned to an induna and said, + +"Go, do the bidding of the Inkosazana. Bid swift runners search out this +white chief, and lead him to her house, and remember that if aught of ill +befalls him, those men die, and thou diest also." + +The induna leapt up and departed, and Rachel also made ready to go. A +moment later the captain of the gate entered, fell upon his knees before +Dingaan, and said, + +"O King, tidings." + +"What are they, man?" he asked. + +"King, the watchmen report that it has been called from hilltop to hilltop +that a white man who rides a black horse, has crossed the Buffalo, and +travels towards the Great Place. What is thy pleasure? Shall he be killed +or driven back?" + +"When did that news come?" asked the King in the silence which followed +this announcement. + +"Not a minute gone," he answered. "The inner watchman ran with it, and is +without the gates. There has been no other tidings from the West for +days." + +"Thy watchmen call but slowly, King, the water in the pool speaks +swifter," said Rachel, then still in the midst of a heavy silence, for +this thing was fearful to them, she turned and departed. + +"So it is true, so it is true!" Rachel kept repeating to herself, the +words suiting themselves to the time of the footfall of her bearers. She +was spent with all the labour and emotions of that long day, culminating +in the last scene, when she must play her dangerous, superhuman part +before these keen-witted savages. She could think no more; scarcely could +she undress and throw herself upon her bed in the hut. Yet that night she +slept soundly, better than she had done since Noie went away. No dreams +came to trouble her and in the morning she woke refreshed. + +But now doubts did come. Might she not be mistaken after all? She knew the +marvellous powers of the natives in the matter of the transmission of +news, powers so strange that many, even among white people, attributed +them to witchcraft. She had no doubt, therefore, as to the fact of some +Englishman or Boer having entered Zululand. Doubtless the news of his +arrival had been conveyed over scores of miles of country by the calling +of it as the captain said, from hill to hill, or in some other fashion. +But might not this arrival and the circumstance of her dream or vision be +a mere coincidence? What was there to show that the stranger who was +riding a black horse was really Richard Darrien? Perhaps it was all a +mistake, and he was only one of those white wanderers of the stamp of the +outcast Ishmael who, even at that date, made their way into savage +countries for the purposes of gain or to enjoy a life of licence. And yet, +and yet Quabi, of whom she also dreamed, had visited the Great Place--as +she dreamed. + +The next two days were terrible to Rachel. She endured them as she had +endured all those that went before, trying the cases that were brought to +her, keeping up her appearance of distant dignity and utter indifference. +She asked no questions, since to do so would be to show doubt and +weakness, although she was aware that the tale of her vision had spread +through the land, and that the issue of the matter was of intense interest +to thousands. From some talk which she overheard while she pretended to be +listening to evidence, she learned even that two men going to execution +had discussed it, saying that they regretted they would not live to know +the truth. On the second day she did hear one piece of news, for although +she sat by her pool and again tried to sleep by its waters, these remained +blind and dumb. + +The induna, Tamboosa, on one of his ceremonial visits, after speaking of +the health of her mare, which, it seemed was improving, mentioned +incidentally that the messengers running night and day had met the white +man and "called back" that he was safe and well. He added that had it not +been for her vision this said white man would certainly have been killed +as a spy. + +"Yes, I knew that," answered Rachel, indifferently, although her heart +thumped within her bosom. "I forget if I said that the Inkosi was to be +brought straight here when he arrives. If not, let it be known that such +is my command. The King can receive him afterwards if it pleases him to do +so, as probably we shall not depart until the next day." + +Then she yawned, and as though by an afterthought asked if any news had +been "called back" from Noie. + +Tamboosa answered, No; no system of intelligence had been organised in the +direction in which she had gone, for that country was empty of enemies, +and indeed of population. However, this would not distress the Inkosazana, +who had only to consult her Spirit to see all that happened to her +servant. + +Rachel replied that of course this was so, but as a matter of fact she had +not troubled about the matter, then waved her hand to show that the +interview was at an end. + +It was the morning of the third day, and while Rachel was delivering +judgment in a case, a messenger entered and whispered something to the +induna on duty, who rose and saluted her. + +"What is it?" she asked. + +"Only this, Inkosazana; the white Inkoos from the Buffalo River has +arrived, and is without." + +"Good," said Rachel, "let him wait there." Then she went on with her +judgment. Yes, she went on, although her eyes were blind, and the blood +beating in her ears sounded like the roll of drums. She finished it, and +after a decent interval, bowed her head in acknowledgement of the +customary salutes, and made the sign which intimated that the Court was to +be cleared. + +Slowly, slowly, all the crowd melted away, leaving her alone with her +women. + +"Go," she said to one of them, "and bid the captain admit this white +chief. Say that he is to come unarmed and alone. Then depart, all of you. +If I should need you I will call." + +The girl went on her errand while her companions filed away through the +back gate of the inner fence. Rachel glanced round to make sure of her +solitude. It was complete, no one was left. There she sat in state upon +her carved stool, her wand in her hand, her white cloak upon her +shoulders, and the sunlight that passed over the round of the hut behind +her glinting on her hair till it shone like a crown of gold, but leaving +her face in shadow; sat quite still like some lovely tinted statue. + +The gate of the inner fence opened and closed again after a man who +entered. He walked forward a few paces, then stood still, for the flood of +light that revealed him so clearly at first prevented him from seeing her +seated in the shadow. Oh! there could be no further doubt--before her was +Richard Darrien, the lad grown to manhood, from, whom she had parted so +many years ago. Now, as then, he was not tall, though very strongly built, +and for the rest, save for his short beard, the change in him seemed +little. The same clear, thoughtful, grey eyes, the same pleasant, open +face, the same determined mouth. She was not disappointed in him, she knew +this at once. She liked him as well as she had done at the first. + +Now he caught sight of her and stayed there, staring. She tried to speak, +to welcome him, but could not, no words would come. He also seemed to be +smitten with dumbness, and thus the two of them remained a while. At last +he took off his hat almost mechanically, as though from instinct, and said +vaguely, + +"You are the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, are you not?" + +"I am so called," she answered softly, and with effort. + +The moment that he heard her voice, with a movement so swift that it was +almost a spring, he advanced to her, saying, + +"Now I am sure; you are Rachel Dove, the little girl who--Oh, Rachel, how +lovely you have grown!" + +"I am glad you think so, Richard," she answered again in the same low, +deep voice, a voice laden with the love within her, and reddening to her +eyes. Then she let fall her wand, and rising, stretched out both her hands +to him. + +They were face to face, now, but he did not take those hands; he passed +his arms about her, drew her to him unresisting, and kissed her on the +lips. She slipped from his embrace down on to her stool, white now as she +had been red. Then while he stood over her, trembling and confused, Rachel +looked up, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, and whispered, + +"Why should I be ashamed? It is Fate." + +"Yes," he answered, "Fate." + + For so both, of them knew it to be. Though they had seen each other but +once before, their love was so great, the bond between their natures so +perfect and complete, that this outward expression of it would not be +denied. Here was a mighty truth which burst through all wrappings of +convention and proclaimed itself in its pure strength and beauty. That +kiss of theirs was the declaration of an existent unity which +circumstances did not create, nor their will control, and thus they +confessed it to each other. + +"How long?" she asked, looking up at him. + +"Eight years to-day," he answered, "since I rode away after those +waggons." + +"Eight years," she repeated, "and no word from you all that time. You have +behaved badly to me, Richard." + +"No, no, I could not find out. I wrote three times, but always the letters +were returned, except one that went to the wrong people, who were angry +about it. Then two years ago, I heard that your father and mother had been +in Natal, but had gone to England, and that you were dead. Yes, a man told +me that you were dead," he added with a gulp. "I suppose he was speaking +of somebody else, as he could not remember whether the name was Dove or +Cove, or perhaps he was just lying. At any rate, I did not believe, him. I +always felt that you were alive." + +"Why did you not come to see, Richard?" + +"Why? Because it was impossible. For years my father was an invalid, +paralysed; and I was his only child, and could not leave him." + +She looked a question at him. + +"Yes," he answered with a nod, "dead, ten months ago, and for a few weeks +I had to remain to arrange about the property, of which he left a good +deal, for we did well of late years. Just then I heard a rumour of an +English missionary and his wife and daughter who were said to be living +somewhere beyond the boundaries of Natal, in a savage place on the +Transvaal side of the Drakensberg, and as some Boers I knew were trekking +into that country I came with them on the chance--a pretty poor one, as +the story was vague enough." + +"You came--you came to seek the girl, Rachel Dove?" + +"Of course. Otherwise why should I have left my farms down in the Cape to +risk my neck among these savages?" + +"And then," went on Rachel, "you or somebody else sent in the spy, Quabi, +who returned to the Boer camp with his story about the Inkosazana-y-Zoola. +You remember you brought him in limping to that old fellow with a grey +beard and a large pipe, and the others who laughed at the tale. I mean +when you said that this Inkosazana seemed very like an English maid, 'the +daughter of a teacher,' whom you were looking for, and that you would go +to find out the truth of the business." + +"Yes, that's all right; but Rachel," he added with a start, "how do you +know anything about it--Oom Piet and the rest, and the words I used? Your +spies must be very good and quick, for you can't have seen Quabi." + +"My spies are good and quick. Did you get my message sent by the King's +men? It was that she who stood with you on the rock in the river, greeted +you and awaited you?" + +"Yes, I could not understand. I do not understand now. Just before that +they were going to kill me as a Boer spy. Who told you everything?" + +"My heart," she answered smiling. "I dreamed it all. I suppose that I was +allowed to save your life that I might bring you here to save me. Listen +now, Richard, while I tell you the strangest story that you ever heard; +and if you don't believe it, go and ask the King and his indunas." + +Then she told him of her vision by the pool and all that happened after +it. When she had finished Richard could only shake his head and say: + +"Still I don't understand; but no wonder these Zulus have made a goddess +of you. Well, Rachel, what is to happen now? If you are to stop here they +mayn't care for me as a high priest." + +"I am not; I am going home, and you must take me. I told them that you +were coming to do so. You have your horse, have you not, the black horse +with the white forefoot? Well, we will start at once--no, you must eat +first, and there are things to arrange. Now stand at a distance from me +and look as respectful as you can, for I fill a strange position here." + +Then Rachel clapped her hands and the women came running in. + +"Bring food for the Inkosi Darrien," she said, "and send hither the +captain of the gate." + +Presently the man arrived crouched up in token of respect, and shouting +her titles. + +"Go to the King," said Rachel, "and tell him the Inkosazana commands that +the horse on which she came be brought to her at once, as she leaves +Zululand for a while; also that an impi be assembled within an hour to +escort her and this white chief, her servant, to the Tugela. Say that the +Inkosi Darrien has brought her tidings which make it needful that she +should travel hence speedily if the Zulus, her people, are to be saved +from great misfortune, and say, too, that he goes with her. If the King or +his indunas would see the Inkosazana, or the chief Darrien, let him or the +indunas meet them on their road, since they have no time to visit the +Great Place. Let Tamboosa be in command of the impi, and say also that if +it is not here at once, the Inkosazana will be angry and summon an impi of +her own. Go now, for the lives of many hang upon your speed; yes, the +lives of the greatest in the land." + +The man saluted and shot away like an arrow. + +"Will they obey you?" asked Richard. + +"I think so, because they are afraid of me, especially since I saw you +coming. At any rate we must act at once, it is our best chance--before +they have time to think. Here is some food--eat. Woman, go, tell the guard +that the Inkosi's horse must be fed at the gate, for he will need it +presently, and his servant also." + +"I have no servant, Inkosazana," broke in Richard. "I left Quabi at a +kraal fifty miles away, laid up with a cut foot. As soon as he is better +he will slip back across the Buffalo River." + +Then while Richard ate, which he did heartily enough, for joy had made him +very hungry, they talked, who had much to tell. He asked her why she +thought it necessary to leave Zululand at once. She answered, for two +reasons, first because of her desperate anxiety about her father and +mother, as to whom her heart foreboded ill, and secondly for his own sake. +She explained that the Zulus who had set her up as an image or a token of +the guiding Spirit of their nation, were madly jealous concerning her, so +jealous that if he remained here long she was by no means certain that +even her power could protect him when they came to understand that he was +much to her. It was impossible that she could see him often, and much more +so that he could remain in her kraal. Therefore if they were detained he +would be obliged to live at some distance from her where an assegai might +find him at night or poison be put in his food. At present they were +impressed by her foreknowledge of his arrival, and that was why he had +been admitted to her at once. But this would wear off--and then who could +say, especially if Ishmael returned? + +He asked who Ishmael was and what he had to do with her. Rachel told him +briefly, and though she suppressed much, he looked very grave at that +story. + +While she was finishing it a woman called without for leave to enter, and, +as before, Rachel bade him stand in a respectful attitude, and at a +distance from her. Richard obeyed, and the woman came in to say that +certain of the King's indunas craved audience with her. They were admitted +and saluted her in their usual humble fashion, but of Richard, beyond +eyeing him curiously and, as she thought, hostilely, they took not the +slightest heed. + + "Are all things ready for my journey, as I commanded?" asked Rachel at +once. + +"Inkosazana," answered their spokesman, "they are ready, for how canst +thou be disobeyed? Tamboosa and the impi wait without. Yet, Inkosazana, +the heart of the Black One and the hearts of his councillors, and of all +the Zulu people are cut in two because thou wouldst go and leave them +mourning. Their hearts are sore also with this white man Dario, who has +come to lead thee hence, so sore, that were he not thy servant," the +induna added grimly, "he at least should stay in Zululand." + +"He is my servant," answered Rachel haughtily, "whom I sent for. Let that +suffice. Remember my words, all of you, and let them be told again in the +ears of the King, that if any harm comes to this white chief who is my +guest and yours, then there will be blood between me and the people of the +Zulus that shall be terribly avenged in blood." + +The indunas seemed to cower at this declaration, but made no answer. Only +the chief of them said: + +"The King would know if the Inkosi, thy servant, brings thee any tidings +of the Amaboona, the white folk with whom he has been journeying." + +"He brings tidings that they seek peace with the Zulus, to whom they will +do no hurt if no hurt is done to them. Shall I tell them that the Zulus +also seek peace?" + +"The King gave us no message on that matter, Inkosazana," replied the +induna. "He awaits the coming of the prophets of the Ghost-folk to +interpret the meaning of thy words, and of the omen of the falling star." + +"So be it," said Rachel. "When my servant, Noie, returns, let her be sent +on to me at once, that I may hear and consider the words of her people," +and she began to rise from her seat to intimate that the interview was +finished. + +"Inkosazana," said the induna hurriedly, "one question from the King--when +dost thou return to Zululand?" + +"I return when it is needful. Fear not, I think that I shall return, but I +say to the King and to all of you: Be careful when I come that there is no +blood between me and you, lest great evil fall upon your heads from +Heaven. I have spoken. Good fortune go with you till we meet again." + +The indunas looked at each other, then rose and departed humbly as they +had entered. + + * * * * * + +An hour later, surrounded by the impi, and followed by Richard, Rachel was +on the Tugela road. At the crest of a hill she pulled rein and looked back +at the great kraal, Umgugundhlovu. Then she beckoned Richard to her side +and said: + +"I think that before long I shall see that hateful place again." + +"Why?" he asked. + +"Because of the way in which those indunas looked at each other just now. +There was some evil secret in their eyes. Richard, I am afraid." + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +WHAT CHANCED AT RAMAH + + +The news which reached Rachel that Ishmael had been ill after the rough +handling of the captains in her presence, was true enough. For many days +he was far too ill to travel, and when he recovered sufficiently to start +he could only journey slowly to the Tugela. + +It will be remembered that she was told that he had escaped, as indeed he +seemed to do, slipping off at night, but this escape of his was carefully +arranged beforehand, nor did any attempt to re-capture him upon his way. +When at length he came to the river he found the small impi awaiting him, +not knowing whither they were to go or what they were to do, their only +orders being that they must obey him in all things. He found also that the +Tugela was in furious flood, so that to ford it proved quite impossible. +Here, then, he was obliged to remain for ten full days while the water ran +down. + +Ishmael was not idle during those ten days, which be spent in recovering +his health, and incidentally in reflection. Thus he thought a great deal +of his past life, and did not find the record satisfactory. With his exact +history we need not trouble ourselves. He was well-born, as he had told +Rachel, but had been badly brought up. His strong passions had led him +into trouble while young, and instead of trying to reform him his +belongings had cast him off. Then he had enlisted in the army, and so +reached South Africa. There he committed a crime--as a matter of fact it +was murder or something like it--and fled from justice far into the +wilderness, where a touch of imagination prompted him to take the name of +Ishmael. + +For a while this new existence suited him well enough. Thus he had wives +in plenty of a sort, and he grew rich, becoming just such a person as +might be expected from his environment and unchecked natural tendencies. +At length it happened that he met Rachel, who awoke in him certain +forgotten associations. She was an English lady, and he remembered that +once he had been an English gentleman, years and years ago. Also she was +beautiful, which appealed to his strong animal nature, and spiritual, +which appealed to a materialist soaked in Kaffir superstition. So he fell +in love with her, really in love; that is to say, he came to desire to +make her his wife more than he desired anything else on earth. For her +sake he grew to dislike his black consorts, however handsome; even the +heaping up of herds of cattle after the native fashion ceased to appeal to +him. He wanted to live as his forbears had lived, quietly, respectably, +with a woman of his own class. + +So he made advances to her, with the results we know. For fifteen years or +more he had been a savage, and he could not hide his savagery from her +eyes any more than he could break off the ties and entanglements that had +grown up about him. Had she happened to care for him, it is very possible, +however, that in this he would have succeeded in time. He might even have +reformed himself completely, and died in old age a much-respected colonial +gentleman; perhaps a member of the local Legislature. But she did not; she +detested him; she knew him for what he was, a cowardly outcast whose good +looks did not appeal to her. So the spark of his new aspirations was +trampled out beneath her merciless heel, and there remained only the +acquired savagery and superstition mixed with the inborn instincts of a +blackguard. + +It was this superstition of his that had, brought all her troubles upon +Rachel, for however it came about, he had conceived the idea that she was +something more than an ordinary woman and, with many tales of her +mysterious origin and powers, imparted it to the Zulus, in whose minds it +was fostered by the accident of the coincidence of her native name and +personal loveliness with those of the traditional white Spirit of their +race, and by Mopo's identification of her with that Spirit. Thus she +became their goddess and his; at any rate for a time. But while they +desired to worship her only, and use her rumoured wisdom as an oracle, he +sought to make her his wife; the more impossible it became, the more he +sought it. She refused him with contumely, and he laid plots to decoy her +to Zululand, thinking that there she would be in his power. In the end he +succeeded, basely enough, only to find that he was in her power, and that +the contumely, and more, were still his share. + +But all this did not in the least deter him from his aim, and as it +chanced, fortune had put other cards into his hand. He knew that Rachel +would not stay among the Zulus, as they knew it. Therefore they had +commissioned him to bring her people to her. If her people were not +brought he was sure that she would come to seek them, and _if she found no +one_, then where could she go, or at least who would be at hand to help +her? Surely his opportunity had come at last, and marriage by capture did +not occur to him, who had spent so many years among savages, as a crime +from which to shrink. Only he feared that the prospective captive, the +Inkosazana-y-Zoola, was not one with whom it was safe to trifle. But his +love was stronger than his fear. He thought that he would take the risk. + +Such were the reflections of Ishmael upon the banks of the flooded Tugela, +and when at length the waters went down sufficiently to enable him and the +soldiers under his command to cross into Natal, he was fully determined to +put them into practice, if the chance came his way. How this might best be +done he left to luck, for if it could be avoided he did not wish to have +more blood upon his hands. Only Rachel must be rendered homeless and +friendless, for then who could protect her from him? An answer came into +his mind--she might protect herself, or that Power which seemed to go with +her might protect her. Something warned him that this evil enterprise was +very dangerous. Yet the fire that burnt within him drove him on to face +the danger. + +Ishmael was still on the Zululand bank of the river when one day about +noon an urgent message reached him from Dingaan. It said that the King was +angry as a wounded buffalo to learn, as he had just done, that he, +Ibubesi, still lingered on his road, and had not carried out his mission. +The Inkosazana, accompanied by a white man, was travelling to Ramah, and +unless he went forward at once, would overtake him. Therefore he must +march instantly and bring back the old Teacher and his wife as he had been +bidden. Should he meet the Inkosazana and her companion as he returned +with the white prisoners she must not be touched or insulted in any way, +only his ears and those of the soldiers with him were to be deaf to her +orders or entreaties to release them, for then she would surely turn and +follow of her own accord back to the Great Place. If the white man with +her made trouble or resisted, he was to be bound, but on no account must +his blood be made to flow, for if this happened it would bring a curse +upon the land, and he, Dingaan, swore by the head of the Black One who was +gone (that is Chaka) that he would kill him, Ibubesi, in payment. Yes, he +would smear him with honey and bind him over an ant-heap in the sun till +he died, if he hunted Africa from end to end to catch him. Moreover, +should he fail in the business, he would send a regiment and destroy his +town at Mafooti, and, put his wives and people to the spear, and seize his +cattle. All this also he swore by the head of the Black One. + +Now when Ishmael received this message he was much frightened, for he knew +that these were not idle threats. Indeed, the exhausted messenger told him +that never had any living man seen Dingaan so mad with rage as he was when +he learned that he, Ibubesi, was still lingering on the banks of the +Tugela, adding that he had foamed at the mouth with fury and uttered +terrible threats. Ishmael sent him back with a humble answer, pointing out +that it had been impossible to cross the river, which was "in wrath," but +that now he would do all things as he was commanded, and especially that +not a hair of the white man's head should be harmed. + +"Then you must do them quickly," said the messenger with a grim smile as +he rose and prepared to go, "for know that the Inkosazana is not more than +half a day's march behind you, accompanied by the white Inkoos Dario." + +"What is this Dario like?" asked Ishmael. + +"Oh! he is young and very handsome, with hair and beard of gold, and eyes +that are such as those of the Inkosazana herself. Some say that he is her +brother, another child of the Heavens, and some that he is her husband. +Who am I that I should speak of such high things? But it is evident that +she loves him very much, for by her magic she told the King of his coming, +and even when he is behind her she is always trying to turn her head to +look at him." + +"Oh! she loves him very much, does she?" said Ishmael, setting his white +teeth. Then he turned, and calling the captain of the impi, gave orders +that the river must be crossed at once, for so the King commanded, and it +was better to die with honour by water than with shame by the spear. + +So they waded and swam the river with great difficulty, but, as it +chanced, without loss of life, Ishmael being borne over it upon the +shoulders of the strongest men. Upon its further bank he summoned the +captains and delivered to them the orders of the King. Then they set out +for Ramah, Ishmael carried in a litter made of boughs. + +Whilst the soldiers were constructing this litter, he called two men of +the Swamp-dwellers, who had their homes upon the banks of the Tugela, and +promising them a reward, bade them run to his town, Mafooti, and tell his +head man there to come at once with thirty of the best soldiers, and to +hide them in the bush of the kloof above Ramah, where he would join them +that night. The men, who knew Ibubesi, and what happened to those who +failed upon his business, went swiftly, and a little while afterwards, the +litter being finished, Ishmael entered it, and the impi started for Ramah. + +Before sundown they appeared upon a ridge overlooking the settlement, just +as the herds were driving the cattle into their kraals. Seeing the Zulus +while as yet they were some way off, these herds shouted an alarm, whereon +the people of the place, thinking that Dingaan had sent a regiment to wipe +them out, fled to the bush, the herds driving the cattle after them. Man, +woman, and child, deserting their pastor, who knew nothing of all this, +being occupied with a sad business, they fled, incontinently, so that when +Ishmael and the impi entered Ramah, no one was left in it save a few aged +and sick people, who could not walk. + +At the outskirts of the town Ishmael descended from his litter and +commanded the soldiers to surround it, with orders that they were to hurt +no one, but if the white Umfundusi, who was called Shouter, or his wife +attempted to escape, they were to be seized and brought to him. Then +taking with him some of the captains and a guard of ten men, he advanced +to the mission-house. + +The door was open, and, followed by the Zulus, he entered to search the +place, for he feared that its inhabitants might have seen them, and have +gone with the others. Looking into the first room that they reached, of +which, as it chanced, the door was also open, Ishmael saw that this was +not so, for there upon the bed lay Mrs. Dove, apparently very ill, while +by the side of the bed knelt her husband, praying. For a few moments +Ishmael and the savages behind him stood still, staring at the pair, till +suddenly Mrs. Dove turned her head and saw them. Lifting herself in the +bed she pointed with her finger, and Ishmael noticed that her lips were +quite blue, and that she did not seem to be able to speak. Then Mr. Dove, +observing her outstretched hand, looked round. He had not seen Ishmael +since that day when he struck him after their stormy interview at Mafooti, +but recognising the man at once, he asked sternly: + +"What are you doing, sir, with these savages in my house? Cannot you see +that my wife is sick, and must not be disturbed?" + +"I am sorry," Ishmael answered shamefacedly, for in his heart he was +afraid of Mr. Dove, "but I am sent to you with a message from Dingaan the +King, and," he added as an afterthought, "from your daughter." + +"From my daughter!" exclaimed Mr. Dove eagerly. "What of her? Is she well? +We cannot get any certain news of her, only rumours." + +"I saw her but once." replied Ishmael, "and she was well enough, then. You +know the Zulus have made her their Inkosazana, and keep her guarded." + +"Does she live quite alone then with these savages?" + +"She did, but I am sorry I must tell you that she seems to have a +companion now, some scoundrel of a white man with whom she has taken up," +he sneered. + +"My daughter take up with a scoundrel of a white man! It is false. What is +this man's name?" + +"I don't know, but the natives call him Dario, and say that he is young, +and has fair hair, and that she is in love with him. That's all I can tell +you about the man." + +Mr. Dove shook his head, but his wife sat up suddenly in bed, and plucked +him by the sleeve, for she had been listening intently to everything that +passed. + +"Dario! Young, fair hair, in love with him--" she repeated in a thick +whisper, then added, "John, it is Richard Darrien grown up--the boy who +saved her in the Umtooma River, years ago, and whom she has never +forgotten. Oh! thank God! Thank God! With him she will be safe. I always +knew that he would find her, for they belong to each other," and she sank +back exhausted. + +"That's what the Zulus say, that they belong to each other," replied +Ishmael, with another sneer. "Perhaps they are married native fashion." + +"Stop insulting my daughter, sir," said Mr. Dove angrily. "She would not +take a husband as you take your wives, nor if this man is Richard Darrien, +as I pray, would he be a party to such a thing. Tell me, are they coming +here?" + +"Not they, they are far too comfortable where they are. Also the Zulus +would prevent them. But don't be sad about it, for I am sent to take you +both to join her at the Great Place where you are to live." + +"To join her! It is impossible," ejaculated Mr. Dove, glancing at his sick +wife. + +"Impossible or not, you've got to come at once, both of you. That is the +King's order and the Inkosazana's wish, and what is more there is an impi +outside to see that you obey. Now I give you five minutes to get ready, +and then we start." + +"Man, are you mad? How can my wife travel to Zululand in her state? She +cannot walk a step." + +"Then she can be carried," answered Ishmael callously. "Come, don't waste +time in talking. Those are my orders, and I am not going to have my throat +cut for either of you. If Mrs. Dove won't dress wrap her up in blankets." + +"You go, John, you go," whispered his wife, "or they will kill you. Never +mind about me; my time has come, and I die happy, for Richard Darrien is +with Rachel." + +The mention of Richard's name seemed to infuriate Ishmael. At any rate he +said brutally: + +"Are you coming, or must I use force?" + +"Coming, you wicked villain! How can I come?" shouted Mr. Dove, for he was +mad with grief and rage. "Be off with your savages. I will shoot the first +man who lays a finger on my wife," and as he spoke he snatched a +double-barrelled pistol which hung upon the wall and cocked it. + +Ishmael turned to the Zulus who stood behind him watching this scene with +curiosity. + +"Seize the Shouter," he said, "and bind him. Lift the old woman on her +mattress, and carry her. If she dies on the road we cannot help it." + +The captains hesitated, not from fear, but because Mrs. Dove's condition +moved even their savage hearts to pity. + +"Why do you not obey?" roared Ishmael. "Dogs and cowards, it is the King's +word. Take her up or you shall die, every man of you, you know how. Knock +down the old Evildoer with your sticks if he gives trouble." + +Now the men hesitated no longer. Springing forward, several of them seized +the mattress and began to lift it bodily. Mrs. Dove rose and tried to +struggle from the bed, then uttered a low moaning cry, fell back, and lay +still. + +"You devils, you have killed her!" gasped Mr. Dove, as lifting the pistol +he fired at the Zulu nearest to him, shooting him through the body so that +he sank upon the floor dying. Then, fearing lest he should shoot again, +the captains fell upon the poor old man, striking him with kerries and the +handles of their spears, for they sought to disable him and make him drop +the pistol. + +As it chanced, though this was not their intention, in the confusion a +heavy blow from a knobstick struck him on the temple. The second barrel of +the pistol went off, and the bullet from it but just missed Ishmael who +was standing to one side. When the smoke cleared away it was seen that Mr. +Dove had fallen backwards on to the bed. The martyrdom he always sought +and expected had overtaken him. He was quite dead. They were both dead! + +The head induna in command of the impi stepped forward and looked at them, +then felt their hearts. + +"_Wow!_" he said, "these white people have 'gone beyond.' They have gone +to join the spirits, both of them. What now, Ibubesi?" + +Ishmael, who stood in the corner, very white-faced, and staring with round +eyes, for the tragedy had taken a turn that he did not intend or expect, +shook himself and rubbed his forehead with his hand, answering: + +"Carry them into the Great Place, I suppose. The King ordered that they +should be brought there. Why did you kill that old Shouter, you fools?" he +added with irritation. "You have brought his blood and the curse of the +Inkosazana on our heads." + +"_Wow!_" answered the induna again, "you bade us strike him with sticks, +and our orders were to obey you. Who would have guessed that the old man's +skull was so thin from thinking? You or I would never have felt a tap like +that. But they are 'gone beyond,' and we will not defile ourselves by +touching them. Dead bones are of no use to anyone, and their ghosts might +haunt us. Come, brethren, let us go back to the King and make report. The +order was Ibubesi's, and we are not to blame." + +"Yes," they answered, "let us go back and make report. Are you coming, +Ibubesi?" + +"Not I," he answered. "Do I want to have my neck twisted because of your +clumsiness? Go you and win your own peace if you can, but if you see the +Inkosazana, my advice is that you avoid her lest she learn the truth, and +bring your deaths upon you, for, know, she travels hither, and she called +these folk father and mother." + +"Without doubt we will avoid her," said the captain, "who fear her +terrible curse. But, Ibubesi, it is on you that it will fall, not on us +who did but obey you as we were bidden; yes, on you she will bring down +death before this moon dies. Make your peace with the Heavens, if you can, +Ibubesi, as we go to try to make ours with the King." + +"Would you bewitch me, you ill-omened dog?" shouted Ishmael, wiping the +sweat of fear off his brow, "May you soon be stiff!" + +"Nay, nay, Ibubesi, it is you who shall be stiff. The Inkosazana will see +to that, and were I not sure of it I would make you so myself, who am a +noble who will not be called names by a white _umfagozan_, a low-born +fellow who plots for blood, but leaves its shedding to brave men. +Farewell, Ibubesi; if the jackals leave anything of you after the +Inkosazana has spoken, we will return to bury your bones," and he turned +to go. + +"Stay," cried the dying man on the floor, "would you leave me here in +pain, my brothers?" + +The induna stepped to him and examined him. + +"It is mortal," he said, shaking his head, "right through the liver. Why +did not the white man's thunder smite Ibubesi instead of you, and save the +Inkosazana some trouble? Well, your arms are still strong and here is a +spear; you know where to strike. Be quick with your messages. Yes, yes, I +will see that they are delivered. Good-night, my brother. Do you remember +how we stood side by side in that big fight twenty years ago, when the +Pondo giant got me down and you fell on the top of me and thrust upwards +and killed him? It was a very good fight, was it not? We will talk it over +again in the World of Spirits. Good-night, my brother. Yes, yes, I will +deliver the message to your little girl, and tell her where the necklace +is to be found, and that you wish her to name her firstborn son after you. +Good-night. Use that assegai at once, for your wound must be painful, or +perhaps as you are down upon the ground Ibubesi will do it for you. +Good-night, my brother, and Ibubesi, goodnight to you also. We cross the +Tugela by another drift, wait you here for the Inkosazana, and tell her +how the Shouter died." + +Then they turned and went. The wounded man watched them pass the door, and +when the last of them had gone he used the assegai upon himself, and with +his failing hand flung it feebly at Ishmael. + +The dying Zulu's spear struck Ishmael, who had turned his head away, upon +the cheek, just pricking it and causing the blood to flow, no more. +Ishmael was still also, paralysed almost, or so he seemed, for even the +pain of the cut did not make him move. He stared at the bodies of Mr. and +Mrs. Dove; he stared at the dead Zulu, and in his heart a voice cried: +"You have murdered them. By now they are pleading to God for vengeance on +you, Ishmael, the outcast. You will never dare to be alone again, for they +will haunt you." + +As he thought it the relaxed hand of the old clergyman who had fallen in a +sitting posture on the bed, slipped from his wounded head which he had +clasped just before he died, and for a moment seemed to point at him. He +shivered, but still he could not stir. How dreadful and solemn was that +face! And those eyes, how they searched out the black record of his heart! +The quiet rays of the afternoon sun suddenly flowed in through the window +place and illumined the awful, accusing face till it shone like that of a +saint in glory. A drop of blood from the cut upon his cheek splashed on to +the floor, and the noise of it struck on his strained nerves loud as a +pistol-shot. Blood, his own blood wherewith he must pay for that which he +had shed. The sight and the thought seemed to break the spell. With an +oath he bounded out of the room like a frightened wolf, those dead staring +at him as he went, and rushed from the house that held them. + +Beyond its walls Ishmael paused. The Zulus had fled in one direction, and +the inhabitants of Ramah in another; there was no one to be seen. His eye +fell upon the dense mass of bush above the station, and he remembered the +message that he had sent to his own people to meet him there. Perhaps they +had already arrived. He would go to see, he who was in such sore need of +human company. As he went his numbed faculties returned to him, and in the +open light of day some of his terror passed. He began to think again. What +was done was done; he could not bring the dead back to life. He was not +really to blame, and after all, things had worked out well for him. Save +for this white man, Dario, Rachel was now alone in the world, and dead +people did not speak, there was no one to tell her of his share in the +tragedy. Why should she not turn to him who had no one else to whom she +could go? The white man, if he were still with her, could be got rid of +somehow; very likely he would run away, and they two would be left quite +alone. At any rate it was for her sake that be had entered on this black +road of sin, and what did one step more matter, the step that led him to +his reward? Of course it might lead him somewhere else. Rachel was a woman +to be feared, and the Zulus were to be feared, and other things to which +he could give no shape or name, but that he felt pressing round him, were +still more to be feared. Perhaps he would do best to fly, far into the +interior, or by ship to some other land where none would know him and his +black story. What! Fly companioned by those ghosts, and leave Rachel, the +woman for whom he burned, with this Dario, whom the Zulus said she loved, +and with whom her mother, just before her end, had declared that she would +be safe? Never. She was his; he had bought her with blood, and he would +have the due the devil owed him. + +He was in the bush now, and a voice called him, that of his head man. + +"Come out, you dog," he said, searching the dense foliage with his eyes, +and the man appeared, saluting him humbly. + +"We received your message and we have come, Inkoos. We are but just +arrived. What has chanced here that the town is so still?" + +"The Zulus have been and gone. They have killed the white Teacher and his +wife, though I thought to save them--look at my wound. Also the people are +fled." + +"Ah!" replied the head man, "that was an ill deed, for he was holy, and a +great prophet, and doubtless his spirit is strong to revenge. Well for you +is it, Master, that you had no hand in the deed, as at first I feared +might be the case, for know that last night a strange dog climbed on to +your hut and howled there and would not be driven away, nor could we kill +it with spears, so we think it was a ghost. All your wives thought that +evil had drawn near to you." + + Ishmael struck him across the mouth, exclaiming. + +"Be silent, you accursed wizard, or you shall howl louder than your +ghost-dog." + +"I meant no harm," answered the man humbly, but with a curious gleam in +his eye. "What are your commands, Chief?" + +"That we watch here. I think that the daughter of the Shouter, she who is +called Inkosazana-y-Zoola, is coming, and she may need help. Have you +brought thirty men with you as I bade you through my messengers?" + +"Aye, Ibubesi, they are all hidden in the bush. I go to summon them, +though I think that the mighty Inkosazana, who can command all the Zulu +impis and all the spirits of the dead, will need little help from us." + + + +CHAPTER XV + +RACHEL COMES HOME + + +As Rachel had travelled up from the Tugela to the Great Place, so she +travelled back from the Great Place to the Tugela in state and dignity +such as became a thing divine, perhaps the first white woman, moreover, +who had ever entered Zululand. All day she rode alone, Tamboosa leading +the white ox before her and Richard following behind, while in front and +to the rear marched the serried ranks of the impi, her escort. At night, +as before, she slept alone in the empty kraals provided for her, attended +by the best-born maidens, Richard being lodged in some hut without the +fence. + +So at length, about noon one day, they reached the banks of the Tugela, +not many hours after Ishmael had crossed it, and camped there. Now, after +she had eaten, Rachel sent for Richard, with whom she had found but few +opportunities to talk during that journey. He came and stood before her, +as all must do, and she addressed him in English while the spies and +captains watched him sullenly, for they were angry at this use of a +foreign tongue which they could not understand. Preserving a cold and +distant air, she asked him of his health, and how he had fared. + +"Well enough," he answered. "And now, what are your plans? The river is in +flood, you will find it difficult to cross. Still it can be done, for I +hear that the white man, Ishmael, of whom you told me, forded it this +morning with a company of armed men." + + Aware of the eyes that watched her, with an effort Rachel showed no +surprise. + +"How is that?" she asked. "I thought the man fled from Zululand many days +ago. Why then does he leave the country with soldiers?" + +"I can't tell you, Rachel. There is something queer about the business. +When I inquire, everyone shrugs his shoulders. They say that the King +knows his own business. If I were you I would ask no questions, for you +will learn nothing, and if you do not ask they will think that you know +all." + +"I understand," she said. "But, Richard, I must cross the river to-day. +You and I must cross it alone and reach Ramah to-night. Richard, something +weighs upon my heart; I am terribly afraid." + +"How will you manage it?" he asked, ignoring the rest. + +"I can't tell you yet, Richard, but keep my horse and yours saddled there +where you are encamped," and she nodded towards a hut about fifty yards +away. "I think that I shall come to you presently. Now go." + +So he saluted her and went. + +Presently Rachel sent for Tamboosa and the captains, and asked the state +of the river which was out of sight about half a mile from them. They +replied that it was "very angry"; none could think of attempting its +passage, as much water was coming down. + +"Is it so?" she said indifferently. "Well, I must look," and with slow +steps she walked towards the hut where she knew the horses were, followed +by Tamboosa and the captains. + +Reaching it, she saw them standing saddled on its further side, and by +them Richard, seated on the ground smoking. As she came he rose and +saluted her, but, taking no heed of him, she went to her grey mare, and, +placing her foot in the stirrup, sprang to the saddle, motioning to him to +do likewise. + +"Whither goest thou, Inkosazana?" asked Tamboosa anxiously. + +"To throw a charm on the waters," she answered, "so that they may run down +and I can cross them to morrow. Come, Dario, and come Tamboosa, but let +the rest stay behind, since common eyes must not look upon my magic, and +he who dares to look shall be struck with blindness." + +The captains hesitated, and turning on them fiercely she commanded them to +obey her word lest some evil should befall them. + +Then they fell back and she rode towards the Tugela, followed by Richard +on horseback and Tamboosa on foot. Arrived at that spot on the bank where +she had received the salutation of the regiment when she entered Zululand, +Rachel saw at once that although the great river was full it could easily +be forded on horseback. Calling Richard to her, she said: + +"We must go, and now, while there is no one to stop us but Tamboosa. Do +not hurt him unless he tries to spear you, for he has been kind to me." + +Then she addressed Tamboosa, saying: + +"I have spoken to the waters and they will not harm me. The hour has come +when I must leave my people for a while, and go forward alone with my +white servant, Dario. These are my commands, that none should dare to +follow me save only yourself, Tamboosa, who can bring on the white ox with +its load so soon as the water has run down and deliver them to me at +Ramah. Do you hear me?" + +"I hear, Inkosazana," answered the old induna, "and thy words split my +heart." + +"Yet you will obey them, Tamboosa." + +"Yes, I will obey them who know what would befall me otherwise, and that +it is the King's will that none should dare to thwart thee, even if they +could. Yet I think that very soon thou wilt return to thy children. +Therefore, why not abide with us until to-morrow, when the waters will be +low?" + +"Tamboosa," said Rachel, leaning forward and looking him in the eyes, "why +did Ibubesi cross this river with soldiers but a few hours ago--Ibubesi, +who fled from the Great Place when the moon was young that now is full? +Look, there goes their spoor in the mud." + +"I know not," he answered, looking down. "Inkosazana, to-morrow I will +bring on the white ox to Ramah, and I will bring it alone." + +"So be it, Tamboosa, but if by chance you should not find me, ask where +Ibubesi is, and if need be, seek for me with an impi, Tamboosa--for me and +for this white man, Dario," and again she bent forward and looked at him. + +"I know not what thou meanest, Inkosazana," he replied. "But of this be +sure, that if I cannot find thee, then I will seek for thee, if need be +with every spear in Zululand at my back." + +"Farewell, then, Tamboosa, and to the regiment farewell also. Say to the +captains that it is my will that they should return to the Great Place, +bearing my greetings to the King and those of the white lord, Dario. Look +for me to-morrow at Ramah." + +Then, followed by Richard, she rode her horse past him into the lip of the +water. As she went Tamboosa drew himself up and gave her the Bayete, the +royal salute. + +Although it was red with earth and flecked with foam and the roar of it +was loud as it sped towards the sea, the river did not prove very +difficult to ford. But once, indeed, were the horses swept off their feet +and forced to swim, and then but for a few paces, after which they +regained them, and plunged to the farther bank without accident. + +"Free at last, Rachel, with our lives before us and nothing more to fear," +called Richard in his cheery voice, as he forced his horse alongside of +hers. Then suddenly he caught sight of her face and saw that it was white +and drawn as though with pain; also that she leaned forward on her saddle, +clasping its pommel as though she were about to faint. + +"What is it?" he exclaimed in alarm. "Did the flood frighten you, +Rachel--are you ill?" + +For a few moments she made no answer, then straightened herself with a +sigh and said in a low voice: + +"Richard, I have been so long among those Zulus playing the part of a +spirit that I begin to think I am one, or that their magic has got hold of +me. I tell you that in the roar of the water I heard voices--the voices of +my father and mother calling me and speaking of you--and, Richard, they +seemed to be in great fear and pain, for a minute or more I heard them, +then a dreadful cold wind blew on me not this wind, it seemed to come from +above--and everything passed away, leaving my mind numb and empty so that +I do not remember how we came out of the river. Don't laugh at me, +Richard; it is so. The Kaffirs are right; I have some power of the sort. +Remember how I saw you travelling towards me in the pool." + +"Why should I laugh at you, dearest?" he asked anxiously, for something of +this uncanny fear passed from her mind into his, with which it was in +tune. "Indeed, I don't laugh who know that you are not quite like other +women. But, Rachel, the strain of those two months has worn you out, and +now the reaction is too much. Perhaps it is nothing.". + +"Perhaps," she answered sadly, "I hope so. Richard, what is the time?" + +"About a quarter to six, to judge by the sun," he answered, + +"Then we shall not be able to reach Ramah before dark." + +"No, Rachel, but there is a good moon." + +"Yes, there is a good moon; I wonder what it will show us," and she +shivered. + +Then they pressed their horses to a canter and rode on, speaking little, +for the fount of words seemed to be frozen in them, although Richard +recollected, with a curious sense of wonder how he had looked forward to +this opportunity of long, unfettered talk with Rachel and how much he had +to tell her. Over hill and valley, through bush and stream they rode, till +at last with the short twilight they reached the plain that ran to Ramah. +Then came the dark in which they must ride slowly, till presently the +round edge of the moon pushed itself up above the shoulder of a hill and +there was light again--pure, peaceful light that turned the veld to silver +and shone whitely on the pale face of Rachel. + +Ramah was before them. They had met no living thing save some wild game +trekking to the water, and heard no sound save the distant roar of some +beast of prey. Ramah was before them. The moon shone on the roofs of the +Mission-house and the little church and the clusters of Kaffir huts +beyond. But, oh! it was silent: no cattle lowed, no child cried, nor did +the bell of the church ring for evening prayer as at this hour it should +have done. Also no lamp showed in the windows of the Mission-house and no +smoke rose from the cooking fires of the kraals. + +"Where are all the people, Richard?" whispered Rachel. "There is the place +unharmed, but where are the people?" + +But Richard could only shake his head: the terror of something dreadful +had got hold of him also, and he knew not what to say. + +Now they had come to the wall of the Mission-house and sprang from their +horses which they left loose. As they advanced side by side towards the +open gate, something leapt the stoep and rushed through it. It was a +striped hyena; they could see the hair bristle on its back as it passed +them with a whining growl. Hand in hand they ran to the house across the +little garden patch--Rachel, led by some instinct, guiding her companion +straight to her parents' room whereof the windows, that opened like doors, +stood wide as the gate had done. + +One more moment and they were there; another, and the moonlight showed +them all. + +For a long while--to Richard it seemed hours--Rachel said nothing; only +stood still like the statue of a woman, staring at those cold faces that +looked back at her through the unearthly moonlight. Indeed, it was Richard +who spoke first, feeling that if he did not this dreadful silence would +choke him or cause him to faint. + +"The Zulus have murdered them," he said hoarsely, glancing at the dead +Kaffir on the floor. + +"No," she answered in a cold, small voice; "Ishmael, Ishmael!" and she +pointed to something that lay at his feet. + +Richard stooped and picked it up. It was a fly wisp of rhinoceros horn +which the man had let fall when the Zulu's spear struck him. + +"I know it," she went on; "he always carried it. He is the real murderer. +The Zulus would not have dared," and she choked and was silent. + +"Let me think," said Richard confusedly. "There is something in my mind. +What is it? Oh! I know. If you are right that devil has not done this for +nothing. He is somewhere near; he wants to take you"; and he ground his +teeth at the thought, then added: "Rachel, we must get out of this and +ride for Durban, at once--at once; the white people will protect you +there." + +"Who will bury my father and mother?" she asked in the same cold voice. + +"I do not know, it does not matter, the living are more than the dead. I +can return and see to it afterwards." + +"You are right," she answered. Then she knelt down by the bed and lifting +her beautiful, agonised face, put up some silent prayer. Next she rose and +kissed first her father, then her mother, kissed their dead brows in a +last farewell and turned to go. As she went her eyes fell upon the assegai +that lay near to the dead Zulu. Stooping down, she took it and with it in +her hand passed on to the stoep. Here her strength seemed to fail her, for +she reeled against the wall, then with an effort flung herself into +Richard's arms, moaning: + +"Only you left, Richard, only you. Oh! if you were taken from me also, +what would become of me?" + +A moment later she became aware that the stoep was swarming with men who +seemed to arise out of the shadows. A voice said in the Kaffir tongue: + +"Seize that fellow and bind him." + +Instantly, before he could do anything, before he could even turn, Richard +was torn from her, struggling furiously, and thrown to the ground. Rachel +sprang to the wall and stood with her back to it, raising the spear she +held. It flashed into her mind that these were Zulus, and of Zulus she was +not afraid. + +"What dogs are these," she cried, "that dare to lift a hand against the +Inkosazana and her servant?" + +The black men about her swayed and murmured, then made way for a man who +walked up the steps of the stoep. The moonlight fell upon him and she saw +that it was Ishmael. + +"Rachel," he said, taking off his hat politely, "these are my people. We +saw that white scoundrel assault you, and of course seized him at once. As +you know a dreadful thing has happened here. This afternoon the Zulus +killed your father and mother, or rather they killed your father, and your +mother, who was ill, died with the shock, because they refused to go to +Zululand whither Dingaan had ordered that they should be taken. So seeing +that you were travelling here I came to rescue you, lest you should fall +into their hands, and," he added lamely, "you know the rest." + +Ishmael had spoken in English, but Rachel answered him in Zulu. + +"I know all, Night-prowler," she cried aloud. "I know that my father and +mother were killed by your order, and in your presence; their spirits told +me so but now, and for that crime I sentence you to death!" and she +pointed at him with the spear. "Heaven above and earth beneath," she went +on, "bear witness that I sentence this man to death. People of the Zulus, +hear me in your kraals far away. Hear me, Dingaan, sitting in your Great +Place. Hear me, every captain and induna, hear the voice of your +Inkosazana: I sentence this man to death, since because of him there is +blood between me and my people, the blood of my father and my mother. Now, +Night-prowler, do your worst before you die, but know this, you his +servants, that if I am harmed, or if this white man, the chief Dario, is +harmed, then you shall die also, every one of you. What is your will, +Night-prowler?" + +"I will tell you that at Mafooti," answered Ishmael, trying to look bold. +"I am not afraid of you like those Zulu savages, and Dingaan is a long way +off. Will you come quietly? I hope so, for I don't want to hurt you or put +you to shame, but you've got to come, and this Dario, too. If you make any +trouble, I will have him killed at once. Understand, Rachel, that if you +don't come, he shall be killed at once. My people may be afraid of you, +but they won't mind cutting his throat," he added significantly. + +"Never mind about me," said Richard in a choked voice from the ground +where he was pinned down by the Kaffirs. "Do what you think best for +yourself, Rachel." + +Now Rachel, whose wits were made keen by doubt and anguish, looked at the +faces of the natives about her, and even in that dim moonlight read them +like a book, as she could always do. She saw that they were afraid of her, +and that if she commanded them, they would let her go free, whatever their +master might say or do. But she saw also that Ishmael spoke truth when he +declared that they had no such dread of Richard, and might even believe +that he was doing her some violence. If she escaped therefore it would be +at the cost of Richard's life. Instantly in her bold fashion she made up +her mind. It was borne in upon her that she had declared the truth; that +Ishmael was doomed, that he had no power to work her any hurt, however +sore her case might seem. Since Richard's life hung on it she would go +with him. + +"Servants of Ibubesi," she said, "lift the white chief Dario to his feet, +and listen to my words." + +They obeyed her at once, without even waiting for their master to speak, +only holding Richard by the arms. + +Now the most of the men went into the garden followed by Ishmael, and +taking Richard with them, but a few remained to watch her. From this +garden presently arose a sound of great quarrelling. Rachel was too far +off to understand what was said, but from the sounds she judged that +Ishmael was giving orders to his people which they refused to obey, for +she could hear him cursing them furiously. Presently she heard something +else--the loud report of a gun followed by groans. Then a Kaffir ran up to +them and whispered something to those who surrounded her; it was that head +man whom Ishmael had struck on the mouth in the bush when he told him that +a dog had howled upon his hut, and his face was very frightened. + +Rachel leaned against the wall and looked at him, for she could not speak, +she who thought that Richard had been murdered. + +"Have no fear, Inkosazana," said the man, answering the question in her +eyes. "Ibubesi has killed one of us because we do not like this business +and would clean it off our hands, that is all. The chief Dario is safe, +and I swear to thee that no harm shall come to him from us. We will care +for him and protect him to the death, and if we lead him away a prisoner +it is because we must, since otherwise Ibubesi will kill us all. Therefore +be merciful to us when the spear of thy power is lifted." + +Before Rachel could answer Ishmael's voice was heard asking why they did +not bring the Inkosazana as the horses were ready. + +"I pray thee come, Zoola," said the man hurriedly "or he will shoot more +of us." + +So Rachel walked down the steps of the stoep in front of them, holding her +head high, leaving behind her the house of Ramah and its dead. At the gate +of the garden stood the horses, on one of which, his own, Richard was +already mounted, his arms bound, his feet made fast beneath it with a hide +rope. Her path lay past him, and as she went by he said in a voice that +was choking with rage: + +"I am helpless, I cannot save you, but our hour will come." + +"Yes, Richard," she answered quietly, "our hour will come when his has +gone," and with the spear in her hand once more she pointed at Ishmael, +who stood by watching them sullenly. Then she mounted her horse--how she +could never remember--and they were separated. + +After this she seemed to hear Ishmael talking to her, arguing, explaining, +but she made no answer to his words. Her mind was a blank, and all she +knew was that they were riding on for hours. Her tired horse stumbled up a +pass and down its further side. Then she heard dogs bark and saw lights. +The horse stopped and she slid from it, and as she was too exhausted to +walk, was supported or carried into a hut, as she thought by women who +seemed very much afraid of touching her, after which she seemed to sink +into blackness. + +Rachel woke from her stupor to find herself lying on a bed in a great +Kaffir hut that was furnished like a European room, for in it were chairs +and a table, also rough window places closed with reed mats that took the +place of glass. Through the smoke-hole at the top of the hut struck a +straight ray of sunlight, by which she judged that it must be about +midday. She began to think, till by degrees everything came back to her, +and in that hour she nearly died of horror and of grief. Indeed she was +minded to die. There at her side lay a means of death--the assegai which +she had found by the body of the Zulu in Ramah, and none had taken from +her. She lifted it and felt its edge, then laid it down again. Into the +darkness of her despair some comfort seemed to creep. She was sure that +Richard lived, and if she died, he would die also. While he lived, why +should she die? Moreover, it would be a crime which she should only dare +when all hope had gone and she stood face to face with shame. + +Thrusting aside these thoughts she rose. On the table stood curdled milk +and other food of which she forced herself to eat, that her strength might +return to her, for she knew that she would need it all. Then she washed +and dressed herself, for in a corner of the hut was water in wooden bowls, +and even a comb and other things, that apparently had been set there for +her to use. This done, she went to the door, which was made like that of a +house, and finding that it was not secured, opened it and looked out. +Beyond was a piece of ground floored with the soil taken from ant-heaps, +and polished black after the native fashion. This space was surrounded by +a high stone wall, and had at the end of it another very strong door. In +its centre grew a large, shady tree under which was placed a bench. Taking +the assegai with her she went to the door in the high wall and found that +it was barred on the further side. Then she returned and sat down on the +bench under the tree. + +It seemed that she had been observed, for a little while afterwards bolts +were shot back, the door in the wall opened, and Ishmael entered, closing +it behind him. She looked at the man, and at the sight of his handsome, +furtive face, his dark, guilt-laden eyes, her gorge rose. She was alone in +this secret place with the murderer of her father and her mother, who +sought her love. Yet, strangely enough, her heart was filled not with +tears, but with contempt and icy anger. She did not shrink away from him +as he came towards her in his gaudy clothes, with an assumed air of +insolent confidence, but sat pale and proud, as she had sat at +Umgugundhlovu, when the Zulus brought their causes before her for +judgment. + +He advanced into the shadow of the tree, took off his hat with a flourish +and bowed. Then as she made no answer to these salutations, but only +searched him with her grey eyes, he began to speak in jerky sentences. + +"I hope you have slept well, Rachel; I am, glad to see you looking so +fresh. I was afraid that you would be over-tired after your long day. You +rode many miles. Of course what you found at Ramah must have been a great +shock to you. I want to explain to you quietly that I am not in the least +to blame about that terrible business. It was those accursed Zulus who +exceeded their orders." + +So he went on, pausing between each remark for an answer, but no answer +came. At length he stopped, confused, and Rachel, lifting the assegai, +examined its blade, and asked him suddenly: + +"Whose blood is on this spear? Yours?" + +"A little of it, perhaps," he answered. "That fool of a Kaffir flourished +it about after your father shot him and cut me with it accidentally," and +he pointed to the wound on his face. + +Rachel bent down and began to rub the blade against the foot of the bench +as though to clean it. He did not know what she meant by this act, yet it +frightened him. + +"What are you doing?" he asked. + +She paused in her task and said, looking up at him: + +"I do not wish that your blood should defile mine even in death," and went +on with her cleansing of the spear. + +He watched her for a little while, then broke out: + +"Curse it all! I don't understand you. What do you mean?" + +"Ask the Zulus," she answered. "They understand me, and they will tell +you. Or if there is no time, ask my father and mother--afterwards." + +Ishmael paled visibly, then recovered himself with an effort and said: + +"Let us finish with all this witch-doctor nonsense, and come to business. +I had nothing to do with the death of your parents, indeed, I was wounded +in trying to protect them----" + + "Then why do I see both of them behind you with such accusing eyes?" she +asked quietly. + +He stalled, turned his head and stared about him. + +"You won't frighten me like that," he went on. "I am not a silly Kaffir, +so give it up. Look here, Rachel, you know I have loved you for a long +while, and though you treat me so badly I love you more than ever now. +Will you marry me?" + +"I told you last night that you would be dead in a few days. Do not waste +your time in talking of marriage. Sit in the dust and repent your sins +before you go down into the dust." + +"All right, Rachel, I know you are a good prophet----" + +"Noie, too, is a good prophet," she broke in reflectively. "You used the +Zulus to kill _her_ father and mother also, did you not? Do you remember a +message that she gave you from Seyapi one evening, down by the sea, before +you kidnapped her to be a bait to trap me in Zululand?" + +"Remember!" he answered, scowling. "Am I likely to forget her devilries? +If you are the witch, she is the familiar, the black _ehlose_ (spirit) who +whispers in your ears. Had she not gone I should never have caught you." + +"But she will come back--although I fear not in time to bid you farewell." + +"You tell me that I shall soon be dead," he exclaimed, ignoring this talk +of Noie. "Well, I am not frightened. I don't believe you know anything +about it, but if you are right the more reason I should live while I can. +According to you, Rachel, we have no time to waste in a long engagement. +When is it to be?" + +"Never!" she answered contemptuously, "in this or any other world. Never! +Why, you are hateful to me; when I see you, I shiver as though a snake +crawled across my foot, and when I look at your hands they are red with +blood, the blood of my parents and of Noie's parents, and of many others. +That is my answer." + +He looked at her a while, then said: + +"You seem to forget that I am only asking for what I can take. No one can +see you or hear you here, except my women. You are in my power at last, +Rachel Dove." + +These words which Ishmael intended should frighten her, as they might well +have done, produced, as it chanced, a quite different effect. Rachel broke +into a scornful laugh. + +"Look," she said, pointing to an eagle that circled so high in the blue +heavens above them that it seemed no larger than a hawk, "that bird is +more in your power, and nearer to you than I am. Before you laid a finger +on me I would find a dozen means of death, but that, I tell you again, you +will never live to do." + +For a while Ishmael was silent, weighing her words in his mind. Apparently +he could find no answer to them, for when he spoke again it was of another +matter. + +"You say that you hate me, Rachel. If so, it is because of that accursed +fellow, Darrien--whom you don't hate. Well, he, at any rate, is in my +power. Now look here. You've got to make your choice. Either you stop all +this nonsense and become my wife, or--your friend Darrien dies. Do you +hear me?" + +Rachel made no answer. Now for the first time she was really frightened, +and feared lest her speech should show it. + +"You have been through a lot," he went on, slowly; "you are tired out, and +don't know what you say, and you believe that I killed the old people, +which I didn't, and, of course, that has set you against me. Now, I don't +want to be rough, or to hurry you, especially as I have plenty of things +to see about before we are married. So I give you three days. If you don't +change your mind at the end of them, the young man dies, that's all, and +afterwards we will see whether or no you are in my power. Oh! you needn't +stare. I've gone too far to turn back, and I don't mind a few extra risks. +Meanwhile make yourself easy, dear Richard shall be well looked after, and +I won't bother you with any more love-making. That can wait." + +Rachel rose from her seat and pointed with the spear to the door in the +wall. + +"Go," she said. + +"All right, I am going, Rachel. Good-bye till this time three days. I hope +my women will make you as comfortable as possible in this rough place. Ask +them for anything you want. Good-bye, Rachel," and he went, bolting the +wall door behind him. + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +THE THREE DAYS + + +He was gone, his presence had ceased to poison the air, and, the long +strain over, Rachel gave a gasp of relief. Then she sat down upon the +bench and began to think. Her position, and that of Richard, was +desperate; it seemed scarcely possible that they could escape with their +lives, for if he died, she would die also--as to that she was quite +determined. But at least they had three days, and who could say what would +happen in three days? For instance, they might escape somehow, the +Providence in which she believed might intervene, or the Zulus might come +to seek her, if they only knew where she was gone. Oh! why had she not +brought a guard of them with her to Ramah? At least they would never have +insulted her, and Ishmael's shrift would have been short. + +She wondered why he had given her three days. A reason suggested itself to +her mind. Perhaps he believed what she had told him--that she was as safe +from him as the eagle in the air--and was sure that the only way to snare +her was by using Richard as a lure, in other words, by threatening to +murder him. It is true that he could have brought the matter to a head at +once, but then, if she remained obdurate, he must carry out his threat, +and this, she believed, he was afraid to do unless it was absolutely +forced upon him. Doubtless he had reflected that in three days she might +weaken and give way. + +Whilst Rachel brooded thus the door in the wall opened, and through it +came three women, who saluted her respectfully, and announced that they +were sent to clean the hut, and attend upon her. Rachel took stock of them +carefully. Two of them were young, ordinary, good-looking Kaffirs, but the +third was between thirty and forty, and no longer attractive, having +become old early, as natives do. Moreover, her face was sad and +sympathetic. Rachel asked her her name. She answered that it was Mami, and +that they were all the wives of Ibubesi. + +The women went about their duties in the hut in silence, and a while +afterwards announced that all was made clean, and that they would return +presently with food. Rachel answered that it was not necessary that three +of them should be put to so much trouble. It would be enough if Mami came. +She desired to be waited on by Mami alone, her sisters need not come any +more. + +They all three saluted again, and said that she should be obeyed; the two +younger ones with alacrity. To Rachel it was evident that these women were +much afraid of her. Her reputation had reached them, and they shrank from +this task of attending on the mighty Inkosazana of the Zulus in her cage, +not knowing what evil it might bring upon them. + +An hour later the door was unbolted, and Mami reappeared with the food +that had been very carefully cooked. Rachel ate of it, for she was +determined to grow strong again, she who might need all her strength, and +while she ate talked to Mami, who squatted on the ground before her. Soon +she drew her story from her. The woman was Ishmael's first Kaffir wife, +but he had never cared for her, and against all law and custom she was +discarded, and made a slave. Even some of her cattle had been taken from +her and given to other wives. So her heart was bitter against Ishmael, and +she said that although once she was proud to be the wife of a white man, +now she wished that she had never seen his face. + +Here, then, was material ready to Rachel's hand, but she did not press the +matter too far at this time. Only she said that she wished Mami to stay +with her after the evening meal, and to sleep in her hut, as she was not +accustomed to be alone at night. Mami replied that she would do so gladly +if Ibubesi allowed it, although she was not worthy of such honour. + +As it happened, Ishmael did allow it, for he thought that he could trust +this old drudge, and told her to act as a spy upon Rachel, and report to +him all that she said or did. Very soon Rachel found this out and warned +her against obeying him, since if she did so it would come to her +knowledge, and then great evil would fall on one who betrayed the words of +the Inkosazana. + +Mami answered that she knew it, and that Rachel need not be afraid. Any +tale would do for Ishmael, whom she hated. Then, saying little herself, +Rachel encouraged her to talk, which Mami did freely. So she heard some +news. She learned, for instance, that the whole town of Mafooti, whereof +Ibubesi was chief, which counted some sixty or seventy heads of families, +was much disturbed by the events of the last few days. They did not like +the Inkosazana being brought there, thinking that where she went the Zulus +would follow, and as they were of Zulu blood themselves, they knew what +that meant. They were alarmed at the deaths of the white sky-doctor, who +was called Shouter, and his wife, with which Ibubesi had something to do, +for they feared lest they should be held responsible for their blood. They +objected to the imprisonment of the white chief, Dario, among them, +because "he had hurt no one, and was under the mantle of the Inkosazana, +who was a spirit, not a woman," and who had warned them that if any harm +came to her or to him, death would be their reward. They were angry, also, +because Ibubesi had killed one of them in some quarrel about the chief +Dario at Ramah. Still, they were so much afraid of Ibubesi, who was a +great tyrant, that they did not dare to interfere with him and his plans, +lest they should lose their cattle, or, perhaps, their lives. So they did +not know what to do. As for Ibubesi himself, he was actively engaged in +strengthening the fortifications of the place; even the old people and the +children were being forced to carry stones to the walls, from which it was +evident that he feared some attack. + +When Rachel had gathered this and much other information concerning +Ishmael's past and habits, she asked Mami if she could convey a message +from her to Richard. The woman answered that she would try on the +following morning. So Rachel told her to say that she was safe and well, +but that he must watch his footsteps, as both of them were in great +danger. More she did not dare to say, fearing lest Mami should betray her, +or be beaten till she confessed everything. Then, as there was nothing +more to be done, Rachel lay down and slept as best she could. + +The next day passed in much the same fashion as the first had done. For +the most of it Rachel sat under the tree in the walled yard, companioned +only by her terrible thoughts and fears. Nobody came near her, and nothing +happened. In the morning Mami went out, and returning at the dinner hour, +told Rachel that she had seen Ishmael, who had questioned her closely as +to what the Inkosazana had done and said, to which she replied that she +had only eaten and slept, and invoked the spirits on her knees. As for +words, none had passed her lips. She had not been able to get near the +huts where Dario was in prison, as Ishmael was watching her. For the rest, +the work of fortification went on without cease, even Ishmael's own wives +being employed thereon. + +In the afternoon Mami went out again and did not return till night, when +she had much to tell. To begin with, while the sentry was dozing, being +wearied with carrying stones to the wall, she had managed to approach the +fence of the hut where Richard was confined. She said that he was walking +up and down inside the fence with his hands tied, and she had spoken to +him through a crack in the reeds, and given him Rachel's message. He +listened eagerly, and bade her tell the Inkosazana that he thanked her for +her words; that he, too, was strong and well, though much troubled in +mind, but the future was in the hands of the Heavens, and that she must +keep a high heart. Just then the sentry woke up, so Mami could not wait to +hear any more. + +That evening, however, a lad who had been sent out of the town to drive in +some cattle, had returned with the tidings which she, Mami, heard him +deliver to Ibubesi with her own ears. + +He said that whilst he was collecting the oxen, a ringed Zulu came upon +him, who from his manner and bearing he took to be a great chief, although +he was alone, and seemed to be tired with walking. The Zulu has asked him +if it were true that the Inkosazana and the white chief Dario were in +prison at Mafooti, and when he hesitated about replying, threatened him +with his assegai, saying that he would cut out his heart unless he told +the truth. The Zulu replied that he knew it, as he had just come from +Ramah, where he had seen strange things, and spoken with a man of +Ibubesi's, whom he found dying in the garden of the house. Then he had +given him this message: + +"Say to Ibubesi that I know all his wickedness, and that if the Inkosazana +is harmed, or if drop of the blood of the white chief, Dario, is shed, I +will destroy him and everything that lives in his town down to the rats. +Say to him also that he cannot escape, as already he is ringed in by the +children of the Shouter, who have come back, and are watching him." + +The lad had asked who it was that sent such a message, whereon he +answered, "I am the Horn of the Black Bull; I am the Trunk of the +Elephant; I am the Mouth of Dingaan." + +Then straightway he turned and departed at a run towards Zululand. +Moreover, Mami described the man in the words of the lad, and Rachel +thought that he could be none other than Tamboosa, whom she had commanded +to follow her with the white ox. Mami added that when he received this +message Ibubesi seemed much disturbed, though to his people he declared +that it was all nonsense, as Dingaan's Mouth would not come alone, or +deliver the King's word to a boy. But the people thought otherwise, and +murmured among themselves, fearing the terrible vengeance of Dingaan. + +On the next day Mami went out again. At nightfall, when she returned, she +told Rachel that she had not found it possible to approach the huts where +Dario was, as the hole she made in the fence to speak with him had been +discovered, and a stricter watch was kept over him. Ibubesi, she said, was +in an ill humour, and working furiously to finish his fortifications, as +he was now sure that the town was being watched, either by the Kaffirs of +Ramah, or others. As for the people of Mafooti, they were grumbling very +much, both on account of the heavy-labour of working at the walls, and +because they were in terror of being attacked and killed in payment for +the evil deeds of their chief. Mami declared, indeed, that so great was +their fear and discontent, that she thought they would desert the town in +a body, were it not that they dreaded lest they should fall into the hands +of the Kaffirs who were watching it. Rachel asked her whether they would +not then take her and Dario and deliver them up to the Zulus, or to the +white people on the coast. Mami answered she thought they would be afraid +to do this, as Ibubesi alone had guns, and would shoot plenty of them; +also if the Zulus found them with their Inkosazana they would kill them. +She added that she had seen Ibubesi, who bade her tell the Inkosazana that +he was coming for her answer on the morrow. + +Rachel slept ill that night. The space of her reprieve had gone by, and +next morning she must face the issue. For herself she did not so greatly +care, for at the worst she had a refuge whither Ishmael could not follow +her--the grave. After all she had endured it seemed to her that this must +be a peaceful place; moreover, in her case what Power could blame her? But +there was Richard to be thought of. If she refused Ishmael he swore that +he would kill Richard. And yet how could she pay that price even to save +her lover's life? Perhaps he would not kill him after all; perhaps he +would be afraid of the vengeance of the Zulus, and was only trying to +frighten her. Ah! if only the Zulus would come--before it was too late! It +was scarcely to be hoped for. Tamboosa, if it were he who had spoken with +the lad, would not have had time to return to Zululand and collect an +impi, and when they did come, the deed might be done. If only these +servants of Ibubesi would rise against him and kill him, or carry off +Richard and herself! Alas! they feared the man too much, and she could not +get at them to persuade them. There was nothing that she could do except +pray. Richard and she must take their chance. Things must go as they were +decreed. + +If she could have seen Ishmael at this hour and read his thoughts, that +sight and knowledge might have brought some comfort to her tortured heart. +The man was seated in his hut alone, staring at the floor and pulling his +long black beard with hands rough from toiling at the walls. He was +drinking also, stiff tots of rum and water, but the fiery liquor seemed to +bring him no comfort. As he drank, he thought. He was determined to get +possession of Rachel; that desire had become a madness with him. He could +never abandon it while he lived. But _she_ might not live. She had sworn +that she would rather die than become his wife, and she was not a woman +who broke her word. Also she hated him bitterly, and with good cause. +There was only one way to work on her--through her love for this man, +Richard Darrien; for that she did love him, he had little doubt. If it +were choice between yielding and the death of Darrien, then perhaps she +might give way. But there came the rub. + +Dingaan had sworn to him that if he made Darrien's blood to flow, then he +should be killed, and, like Rachel, Dingaan kept his oaths. Moreover, that +Zulu who met the cattle herd had sworn it again in almost the same words. +Therefore it would seem that if he wished to continue to breathe, +Darrien's blood must not be made to flow. All the rest might be explained +when the impi came, as it would do sooner or later, especially if he could +show to them that the Inkosazana was his willing wife, but the murder of +Darrien could never be explained. Well, the man might die, or seem to die, +and then who could hold him responsible? Or if they did, if any of his +people remained faithful to him, an attack might be beaten off. Brave as +they were, the Zulus could not storm those walls on which he had spent so +much labour, though now he almost wished that he had left the walls alone +and settled the affair of Rachel and of Darrien first. + +Ishmael poured out more rum and drank it, neat this time, as though to +nerve himself for some undertaking. Then he went to the door of the hut +and called, whereon presently a hideous old woman crept in and squatted +down in the circle of light thrown by the lamp. She was wrinkled and +deformed, and her snake-skin moocha, with the inflated fish-bladder in her +hair, showed that she was a witch-doctoress. + +"Well, Mother," he said, "have you made the poison?" + +"Yes, Ibubesi, yes. I have made it as I alone can do. Oh! it is a +wonderful drug, worth many cows. How many did you say you would give me? +Six?" + +"No, three; but if it does what is wanted you shall have the other three +as well. Tell me again, how does it work?" + +"Thus, Ibubesi. Whoever drinks this medicine becomes like one dead--none +can tell the difference, no, not a doctor even--and remains so for a long +while--perhaps one day, perhaps two, perhaps even three. Then life +returns, and by degrees strength, but not memory; for whole moons the +memory is gone, and he who has drunk remains like a child that has +everything to learn." + +"You lie, Mother. I never heard of such a medicine." + +"You never heard of it because none can make it save me, and I had its +secret from my grandmother; also few can afford to pay me for it. Still, +it has been used, and were I not afraid I could give you cases. Stay, I +will show you. Call that beast," and she pointed to a dog that was asleep +at the side of the hut. "Here is milk; I will show you." + +Ishmael hesitated, for he was fond of this dog; then as he wished to test +the stuff he called it. It came and sat down beside him, looking up in his +face with faithful eyes. Then the old witch poured milk into a bowl, and +in the milk mixed some white powder which she took out of a folded leaf, +and offered it to the animal. The dog sniffed the milk, growled slightly, +and refused it. + +"The evil beast does not like me; he bit me the other day," said the old +doctoress. "Do you give it to him, Ibubesi; he will trust you." + + So Ishmael patted the dog on the head, then, offered it the milk, which +it lapped up to the last drop. + +"There, evil beast," said the woman, with a chuckle, "you won't bite me +any more; you'll forget all about me for a long time. Look at him, +Ibubesi, look at him." + +As she spoke, the poor dog's coat began to stare; then it uttered a low +howl, ran to Ishmael, tried to lick his hand, and rolled over, to all +appearance quite dead. + +"You have killed my dog, which I love, you hag!" he said angrily. + +"Then why did you give medicine to what you love, Ibubesi? But have no +fear, the evil beast has only taken a small dose; to-morrow morning it +will awake, but it will not know you or anyone. Who is the medicine for, +Ibubesi? The Lady Zoola? If so, it may not work on her, for she is mighty, +and cannot be harmed." + +"Fool! Do you think that I would play tricks with the Inkosazana?" + +"No, you want to marry her, don't you? but it seems to me that she has no +mind that way. Then it is for the man for whom she has a mind for? Well, +Ibubesi, you have promised the six cows, and you saved me once from being +killed for witchcraft, so I will say something. Don't give it to the chief +Dario." + +"Why not, you old fool; will it kill him after all?" + +"No, no; it will do what I said, no less and no more, in this quantity," +and she handed him another powder wrapped in dry leaves; "but I have had +bad dreams about you, Ibubesi, and they were mixed up with the Inkosazana +and this white man Dario. I dreamed they brought your death upon you--a +dreadful death. Ibubesi, be wise, set Dario free, and change your mind as +to marrying the Inkosazana, who is not for you." + +"How can I change my mind, Descendant of Wizards?" broke out Ishmael. "Can +a river penned between rocks change its course? Can it run backwards from +the sea to the hill? This woman draws me as the sea draws the river; +because of her my blood is afire. I had rather win her and die, than live +rich and safe without her to old age. The more she hates and scorns me, +the more I love her." + +"I understand," said the doctoress, nodding her head till the bladder in +her hair bobbed about like a float at which a fish is pulling. "I +understand. I have seen people like this before--men and women too--when a +bad spirit enters into them because of some crime they have committed. The +Inkosazana, or those who guard her, have sent you this bad spirit, and, +Ibubesi, you must run the road upon which it is appointed that you should +travel; for joy or sorrow you must run that road. But when we meet in the +world of ghosts, which I think will be soon, do not blame me, do not say +that I did not warn you. Now it is all right about those cows, is it not? +although I dare say the Zulus will milk them and not I, for to-night I +seem to smell Zulus in the air," and she lifted her broad nose and sniffed +like a hound. "I wish you could have left the Inkosazana alone, and that +Dario too, for he is a part of her; in my dreams they seemed to be one. +But you won't, you will walk your own path; so good night, Ibubesi. The +dog will wake again in the morning, but he will not know you. Good night, +Ibubesi--of course I understand that the cows will be young ones that have +not had more than two calves. Mix the powder in milk, or water, or +anything; it is without taste or colour. Good night, Ibubesi," and without +waiting for an answer the old wretch crept out of the hut. + +When she was gone Ishmael cursed her aloud, then drank some more rum, +which he seemed to need. The place was very lonely, and the sight of his +dog, lying to all appearance dead at his side, oppressed him. He patted +its head and it did not move; he lifted its paw and it fell down flabbily. +The brute was as dead as anything could be. It occurred to him that before +night came again he might look like that dog. His story might be told; he +might have left the earth in company of all the deeds that he had done +thereon. He had imagination enough to know his sins, and they were an evil +host to face. Old Dove and his wife, for instance--holy people who +believed in God and Vengeance, and had never done any wrong, only striven +for years and years to benefit others; it would not be pleasant to meet +them. Rachel had said that she saw them standing behind him, and he felt +as though they were there at that moment. Look, one of them crossed +between him and the lamp--there was the mark of the kerry on his head--and +the woman followed; he could see her blue lips as she bent down to look at +the dog. It was unbearable. He would go and talk to Rachel, and ask her if +she had made up her mind. No, for if he broke in on her thus at night, he +was sure that she would kill either herself or him with that spear she had +taken from the dead Zulu, reddened with his own blood. He would keep faith +with her and wait till the morrow. He would send for one of his wives. No, +the thought of those women made him sick. He would go round the +fortifications and beat any sentries whom he found asleep, or receive the +reports of the spies. To stop in that hut in the company of a dog which +seemed to be dead, and of imaginations that no rum could drown, was +impossible. + + * * * * * + +Once more the morning came, and Rachel sat in the walled yard awaiting the +dreadful hour of her trial, for it was the day and time that Ishmael had +appointed for her answer. Until now Rachel had cherished hopes that +something might happen: that the people of Mafooti might intervene to save +her and Richard; that the Zulus might appear, even that Ishmael might +relent and let them go. But Mami had been out that morning and brought +back tidings which dispelled these hopes. She had ventured to sound some +of the leading men, and said that, like all the people, they were very +sullen and alarmed, but declared, as she had expected, that they dare do +nothing, for Ibubesi would kill them, and if they escape him the Zulus +would kill them because the Inkosazana was found in their possession. Of +the Zulus themselves, scouts who had been out for miles, reported that +they had seen no sign. It was clear also that Ishmael was as determined as +ever, for he had sent her a message by Mami that he would wait upon her as +he had promised, and bring the white man with him. + +Then what should she say and what should she do? Rachel could think of no +plan; she could only sit still and pray while the shadow of that awful +hour crept ever nearer. + +It had come; she heard voices without the wall, among them Ishmael's. Her +heart stopped, then bounded like a live thing in her breast. He was +commanding someone to "catch that dog and tie it up, for it was bewitched, +and did not know him or anyone," then the sound of a dog being dragged +away, whining feebly, and then the door opened. First Ishmael came in with +an affectation of swaggering boldness, but looking like a man suffering +from the effects of a long debauch. About his eyes were great black rings, +and in them was a stare of sleeplessness. He carried a double-barrelled +gun under his arm, but the hand with which he supported it shook visibly, +and at every unusual sound he started. After him came Richard, his wrists +bound together behind him, and on his legs hide shackles which only just +allowed him to shuffle forward slowly. Moreover he was guarded by four men +who carried spears. Rachel glanced quickly at his face, and saw that it +was pale and resolute; quite untouched by fear. + +"Are you well?" she asked quietly, taking no note of Ishmael. + +"Yes," he answered, "and you, Rachel?" + +"Quite well bodily, Richard, but oh! my soul is sick." + +Before he could reply Ishmael turned on him savagely, and bade him be +silent, or it would be the worse for him. Then he took off his hat with +his shaking hand, and bowed to Rachel. + +"Rachel," he said, "I have kept my promise, and left you alone for three +days, but time is up and now this gentleman and I have come to hear your +decision, which is so important to both of us." + +"What am I to decide?" she asked in a low voice, looking straight before +her. + +"Have you forgotten? Your memory must be very bad. Well, it is best to +have no mistake, and no doubt our friend here would like to know exactly +how things stand. You have to decide whether you will take me as your +husband to-day of your own free will, or whether Mr. Richard Darrien shall +suffer the punishment of death, for having tried to kill his sentry and +escape, a crime of which he has been guilty, and afterwards I should take +you as my wife with, or without, your consent." + +When Richard heard these words the veins in his forehead swelled with rage +and horror till it seemed as though they would burst. + +"You unutterable villain," he gasped, "you cowardly hound! Oh! if only my +hands were free." + +"Well, they ain't, Mr. Darrien, and it's no use your tugging at that +buffalo hide, so hold your tongue, and let us hear the lady's answer," +sneered Ishmael. + +"Richard, Richard," said Rachel in a kind of wail, "you have heard. It is +a matter of your life. What am I to do?" + +"Do?" he answered, in loud, firm tones, "do? How can you ask me such a +question? The matter is not one of my life, but of your--of your--oh! I +cannot say it. Let this foul beast kill me, of course, and then, if you +care enough, follow the same road. A few years sooner or later make little +difference, and so we shall soon be together again." + +She thought a moment, then said quietly: + +"Yes, I care enough, and a hundred times more than that. Yes, that is the +only way out. Listen, you Ishmael:--Richard Darrien, the man to whom I am +sworn, and I, give you this answer. Murder him if you will, and bring +God's everlasting vengeance on your head. He will not buy his life on such +terms, and if I consented to them I should be false to him. Murder him as +you murdered my father and mother, and when I know that he is dead I will +go to join him and them." + +"All right, Rachel," said Ishmael, whose face was white with fury, "I +think I will take you at your word, and you can go to look for him down +below, if you like, for if I am not to get you here, he shan't. Now then, +say your prayers, Mr. Darrien," and stepping forward slowly he cocked the +double-barrelled gun. + +"Men of Mafooti," exclaimed Rachel in Zulu, "Ibubesi is about to do murder +on one who like myself is under the mantle of Dingaan. If his blood should +flow to-day or to-morrow, yours shall flow in payment, yours, and that of +your wives and children, for the crime of the chief is the crime of the +people." + +At her words the four natives who had been watching this scene uneasily, +although they could not understand the English talk, called out to Ishmael +in remonstrance. His only answer was to lift the gun, and for an instant +that seemed infinite Rachel waited to hear its explosion, and to see the +grey-eyed, open-faced man she loved, who stood there like a rock, fall a +shattered corpse. Then one of the Kaffirs, bolder than the rest, struck up +the barrels with his arm, and not too soon, for whether or no he had meant +to pull the trigger, the rifle went off. + +"Try the other barrel," said Richard sarcastically, as the smoke cleared +away, "that shot was too high." + +Perhaps Ishmael might have done so, for the man was beside himself, but +the Kaffirs would have no more of it. They rushed between them, lifting +their spears threateningly, and shouting that they would not allow the +blood of the white lord and the curse of the Inkosazana to be brought upon +their heads and those of their families. Rather than that they would bind +him, Ibubesi, and give him over to the Zulus. Then, whether or not he had +really meant to kill Richard, Ishmael thought it politic to give way. + +"So be it," he said to Rachel, "I am merciful, and both of you shall have +another chance. I am going with this fellow, but the woman, Mami, shall +come to you. If within three hours you send her to me with a message to +say that you have changed your mind, he shall be spared. If not, before +nightfall you shall see his body, and afterwards we will settle matters." + +"Rachel, Rachel," cried Richard, "swear that you will send no such +message." + +Now the brute, Ishmael, rushed at him to strike him in the face. But +Richard saw him coming, and bound though he was, put down his head and +butted at him so fiercely, that being much the stronger man, he knocked +him to the ground, where he lay breathless. + +"Swear, Rachel, swear," he repeated, "or dead or living, I will never +forgive you." + +"I swear," she said, faintly. + +Then he shuffled towards her. Bending down he kissed her on the face, and +she kissed him back; no more words passed between them; this was their +farewell. Two of the Kaffirs lifted Ishmael, and helped him from the yard, +whilst the other two led away Richard, who made no resistance. At the gate +he turned, and their eyes met for a moment. Then it closed behind him, and +she was left alone again. + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +RACHEL LOSES HER SPIRIT + + +A little while later Mami entered, and said that she had been sent by +Ibubesi to serve the Inkosazana as a messenger, should she need one. +Rachel, seated on the bench, motioned to her to go into the hut and bide +there, and she obeyed. + +Minute by minute the time ebbed away, and still Rachel sat motionless on +the bench. Towards the end of the third hour someone unbolted and knocked +at the door. Mami opened it and reported that Ibubesi stood without, and +desired to know whether she had any word for him. + +"None," answered Rachel, remembering her oath, and the door was barred +again. + +After this a great silence seemed to fall upon the place. The sky was grey +with distant rain, and the air heavy, and whatever may have been the +cause, no sound came from man or beast without. To Rachel's strained +nerves it seemed as though the Angel of Death had spread his wings above +the town. There she sat paralysed, wondering what evil thing was being +worked upon her lover; wondering if she had done right to give him as a +sacrifice to this savage in order to save herself from dreadful +wrong--wondering, wondering till the powers of her mind seemed to die +within her, leaving it grey and empty as the grey and empty sky above. + +Night drew on and the setting sun, bursting through the envelope of cloud, +filled earth and sky with fire, and it came into Rachel's heart, she knew +not whence, that fire was near, that soon it would swallow up all this +place. + +Look! the door was opening; it swung wide, and through it advanced eight +Kaffirs, carrying something on a litter made of shields, something that +was covered with a blanket of bark. They drew near to her with bent heads, +and set down their burden at her feet. Then one of them lifted the +blanket, revealing the body of Richard Darrien, and saying in an awed +voice, + +"Inkosazana, Ibubesi sends you this to look or to show you that he keeps +his word. Later he will visit you himself." + +Rachel knelt down by the litter of shields and looked at Richard's face. +The stamp of death was on it. She felt his hand, it was turning cold; she +felt his heart, it did not beat. + +"Show me this dead lord's wounds," she said in an awful whisper, "that +presently mine may be like to them." + +"Inkosazana," said the spokesman, "he has no wound." + +"How, then, did he die? Strange that he should die, and I not feel his +spirit pass." + +"Inkosazana, he was thirsty, and drank, then he died." + +"So, so! he was slain by poison, and I have no poison. Mami, come forth +and look on the white lord whom Ibubesi has murdered by poison." + +The woman Mami, who had been sleeping in the hut, awoke and obeyed. She +saw, and wailed aloud. + +"Woe to Mafooti!" she cried, like one inspired, "and woe, woe to those +that dwell therein, for now vengeance, red vengeance, shall fall on them +from Heaven. The blood of the innocent is upon them, the curse of the +Inkosazana is upon them, the spears of the Zulus are upon them. Slay the +_silwana,_ the wild beast--Ibubesi, and fly, people of Mafooti, fly, fly +with that dead thing. Leave it not here to bear witness against you. Carry +it far away, and heap a mountain on it. Bury it in a valley that no man +can find; bury it in the black water, lest it should arise and bear +witness against you. Leave it not here, but let the darkness cover it, and +fly with it into the darkness, as I do," and turning she sped to the door +and through it. + +The light from the sunk sun went out smothered in the gathering +thunder-clouds. Through the gloom the terrified bearers muttered to each +other. + +"Throw it down and away!" said one. + +"Nay," answered another, "wisdom has come to Mami, her _ehlose_ has spoken +to her. Take it with you, lest it should remain to bear witness against +us." + +"Remember what the Zulu swore," said a third, "that if harm came to this +lord they would kill all, down to the rats. Take it away so that it may +not be found. If you meet Ibubesi, spear him. If not, leave him the +vengeance for his share." + +Now, moved as though by a common impulse, the bearers cast back the +blanket over the corpse, and lifting the litter, departed at a run. The +door was shut and bolted behind them, and darkness fell upon the earth. + +For a while Rachel stood still in the darkness. + +"Now I am alone," she said in a quiet voice, yet to her ears the words +seemed to be uttered with a roar of thunder that echoed through the +firmament, and pierced upwards to the feet of God. + +Then suddenly something snapped in her brain and she was changed. The +horror left her, the terror left her, she felt very well and strong, so +well that she laughed aloud, and again that laugh filled earth and heaven. +Oh! she was hungry, and food stood on a table near by. She sprang to it +and ate, ate heartily. Then she drank, muttering to herself, "Richard +drank before he died. Let me drink also and cease to be alone." + +Her meal finished, she walked up and down the place singing a song that +seemed to be caught up triumphantly by a million voices, the voices of all +who had ever lived and died. Their awful music stunned her and she ceased. +Look! Wild beasts wearing the face of Ibubesi were licking the clouds with +their tongues of fire. It was curious, but in that high-walled place she +could not see it well. Now from the top of the hut the view would be +better. Yes, and Ishmael was coming to visit her. Well, they would meet +for the last time on the top of the hut. She was not afraid of him, not at +all; but it would be strange to see him scrambling up the hut, and they +would talk there for a little while with their faces close together, +till--ah!--till what--? Till something strange happened, something unhappy +for Ishmael. Oh! no, no, she would not kill herself, she would wait to see +what it was that happened to Ishmael, that strange thing which she knew so +well, and yet could not remember. + +How easy this hut was to climb, a cat could not have run up with less +trouble. Now she stood on the top of it, her spear in one hand, and +holding with the other to the pole that was set there to scare away the +lightning; stood for a long time watching the wild beasts licking the +clouds with their red tongues. + +The beasts grew weary of lapping up clouds. Their appetites were satisfied +for a while, at any rate she saw their tongues no more. The air was very +hot and heavy, and the darkness very dense, it seemed to press about her +as though she were plunged in cream. Yet Rachel thought that she heard +sounds through it, a sound of feet to the west and a sound of feet to the +east. + +Then she heard another sound, that of the door in the wall opening, and of +a soft, tentative footfall, like to the footfall of a questing wolf. She +knew it at once, for now her senses were sharper than those of any savage; +it was the step of Ibubesi, the Night-prowler. She felt inclined to laugh; +it was so funny to think of herself standing there on the top of a hut +while the Night-prowler slunk about below looking for her. But she +refrained, remembering the dreadful noise when all the Heavens began to +laugh in answer. So she was silent, for the Heavens do not reverberate +silence, although she could hear her own thoughts passing through them, +passing up one by one on their infinite journey. + +Listen! He was walking round and round the yard. He went to the bench +beneath the tree and felt along it with his fingers to see if she were +there. Now he was entering the hut and groping at the bedstead, and now he +had kindled a light, for the rays of it shone faintly up through the +smoke-hole. Discovering nothing he came out again, leaving the lamp +burning within, and called her softly. + +"Rachel," he said, "Rachel, where are you?" + +There was no answer, and he began to talk to himself. + +"Has she got away?" he muttered. "Some of them have gone, I know, the +accursed, cowardly fools. No, it is not possible, the watch was too good, +unless she is really a spirit, and has melted, as spirits do. I hope not, +for if so she will haunt me, and I want her company in the flesh, not in +the spirit. I ought to have it too, for it has cost me pretty dear. She +must have bewitched me, or why should I risk everything for her, just one +white woman who hates the sight of me? The devil is at the back of it. +This was his road from the first." + +So he went on until Rachel could bear it no more, the thing was too +absurd. + +"Yes, yes," she said from the top of the hut, "his road from the first, +and it ends not far away, at the red gates of Hell, Night-prowler." + +The man below gasped, and fell against the fence. + +"Whose voice is that? Where are you?" he asked of the air. + +Then as there was no answer, he added: "It sounded like Rachel, but it +spoke above me. I suppose that she has killed herself. I thought she +might, but better that she should be dead than belong to that fellow. Only +then why does she speak?" + +He started to feel his way towards the hut, perhaps to fetch the lamp, +when suddenly the skies behind were illumined in a blaze of light, a broad +slow blaze that endured for several seconds. By it the eyes of Rachel, +made quick with madness, saw many things. From her perch on the top of the +hut she saw the town of Mafooti. On the plain to the west she saw a number +of black dots, which she took to be people and cattle travelling away from +the town. In the nek to the east she saw more dots, each of them crested +with white, and carrying something white. Surely it was a Zulu impi +marching! Some of these dots had come to the wall of the town; yes, and +some of them were on the crest of it, while yet others were creeping down +its main street not a hundred yards away. + +Also these caught sight of something, for they paused and seemed to fall +together as though in fear. Lastly, just before the light went out, she +perceived Ishmael in the yard below, glaring up at her, for he, too, had +seen her. Seen her standing above him in the air, the spear in her hand, +and in her eyes fire. But of the dots to the east and of the dots to the +west he had seen nothing. He appeared to fall to his knees and remain +there muttering. Then the Heavens blazed again, for the storm was coming +up, and by the flare of them he read the truth. This was no ghost, but the +living woman. + +"Oh!" he said, recovering himself, "that's where you've got to, is it? +Come down, Rachel, and let us talk." + +She made no answer, none at all, she who was so curious to see what he +would do. For quite a long while he harangued her from below, walking +round and round the hut. Then at length in despair he began to climb it. +But in that darkness which now and again turned to dazzling light, unlike +Rachel, he found the task difficult, and once, missing his hold, he fell +to the ground heavily. Finding his feet he rushed at the hut with an oath, +and clutching the straw and the grass strings that bound it, struggled +almost to the top, to be met by the point of Rachel's spear held in his +face. There then he hung, looking like a toad on the slope of a rock, +unable to advance because of that spear, and unwilling to go down, lest +his labour must be begun again. + +"Rachel," he said, "come down, Rachel. Whatever I have done has been for +your sake, come down and tell me that you forgive me." + +She laughed out loud, a wild, screaming laugh, for really he looked most +ridiculous, sprawling there on the bend of the hut, and the lightning +showed her all sorts of pictures in his eyes. + +"Did Richard Darrien forgive you?" she asked. "And what did you mix that +poison with? Milk? The milk of human kindness! It was a very good poison, +Toad, so good that I think you must have drawn it from your own blood. +When you are dead all the Bushmen should come and dip their arrows in you, +for then even crocodiles and the big snakes would die at a scratch." + +He made no answer, so she went on. + +"Have your people forgiven you? If so, why do they flee away, carrying +that white thing which was a man? Have my father and mother forgiven you? +Do you hear what they are saying to me--that judgment is the Lord's? Have +the Zulus forgiven you, the Zulus who believe that judgment is the +King's--and the Inkosazana's? Turn now, and ask them, for here they are," +and she pointed over his head with her spear. "Turn, Toad, and set out +your case and I will stand above and try it, the case of Dingaan against +Ibubesi, and one by one I will call up all those who died through you, and +they shall give their evidence, and I, the Judge, will sum it up to a jury +of sharp spears. See, here come the spears. Look at the wall, Toad, _look +at the wall!_" + +As she raved on and pointed with her assegai, the lightning blazed out, +and Ishmael, who had looked round at her bidding, saw Zulu warriors +leaping down from the crest of the wall, and Zulu captains rushing in by +the opened door. At this terrible sight he slid to the ground purposing to +reach his gun which he had left there, and defend or kill himself, who +knows which? But before ever he could lay a hand upon it, those fierce men +had pounced upon him like leopards on a goat. Now they held him fast, and +a voice--it was that of Tamboosa, called through the darkness, + +"Hail to thee! Inkosazana. Come down now and pass judgment on this wild +beast who would have harmed thee." + +"Tamboosa," she cried, "the Inkosazana has fled away, only the white woman +in whom she dwelt remains; her spirit hangs in wrath over the people of +the Zulus, as an eagle hangs above a hare. Tamboosa, there is blood +between the Inkosazana and the people of the Zulus, the blood of those who +gave her the body that she wore, who lie slain by them upon the bed at +Kamah. Tamboosa, there is blood between her and Ibubesi, the blood of the +white man who loved the body that she wore, and whom she loved, the white +lord whom Ibubesi did to death this day because she who was the Inkosazana +would not give herself to him. Tamboosa, the Inkosazana has suffered much +from this Ibubesi, many an insult, many a shame, and when she called upon +the Zulus, out of all their thousand thousands there was not a single +spear to help her, because they were too busy killing those holy ones whom +she called her father and her mother. And so, Tamboosa, the spirit of the +Inkosazana departed like a bird from the egg, leaving but this shell +behind, that is full or sorrows and of dreams. Yet, Tamboosa, she still +speaks through these lips of mine, and she says that from the seed of +blood that they have sown, her people, the Zulus, must harvest woe upon +woe, as while she dwelt among them, she warned them that it would be if +ill came to those she loved. Tamboosa, this is her command--that ye shield +the breast in which she hid from the wild beast, Ibubesi and all evil men, +and that ye lead this shape to Noie, the daughter of Seyapi, whom Ibubesi +brought to death, for with Noie it would dwell." + +Thus she wailed through the deep darkness, while the soldiers who packed +the space below groaned in their grief and terror because the soul of the +Inkosazana had been made a wanderer by their sins, and the curse of the +Inkosazana had fallen on their land. + +Again the lightning flared, and in it they saw her standing on the crest +of the hut. She had let drop the spear as though she needed it no more, +and her arms were outstretched to the Heavens, and her beautiful face was +upturned, and her long hair floated in the wind. Seen thus by that quick, +white light, which shone in the madness of her eyes, she seemed no woman +but what they had fabled her to be, a queen of Spirits, and at the vision +of her they groaned again, while some of them fell to the earth and hid +their faces with their hands. + +The darkness fell once more, and a man went into the hut to bring out the +lamp that burned there. When he returned Rachel stood among them; they had +not seen or heard her descend. Ishmael saw her also, and feeling his doom +in the fierce eyes that glowered at him, stretched out his hand and caught +her by the robe, praying for pity. + +At his touch she uttered a wild scream, which pierced like a knife through +the hearts of all that heard it. + +"Suffer it not," she cried, "oh! my people, suffer not that I be thus +defiled." + +They rent him from her with blows and execrations, looking up to their +chief for his word to tear him to pieces. + +"No," said Tamboosa, grimly, "he shall to the King to tell this story ere +he die." + +"Save me, Rachel, save me," he moaned. "You don't know what they mean. I +was mad with love for you, do not judge me harshly and send me to be +tortured." + +This appeal of his seemed to pierce the darkness of her brain, and for a +little while her face grew human. + +"I judge not," she answered in Zulu; "pray to the Great One above who +judges. Oh! man, man," she went on in a kind of eerie whisper, "what have +I done to you that you should treat me thus? Why did you command the +soldiers to kill my father and my mother? Why did you poison my lover? Why +did you drive away my soul, and fill me with this madness? Take me away +from this accursed town, Tamboosa, before Heaven's vengeance falls on it, +and let me see that face no more." + +Then some of them made a guard about her and led her thence, along the +central street, and through the barricaded gates, that they broke down for +her passage. They led her to a little cave in the slope of the opposing +hill, for although no rain fell, the gathered storm was breaking; the +lightning flashed thick and fast, the thunder groaned and bellowed, and a +wild wind beat the screeching trees. + +Here in the mouth of this cave Rachel sat herself down and looked at the +kraal, Mafooti, awaiting she knew not what, while the impi pillaged the +town, and Ishmael, already half dead with fear, remained bound to the +roof-tree of the hut that had been her prison. + + Whilst she waited thus, and watched, of a sudden one of the outer huts +began to burn, though whether the lightning or some soldier had fired it +none could tell. Then, in an instant, as it seemed, driven by the raging +wind, the flame leapt from roof to roof till Mafooti was but a sheet of +fire. The soldiers at their work of pillage saw, and rushed hither and +thither, confusedly, for they did not know the paths, and were tangled in +the fences. + +A figure appeared running down the central street, a figure of flame, for +his clothes burned on him, and those by Rachel said, + +"See, see, _Ibubesi!_" + +He could not reach the gate, for a blazing hut fell across his path. +Turning he sped to the edge of a cliff that rose near by, where, because +of its steepness, there was no wall. Here for a while he ran up and down +till the wind-driven fire from new-lit huts at its brink leapt out upon +him like thin, scarlet tongues. He threw himself to the ground, he rose +again, beating his head with his hand, for his long hair was ablaze. Then +in his torment and despair, of a sudden he threw himself backwards into +the dark gulf beneath. Fifty feet and more he fell to the rocks below, and +where he fell there he lay till he died, and on the morrow the Zulus found +and buried him. + +Thus did Ishmael depart out of the life of Rachel to the end which he had +earned. + +Nor did he go alone, for of the Zulus in the town many were caught by the +fire, and perished, so many that when the regiment mustered at dawn, that +same regiment which had escorted the Inkosazana to the banks of the +Tugela, fifty and one men were missing, whilst numbers of others appeared +burned and blistered. + +"Ah!" said Tamboosa as he surveyed the injured and counted the dead, "the +curse is quickly at work among us, and I think that this is but the +beginning of evil. Well, I expected it, no less." + +As for the town of Mafooti it was utterly destroyed. To this day the place +is a wilderness where the grass grows rank between the crumbling, +fire-blackened walls. For the people of Ibubesi who had fled, returned +thither no more, nor would others build where it had been, since still +they swear that the spot is haunted by the figure of a white man who, in +times of thunder, rushes across it wrapped in fire, and plunges blazing +into the gulf upon its northern side. + +After the storm came the rain which poured all night long, a steady sheet +of water reaching from earth to heaven. Rachel watched it vacantly for a +while, then went to the head of the little cave and lay down wrapped in +karosses that they had made ready for her. Moreover, she slept as a child +sleeps until the sun shone bright on the morrow, then she woke and asked +for food. + +But the impi did not sleep. All night long the soldiers stood in huddled +groups beneath such shelter as the trees and rocks would give to them, +while the water poured on them pitilessly till their teeth chattered and +their limbs were frozen. Some died of the cold that night, and afterwards +many others fell sick of agues and fevers of the lungs which killed a +number of them. + +In the morning when the storm was past and the sun shone hotly Tamboosa +called the Council of the captains together, and consulted with them as to +whether they should follow after the people of Mafooti who had fled, and +destroy them, or return straight to Zululand. Most of the captains +answered that of Mafooti and its people they had seen enough. Ibubesi was +dead, slain by the vengeance of Heaven; the Inkosazana they had rescued, +alive, though filled with madness; the white lord, Dario, had been +murdered by Ibubesi, it was said with poison, and doubtless his body was +burned in the fire. As for the people of Mafooti themselves, it would seem +that most of them were innocent as they had fled the place, deserting +their chief. To these arguments other captains answered that the people of +Mafooti were not innocent inasmuch as they had helped Ibubesi to carry off +the Inkosazana and the white lord, Dario, from Ramah, and consented to +their imprisonment and to the death of one of them, only flying when they +had tidings that the impi was on the way. Moreover the command was that +every one of these dogs should be killed, whereas they had killed none of +them, but only taken those cattle which were left behind in their flight. +At length the dispute growing fierce, the captains being unable to come to +an agreement, decided that they would lay the matter before the +Inkosazana, and be guided by the words that fell from her, if they could +understand them. + +So Tamboosa went into the cave with one other man, and talked to Rachel, +who sat staring at him with stony eyes as though she understood nothing. +When at length he ceased, however, she cried: + +"Lead me to Noie at the Great Place. Lead me to Noie," nor would she say +any more. + +So, as the people of Mafooti had fled they knew not where, and they had +secured some of the cattle, and as many of the soldiers were sick from the +cold and burns received in the fire, Tamboosa told the regiment that it +was the will of the Inkosazana that they should return to Zululand. + +A while later they started, those of them who were so badly burned that +they could not travel, being carried on shields. But Rachel would not be +carried, choosing to walk alone surrounded at a distance by a ring of +soldiers who guarded her. For hours she walked thus, showing no sign of +weariness, but now and again bursting out into shrill laughter, as though +she saw things that moved her to merriment. Only the regiment that +listened was not merry, for it had heard the words that the Inkosazana +spoke in the town of Mafooti, foretelling evil to the Zulus because of the +blood that was between them and her. They thought that she laughed over +the misfortunes that were to come, and over those that had already +befallen them in the fire and in the rain. + +About midday they halted to eat, and as before Rachel took food in plenty, +for now that her mind was wandering her body seemed to call for +sustenance. When their meal was finished they moved down to the banks of +the Buffalo River, which ran near by, to find that it was in great flood +after the heavy rain and that it was not safe to try the ford. So they +determined to camp there on the banks, murmuring among themselves that all +went ill with them upon this journey, as was to be expected, and that they +would have done better if they had spent the time in hunting down the +people of Mafooti, instead of sitting idle like tired storks upon the +banks of a river. Yet bad as things might seem, they were destined to be +worse, for while some of them were cutting boughs and grass to make a hut +for the Inkosazana, Rachel, who stood watching them with empty eyes, of a +sudden laughed in her mad fashion, and sped like a swallow to the lip of +the foaming ford. Here, before they could come up with her, she threw off +the outer cloak she wore and rushed into the water till the current bore +her from her feet. Then while the whole regiment shouted in dismay, she +began to swim, striking out for the further bank, and being swept +downwards by the stream. Now Tamboosa, who was almost crazed with fear +lest she should drown, called out that where the Inkosazana went, they +must follow, even to their deaths. + +"It is so!" answered the soldiers, as each man locking his arms round the +middle of him who stood in front, company by company, they plunged into +the water in a fourfold chain, hoping thus to bridge it from bank to bank. + +Meanwhile Rachel swam on in the strength of her madness as a woman has +seldom swum before. Again and again the muddy waters broke over her head +and the soldiers groaned, thinking that she was drowned. But always that +golden hair reappeared above them. A great tree swept down upon her but +she dived beneath it. She was dashed against a tall rock, but she warded +herself away from it with her hands and still swam on, till at length with +a shout of joy the Zulus saw her find her feet and struggle slowly to the +further bank. Yes, and up it till she reached its crest where she stood +and watched them idly as though unconscious of the danger she had passed, +and of the water that ran from her hair and breast. + +"Where a woman can go, we can follow," said some, but others answered: + +"She is not a woman, but a spirit. Death himself cannot kill her." + +Now the fourfold chain was near the centre of the ford, when suddenly +those at the tip of it were lifted from their feet as Rachel had been, nor +could those behind hold on to them. They were torn from their grasp and +swept away, the most of them never to be seen again, for of these men but +few could swim. Thrice this happened until strong swimmers were sent to +the front, and at length these men won across as Rachel had done, and +caught hold of the stones on the further side, thus forming a living chain +from bank to bank, whereof the centre floated and was bent outwards by the +weight of the water as the back of a bow bends when the string is drawn. + +By the help of this human rope thus formed the companies began to come +over, supporting themselves against it, till presently the strain and the +push of them and of the angry river overcame its strength, and the chain +burst in the middle so that many were borne down the stream and drowned. +Yet with risk and toil and loss it joined itself together again and held +fast until every man was over, save the sick and some lads who were left +to tend them and the cattle on the further bank. Then that cable of brave +warriors began to struggle forward like a great snake dragging its tail +after it, and, so by degrees drew itself to safety and gasping out foam +and water saluted the Inkosazana where she stood. + +Many were drowned, and others were bruised by rocks, but of this they +thought little since she was safe and they had found her again, to have +lost whom would have been a shame from generation to generation. She +watched the captains reckoning up the number of the dead, and when +Tamboosa and some of them came to make report of it to her, a shadow as of +pity floated across her stony eyes. + +"Not on my head," she cried, "not on my head! There is blood between the +Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus, and that blood avenges itself in +blood," and she laughed her eerie laugh. + +"It is true, it is just, O Queen," answered Tamboosa solemnly; "the nation +must pay for the sin of its children as the wild beast, Ibubesi, has paid +for his sins." + +Then as they could travel no further that day, they built a hut, and lit a +great fire by which Rachel sat and dried herself, nor did she take any +harm from the water, for as the Zulus had said, it seemed as though +nothing could harm her now. + +The soldiers also lit fires and despatched messengers to neighbouring +kraals commanding them to bring food, and to send maidens to attend on the +Inkosazana, while others went to a mountain to call all this ill-tidings +from hill to hill till it came to the Great Place of the King. + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +THE CURSE OF THE INKOSAZANA + + +That night the regiment and Rachel slept upon the bank of the river, and +nothing happened save that lions carried off two soldiers, while two more +who had been injured against the rocks, died. Also others fell sick. On +the following morning food arrived in plenty from the neighbouring kraals, +and with it some girls of high birth to attend upon the Inkosazana. + +But with these Rachel would have nothing to do, and when they came near to +her only said: + +"Where is Noie, daughter of Seyapi? Lead me to Noie." + +So they began their march again, Rachel walking as before in the centre of +a ring of soldiers, and that night slept at a kraal upon a hill. Here +messengers from the King met them charged with many fine words, to which +Rachel listened without understanding them, and then scared them away with +her laughter. Also they brought a beautiful cloak made of the skins of a +rare white monkey, and this she took and wrapped herself in it, for she +seemed to understand that her clothes were ragged. + +That day they passed through fertile country, where much corn was grown. +Here they saw a strange sight, for as they went clouds seemed to arise in +the sky from behind them, which presently were seen to be not clouds, but +tens of millions of great winged grasshoppers that lit upon the corn, +devouring it and every other green thing. Within a few hours nothing was +left except the roots and bare branches, while the women of that land ran +to and fro wailing, knowing that next winter they and their children must +starve, and the cattle lowed about them hungrily, for the locusts had +devoured all the grass. Moreover, having eaten everything, these insects +themselves began to die in myriads so that soon the air was poisoned. The +waters were also poisoned with their dead bodies, and at once sickness +came which presently grew into a pestilence. + +Now the men of the country sent a deputation to the Inkosazana, praying +her to remove the curse, but when they had spoken she only repeated the +words she had used upon the banks of the Buffalo River. + +"Not on my head, not on my head! There is blood between the Inkosazana and +her people of the Zulus. Famine and war and death upon the people of the +Zulus because they have shed the holy blood!" + +Then the men grew afraid and went away, and the regiment marched on +accompanied by the myriads of the locusts that wasted all the land through +which they passed. + +At length, followed by a wail of misery, they came to the Great Place and +entered it, preceded by the locusts which already were heaped up in the +streets like winter leaves, and for lack of other provender gnawed at the +straw of the huts, and the shields and moochas of the soldiers. It was a +strange sight to see the men trying to stamp them to death, and the women +and children rushing to and fro shrieking and brushing them from their +hair. + +Amid such scenes as these they passed through the town of Umgugundhlovu +into which Rachel had been brought in order that the people might see that +their Inkosazana had returned, and on to that kraal upon the hill, where +she had spent all those weary weeks until Richard came. She reached it as +the sun was setting, and although she did not seem to know any of them was +received with joy and adoration by the women who had been her attendants. +Here she slept that night, for they thought that she must be too weary to +see the King at once; moreover, he desired first to receive the reports of +Tamboosa and the captains, and to learn all that had happened in this +strange business. + +Next morning, whilst Rachel sat by the pool in which, once she had seen +the vision of Richard, Tamboosa and an escort came to bring her to +Dingaan. When they told her this, she said neither yea nor nay, but, +refusing to enter a litter they had brought, walked at the head of them, +back to the Great Place, and, watched by thousands, through the +locust-strewn streets to the Intunkulu, the House of the King. Here, in +front of his hut, and surrounded by his Council, sat Dingaan and the +indunas who rose to greet her with the royal salute. She advanced towards +them slowly, looking more beautiful than ever she had done, but with wild, +wandering eyes. They set a stool for her, and she sat down on the stool, +staring at the ground. Then as she said nothing, Dingaan, who seemed very +sad and full of fear, commanded Tamboosa to report all that had happened +in the ears of the Council, and he took up his tale. + +He told of the journey to the Tugela, and of how the Inkosazana and the +white lord, Dario, had crossed the river alone but a few hours after +Ibubesi, ordering him to follow next day, also alone, with the white ox +that bore her baggage. He told how he had done so, and on reaching Ramah +had found the white Umfundusi and his wife lying dead in their room, and +on the floor of it a Zulu of the men who had been sent with Ibubesi, also +dead, and in the garden of the house a man of the people of Ibubesi, +dying, who, with his last breath narrated to him the story of the taking +of the Inkosazana and the white lord, by Ibubesi. He told of how he had +run to the town of Mafooti, to find out the truth, and of the message that +he had sent by the herd boy to Ibubesi and his people. Lastly he told all +the rest of that story, of how he had come back to Zululand "as though he +had wings," and finding the regiment that had escorted the Inkosazana +still in camp near the river, had returned with them to attack Mafooti, +which they discovered to be deserted by its people. + +While he described how by the flare of the lightning they saw the +Inkosazana standing on the roof of a hut, how they captured the wild +beast, Ibubesi, how they learned that the Spirit of the Inkosazana was +"wandering," and the dreadful words she said, the burning of Mafooti, and +the fearful death of Ibubesi by fire, all the Council listened in utter +silence. Thus they listened also whilst he showed how evil after evil had +fallen upon the regiment, evil by fire and water and sickness, as evil had +fallen upon the land also by the plague of locusts. + +At length Tamboosa's story was finished, and certain men were brought +forward bound, who had been the captains of the band that went with +Ishmael, among them those who had killed, or caused to die, the white +teacher and his wife. + +Upon the stern command of the King these men also told their story, saying +that they had not meant to kill the white man and that what they did was +done at the word of Ibubesi, whom they were ordered to obey in all things, +but who, as they now understood, had dared to lay a plot to capture the +Inkosazana for himself. When they had finished the King rose and poured +out his wrath on them, because through their deeds the Spirit of the +Inkosazana had been driven away, and her curse laid upon the land, where +already it was at work. Then he commanded that they should be led thence, +all of them, and put to a terrible death, and with them those captains of +the regiment who had spoken against the following of the people of +Mafooti, who should, he said, have been destroyed, every one. + +At his words executioners rushed in to seize these wretched men, and then +it was that Rachel, who all this while had sat as though she heard +nothing, lifted her head and spoke, for the first time. + +"Set them free, set them, free!" she commanded. "Vengeance is from Heaven, +and Heaven will pour it out in plenty. Not on my hands, not on my hands +shall be the blood of those who sent the Spirit of the Inkosazana to +wander in the skies. Who was it that bade an impi run to Ramah, and what +did they there in the house of those who gave me birth? When the Master +calls, the dogs must search and kill. Set them free, lest there be more +blood between the Inkosazana and her people of the Zulus." + +When he heard these words, spoken in a strange, wailing voice, Dingaan +trembled, for he knew that it was he who had bidden his dogs to run. + +"Let them go," he said, "and let the land see them no more for ever." + +So those men went thankfully enough, and the land saw them no more. As +they passed the gate other men entered, starved and hungry-looking men, +whose bones almost pierced their skins, and who carried in their hands +remnants of shields that looked as though they had been gnawed by rats. +They saluted the King with feeble voices, and squatted down upon the +ground. + +"Who are those skeletons," he asked angrily, "who dare to break in upon my +Council?" + +"King," answered their spokesman, "we are captains of the Nobambe, the +Nodwenge, and the Isangu regiments whom thou didst send to destroy the +chief, Madaku and his people, who dwell far away in the swamp land to the +north near where the Great River runs into the sea. King, we could not +come at this chief because he fled away on rafts and in boats, he and his +people, and we lost our path among the reeds where again and again we were +ambushed, and many of us sank in the swamps and were drowned. Also, we +found no food, and were forced to live upon our shields," and he held up a +gnawed fragment in his hand. "So we perished by hundreds, and of all who +went forth but twenty-one times ten remain alive." + +When Dingaan heard this he groaned, for his arms had been defeated and +three of his best regiments destroyed. But Rachel laughed aloud, the +terrible laugh at which all who heard it shivered. + +"Did I not say," she asked, "that Heaven would pour out its vengeance in +plenty because of the blood that runs between the Spirit of the Inkosazana +and her people of the Zulus?" + +"Truly this curse works fast and well," exclaimed Dingaan. Then, turning +to the men, he shouted: "Be gone, you starved rats, you cowards who do not +know how to fight, and be thankful that the Great Elephant (Chaka) is +dead, for surely he would have fed you upon shields until you perished." + +So these captains crept away also. + +Ere they were well gone a man appeared craving audience, a fat man who +wore a woeful countenance, for tears ran down his bloated cheeks. Dingaan +knew him well, for every week he saw him, and sometimes oftener. + +"What is it, Movo, keeper of the kine," he asked anxiously, "that you +break in on me thus at my Council?" + +"O King," answered the fat man, "pardon me, but, O King, my tidings are so +sad that I availed myself of my privilege, and pushed past the guards at +the gate." + +"Those who bear ill news ever run quickly," grunted the King. "Stop that +weeping and out with it, Movo." + +"Shaker of the Earth! Eater up of Enemies!" said Movo, "thou thyself art +eaten up, or at least thy cattle are, the cattle that I love. A sore +sickness has fallen on the great herd, the royal herd, the white herd with +the twisted horns, and," here he paused to sob, "a thousand of them are +dead, and many more are sick. Soon there will be no herd left," and he +wept outright. + +Now Dingaan leapt up in his wrath and struck the man so sharply with the +shaft of the spear he held that it broke upon his head. + +"Fat fool that you are," he exclaimed. "What have you done to my cattle? +Speak, or you shall be slain for an evil-doer who has bewitched them." + +"Is it a crime to be fat, O King," answered the indignant Movo, rubbing +his skull, "when others are so much fatter?" and he looked reproachfully +at Dingaan's enormous person. "Can I help it if a thousand of thy oxen are +now but hides for shields?" + +"Will you answer, or will you taste the other end of the spear?" asked +Dingaan, grasping the broken shaft just above the blade. "What have you +done to my cattle?" + +"O King, I have done nothing to them. Can I help it if those accursed +beasts choose to eat dead locusts instead of grass, and foam at the mouth +and choke? Can the cattle help it if all the grass has become locusts so +that there is nothing else for them to eat? I am not to blame, and the +cattle are not to blame. Blame the Heavens above, to whom thou, or +rather," he added hastily, "some wicked wizard must have given offence, +for no such thing as this has been known before in Zululand." + +Again Rachel broke in with her wild laughter, and said: + +"Did I not tell thee that vengeance would be poured down in plenty, poured +down like the rain, O Dingaan? Vengeance on the King, vengeance on the +people, vengeance on the soldiers, vengeance on the corn, vengeance on the +kine, vengeance on the whole land, because blood runs between the Spirit +of the Inkosazana and the race of the Amazulu, whom once she loved!" + +"It is true, it is true, White One, but why dost thou say it so often?" +groaned the maddened Dingaan. "Why show the whip to those who must feel +the blow? Now, you Movo, have you done?" + +"Not quite, O King," answered the melancholy Movo, still rubbing his head. +"The cattle of all the kraals around are dying of this same sickness, and +the crops are quite eaten, so that next winter everyone must perish of +famine." + +"Is that all, O Movo?" + +"Not quite, O King, since messengers have come to me, as head keeper of +the kine, to say that all the other royal herds within two days' journey +are also stricken, although if I understand them right, of some other +pest. Also, which I forgot to add--" + +"Hunt out this bearer of ill-tidings," roared Dingaan, "hunt him out, and +send orders that his own cattle be taken to fill up the holes in my +blanket." + +Now some attendants sprang on the luckless Movo and began to beat him with +their sticks. Still, before he reached the gates he succeeded in turning +round weeping in good earnest and shouted: + +"It is quite useless, O King, all my cattle are dead, too. They will find +nothing but the horns and the hoofs, for I have sold the hides to the +shield-makers." + +Then they thrust him forth. + +He was gone, and for a while there was silence, for despair filled the +hearts of the King and his Councillors, as they gazed at Rachel dismayed, +wondering within themselves how they might be rid of her and of the evils +which she had brought upon them because of the blood of her people which +lay at her doors. + +Whilst they still stared thus in silence yet another messenger came +running through the gate like one in great haste. + +"Now I am minded to order this fellow to be killed before he opens his +mouth," said Dingaan, "for of a surety he also is a bearer of +ill-tidings." + +"Nay, O King," cried out the man in alarm, "my news is only that an +embassy awaits without." + +"From whom?" asked Dingaan anxiously. "The white Amaboona?" + +"Nay, O King, from the queen of the Ghost-people to whom thou didst +dispatch Noie, daughter of Seyapi, a while ago." + +Hearing the name Noie, Rachel lifted her head, and for the first time her +face grew human. + +"I remember," said Dingaan. "Admit the embassy." + +Then followed a long pause. At length the gate opened and through it +appeared Noie herself, clad in a garb of spotless white, and somewhat +travel-worn, but beautiful as ever. She was escorted by four gigantic men +who were naked except for their moochas, but wore copper ornaments on +their wrists and ankles, and great rings of copper in their ears. After +her came three litters whereof the grass curtains were tightly drawn, +carried by bearers of the same size and race, and after these a bodyguard +of fifty soldiers of a like stature. This strange and barbarous-looking +company advanced slowly, whilst the Council stared at them wondering, for +never before had they seen people so huge, and arriving in front of the +King set down the litters, staring back in answer with their great round +eyes. + +As they came Rachel rose from her stool and turned slowly so that she and +Noie, who walked in front of the embassy, stood face to face. For a moment +they gazed at each other, then Noie, running forward, knelt before Rachel +and kissed the hem of her robe, but Rachel bent down and lifted her up in +her strong arms, embracing her as a mother embraces a child. + +"Where hast thou been, Sister?" she asked. "I have sought thee long." + +"Surely on thy business, Zoola," answered Noie, scanning her curiously. +"Dost thou not remember?" + +"Nay, I remember naught, Noie, save that I have sought thee long. My +Spirit wanders, Noie." + +"Lady," she said, "my people told me that it was so. They told me many +terrible things, they who can see afar, they for whom distance has no +gates, but I did not believe them. Now I see with my own eyes. Be at +peace, Lady, my people will give thee back thy Spirit, though perchance +thou must travel to find it, for in their land all spirits dwell. Be at +peace and listen." + +"With thee, Noie, I am at peace," replied Rachel, and still holding her +hand, she reseated herself upon the stool. + +"Where are the messengers?" asked Dingaan. "I see none." + +"King," answered Noie, "they shall appear." + +Then she made signs to the escort of giants, some of whom came forward and +drew the curtains of the litters, whilst others opened huge umbrellas of +split cane which they carried in their hands. + +"Now what weapons are these?" asked Dingaan. "Daughter of Seyapi, you know +that none may appear before the King armed." + +"Weapons against the sun, O King, which my people hate." + +"And who are the wizards that hate the sun?" queried Dingaan again in an +astonished voice. Then he was silent, for out of the first litter came a +little man, pale as the shoot from a bulb that has grown in darkness, with +large, soft eyes like the eyes of an owl, that blinked in the light, and +long hair out of which all the colour seemed to have faded. + +As the man, who, like Noie, was dressed in a white robe, and in size +measured no more than a twelve-year-old child, set his sandalled feet upon +the ground, one of the huge guards sprang forward to shield him with the +umbrella, but being awkward, struck his leg against the pole of the litter +and stumbled against him, nearly knocking him to the ground, and in his +efforts to save himself, letting fall the umbrella. The little man turned +on him furiously, and holding one hand above his head as though to shield +himself from the sun, with the other pointed at him, speaking in a low +sibilant voice that sounded like the hiss of a snake. Thereon the guard +fell to his knees, and bending down with outstretched arms, beat his +forehead on the earth as though in prayer for mercy. The sight of this +giant making supplication to one whom he could have killed with a blow, +was so strange that Dingaan, unable to restrain his curiosity, asked Noie +if the dwarf was ordering the other to be killed. + +"Nay, King," answered Noie, "for blood is hateful to these people. He is +saying that the soldier has offended many times. Therefore he curses him +and tells him that he shall wither like a plucked leaf and die without +seeing his home again." + +"And will he die?" asked Dingaan. + +"Certainly, King; those upon whom the Ghost-people lay their curse must +obey the curse. Moreover, this man deserves his doom, for on the journey +he killed another to take his food." + +"Of a truth a terrible people!" said Dingaan uneasily. "Bid them lay no +curse on me lest they should see more blood than they wish for." + +"It is foolish to threaten the Great Ones of the Ghost-folk, King, for +they hear even what they seem not to understand," answered Noie quietly. + +"Wow!" exclaimed the King; "let my words be forgotten. I am sorry that I +troubled them to come so far to visit me." + +Meanwhile the offender had crept back upon his hands and knees, looking +like a great beaten dog, whilst another soldier, taking his umbrella, held +it over the angry dwarf. Also from the other litters two more dwarfs had +descended, so like to the first that it was difficult to tell them apart, +and were in the same fashion sheltered by guards with umbrellas. Mats were +brought for them also, and on these they sat themselves down at right +angles to Dingaan, and to Rachel, whose stool was set in front of the +King, whilst behind them stood three of their escort, each holding an +umbrella over the head of one of them with the left hand, while with the +right they fanned them with small branches upon which the leaves, although +they were dead, remained green and shining. + +With Dingaan and his Council the three dwarfs did not seem to trouble +themselves, but at Rachel they peered earnestly. Then one of them made a +sign and muttered something, whereon a soldier of the escort stepped +forward with a fourth umbrella, which he opened over the heads of Rachel, +and of Noie who stood at her side. + +"Why does he do that?" asked Dingaan. "The Inkosazana is not a bat that +she fears the sun." + +"He does it," answered Noie, "that the Inkosazana may sit in the shade of +the wisdom of the Ghost-people, and that her heart which is hot with many +wrongs, may grow cool in the shade." + +"What does he know about the Inkosazana and her wrongs?" asked Dingaan +again, but Noie only shrugged her shoulders and made no answer. + +Now one of the dwarfs made another sign, whereon more guards advanced, +carrying small bowls of polished wood. These bowls they set upon the +ground before the three dwarfs, one before each of them, filling them to +the brim with water from a gourd. + +"If your people are thirsty, Noie," exclaimed the King, "I have beer for +them to drink, for at least the locusts have left me that. Bid them throw +away the water, and I will give them beer." + +"It is not water, King," she answered, "but dew gathered from certain +trees before sunrise, and it is their spirits that are thirsty for +knowledge, not their bodies, for in this dew they read the truth." + +"Then the Inkosazana must be of their family, Noie, for she read of the +coming of the white chief Dario in water, or so they say." + +"Perhaps, O King, if it is so these prophets will know it and acknowledge +her." + +Now for a long while there was silence, so long a while indeed that +Dingaan and his Councillors began to move uneasily, for they felt as +though the dwarf men were fingering their heart-strings. At length the +three dwarfs lifted their wrinkled faces that were bleached to the colour +of half-ripe corn, and gazed at each other with their round, owl-like +eyes; then as though with one accord they said to each other: + +"What seest thou, Priest?" and at same sign from them Noie translated the +words into Zulu. + +Now the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, spoke in his low +hissing voice, a voice like to the whisper of leaves in the wind, Noie +rendering his words. + +"I see two maidens standing by a house that moves when cattle draw it. One +of them is dark-skinned, it is she," and he pointed to Noie, "the other is +fair-skinned, it is she," and he pointed to Rachel. "They cast, each of +them, a hair from her head into the air. The black hair falls to the +ground, but a spirit catches the hair of gold and bears it northward. It +is the spirit of Seyapi whom the Zulus slew. Northwards he bears it, and +lays it in the hand of the Mother of the Trees, and with it a message." + +"Yes, with it a message," repeated the other two nodding their heads. + +Then one of them drew a little package wrapped in leaves from his robe, +and motioned to Noie that she should give it to Rachel. Noie obeyed, and +the man said: + +"Let us see if she has vision. Tell us, thou White One, what lies within +the leaves." + +Rachel, who had been sitting like a person in a dream, took the packet, +and, without looking at it, answered: + +"Many other leaves, and within the last of them a hair from this head of +mine. I see it, but three knots have been tied therein. They are three +great troubles." + +"Open," said the dwarf to Noie, who cut the fibre binding the packet, and +unfolded many layers of leaves. Within the last leaf was a golden hair, +and in it were tied three knots. + +Noie laid the hair upon the head of Rachel--it was hers. Then she showed +it to the King and his Council, who stared at the knots not knowing what +to say, and after they had looked at it, refolded it in the leaves and +returned the packet to the dwarf. + +Now the dwarf who had read the picture in his bowl turned to him who sat +nearest and asked: + +"What seest thou, Priest?" + +The man stared at the limpid water and answered: + +"I see this place at night. I see yonder King and his Councillors talking +to a white man with evil eyes and the face of a hawk, who has been wounded +on the head and foot. I read their lips. They bargain together; it is of +the bringing of an old prophet and his wife hither by force. I see the +prophet and his wife in a house, and with them Zulus. By the command of +the white man with the evil eyes the Zulus kill the prophet whose head is +bald, and his wife dies upon the bed. Before they kill the prophet he +slays one of the Zulus with smoke that comes from an iron tube." + +When he heard all this Dingaan groaned, but the dwarf who had spoken, +taking no heed of him, said to the third dwarf: + +"What seest thou, Priest?" to which that dwarf answered: + +"I see the White One yonder standing on a hut, but her Spirit has fled +from her, it has fled from her to haunt the Trees. In her hand is a spear, +and below is the white man with, the evil eyes, held by Zulus. I read her +words: she says that there is blood," and he shivered as he said the word, +"yes, blood between her Spirit and the people of the Zulus. She prophesies +evil to them. I see the ill; I see many burnt in a great fire. I see many +drowned in an angry river. I see the demons of sickness lay hold of many. +I see her Spirit call up the locusts from the coast land. I see it bring +disaster on their arms; I see it scatter plague among their cattle; I see +a dim shape that it summons striding towards this land. It travels fast +over a winter veld, and the head of it is the head of a skull, and the +name of it is Famine." + +As he ended his words the three dwarfs bent forward, and with one movement +seized their bowls and emptied them on to the ground, saying: + +"Earth, Earth, drink, drink and bear record of these visions!" + +Now the Council was much disturbed, for, although there were great witch +doctors among them, none had known magic like to this. Only Dingaan stared +down brooding. Then he looked up, and his fat body shook with hoarse +laughter. + +"You play pretty tricks, little men," he said, "with your giants and your +boughs and your huts that open, and your bowls of water. But for all that +they are only tricks, since Noie, or others have told you of these things +that happened in the past. Now if you are wizards indeed, read me the +riddle of the words of the Inkosazana that she spoke before her Spirit +left her because of the evil acts of the wolf, Ibubesi. Show me the answer +to them in your bowls of water, little men, or be driven hence as cheats +and liars. Also tell us your names by which we may know you." + +When Noie had translated this speech the three dwarfs gathered themselves +under one umbrella, and spoke to each other; then they slid back to their +places, and the first of them, he who had cursed the soldier, said: + +"King of the Zulus, I am Eddo, this on my right is Pani, and that on my +left is Hana. We are children of the Mother of the Trees; we are +high-priests of the Grey-people, the Dream-people, who rule by dreams and +wisdom, not by spears as thou dost, O King. We are the Ghost-kings whom +the ghosts obey, we are the masters of the dead, and the readers of +hearts. Those are our names and titles, O King. We have travelled hither +because thou sentest a messenger of our own blood who whispered a strange +tale in the ear of the Mother of the Trees, a tale of one of whom we knew +already but desired to see," and all three of them nodded towards Rachel +seated on her stool. "We will read thy riddle, O King, but first thou must +fix the fee." + +"What do you demand, Ghost-people?" asked Dingaan. "Cattle are somewhat +scarce here just now, and wives, I think, would be of little use to you. +What is there, then, that you desire, and I can give?" + +They looked at each other, then Eddo said, pointing with his thin hand +upon which the nails grew long: + +"We ask for the White One who sits there. We think that her Spirit dwells +with us already, and we ask her body that we may join it to the Spirit +again." + +Now the Council murmured, but Dingaan replied: + +"Once we sought to keep her in whom dwelt the Inkosazana of the Zulus. But +things have gone amiss, and she brings curses on us. If shape and spirit +were joined together again, mayhap the curses would be taken off our +heads. Yet we dare not give her to you, unless she gives herself of her +own will. Moreover, first the divination, then the pay. Is that enough?" + +"It is enough," they answered, speaking all together. "Set out the matter, +King of the Zulus, and we will see what we can do." + +Then Dingaan beckoned to a man with a withered hand who sat close to him, +listening and noting all things, but saying nothing, and said: + +"Stand forth, thou Mopo, and tell the tale." + +So Mopo rose and began his story. He told how he alone among the people of +the Zulus had thrice seen the spirit of the Inkosazana in the days of the +"Black-One-who-was-gone." He told how many moons ago the white man, +Ibubesi, had come to the Great Place speaking of a beautiful white maiden +who was known by the name of the Inkosazana-y-Zoola, a maiden who ruled +the lightning, and was not as other maidens are, and how he had been sent +to see her, and found that as was the Spirit of the Inkosazana which he +knew, so was this maiden. + +"_Wow_!" he added, "save that the one walked on air and the other on +earth, they are the same." + +Moreover, as a spirit she seemed wise. He told of the trapping of Noie, +and of the decoying of Rachel into Zululand, and of the interview between +her and the King by moonlight when she smelt out Noie. Now he was going on +to speak of the question put by Dingaan to the Inkosazana, and the answer +that she gave to him, when one of the little men who all this while sat as +though they were asleep, blinking their eyes in the light--it was +Eddo--said: + +"Surely thou forgettest something. Tongue of the King, thou who are named +Mopo, or Umbopa, Son of Makedama; thou forgettest certain words which the +Inkosazana whispered to thee when she threw her cloak about thy head ere +thou fleddest away from the Council of the King. Of course, we do not know +the words, but why dost thou not repeat them, Tongue of the King?" + +Mopo stared at them, and his teeth chattered, then he answered: + +"Because they have nothing to do with the story, Ghost-men; because they +were of my own death, which is a little matter." + +The three dwarfs turned their heads towards each other and said, each to +the other: + +"Hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest, and hearest thou, Priest? +He says that the words were of his own death and have nothing to do with +the story," and they smiled and nodded, and appeared to go to sleep again. + +Now Mopo went on with his tale. He told of the question of the King, how +he had asked the Inkosazana whether he should fall upon the Boers or let +them be; of how she had searched the Heavens with her eyes; of how the +meteor had travelled before them, and burst over the kraal, Umgugundhlovu, +that star which she said was thrown by the hand of the Great-Great, the +Umkulunkulu, and of how she had sworn that she also heard the feet of a +people travelling over plain and mountain, and saw the rivers behind them +running red with blood. Lastly, he told of how she had refused to add to +or take from her words, or to set out their meaning. + +Then Mopo sat himself down again in the circle of the Councillors, and +watched and hearkened like a hungry wolf. + +"Ye have heard, Ghost-men," said the King. "Now, if ye are really wise, +interpret to us the meaning of this saying of the Inkosazana, and of the +running star which none can read." + +The priests awoke and consulted with each other, then Eddo said: + +"This matter is too high for us, King of the Zulus." + +Dingaan heard, and laughed angrily. + +"I thought it, I thought it!" he cried. "Ye are but cheats after all who, +like any common doctor, repeat the gossip that ye have heard, and pretend +that it is a message from Heaven. Now why should I not whip you from my +town with rods till ye see that red blood which ye so greatly fear?" + +At the mention of the word blood, the little men seemed to curl up like +cut grass before fire; then Eddo smiled, a sickly smile, and answered: + +"Be gentle, King, walk softly, King. We are but poor cheats, yet we will +do our best, we, or another for us. A new bowl, a big bowl, a red bowl for +the red King, and fill it to the brink with dew." + +As he piped out the words a man from among their company appeared with a +vessel much larger than those into which they had gazed, and made of +beautiful, polished, blood-hued wood that gleamed in the sunlight. Eddo +took it in his hand and another slave filled it with water from the gourd; +the last drop of the water filled it to the brim. Then the three of them +muttered invocations over it, and Eddo, beckoning to Noie, bade her bear +it to the Inkosazana that she might gaze therein. + +Rachel received it and looked; as she looked all the emptiness left her +eyes which grew quick and active and full of horror. + +"Thou seest something, Maiden?" queried Eddo. + +"Aye," answered Rachel, "I see much. Must I speak?" + +"Nay, nay! Breathe on the water thrice and fix the visions. Now bear the +bowl to yonder King and let him look. Perchance he also will see +something." + +Rachel breathed on the water thrice, rose like one in a trance, and +advancing to Dingaan placed the brimming bowl upon his knees. + +"Look, King, look," cried Eddo, "and tell us if in what thou seest lies an +answer to the oracle of the Inkosazana." + +Dingaan stared at the water, angrily at first, as one who smells a trick. +Then his face changed. + +"By the head of the Black One," he said, "I see people fighting in this +kraal, white men and Zulus, and the white men are mastered and the Zulus +drag them out to death. The Zulus conquer, O my people. It is as I thought +that it would be--that is the meaning of the riddle of the Inkosazana." + +"Good, good," said the Council. "Doubtless it shall come to pass." + +But the dwarf Eddo only smiled again and waved his hand. + +"Look once more, King," he said in his low, hissing voice, and Dingaan +looked. + +Now his face darkened. "I see fire," he said. "Yes, in this kraal. +Umgugundhlovu burns, my royal House burns, and yonder come the white men +riding upon horses. Oh! they are gone." + +Eddo waved his hand, saying: + +"Look again and tell us what thou seest, King." + +Unwillingly enough, but as though he could not resist, Dingaan looked and +said: + +"I see a mountain whereof the top is like the shape of a woman, and +between her knees is the mouth of a cave. Beneath the floor of that cave I +see bodies, the body of a great man and the body of a girl; she must have +been fair, that girl." + +Now when he heard this the Councillor who was named Mopo, he with the +withered hand, started up, then sat down again, but all were so intent +upon listening to Dingaan that none noticed his movements save Noie and +the priests of the ghosts. + +"I see a man, a fat man come out of the cave," went on Dingaan. "He seems +to be wounded and weary, also his stomach is sunken as though with hunger. +Two other men seize him, a tall warrior with muscles that stand out on his +legs, and another that is thin and short. They drag him up the mountain to +a great cleft that is between the breasts of her who sits thereon. They +speak with him, but I cannot see their faces, for they are wrapped in +mist, or the face of the fat man, for that also is wrapped in mist. They +hale him to the edge of the cleft, they hurl him over, he falls headlong, +and the mist is swept from his face. Ah! _it is my own face!_" [Footnote: +See "Nada the Lily," CHAPTER XXXV.] + +"Priest," whispered each of the little men to his fellow in the dead +silence that followed, "Priest, this King says that he sees his own face. +Priest, tell me now, has not the spirit of the Inkosazana interpreted the +oracle of the Inkosazana? Will not yonder King be hurled down this cleft? +Is _he_ not the star that falls?" + +And they nodded and smiled at each other. + +But Dingaan leapt up in his rage and terror, and with him leapt up the +Councillors and witch doctors, all save he who was named Mopo, son of +Makedama, who sat still gazing at the ground. Dingaan leapt up, and +seizing the bowl hurled it from him so that the water in it fell over +Rachel like rain from the clouds. He leapt up, and he cursed the +Ghost-priests as evil wizards, bidding them begone from his land. He raved +at them, he threatened them, he cursed them again and again. The little +men sat still and smiled till he grew weary and ceased. Then they spoke to +each other, saying: + +"He has sprinkled the White One with the dew of out Trees, and henceforth +she belongs to the Trees. Is it not so, Priest?" + +They nodded in assent, and Eddo rose and addressed the King in a new +voice, a shrill commanding voice, saying: + +"O man, thou that art called a King and causest much blood to flow, thou +are but a bubble on a river of blood, thou slayer that shalt be slain, +thou thrower of spears upon whom the spear shall fall, thou who shalt look +upon the Face of Stone that knows not pity, thou whom the earth shall +swallow, thou who shalt perish at the hands of--" + +"The faces of the slayers were veiled, Priest," broke in the other two +dwarfs, peeping up at him from beneath the shadow of their umbrellas; +"surely the faces of those slayers were veiled, O Priest." + +"Thou who shalt perish at the hands of avengers whose faces are veiled, +thy riddle is read for thee as the Mother of the Trees decreed that it +should be read. It is well read, it is truly read, it shall befall in its +season. Now give to thy servants their reward and let them depart in +peace. Give to them, that White One whose lost Spirit spoke to thee from +the water." + +"Take her," roared Dingaan, "take her and begone, for to the Zulus she and +Noie, the witch, bring naught but ill." + +But one of the Council cried: + +"The Inkosazana cannot be sent away with these magicians unless it is her +will to go." + +Then the little men nodded to Noie, and Noie whispered in the ear of +Rachel. + +Rachel listened and answered: "Whither thou goest, Noie, thither I go with +thee, I who seek my Spirit." + +So Noie took Rachel by the hand and led her from the Council-place of the +King, and as she went, followed by the Ghost-priests and their escort, for +the last time all the Councillors rose up and gave to her the royal +salute. Only Dingaan sat upon the ground and beat it with his fists in +fury. + +Thus did the Inkosazana-y-Zoola depart from the Great Place of the King of +the Zulus, and Mopo, the son of Makedama, shading his eyes with his hand, +watched her go from between his withered fingers. + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +RACHEL FINDS HER SPIRIT + + +Northward, ever northward, journeyed Rachel with the Ghost-priests; for +days and weeks they journeyed, slowly, and for the most part at night, +since these people dreaded the glare of the sun. Sometimes she was borne +along in a litter with Noie upon the shoulders of the huge slaves, but +more often she walked between the litters in the midst of a guard of +soldiers, for now she was so strong that she never seemed to weary, nor +even in the fever swamps where many fell ill, did any sickness touch her. +Also this labour of the body seemed to soothe her wandering and tormented +mind, as did the touch of Noie's hand and the sound of Noie's voice. At +times, however, her madness got hold of her and she broke out into those +bursts of wild laughter which had scared the Zulus. Then Eddo would +descend from his litter and lay his long fingers on her forehead and look +into her eyes in such a fashion that she went to sleep and was at peace. +But if Noie spoke to her in these sleeps, she answered her questions, and +even talked reasonably as she had done before the people of Mafooti laid +the body of Richard at her feet, and she stood upon the roof of the hut +which Ishmael strove to climb. + +Thus it was that Noie came to learn all that had happened to her since +they parted, for though she had gathered much from them, the Zulus could +not, or would not tell her everything. In past days she had heard from +Rachel of the lad, Richard Darrien, who had been her companion years +before through that night of storm on the island in the river, and now she +understood that her lady loved this Richard, and that it was because of +his murder by the wild brute, Ibubesi, that she had become mad. + +Yes, she was mad, and for that reason Noie rejoiced that the dwarf people +were taking her to their home, since if she could be cured at all, they +were able to heal her, they the great doctors. Moreover, if these priests +and the Zulus would have let her go, whither else could she have gone +whose parents and lover were dead, except to the white people on the +coast, who did not reverence the insane, as do all black folk, but would +have locked her up in a house with others like her until she died. No +although she knew that there were dangers before them, many and great +dangers, Noie rejoiced that things had befallen thus. + +Also in her tender care already Rachel improved much, and Noie believed +that one day she would be herself again. Only she wished that she and her +lady were alone together; that there were no priests with them, and above +all no Eddo. For Eddo as she knew well was jealous of her authority over +Rachel; jealous too of the love that they bore one to the other. He wished +to use this crazed white chieftainess who had been accepted as their +Inkosazana by the great Zulu people, for his own purposes. This had been +clear from the beginning, and that was why when he first heard of her he +had consented to go on the embassy to Dingaan, since by his magic he could +foresee much of the future that was dark to Noie, whose blood was mixed +and who had not all the gifts of the Ghost-kings. + +Moreover, the Mother of the Trees was Noie's great aunt, being the sister +of her grandfather, or of his father, Noie was not sure which, for she had +dwelt among them but a few days, and never thought to inquire of the +matter. But of one thing she was sure, that Eddo the first priest, hated +this Mother of the Trees, who was named Nya, and desired that "when her +tree fell" the next mother should be his servant, which Nya was not. +Perhaps, reflected Noie, it was in his mind that her lady would fill this +part, and being mad, obey him in all things. + +Still she kept a watch upon her words, and even on her thoughts, for Eddo +and his fellow-priests, Pani and Hana, were able to peer into human +hearts, and read their secrets. Also she protected Rachel from him as much +as she was able, never leaving her side for a moment, however weary she +might be, for she feared lest he should become the master of her will. +Only when the fits of madness fell upon her mistress, she was forced to +allow Eddo to quell them with his touch and eye, since herself she lacked +this power, nor dared she call the others to her help, for they were under +the hand of Eddo. + +Northward, ever northward. First they passed through the Zulus and their +subject tribes who knew of them and of the Inkosazana. All of these were +suffering from the curse that lay upon the land because, as they believed, +there was blood between the Inkosazana and her people. The locusts +devoured their crops and the plague ravaged their cattle, so that they +were terrified of her, and of the little Grey-folk with whom she +travelled, the wizards who had shown fearful things to Dingaan and left +him sick with dread. They fled at their approach, only leaving a few of +their old people to prostrate themselves before this Inkosazana who +wandered in search of her own Spirit, and the Dream-men who dwelt with the +ghosts in the heart of a forest, and to pray her and them to lift this +cloud of evil from the land, bringing gifts of such things as were left to +them. + +At length all the Zulus were passed, and they entered into the territories +of other tribes, wild, wandering tribes. + + But even these knew of the Ghost-kings, and attempted nothing against +them, as they had attempted nothing against Noie and her escort when she +travelled through this land on her embassy to the People of the Trees. +Indeed, some of their doctors would visit them at their camps and ask an +oracle, or an interpretation of dreams, or a charm against their enemies, +or a deadly poison, offering great gifts in return. At times Eddo and his +fellow-priests would listen, and the giants would bring a tiny bowl filled +with dew into which they gazed, telling them the pictures they saw there, +though this they did but seldom, as the supply of dew which they had +brought with them from their own country ran low, and since it could not +be used twice they kept it for their own purposes. + +Next they came to a country of vast swamps, where dwelt few men and many +wild beasts, a country full of fevers and reeds and pools, in which lived +snakes and crocodiles. Yet no harm came to them from these things, for the +Ghost-priests had medicines that warded off sickness, and charms that +protected them from all evil creatures, and in their bowls they read what +road to take and how dangers could be avoided. So they passed the swamps +safely; only here that slave whom Eddo had cursed at the kraal of Dingaan, +and who from that day onward had wasted till he seemed to be nothing but a +great skeleton, sickened and died. + +"Did I not tell you that it should be so?" said Eddo to the other slaves, +who trembled before him as reeds tremble in the wind. "Be warned, ye +fools, who think that the strength of men lies in their bodies and their +spears." Then he kicked the corpse of the dead giant gently with his +sandalled foot, and bade his brothers throw him into a pool for the +crocodiles to eat. + +Having passed the swamps and many rivers, at length they turned westward, +travelling for days over grassy uplands like to those of Natal, among +which wandered pastoral tribes with their herds of cattle. On these plains +were multitudes of game and many lions, especially in the bush-clad slopes +of great isolated mountains that rose up here and there. These lions +roared round them at night, but the priests did not seem to be afraid, for +when the brutes became overbold they placed deadly poison in the carcases +of buck that the nomad tribes brought them as offerings, of which the +lions ate and died in numbers. Also they sold some of the poison to the +tribe for a great price in cattle, as to the delivery of which cattle they +gave minute directions, for they knew that none dared to cheat the Mother +of the Trees and her prophets. + +After the plains were left behind, they reached a vast, fertile and +low-lying country that sloped upwards for miles and miles, which, as Noie +explained to Rachel, when she would listen, was the outer territory of the +Ghost-people, for here dwelt the race of the Umkulus, or Great Ones, who +were their slaves, that folk to which the soldiers of their escort +belonged. Of these there were thousands and tens of thousands who earned +their living by agriculture, since although they were so huge and +fierce-looking, they did not fight unless they were attacked. The chiefs +of this people had their dwellings in vast caves in the sides of cliffs +which, if need be, could be turned into impregnable fortresses, but their +real ruler was the Mother of the Trees, and their office was to protect +the country of the Trees and furnish it with food, since the Tree-people +were dreamers who did little work. + +While they travelled through this land all the headmen of the Umkulus +accompanied them, and every morning a council was held at which these made +report to the priests of all that had chanced of late, and laid their +causes before them for judgment. These causes Eddo and his fellow-priests +heard and settled as seemed best to them, nor did any dare to dispute +their rulings. Indeed, even when they deposed a high chief and set another +in his place, the man who had lost all knelt before them and thanked them +for their goodness. Also they tried criminals who had stolen women or +committed murder, but they never ordered such men to be slain outright. +Sometimes Eddo would look at them dreamily and curse them in his slow, +hissing voice, bidding them waste in body and in mind, as he had done to +the soldier at Umgugundhlovu, and die within one year, or two, or three, +as the case might be. Or sometimes, if the crime was very bad, he would +command that they should be sent to "travel in the desert," that is, +wander to and fro without food or water until death found them. Now and +again miserable-looking men, mere skeletons, with hollow cheeks, and eyes +that seemed to start from their heads, would appear at their camps weeping +and imploring that the curse which had been laid upon them in past days +should be taken off their heads. At such people Eddo and his +brother-priests, Pani and Hana, would laugh softly, asking them how they +throve upon the wrath of the Mother of the Trees, and whether they thought +that others who saw them would be encouraged to sin as they had done. But +when the poor wretches prayed that they might be killed outright with the +spear, the priests shrank up in horror beneath their umbrellas, and asked +if they were mad that they should wish them to "sprinkle their trees with +blood." + +One morning a number of these bewitched Umkulus, men, women and children, +appeared, and when the three priests mocked them, as was their wont, and +the guards, some of whom were their own relatives, sought to beat them +away with sticks, threw themselves upon the ground and burst into weeping. +Rachel, who was camped at a little distance with Noie, in a reed tent that +the guard had made for her, which they folded up and carried as they did +the umbrellas, heard the sound of this lamentation, and came out followed +by Noie. For a space she stood contemplating their misery with a troubled +air, then asked Noie why these people seemed so starved and why they wept. +Noie told her that when she was on her embassy the head of their kraal, an +enormous man of middle age, whom she pointed out to Rachel, had sought to +detain her because she was beautiful, and he wished to make her his wife, +although he knew well that she was on an embassy to the Mother of the +Trees. She had escaped, but it was for this reason that the curse of which +they were perishing had been laid upon him and his folk. + +Now Rachel went on to where the three priests sat beneath their umbrellas +dozing away the hours of sunlight, beckoning to the doomed family to +follow her. + +"Wake, priests," she cried in a loud voice, and they looked up astonished, +rubbing their eyes, and asked what was the matter. + +"This," said Rachel. "I command you to lift the weight of your malediction +off the head of these people who have suffered enough." + +"Thou commandest us!" exclaimed Eddo astonished. "And if we will not, +Beautiful One, what then?" + +"Then," answered Rachel, "_I_ will lift it and set it on to your heads, +and you shall perish as they are perishing. Oh! you think me mad, you +priests, who kill more cruelly than did the Zulus, and mad I am whose +Spirit wanders. Yet I tell you that new powers grow within me, though +whence they come I know not, and what I say I can perform." + +Now they stared at her muttering together, and sending for a wooden bowl, +peeped into it. Whatever it was they saw there did not please them, for at +length Eddo addressed the crowd of suppliants, saying: + +"The Mother of the Trees forgives; the knot she tied she looses; the tree +she planted she digs up. You are forgiven. Bones, put on strength; mouths, +receive food; eyes, forget your blindness, and feet, your wanderings. Grow +fat and laugh; increase and multiply; for the curse we give you a +blessing, such is the will of the Mother of the Trees." + +"Nay, nay," cried Rachel, when she understood their words, "believe him +not, ye starvelings. Such is the will of the Inkosazana of the Zulus, she +who has lost her Spirit and another's, and travels all this weary way to +find them." + +Then her madness seemed to come upon her again, for she tossed her arms on +high and burst into one of her wild fits of laughter. But those whom she +had redeemed heeded it not, for they ran to her, and since they dared not +touch her, or even her robe, kissed the ground on which she had stood and +blessed her. Moreover from that moment they began to mend, and within a +few days were changed folk. This Noie knew, for they followed up Rachel to +the confines of the desert, and she saw it with her eyes. Also the fame of +the deed spread among the Umkulu people who groaned under the cruel rule +of the Ghost-kings, and mad or sane, from that day forward they adored +Rachel even more than the Zulus had done, and like the Zulus believed her +to be a Spirit. No mere human being, they declared, could have lifted off +the curse of the Mother of the Trees from those upon whom it had fallen. + +Thenceforward Eddo, Pani, and Hana hid their judgments from Rachel, and +would not suffer such suppliants to approach the camp. Also when they +seized a number of men because these had conspired together to rebel +against the Ghost-people, and brought them on towards their own country +for a certain purpose, they forced them to act as bearers like the others, +so that Rachel might not guess their doom. For now, with all their power, +they also were afraid of this white Inkosazana, as Dingaan had been +afraid. + +So they travelled up this endless slope of fertile land, leaving all the +kraals of the giant Umkulus behind them, and one morning at the dawn +camped upon the edge of a terrible desert; a place of dry sands and +sun-blasted rocks, that looked like the bottom of a drained ocean, where +nothing lived save the fire lizards and certain venomous snakes that +buried themselves in the sand, all except their heads, and only crawled +out at night. After the people of the Umkulus this horrible waste was the +great defence of the Ghost-kings, whose country it ringed about, since +none could pass it without guides and water. Indeed, Noie had been forced +to stay here for days with her escort, until the Mother of the Trees, +learning of her coming in some strange fashion, had sent priests and +guards to bring her to her land. But the Zulus who were with her they did +not bring, except one witch-doctor to bear witness to her words. These +they left among the Umkulus till she should return, nor were those Zulus +sorry who had already heard enough of the magic of the Ghost-kings, and +feared to come face to face with them. + +But it is true that they also feared the Umkulus, whom, because of their +great size and the fierceness of their air, the Zulus took to be evil +spirits, though if this were so, they could not understand why they should +obey a handful of grey dwarfs who lived far from them beyond the desert. +Still these Umkulus did them no harm, for on her return Noie found them +all safe and well. + +That afternoon Rachel and the dwarfs plunged into the dreadful wilderness, +heading straight for the ball of the sinking sun. Here, although she +wished to do so, she was not allowed to walk, for fear lest the serpents +should bite her, said Eddo, but must journey in the litter with Noie. So +they entered it, and were borne forward at a great pace, the bearers +travelling at a run, and being often changed. Also many other bearers came +with them, and on the shoulders of each of them was strapped a hide bag of +water. Of this they soon discovered the reason, for the sand of that +wilderness was white with salt; the air also seemed to be full of salt, so +that the thirst of those who travelled there was sharp and constant, and +if it could not be satisfied they died. + +It was a very strange journey, and although she did not seem to take much +note of them at the time, its details and surroundings burned themselves +deeply into Rachel's mind. The hush of the infinite desert, the white +moonlight gleaming upon the salt, white sand; the tall rocks which stood +up here and there like unfinished obelisks and colossal statues, the snowy +clouds of dust that rose beneath the feet of the company; the hoarse +shouts of the guides, the close heat, the halts for water which was +greedily swallowed in great gulps; the occasional cry and confusion when a +man fell out exhausted, or because he had been bitten by one of the +serpents--all these things, amongst others, were very strange. + +Once Rachel asked vaguely what became of these outworn and snake-poisoned +men, and Noie only shook her head in answer, for she did not think fit to +tell her that they were left to find their way back, or to perish, as +might chance. + +All that night and for the first hours of the day that followed, they went +forward swiftly, camping at last to eat and sleep in the shadow of a mass +of rock that looked like a gigantic castle with walls and towers. Here +they remained in the burning heat until the sun began to sink once more, +and then went on again, leaving some of the bearers behind them, because +there was no longer water for so many. There the great men sat in patient +resignation and watched them go, they who knew that having little or no +water, few of them could hope to see their homes again. Still, so great +was their dread of the Ghost-priests, that they never dared to murmur, or +to ask that any of the store of water should be given to them, they who +were but cattle to be used until they died. + +The second night's journey was like the first, for this desert never +changed, its aspect, and on the following morning they halted beneath +another pile of fantastic, sand-burnished rocks, from some of which hung +salt like icicles. Here one of the bearers who had been denied water as a +punishment for laziness, although in truth he was sick, began to suck the +salt-icicles. Suddenly he went raving mad, and rushing with a knife at +Eddo, Pani, and Hana where they sat under their cane umbrellas that, for +the sake of coolness, were damped with this precious water, he tried to +kill them. + +Then as they saw the knife gleaming, all their imperturbable calm departed +from these dwarfs. They squeaked in terror with thin voices as rats speak; +they rolled upon the ground yelling to the slaves to save them from a "red +death." The man was seized and, though he fought with all his giant +strength, held down and choked in the sand. Once, however, he twisted his +head free, howling a curse at them. Also he managed to hurl his knife at +Eddo, and the point of it scratched him on the hand, causing the pale +blood to flow, a sight at which Eddo and the other priests broke into +tears and lamentations, that continued long after the Umkulu was dead. + +"Why are they such cowards?" asked Rachel, dreamily, for she had not seen +the murder of the slave, and thought that Eddo had only scratched himself. + +"Because they fear the sight of blood, Zoola," answered Noie, "which is a +very evil omen to them. Death they do not fear who are already among +ghosts, but if it is a red death, their souls are spilt with their life, +or so they believe." + +Towards noon that day the sky banked up with lurid-coloured clouds; the +sun which should have shone so hotly, went out, and a hush that was almost +fearful in its heat and intensity, fell upon the desert. The Umkulu +bearers became disturbed, and gathered together into knots, talking in low +tones. Eddo and his brother priests who, either because of the adventure +of the morning or the oppressive air, could not sleep, as was usual with +them, were also disturbed. They crept from beneath their umbrellas which, +as the sun had vanished, were of no use to them, and stood together +staring at the salty plain, which under that leaden and lowering sky +looked white as snow, and at the brooding clouds above. They even sent for +their bowls to read in them pictures of what was about to happen, but +there was no dew left, so these could not be used. + +Then they consulted with the captains of the bearers, who told then what +no magic was needed to guess that a mighty storm was gathering, and that +if it overtook them in the desert, they would be buried beneath the +drifting sand. Now this was a "white death" which the dwarfs did not seem +to desire, so they ordered an instant departure, instead of delaying the +start until sunset, as they had intended, for then, if all went well, they +would have arrived at their homes by dawn, and not in the middle of the +night. So that litters were made ready, and they went forward through the +overpowering heat, that caused the bearers to hang out their tongues and +reel as they walked. + +Towards evening the storm began to stir. Little wandering puffs of wind +blew upon them and died away, and lightnings flickered intermittently. +Then a hot breeze sprang up that gradually increased in strength until the +sand rolled and rippled before it, now one way and now another, for this +breeze seemed to blow in turn from every quarter of the heavens. Suddenly, +however, after trying them all, it settled in the west, and drove straight +into their faces with ever increasing force. Now Eddo thrust out his head +between the curtains of his litter and called to the bearers to hurry, as +they had but a little distance of desert left to pass, after which came +the grass country where there would be no danger from the sand. They heard +and obeyed, changing the pole gangs frequently, as those who carried the +litters became exhausted. + +But the storm was quicker than they; it burst upon them while they were +still in the waste, though not in its full strength. Then the darkness +came, utter darkness, for no moon or stars could be seen, and salt and +sand drove down on them like hail. Through it all, the bearers fought on, +though how they found their way Noie, who was watching them, could not +guess, since no landmarks were left to guide them. They fought on, +blinded, choked with the salt sand that drove into their eyes and lungs, +till man after man, they fell down and perished. Others took their places, +and yet they fought on. + +It must have been near to midnight when the company, or those who were +left of them, staggered to the edge of that dreadful wilderness which was +but a vast plain of stone and sand, bordered on the west as on the east by +slopes of fertile soil. For a while the fierce tempest lifted a little, +and the light of the stars which struggled through breaks in the clouds +showed that they were marching down a steep descent of grassland. Thus +they went on for several more hours, till at length the bearers of the +litter in which were Rachel and Noie, who for a long time had been +staggering to and fro like drunken men, came to a halt, and litter and +all, sank to the ground, utterly exhausted. + + Rachel and Noie disentangled themselves from the litter, for they were +unhurt, and stood by it, not knowing where to go, till presently two other +litters containing the priests came up, for the third had been abandoned, +and its occupant crowded in with Eddo. Now a great clamour arose in the +darkness, the priests hissing commands to the surviving bearers to take up +the litter and proceed. But great as was their strength, this the poor men +could not do. There they lay upon the ground answering that Eddo might +curse them if he wished, or even kill them as their brothers had been +killed, but they were unable to stir another step until they had rested +and drunk. Where they were, there they must lie until rain fell. Then the +priests wished Rachel to enter one of their litters, leaving Noie to walk, +which they were afraid to do themselves. But when she understood, Rachel +cut the matter short by answering, + +"Not so, I will walk," and picking up the spear of one of the fallen +Umkulu to serve as a staff, she took Noie by the hand and started forward +down the hill. + +One of the priests clasped her robe to draw her back, but she turned on +him with the spear, whereon he shrank back into his litter like a snail +into his shell and left her alone. So following the steep path they +marched on, and after them came the two litters with the priests, carried +by all the bearers who could still stand, for these old men weighed no +more than children. From far below them rose a mighty sound as of an angry +sea. + +"What is that noise?" called Rachel into the ear of Noie, for the gale was +rising again. + +"The sound of wind in the forest where the Tree-folk dwell," she answered. + +Then the dawn broke, an awful, blood-red dawn, and by degrees they saw. +Beneath them ran a shallow river, and beyond it, stretching for league +upon league farther than the eye could see, lay the mighty forest whereof +the trees soared two hundred feet or more into the air; the dark +illimitable forest that rolled as the sea rolls beneath the pressure of +the gale, and indeed, seen from above, looked like a green and tossing +ocean. At the sight of the water Rachel and Noie began to run towards it +hand in hand, for they were parched with thirst whose mouths were full of +the salt dust of the desert. The bearers of the litters in which were the +three priests ran also, paying no heed to the cries of the dwarfs within. +At length it was reached, and throwing themselves down they drank until +that raging thirst of theirs was satisfied; even Eddo and his companions +crawled out of their litters and drank. Then having washed their hands and +faces in the cool water, they forded the fleet stream, and, filled with a +new life, followed the road that ran beyond towards the forest. Scarcely +had they set foot upon the farther bank when the heart of the tempest, +which had been eddying round them all night long, burst over them in its +fury. The lightnings blazed, the thunder rolled, and the wild wind grew to +a hurricane, so fierce that the litters in which were Eddo, Pani, and Hana +were torn from the grasp of the bearers and rolled upon the ground. From +the wreck of them, for they were but frail things, the little grey priests +emerged trembling, or rather were dragged by the hands of their giant +bearers, to whom they clung as a frightened infant clings to its mother. +Rachel saw them and, laughed. + +"Look at the Masters of Magic!" she cried to Noie, "those who kill with a +curse, those who rule the Ghosts," and she pointed to the tiny, +contemptible figures with fluttering robes being dragged along by those +giants whom but a little while before they had threatened with death. + +"I see them," answered Noie into her ear. "Their spirits are strong when +they are at peace, but in trouble they fear doom more than others. Now, if +I were those Umkulu, I would make an end of them while they can." + +But these great, patient men did otherwise; indeed, when the dwarfs, worn +out and bewildered by the hurricane, could walk no more, they took them up +and carried them as a woman carries a babe. + +Now they were passing a belt of open land between the river and the forest +in which terrified mobs of cattle rushed to and fro, while their herds, +slave-men of large size like the Umkulu, tried to drive them to some place +where they would be safe from the tempest In this belt also grew broad +fields of grain, which furnished food for the Tree-folk. At last they came +to the confines of the forest, and Rachel, looking round her with +wondering eyes, saw at the foot of each great tree a tiny hut shaped like +a tent, and in front of the hut a dwarf seated on the ground staring into +a bowl of water, and beating his breast with his hands. + +"What do they?" she asked of Noie. + +"They strive to read their fates, Lady, and weep because the wind ripples +the dew in their bowls, so that they can see nothing, and cannot be sure +whether their tree will stand or fall. Follow me, follow me; I know the +way, here we are not safe." + +The hurricane was at its height; the huge trees about them rocked and bent +like reeds, great boughs came crashing down; one of them fell upon a +praying dwarf and crushed him to a pulp. Those around him saw it and +uttered a wild shrill scream; Eddo, Pani, and Hana saw it and screamed +also, in the arms of their bearers, for this sight of blood was terrible +to them. The forest was alive with the voices of the storm, it seemed to +howl and groan, and the lightnings illumined its gloomy aisles. The +grandeur and the fearfulness of the scene excited Rachel; she waved the +spear she carried, and began to laugh in the wild fashion of her madness, +so that even the grey dwarfs, seated each at the foot of his tree, ceased +from his prayers to glance at her askance. + +On they went, expecting death at every step, but always escaping it, until +they reached a wide clearing in the forest. In the centre of this clearing +grew a tree more huge than any that Rachel had ever dreamed of, the bole +of it, that sprang a hundred feet without a branch, was thicker than +Dingaan's Great Hut, and its topmost boughs were lost in the scudding +clouds. In front of this tree was gathered a multitude of people, men, +women, and children, all dwarfs, and all of them on their knees engaged in +prayer. At its bole, by a tent-shaped house, stood a little figure, a +woman whose long grey hair streamed upon the wind. + +"The Mother of the Trees," cried Noie through the screaming gale. "Come to +her, she will shelter us," and she gripped Rachel's arm to lead her +forward. + +Scarcely had they gone a step when the lightning blazed above them +fearfully, and with it came an awful rush of wind. Perhaps that flash fell +upon the tree, or perhaps the wind snapped its roots. At least its mighty +trunk burst in twain, and with a crash that for a moment seemed to master +even the roar of the volleying thunder, down it came to earth. Two huge +limbs fell on either side of Rachel and Noie, but they were not touched. A +bough struck the Umkulu slave who was carrying Eddo, and swept off his +head, leaving the dwarf unharmed. Another bough fell upon Pani and his +bearer, and buried them in the earth beneath its bulk, so that they were +never seen again. As it chanced the most of the worshippers were beyond +the reach of the falling branches, but some of these that were torn loose +in the fall, or shattered by the lightning, the wind caught and hurled +among them, slaying several and wounding others. + +In ten seconds the catastrophe had come and gone, the Queen-Tree that had +ruled the forest for a thousand years was down, a stack of green leaves, +through which the shattered branches showed like bones, and a prostrate, +splintered trunk. The shock threw Noie and Rachel to the ground, but +Rachel, rising swiftly, pulled Noie to her feet after her; then, acting +upon some impulse, leapt forward, and climbing on to the trunk where it +forked, ran down it till she almost reached its base, and stood there +against the great shield of earth that had been torn up with the roots. +After that last fearful outburst a stillness fell, the storm seemed to +have exhausted itself, at any rate for a while. Rachel was able to get her +breath and look about her. + +All around were lines of enormous trees, solemn aisles that seemed to lead +up to the Queen of the Trees, and down these aisles, piercing the shadows +cast by the interlacing branches overhead, shone the lights of that lurid +morning. Rachel saw, and something struggled in the darkness of her brain, +as the light struggled in the darkness of the forest aisles. She +remembered--oh! what was it she remembered? Now she knew. It was the dream +she had dreamed upon the island in the river, years and years ago, a dream +of such trees as these, and of little grey people like to these, and of +the boy, Richard, grown to manhood, lashed to the trunk of one of the +trees. What had happened to her? She could recall nothing since she saw +the body of Richard upon its bier in the kraal Mafooti. + +But this was not the kraal Mafooti, nor had Noie, who stood at her side, +been with her there, Noie, who had gone on an embassy to her father's +folk, the dwarf people. Ah! these people were dwarfs. Look at them running +to and fro screaming like little monkeys. She must have been dreaming a +long, bad dream, whereof the pictures had escaped her. Doubtless she was +still dreaming and presently would awake. Well, the torment had gone out +of it, and the fear, only the wonder remained. She would stand still and +see what happened. Something was happening now. A little thin hand +appeared, gripping the rough bark at the side of the fallen tree. + +She peeped over the swell of it and saw an old dwarf woman with long white +hair, whose feet were set in a cleft of the shattered bole, and who hung +to it as an ape hangs. Beneath her to the ground was a fall of full thirty +feet, for the base of the bole was held high up by the roots, so that the +little woman's hair hung down straight towards the ground, whither she +must presently fall and be killed. Rachel wondered how she had come there, +if she had clung to the trunk when it fell, or been thrown up by the +shock, or lifted by a bough. Next she wondered how long it would be before +she was obliged to leave go, and whether her white head or her back would +first strike the earth all that depth beneath. Then it occurred to her +that she might be saved. + +"Hold my feet," she said to Noie, who had followed her along the trunk, +speaking in her own natural voice, at the sound of which Noie looked at +her in joyful wonder. "Hold my feet; I think I can reach that old woman," +and without waiting for an answer she laid herself down upon the bole, her +body hanging over the curve of it. + +Now Noie saw her purpose, and seating herself with her heels set against +the roughness of the bark, grasped her by the ankles. Supporting some of +her weight on one hand, with the other Rachel reached downwards all the +length of her long arm, and just as the grasp of the old woman below was +slackening, contrived to grip her by the wrist. The dwarf swung loose, +hanging in the air, but she was very light, of the weight of a +five-year-old child, perhaps, no more, and Rachel was very strong. With an +effort she lifted her up till the monkey-like fingers gripped the rough +bark again. Another effort and the little body was resting on the round of +the tree, one more and she was beside her. + +Now Rachel rose to her feet again and laughed, but it was not the mad +laughter that had scared Ishmael and the Zulus; it was her own laughter, +that of a healthy, cultured woman. + +The little creature, crouching on hands and knees at Rachel's feet, lifted +her head and stared with her round eyes. At that moment, too, the sun +broke out, and its rays, shining where they had never shone for ages, fell +upon Rachel, upon her bright hair, and the white robes in which the dwarfs +had clothed her, and the gleaming spear in her hand, causing her to look +like some ancient statue of a goddess upon a temple roof. + +"Who art thou," said the dwarf woman in the hissing voice of her race, +"thou Beautiful One? I know! I know! Thou art that Inkosazana of the Zulus +of whom we have had many visions, she for whom I sent. But the Inkosazana +was mad, she had lost her Spirit; it has been seen here. Beautiful One, +_thou_ art not mad." + +"What does she say, Noie?" asked Rachel. "I can only understand some +words." + +Noie told her, and Rachel hid her eyes in her hand. Presently she let it +fall, saying: + +"She is right. I lost my Spirit for a while; it went away with another +Spirit. But I think that I have found it again. Tell her, Noie, that I +have travelled far to seek my Spirit, and that I have found it again." + +Noie, who could scarcely take her eyes from Rachel's face, obeyed, but the +old woman hardly seemed to heed her words; a grief had got hold of her. +She rocked herself to and fro like a monkey that has lost its young, and +cried out: + +"My tree has fallen, the tree of my House, which stood from the beginning +of the world, has fallen, but that of Eddo still stands," and she pointed +to another giant of the forest that soared up, unharmed, at a little +distance. "Nya's tree has fallen--Eddo's tree still stands. His magic has +prevailed against me, his magic has prevailed against me!" + + As she spoke a man appeared scrambling along the bole towards them; it +was Eddo himself. His round eyes shone, on his pale face there was a look +of triumph, for whoever might be lost, the danger had passed him by. + +"Nya," he piped, tapping her on the shoulder, "thy Ghost has deserted +thee, old woman, thy tree is down. See, I spit upon it," and he did so. +"Thou art no longer Mother of the Trees; thou art only the old woman Nya. +The Ghost people, the Dream people, the little Grey people, have a new +queen, and I am her minister, for I rule her Spirit. Yonder she stands," +and he pointed at the tall and glittering Rachel. "Now, thou new-born +Mother of the Trees, who wast the Inkosazana of the Zulus, obey me. Give +death to this old woman, the Red Death, that her spirit may be spilt with +her blood, and lost for ever. Give it to her with that spear in thy hand, +while I hide my eyes, and reign thou in her place through me," and he +bowed his head and waited. + +"Not the Red Death, not the Red Death," wailed Nya. "Give me the White +Death and save my soul, Beautiful One, and in return I will give thee +something that thou desirest, who am still the wisest of them all, +although my Tree is down." + +Noie whispered for a while in Rachel's ear. Then while all the dwarf +people gathered beneath them, watching, Rachel bent forward, and putting +her arms about the trembling creature, lifted her up as though she were a +child, and held her to her bosom. + +"Mother," she said, "I give thee no death, red or white; I give thee love. +Thy tree is down; sit thou in my shadow and be safer On him who harms +thee"--and she looked at Eddo--"on him shall the Red Death fall." + + + +CHAPTER XX + +THE MOTHER OF THE TREES + + +When Eddo understood these words he lifted his head and stared at Rachel +amazed. + +"This is thy doing, Bastard," he said savagely, addressing Noie, who had +translated them. "I have felt thee fighting against me for long, and now +thou causest this Inkosazana to defy me. It was thou who didst work upon +that old woman, thine aunt, to command that the white witch should be +brought hither, and because as yet I dared not disobey, I made a terrible +journey to bring her. Yes, and I did this gladly, for when my eyes fell +upon her, there in the town of Dingaan, I saw that she was great and +beautiful, but that her Spirit had gone, and I knew that I could make her +mouth to speak my words, and her pure eyes to see things that are denied +to mine, even the future as, when I bade her, she saw it yonder in the +court of Dingaan. But now it seems that her Spirit has returned to her, so +that there is no room for mine in her heart, and she speaks her own words, +not my words. And thou hast done this thing, O Bastard." + +"Perhaps," answered Noie unconcernedly. + +"Thou thinkest," went on Eddo, in his fury beating the bole on which he +sat, "thou thinkest to protect that old hag, Nya, because her blood runs +in thee. But, fool, it is in vain, for her tree is down, her tree is down, +and as its leaves wither, and its sap dries up, so must she wither and her +blood dry up until she dies, she who thought to live on for many years." + +"What does that matter?" asked Noie, "seeing that then she will only join +the great company of the ghosts with whom she longs to be, and return with +them to torment thee, Eddo, until thou, too, art one of them, and lookest +on the face of Judgment." + +"Thou thinkest," screamed the dwarf, ignoring this ominous suggestion, +"thou thinkest, when she is gone, to be queen in her place, or to rule as +high priestess through this White One." + +"If I do, that will be a bad hour for thee, Eddo," replied Noie. + +"It shall not be, woman. No bastard shall reign here as Mother of the +Trees while the nations round cringe before her feet. I have spells; I +have poisons; I have slaves who can shoot with arrows." + +"Then use them if thou canst, thou evil-doer," said "Noie contemptuously. + +"Aye, I will use them all, and not on thee only, but on that white witch +whom thou lovest. She shall never pass living from this land that is +ringed in by the desert and the forest. She shall choose me to reign +through her as her high priest, or she shall die--die miserably. For a +little while that old hag, Nya, may protect her with her wisdom, but when +she passes, as she must, and quickly, for I will light fires beneath this +fallen tree of hers, then I tell thee the Beautiful One shall choose +between my rule and doom." + +Now Noie would hear no more. + +"Dog," she cried, "filthy night-bird, darest thou speak thus of the +Inkosazana? Another word and I will offer that heart of thine to the sun +thou hatest," and snatching the spear from Rachel's hand, she charged at +him, holding it aloft. + +Eddo saw her come. With a scream of fear he leapt to his feet, and ran +swiftly along the bole till he reached the mass of the fallen branches. +Into these he sprang, swinging himself from bough to bough like an ape +until he vanished amongst the dark green foliage. Then, having quite lost +sight of him, Noie returned laughing to Rachel, by whom stood the old +Mother of the Trees who had slid from her arms, and gave her back the +spear, saying in the dwarf language: + +"This Eddo speaks great words, but he is also a great coward." + +"Yes, yes," answered the old woman, "he is a great coward, because like +all our folk he fears the Red Death; but, child, I tell thee he is +terrible. He hates me because I rule through the white art, not the black, +but while my tree stood he must obey me, and I was safe. Now it is down, +and he may kill me if he can, according to the custom of my land, and set +up another to be queen, she at whose feet my tree bowed itself and fell by +the will of the Heavens, and whom, therefore, the people will accept. +Through her he will wield all the power of the Ghost-kings, over whom no +man may rule, but a woman only. Come, Child, and thou, White One, come +also. I know where we may hide. Lady, the power that was mine is thine; +protect me till I die, and in payment I will give thee whatever thy heart +desires." + +"I ask no payment," Rachel answered wearily, when she understood the +words; "and I think that it is I who need protection from that wicked +dwarf." + +Then, guided by Nya, who clung to Rachel's hand, they walked down the bole +of the tree and along a great branch, till at length they reached a place +whence they could climb to the ground. Before they were clear of the +boughs the dethroned Mother, from whose round eyes the tears fell, turned +and kissed the bark of one of them, wailing aloud. + +"Farewell, thou mighty one, under whose shade I, and the queens of my race +before me, have dreamed for centuries. Thou art fallen beneath the stroke +of Heaven, and great was thy fall, and I am fallen with thee. Save me from +the Red Death, O Spirit of my tree, that in the land of ghosts I still may +sleep beneath thy shade for ever." + +Then she ran to the very point of the tree and broke off its topmost twig, +which was covered with narrow and shining green leaves, and holding it in +her hand, returned to Rachel. + +"I will plant it," she said, "and perchance it will grow to be the house +of queens unborn. Come, now, come," and she turned her face towards the +forest. + +The thunder had rolled away, and from time to time the sun shone fiercely, +so fiercely that, unable to bear its rays, all the dwarfs who were +gathered about the fallen tree had retreated into the shadow of the other +trees around the open space. There they stood and sat watching the three +of them go by. Men, women and children, they all watched, and Rachel they +saluted with their raised hands; but to her who had been their mother for +unknown years they did no reverence. Only one hideous little man ran up to +her and called out: + +"Thou didst punish me once, old woman, now why should I not kill thee in +payment? Thy tree is down at last." + +Nya looked at him sadly, and answered: + +"I remember. Thou shouldst have died, for thy sin was great, but I laid a +lesser burden on thee. Man, thou canst not kill me yet; my tree is down, +but it is not dead." + +She held up the green bough in her hand and looked at him from beneath it, +then went on slowly: "Man, my wisdom remains within me, and I tell thee +that before I die thou shalt die, and not as thou desirest. Remember my +words, people of the Ghosts." + +Then she walked on with the others, leaving the dwarf staring after her +with a face wherein hate struggled with fear. + +"Thou liest," he screamed after her; "thy power is gone with thy tree." + +Scarcely were the words out of his mouth when they heard a crash which +caused them to look round. A bough, broken by the storm, had fallen from +on high. It had fallen on to the head of the dwarf, and there he lay +crushed and dead. + +"Ah!" piped the other dwarfs, pointing towards the corpse with their +fingers, and closing their eyes to shut out the sight of blood, "ah! Nya +is right; she still has power. Those who would kill her must wait till her +tree dies." + +Taking no heed of what had happened, Nya walked on into the forest. For a +while Rachel noted the little huts built, each of them, at the foot of a +tree. There were hundreds of these huts that they could see, showing that +the people were many, but by degrees they grew fewer, only one was visible +here and there, set beneath some particularly vigorous and handsome +timber. At last they ceased altogether; they had passed through that city, +the strangest city in the world. + +Trees--everywhere trees, hundreds of trees, tens of thousands of trees +soaring up to heaven, making a canopy of their interlacing boughs, +shutting out the light so that beneath them was a deep oppressive gloom. +There was silence also, for if any beasts or birds dwelt there the +hurricane had scared them away, silence only broken from time to time by +the crash of some giant of the forest that, its length of days fulfilled +at last, sank suddenly to ruin, to be buried in a tomb of brushwood whence +in due course its successor would arise. + +"Another life gone," said the old woman, Nya, flitting before them like a +little grey ghost, every time that this weird sound struck upon their +ears; "whose was it, I wonder? I will look in my bowl, I will look in my +bowl." + +For, as Rachel discovered afterwards, these people believed that the +spirit of each tree of the forest is attached to the spirit of a human +being, although that being may dwell in other lands, far away, which dies +when the tree dies, sometimes slowly by disease, and sometimes in swift +collapse, so that they pass together into the world of ghosts. + +On they flitted through the gloom, on for mile after mile. Although the +leaf-strewn ground showed no traces of it, evidently they were following +some kind of path, for no fallen trunks barred their progress, nor were +there any creepers or brushwood, although to right and left of them all +these could be seen in plenty. At last, quite of a sudden, for the bole of +a tree at the end of the path had hidden it from them, they came upon a +clearing in the forest. It seemed to be a natural, or, at any rate, a very +ancient clearing, since in it no stumps were visible, nor any scrub, or +creepers, only tall grass and flowering plants. In the centre of this +place, covering a quarter of it, perhaps, was a vast circular wall, fifty +feet or more in height, and clothed with ferns. This wall, they noted, was +built of huge blocks of stone, so huge indeed that it seemed wonderful +that they could have been moved by human beings. At the sight of that +marvellous wall Rachel and Noie halted involuntarily, and Noie asked: + +"Who made it, Mother?" + +"The giants who lived when the world was young. Can our hands lift such +stones?" Nya answered, as, bending down, she thrust the top shoot from her +fallen tree deep into the humid soil, then added: "On, child; there is +danger here." + +As she spoke something hissed through the air just above her head, and +stuck fast in the bark of a sapling. Noie sprang forward and plucked it +out. It was a little reed, feathered with grasses, and having a sharp +ivory point, smeared with some green substance. + +"Touch it not," cried Nya, "it is deadly poison. Eddo's work, Eddo's work! +but my hour is not yet. Into the open before another comes." + + So they ran forward, all three of them, seeing and bearing nothing of the +shooter of the arrow. As they approached the titanic wall they saw that it +enclosed a mound, on the top of which mound grew a cedar-like tree with +branches so wide that they seemed to overshadow half of the enclosure. +There were no gates to this wall, but while they wondered how it could be +entered, Nya led them to a kind of cleft in its stones, not more than two +feet in width, across which cleft were stretched strings of plaited grass. +She pressed herself against them, breaking them, and walked forward, +followed by Rachel and Noie. Suddenly they heard a noise above them, and, +looking up, saw white-robed dwarfs perched upon the stones of the cleft, +holding bent bows in their hands, whereof the arrows were pointed at their +breasts. Nya halted, beckoning to them, whereon, recognising her, they +dropped the arrows into the little quivers which they wore, and scrambled +off, whither Rachel could not see. + +"These are the guardians of the Temple that cannot either speak or hear, +who were summoned by the breaking of the thread," said Nya, and went +forward again. + +Now to the right, and now to the left, ran the narrow path that wound its +way in the thickness of the mighty wall, which towered so high above them +that they walked almost in darkness, and at each turn of it were recesses; +and above these projecting stones, where archers could stand for its +defence. At length this path ended in a _cul-de-sac_, for in front of them +was nothing but blank masonry. Whilst Rachel and Noie stared at it +wondering whither they should go now, a large stone in this wall turned, +leaving a narrow doorway through which they passed, whereon it shut again +behind them, though by what machinery they could not see. + +Thus they passed through the wall, emerging, however, at a different point +in its circumference to that at which they had entered. In the centre of +the enclosure rose the hill of earth that they had seen from without, +which evidently was kept free from weeds and swept, and on its crest grew +the huge cedar-like tree, the Tree of the Tribe. Between the base of this +hill and the foot of the wall was a wide ring of level ground, also swept +and weeded, and on this space, neatly arranged in lines, were hundreds of +little hillocks that resembled ant-heaps. + +"The burying-place of the Ghost-priests, Lady," said Nya, nodding at the +hillocks. "Soon my bones will be added to them." + +Walking across this strange cemetery, they came to the foot of the mound +that was entirely overshadowed by the cedar above, from the outspread +limbs of which hung long grey moss, that swayed ceaselessly in the wind. +Here dwarfs appeared from right and left, the same whom they had seen +within the thickness of the wall, or others like to them, some male and +some female; melancholy-eyed little creatures who bowed to Nya, and looked +with fear and wonder at the tall while Rachel. Evidently they were all of +them deaf mutes, for they made signs to Nya, who answered them with other +signs, the purport of which seemed to sadden and disturb them greatly. + +"They have seen the fall of my tree in their bowls," explained Nya to +Noie, "and ask me if it is a true vision. I tell them that I am come here +to die and that is why they are sad. This is the place of dying of all the +Ghost-priests, whence they pass into the world of spirits, and here no +blood may be shed, no, not that of the most wicked evil-doer. If any one +of the family of the priests reaches this place living, the glory of the +White Death is won. Follow and see." + +So they followed her up the mound, past what looked like the entrance to a +cave, until they reached a low fence of reeds whereof the gate stood open. + +"The gate is open, but enter not there," whispered the old Mother of the +Trees, "for those who enter there live not long. Look, Lady, look." + +Rachel peered through the gate, but so dense was the gloom in that holy +spot that at first she could only see the enormous red bole of the cedar, +and the ghostly, moss-clad branches which sprang from it at no great +height above the ground. Presently, however, her eyes, grown accustomed to +the light, distinguished several little white-robed figures seated upon +the earth at some distance from the trunk staring into vessels of wood +which were placed before them. These figures appeared to be those of both +men and women, while one was that of a child. Even as they watched, the +figure nearest to them fell forward over its bowl and lay quite still, +whereon those around it set up a feeble, piping cry, that yet had in it a +note of gladness. The dwarf-mutes who had accompanied them, and who alone +seemed to have a right of entry into this sad place, ran forward and +looked. Then very gently they lifted up the fallen figure and bore it out. +As it was carried past them Rachel noted that it was the body of quite a +young woman, whose little face, wasted to nothing, still looked sweet and +gentle. + +"Was she ill?" asked Rachel in an awed voice. + +"Perhaps," answered the Mother, shaking her grey head, "or perhaps she was +very unhappy, and came here to die. What does it matter? She is happy +now." + +"Ask her, Noie, if all must die who sit beneath that tree," said Rachel. + +"Aye," answered Nya, "all save these dumb people who have been priests of +the Tree from generation to generation. To touch its stem is to perish +soon or late, for it is the Tree of Life and Death, and in it dwells the +Spirit of the whole race." + +"What then would happen if it fell down, or was destroyed like your tree, +Mother?" + +"Then the race would perish also," answered Nya, "since their Spirit would +lack a home and depart to the world of Ghosts, whither they must follow. +When it dies of old age, if it should ever die, then the race will die +with it." + +"And if someone should cut it down, Mother, what then?" + +Now when Noie translated these words to her, the face of the old queen was +filled with horror, and as her face was, so was Noie's face. + +"White Maiden," she gasped, "speak not such wickedness lest the very +thought of it should bring the curse upon us all. He who destroyed that +tree would bring ruin upon this people. They would fly away, every one of +them, far into the heart of the forest, and be seen no more by man. +Moreover, he who did this evil thing would perish and pass down to +vengeance among the ghosts, such vengeance as may not be spoken. Put that +thought from thy mind, I pray thee, and let it never pass thy lips again." + +"Do you believe all this, Noie?" asked Rachel in English with a smile. + +"Yes, Zoola," answered Noie, shuddering, "for it is true. My father told +me of it, and of what happened once to some wild men who broke into the +sanctuary, and shot arrows at the Tree. No, no, I will not tell the story; +it is dreadful." + +"Yet it must be foolishness, Noie, for how can a tree have power over the +lives of men?" + +"I do not know, but it has, it has! If I were but to cast a stone at it, I +should be dead in a day, and so would you--yes, even you--nothing could +save you. Oh!" she went on earnestly, "swear to me, Sister, that you will +never so much as touch that tree; I pray you, swear." + +So Rachel swore, to please her, for she was tired of this tree and its +powers. + +Then they went down the hill again, till they came to the mouth of the +cave. + +"Enter, Lady," Nya said, "for this must be thy home a while until thou +goest to rule as Mother of the Trees after me, or, if it pleases thee +better, up yonder to die." + +They went into the cave, having no choice. It was a great place lit dimly +by the outer light, and farther down its length with lamps. Looking round +her, Rachel saw that its roof was supported by white columns which she +knew to be stalactites, for as a child she had seen their like. At the end +of it, where the lamps burned and a fountain bubbled from the ground, rose +a very large column shaped like the trunk of a tree, with branches at the +top that looked like the boughs of a tree. Gazing at it Rachel understood +why these dwarfs, or some ancient people before them, had chosen this cave +as their temple. + +"The ghost Tree of my race," said old Nya, pointing to it, "the only tree +that never falls, the Tree that lives and grows for ever. Yes, it grows, +for it is larger now than when my mother was a child." + +As they drew near to this wondrous and ghostly looking object Rachel saw +piled around and beyond it many precious things. There was gold in dust +and heaps, and rings and nuggets; there were shining stones, red and green +and white, that she knew were jewels; there were tusks of ivory and +carvings in ivory; there were karosses and furs mouldering to decay; there +were grotesque gods, fetishes of wood and stone. + +"Offerings," said Nya, "which all the nations that live in darkness bring +to the Mother of the Trees, and the priests of the Cave. Costly things +which they value, but we value them not, who prize power and wisdom only. +Yes, yes, costly things which they give to the Mother of the Trees, the +fools without a spirit, when they come here to ask her oracle. Look, there +are some of the gifts which were sent by Dingaan of the Zulus in payment +for the oracle of his death. Thou broughtest them, Noie, my child." + +"Yes," answered Noie, "I brought them, and the Inkosazana here, she +delivered the oracle. Eddo gave her the bowl, and she saw pictures in the +bowl and showed them to Dingaan." + +"Nay, nay," said the old woman testily, "it was I who saw the pictures, +and I showed them to Eddo and to this white virgin. You cannot understand, +but it was so, it was so. Eddo's gift of vision is small, mine is great. +None have ever had it as I have it, and that is why Eddo and the others +have suffered my tree to live so long, because the light of my wisdom has +shone about their heads and spoken through their tongues, and when I am +gone they will seek and find it not. In thee they might have found it, +Maiden, had thy heart remained empty, but now, it is full again and what +room is there for wisdom such as ours?--the wisdom of the ghosts, not the +wisdom of life and love and beating hearts." + +Noie translated the words, but Rachel seemed to take no heed of them. + + "Dingaan?" she asked. "Is Dingaan dead? He was well enough when--when +Richard came to Zululand, and since then I have seen nothing of him. How +did he die?" + +"He did not die, Zoola," answered Noie, "though I think that ere long he +will die, for you told him so. It was you who died for a while, not +Dingaan. By-and-bye you shall learn all that story. Now you are very weary +and must rest." + +"Yes," said Rachel with a sob, "I think I died when Richard died, but now +I seem to have come to life again--that is the worst of it. Oh!! Noie, +Noie, why did you not let me remain dead, instead of bringing me to life +again in this dreadful place?" + +"Because it was otherwise fated, Sister," replied Noie. "No, do not begin +to laugh and cry; it was otherwise fated," and bending down she whispered +something into Nya's ear. + +The old dwarf nodded, then, taking Rachel by the hand, led her to where +some skins were spread upon the floor. + +"Lie down," she said, "and rest. Rest, beautiful White One, and wake up to +eat and be strong again," and she gazed into Rachel's eyes as Eddo had +done when the fits of wild laughter were on her, singing something as she +gazed. + +While she sang the madness that was gathering there again went out of +Rachel's eyes, the lids closed over them, and presently they were fast +shut in sleep, nor did she open them again for many hours. + +Rachel awoke and sat up looking round her wonderingly. Then by the dim +light of the lamps she saw Noie seated at her side, and the old +dwarf-woman, who was called Mother of the Trees, squatted at a little +distance watching them both--and remembered. + +"Thou hast had happy dreams, Lady, and thou art well again, is it not so?" +queried Nya. + +"Aye, Mother," she answered, "too happy, for they make my waking the more +sad. And I am well, I who desire to die." + +"Then go up through the open gate which thou sawest not so long ago, and +satisfy thy desire, as it is easy to do," replied Nya grimly. "Nay," she +added in a changed voice, "go not up, thou art too young and fair, the +blood runs too red in those blue veins of thine. What hast thou to do with +ghosts and death, and the darkness of the trees, thou child of the air and +sunshine? Death for the dwarf-folk, death for the dealers in dreams, death +for the death-lovers, but for thee life--life." + + "Tell her, Noie," said Rachel, "that my mother, who was fore-sighted, +always said that I should live out my days, and I fear that it is true, +who must live them out alone." + +"Yes, yes, she was right, that mother of thine," answered Nya, "and for +the rest, who knows? But thou art hungry, eat; afterwards we will talk," +and she pointed to a stool upon which was food. + +Rachel tasted and found it very good, a kind of porridge, made of she knew +not what, and with it forest fruits, but no flesh. So she ate heartily, +and Noie ate with her. Nya ate also, but only a very little. + +"Why should I trouble to eat?" she said, "I to whom death draws near?" + +When they had finished eating, at some signal which Rachel did not +perceive, mutes came in who bore away the fragments of the meal. After +they had gone the three women washed themselves in the water of the +fountain. Then Noie combed out Rachel's golden hair, and clothed her again +in her robe of silken fur that she had cleansed, throwing over it a mantle +of snowy white fibre, such as the dwarfs wove into cloth, which she and +Nya had made ready while Rachel slept. + +As Noie put it about her mistress and stepped back to see how it became +her beauty, two of the dwarf-mutes appeared creeping up the cave, and +squatting down before Nya began to make signs to her. + +"What is it?" asked Rachel nervously. + +"Eddo is without," answered the Mother, "and would speak with us." + +"I fear Eddo and will not go," exclaimed Rachel. + +"Nay, have no fear, Maiden, for here he can not harm thee or any of us; it +is the place of sanctuary. Come, let us see this priest; perhaps we may +learn something from him." + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +THE CITY OF THE DEAD + + +Nya led the way down the cave, followed by Rachel and Noie. Squatted in +its entrance, so as to be out of reach of the rays of the sun, sat Eddo, +looking like a malevolent toad, and with him were Hana and some other +priests. As Rachel approached they all rose and saluted, but to Nya and +Noie they gave no salute. Only to Nya Eddo said: + + "Why art thou not within the Fence, old woman?" and he pointed with his +chin towards the place of death above. "Thy tree is down, and all last +night we were hacking off its branches that it may dry up the sooner. It +is time for thee to die." + +"I die when my tree dies, not before, Priest," answered Nya. "I have still +some work to do before I die, also I have planted my tree again in good +soil, and it may grow." + +"I saw," said Eddo; "it is without the wall there, but many a generation +must go by before a new Mother sits beneath its shade. Well, die when it +pleases you, it does not matter when, since thou art no more our Mother. +Moreover, learn that all have deserted thee, save a very few, most of whom +have just now passed within the Fence above that they may attend thee +amongst the ghosts." + +"I thank them," said Nya simply, "and in that world we will rule +together." + +"The rest," went on Eddo, "have turned against thee, having heard how thou +didst bring one of us to the Red Death yesterday by thy evil magic, him +upon whom the bough fell." + +"Who was it that strove to bring me to the Red Death before I reached the +sanctuary? Who shot the poisoned arrow, Priest?" + +"I do not know," answered Eddo, "but it seems that he shot badly for thou +art still here. Now enough of thee, old woman. For many years we bore thy +rule, which was always foolish, and sometimes bad, because we could not +help it, for the tree of her who went before thee fell at thy feet, as thy +tree has fallen at the feet of the White Virgin there. For long thou and I +have struggled for the mastery, and now thou art dead and I have won, so +be silent, old woman, and since that arrow missed thee, go hence in peace, +for none need thee any more, who hast neither youth, nor comeliness, nor +power." + +"Aye," answered Nya, stung to fury by these insults, "I shall go hence in +peace, but thou shalt not abide in peace, thou traitor, nor those who +follow thee. When youth and comeliness fade then wisdom grows, and wisdom +is power, Eddo, true power. I tell thee that last night I looked in my +bowl and saw things concerning thee--aye, and all of our people, that are +hid from thy eyes, terrible things, things that have not befallen since +the Tree of the Tribe was a seed, and the Spirit of the Tribe came to +dwell within it." + +"Speak them, then," said Eddo, striving to hide the fear which showed +through his round eyes. + +"Nay, Priest, I speak them not. Live on and thou shalt discover them, thou +and thy traitors. Well have I served you all for many years, mercy have I +given to all, white magic have I practised and not black, none have died +that I could save, none have suffered whom I could protect, no, not even +the slave-peoples beneath our rule. All this have I done, knowing that ye +plotted against me, knowing that ye strove to kill my tree by spells, +knowing what the end must be. It has come at last, as come it must, and I +do not grieve. Fool, I knew that it would come, and I knew the manner of +its coming. It was I who sent for this virgin queen whom ye would set up +to rule over you, foreseeing that at her feet my tree would fall. The +ghost of Seyapi, who is of my blood, Seyapi whom years ago ye drove away +for no offence, to dwell in a strange land, told me of her and of this +Noie, his daughter, and of the end of it all. So she came; thou didst not +bring her as thou thoughtest, _I_ brought her, and my tree fell at her +feet as it was doomed to fall, and she saved me from the Red Death as she +was doomed to do, giving me love, not hate, as I gave her love not hate. +For the rest ye shall see--all of you. I am finished--I am dead--but I +live on elsewhere, and ye shall see." + +Now Eddo would have answered, but the priest Hana, who appeared to be much +frightened by Nya's words, plucked at his sleeve, whispering in his ear, +and he was silent. Presently he spoke again, but to Rachel, bidding Noie +translate: + +"Thou White Maid," he said, "who wast called Princess of the Zulus, pay no +heed to this old dotard, but listen to me. When thy Spirit wandered +yonder, even then I saw the seeds of greatness in thee, and begged thee +from the savage Dingaan. Also I and Pani, who is dead, and Hana, who +lives, read by our magic that at thy feet the tree of Nya would fall, and +that after her thou wast appointed to rule over us. All the Ghost-people +read it also, and now they have named thee their Mother, and chosen thee a +tree, a great tree, but young and strong, that shall stand for ages. Come +forth, then, and take thy seat beneath that tree, and be our queen." + +"Why should I come?" asked Rachel. "It seems that you dwarfs bring your +queens to ill ends. Choose you another Mother." + +"Inkosazana, we cannot if we would," answered Eddo, "for these matters are +not in our hands, but in those of our Spirit. Hearken, we will deal well +with thee; we will make thee great, and grow in thy greatness, for thou +shall give us of thy wisdom, that although thou knowest it not, thou hast +above all other women. We weary of little things, we would rule the world. +All the nations from sea to sea shall bow down before thee, and seek thine +oracle. Thou shall take their wealth, thou shalt drive them hither and +thither as the wind drives clouds. Thou shalt make war, thou shalt ordain +peace. At thy pleasure they shall rise up in life and lie down in death. +Their kings shall cower before thee, their princes shall bring thee +tribute, thou shalt reign a god." + +"Until it shall please Eddo to bring thee to thine end, Lady, as it +pleases him to bring me to mine," muttered Nya behind her. "Be not +beguiled, Maiden; remain a woman and uncrowned, for so thou shalt find +most joy." + +"Thou meanest, Eddo," said Rachel, "that thou wilt rule and I do thy +bidding. Noie, tell him that I will have none of it. When I came here a +great sorrow had made me mad, and I knew nothing. Now I have found my +Spirit again, and presently I go hence." + +At this answer Eddo grew very angry. + +"One thing I promise thee, Zoola," he said; "in the name of all the +Ghost-people I promise it, that thou shalt not go hence alive. In this +sanctuary thou art safe indeed, seated in the shadow of the Death-tree +that is the Tree of Life, but soon or late a way will be found to draw +thee hence, and then thou shalt learn who is the stronger--thou or +Eddo--as the old woman behind thee has learned. Fare thee well for a +while. I will tell the people that thou art weary and restest, and +meanwhile I rule in thy name. Fare thee well, Inkosazana, till we meet +without the wall," and he rose and went, accompanied by Hana and the other +priests. + +When he had gone a little way he turned, and pointing up the hill, +screamed back to Nya: + +"Go and look within the Fence, old hag. There thou wilt see the best of +those that clung to thee, seeking for peace. Art thou a coward that thou +lingerest behind them?" + +"Nay, Eddo," she answered, "thou art the coward that hast driven them to +death, because they are good and thou art evil. When my hour is ripe I +join them, not before. Nor shalt thou abide here long behind me. One short +day of triumph for thee, Eddo, and then night, black night for ever." + +Eddo heard, and his yellow face grew white with rage, or fear. He stamped +upon the ground, he shook his small fat fists, and spat out curses as a +toad spits venom. Nya did not stay to listen to them, but walked up the +cave and sat herself down upon her mat. + +"Why does he hate thee so, Mother?" asked Rachel. + +"Because those that are bad hate those that are good, Maiden. For many a +year Eddo has sought to rule through me, and to work evil in the world, +but I have not suffered it. He would abandon our secret, ancient faith, +and reign a king, as Dingaan the Zulu reigns. He would send the +slave-tribes out to war and conquer the nations, and build him a great +house, and have many wives. But I held him fast, so that he could do few +of these things. Therefore he plotted against me, but my magic was greater +than his, and while my tree stood he could not prevail. At length it fell +at thy feet, as he knew that it was doomed to fall, for all these things +are fore-ordained, and at once he would have slain me by the Red Death, +but thou didst protect me, and for that blessed be thou for ever." + +"And why does he wish to make me Mother in thy place, Nya?" + +"Because my tree fell at thy feet, and all the people demand it. Because +he thinks that once the bond of the priesthood is tied between you, and +his blood runs in thee, thy pure spirit will protect his spirit from its +sins, and that thy wisdom, which he sees in thee, will make him greater +than any of the Ghost-people that ever lived. Yet consent not, for +afterwards if thou dost thwart him, he will find a way to bring down thy +tree, and with it thy life, and set another to rule in thy place. Consent +not, for know that here thou art safe from him." + +"It may be so, Mother, but how can I dwell on in this dismal place? +Already my heart is broken with its sorrows, and soon, like those poor +folk, I should seek peace within the Fence." + +"Tell me of those sorrows," said Nya gently. "Perhaps I do not know them +all, and perhaps I could help thee." + +So Rachel sat herself down also, and Noie, interpreting for her, told all +her tale up to that point when she saw the body of Richard borne away, for +after this she remembered nothing until she found herself standing upon +the fallen tree in the land of the Ghost Kings. It was a long tale, and +before ever she finished it night fell, but throughout its telling the old +dwarf-woman said never a word, only watched Rachel's face with her kind, +soft eyes. At last it was done, and she said: + +"A sad story. Truly there is much evil in the world beyond the country of +the Trees, for here at least we shed little blood. Now, Maiden, what is +thy desire?" + +"This is my desire," said Rachel, "to be joined again to him I love, whom +Ishmael slew; yes, and to my father and mother also, whom the Zulus slew +at the command of Ishmael." + +"If they are all dead, how can that be, Maiden, unless thou seekest them +in death? Pass within the Fence yonder, and let the poison of the Tree of +the Tribe fall upon thee, and soon thou wilt find them." + + "Nay, Mother, I may not, for it would be self-murder, and my faith knows +few greater crimes." + +"Then thou must wait till death finds thee, and that road may be very +long." + +"Already it is long, Mother, so long that I know not how to travel it, who +am alone in the world without a friend save Noie here," and she began to +weep. + +"Not so. Thou hast another friend," and she laid her hand upon Rachel's +heart, "though it is true that I may bide with thee but a little while." + +After this they were all silent for a space, until Nya looked up at Rachel +and asked suddenly: + +"Art thou brave?" + +"The Zulus and others thought so, Mother; but what can courage avail me +now?" + +"Courage of the body, nothing, Maiden; courage of the spirit much, +perhaps. If thou sawest this lover of thine, and knew for certain that he +lives on beneath the world awaiting thee, would it bring thee comfort?" + +Rachel's breast heaved and her eyes sparkled with joy, as she answered: + +"Comfort! What is there that could bring so much? But how can it be, +Mother, seeing that the last gulf divides us, a gulf which mortals may not +pass and live?" + +"Thou sayest it; still I have great power, and thy spirit is white and +clean. Perhaps I could despatch it across that gulf and call it back to +earth again. Yet there are dangers, dangers to me of which I reck little, +and dangers to thee. Whither I sent thee, there thou mightest bide." + +"I care not if I bide there, Mother, if only it be with him! Oh! send me +on this journey to his side, and living or dead I will bless thee." + +Now Nya thought a while and answered: + +"For thy sake I will try what I would try for none other who has breathed, +or breathes, for thou didst save me from the Red Death at the hands of +Eddo. Yes, I will try, but not yet--first thou must eat and rest. Obey, or +I do nothing." + +So Rachel ate, and afterwards, feeling drowsy, even slept a while, perhaps +because she was still weary with her journeying and her new-found mind +needed repose, or perhaps because some drug had been mingled with her +drink. When she awoke Nya led her to the mouth of the cave. There they +stood awhile studying the stars. No breath of air stirred, and the silence +was intense, only from time to time the sound of trees falling in the +forest reached their ears. Sometimes it was quite soft, as though a fleece +of wool had been dropped to the earth, that was when the tree that died +had grown miles and miles away from them; and sometimes the crash was as +that of sudden thunder, that was when the tree which died had grown near +to them. + +A sense of the mystery and wonder of the place and hour sank into Rachel's +heart. The stars above, the mighty entombing forest, in which the trees +fell unceasingly after their long centuries of life, the encircling wall, +built perhaps by hands that had ceased from their labours hundreds of +thousands of years before those trees began to grow; the huge moss-clad +cedar upon the mound beneath the shadow of whose branches day by day its +worshippers gave up their breath, that immemorial cedar whereof, as they +believed, the life was the life of the nation; the wizened little +witch-woman at her side with the seal of doom already set upon her brow +and the stare of farewell in her eyes; the sad, spiritual face of Noie, +who held her hand, the loving, faithful Noie, who in that light seemed +half a thing of air; the grey little dwarf-mutes who squatted on their +mats staring at the ground, or now and again passed down the hill from the +Fence of Death above, bearing between them a body to its burial; all were +mysterious, all were wonderful. + +As she looked and listened, a new strength stirred in Rachel's heart. At +first she had felt afraid, but now courage flowed into her, and it seemed +to come from the old, old woman at her side, the mistress of mysteries, +the mother of magic, in whom was gathered the wisdom of a hundred +generations of this half human race. + +"Look at the stars, and the night," she was saying in her soft voice, "for +soon thou shalt be beyond them all, and perchance thou shall never see +them more. Art thou fearful? If so, speak, and we will not try this +journey in search of one whom we may not find." + +"No," answered Rachel; "but, Mother, whither go we?" + +"We go to the Land, of Death. Come, then, the moment is at hand. It is +hard on midnight. See, yonder star stands above the holy Tree," and she +pointed to a bright orb that hung almost over the topmost bough of the +cedar, "it marks thy road, and if thou wouldst pass it, now is the hour." + +"Mother," asked Noie, "may I come with her? I also have my dead, and where +my Sister goes I follow." + +"Aye, if thou wilt, daughter of Seyapi, the path is wide enough for three, +and if I stay on high, perchance thou that art of my blood mayest find +strength to guide her earthwards through the wandering worlds." + +Then Nya walked up the cave and sat herself down within the circle of the +lamps with her back to the stalactite that was shaped like a tree, bidding +Rachel and Noie be seated in front of her. Two of the dwarf-mutes +appeared, women both of them, and squatted to right and left, each gazing +into a bowl of limpid dew. Nya made a sign, and still gazing into their +bowls, these dwarfs began to beat upon little drums that gave out a +curious, rolling noise, while Nya sang to the sound of the drums a wild, +low song. With her thin little hands she grasped the right hand of Rachel +and of Noie and gazed into their eyes. + +Things changed to Rachel. The dwarfs to right and left vanished away, but +the low murmuring of their drums grew to a mighty music, and the stars +danced to it. The song of Nya swelled and swelled till it filled all the +space between earth and heaven; it was the rush of the gale among the +forests, it was the beating of the sea upon an illimitable coast, it was +the shout of all the armies of the world, it was the weeping of all the +women of the world. It lessened again, she seemed to be passing away from +it, she heard it far beneath her, it grew tiny in its volume--tiny as if +it were an infinite speck or point of sound which she could still discern +for millions and millions of miles, till at length distance and vastness +overcame it, and it ceased. It ceased, this song of the earth, but a new +song began, the song of the rushing worlds. Far away she could hear it, +that ineffable music, far in the utter depths of space. Nearer it would +come and nearer, a ringing, glorious sound, a sound and yet a voice, one +mighty voice that sang and was answered by other voices as sun crossed the +path of sun, and caught up and re-echoed by the innumerable choir of the +constellations. + +They were falling past her, those vast, glowing suns, those rounded +planets that were now vivid with light, and now steeped in gloom, those +infinite showers of distant stars. They were gone, they and their music +together; she was far beyond them in a region where all life was +forgotten, beyond the rush of the uttermost comet, beyond the last glimmer +of the spies and outposts of the universe. One shape of light she sped +into the black bosom of fathomless space, and its solitude shrivelled up +her soul. She could not endure, she longed for some shore on which to set +her mortal feet. + +Behold! far away a shore appeared, a towering, cliff-bound shore, upon +whose iron coasts all the black waves of space beat vainly and were +eternally rolled back. Here there was light, but no such light as she had +ever known; it did not fall from sun or star, but, changeful and radiant, +welled upward from that land in a thousand hues, as light might well from +a world of opal. In its dazzling, beautiful rays she saw fantastic palaces +and pyramids, she saw seas and pure white mountains, she saw plains and +new-hued flowers, she saw gulfs and precipices, and pale lakes pregnant +with wavering flame. All that she had ever conceived of as lovely or as +fearful, she beheld, far lovelier or a thousandfold more fearful. + +Like a great rose of glory that world bloomed and changed beneath her. +Petal by petal its splendours fell away and were swallowed in the sea of +space, whilst from the deep heart of the immortal rose new splendours took +their birth, and fresh-fashioned, mysterious, wonderful, reappeared the +measureless city with its columns, its towers, and its glittering gates. +It endured a moment, or a million years, she knew not which, and lo! where +it had been, stood another city, different, utterly different, only a +hundred times more glorious. Out of the prodigal heart of the world-rose +were they created, into the black bosom of nothingness were they gathered; +whilst others, ever more perfect, pressed into their place. So, too, +changed the mountains, and so the trees, while the gulfs became a garden +and the fiery lakes a pleasant stream, and from the seed of the strange +flowers grew immemorial forests wreathed about with rosy mists and +bedecked in glimmering dew. With music they were born, on the wings of +music they fled away, and after them that sweet music wailed like +memories. + +A hand took hers and drew her downwards, and up to meet her leapt myriads +of points of light, in every point a tiny face. They gazed at her with +their golden eyes; they whispered together concerning her, and the sound +of their whispering was the sound of a sea at peace. They accompanied her +to the very heart of the opal rose of life whence all these wonders +welled, they set her in a great grey hall roofed in with leaning cliffs, +and there they left her desolate. + +Fear came upon her, the loneliness choked her, it held her by the throat +like a thing alive. She seemed about to die of it, when she became aware +that once more she was companioned. Shapes stood about her. She could not +see the shapes, save dimly now and again as they moved, but their eyes she +could see, their great calm, pitiful eyes, which looked down on her, as +the eye of a giant might look down upon a babe. They were terrible, but +she did not fear them so much as the loneliness, for at least they lived. + +One of the shapes bent over her, for its holy eyes drew near to her, and +she heard a voice in her heart asking her for what great cause she had +dared to journey hither before the time. She answered, in her heart, not +with her lips, that she was bereaved of all she loved and came to seek +them. Then; still in her heart, she heard that voice command: + + "Let all this Rachel's dead be brought before her." + +Instantly doors swung open at the end of that grey hall, and through them +with noiseless steps, with shadowy wings, floated a being that bore in its +arms a child. Before her it stayed, and the light of its starry head +illumined the face of the child. She knew it at once--it was that baby +brother whose bones lay by the shore of the African sea. It awoke from its +sleep, it opened its eyes, it stretched out its arms and smiled at her. +Then it was gone. + +Other Shapes appeared, each of them bearing its burden--a companion who +had died at school, friends of her youth and childhood whom she had +thought yet living, a young man who once had wished to marry her and who +was drowned, the soldier whom she had killed to save the life of Noie. At +the sight of him she shrank, for his blood was on her hands, but he only +smiled like the rest, and was borne away, to be followed by that +witch-doctoress whom the Zulus had slain because of her, who neither +smiled nor frowned but passed like one who wonders. + +Then another shadow swept down the hall, and in its arms her mother--her +mother with joyful eyes, who held thin hands above her as though in +blessing, and to whom she strove to speak but strove in vain. She was +borne on still blessing her, and where she had been was her father, who +blessed her also, and whose presence seemed to shed peace upon her soul. +He pointed upwards and was gone, gazing at her earnestly, and lo! a form +of darkness cast something at her feet. It was Ishmael who knelt before +her, Ishmael whose tormented face gazed up at her as though imploring +pardon. + +A struggle rent her heart. Could she forgive? Oh! could she forgive him +who had slain them all? Now she was aware that the place was filled with +the points of light that were Spirits, and that every one of them looked +at her awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Rank upon rank, also, the +mighty Shapes gathered about her, and in their arms her dead, and all of +them looked and looked, awaiting the free verdict of her heart. Then it +arose within her, drawn how she knew not from every fibre of her infinite +being, it arose within her, that spirit of pity and of pardon. As the dead +had stretched out their arms above her, so she stretched out her arms over +the head of that tortured soul, and for the first time her lips were given +power to speak. + +"As I hope for pardon, so I pardon," she said. "Go in peace!" + +Voices and trumpets caught up the words, and through the grey hall they +rang and echoed, proclaimed for ever and as they died away he too was +gone, and with him went the myriad points of flame, in each of which +gleamed a tiny face. She looked about her seeking another Spirit, that +Spirit she had, travelled so far and dared so much to find. But there came +only a little dwarf that shambled alone down the great hall. She knew him +at once for Pani, the priest, he who had been crushed in the tempest, +Pani, the brother of Eddo. No Shape bore him, for he who on earth had been +half a ghost, could walk this ghost-world on his mortal feet, or so her +mind conceived. Past her he shuffled shamefaced, and was gone. + +Now the great doors at the end of the hall closed; from far away she could +see them roll together like lightning-severed clouds, and once more that +awful loneliness overcame her. Her knees gave way beneath her, she sank +down upon the floor, one little spot of white in its expanse, wishing that +the roof of rock would fall and hide her. She covered her face with her +golden hair, and wept behind its veil. She looked up and saw two great +eyes gazing at her--no face, only two great, steady eyes. Then a voice +speaking in her heart asked her why she wept, whose desire had been +fulfilled, and she answered that it was because she could not find him +whom she sought, Richard Darrien. Instantly the tongues and trumpets took +up the name. + +"Richard Darrien!" they cried, "Richard Darrien!" + +But no Shape swept in bearing the spirit of Richard in its arms. + +"He is not here," said the voice in her heart. "Go, seek him in some other +world." + +She grew angry. + +"Thou mockest me," she answered, "He is dead, and this is the home of the +dead; therefore he must be here. Shadow, thou mockest me." + +"I mock not," came the swift answer. "Mortal, look now and learn." + +Again the doors burst open, and through them poured the infinite rout of +the dead. That hall would not hold them all, therefore it grew and grew +till her sight could scarcely reach from wall to wall. Shapes headed and +marshalled them by races and by generations, perhaps because thus only +could her human heart imagine them, but now none were borne in their arms. +They came in myriads and in millions, in billions and tens of billions, +men and women and children, kings and priests and beggars, all wearing the +garments of their age and country. They came like an ocean-tide, and their +floating hair was the foam on the tide, and their eyes gleamed like the +first shimmer of dawn above the snows. They came for hours and days and +years and centuries, they came eternally, and as they came every finger of +that host, compared to which all the sands of all the seas were but as a +handful, was pointed at her, and every mouth shaped the words: + +"Is it I whom thou seekest?" + +Million by million she scanned them all, but the face of Richard Darrien +was not there. + +Now the dead Zulus were marching by. Down the stream of Time they marched +in their marshalled regiments. Chaka stood over her--she knew him by his +likeness to Dingaan--and threatened her with a little, red-handled spear, +asking her how she dared to sit upon the throne of the Spirit of his +nation. She began to tell him her story, but as she spoke the wide +receding walls of that grey hall fell apart and crumbled, and amidst a +mighty laughter the great-eyed Shapes rebuilt them to the fashion of the +cave in the mound beneath the tree of the dwarf-folk. The sound of the +trumpets died away, the shrill, sweet music of the spheres grew far and +faint. + +Rachel opened her eyes. There in front of her sat Nya, crooning her low +song, and there, on either side crouched the mutes tapping upon their +little drums and gazing into their bowls of water, while against her +leaned Noie, who stirred like one awaking from sleep. Ages and ages ago +when she started on that dread journey, the dwarf to her left was +stretching out her hand to steady the bowl at her feet, and now it had but +just reached the bowl. A great moth had singed its wings in the lamp, and +was fluttering to the ground--it was still in mid-air. Noie was placing +her arm about her neck, and it had but begun to fall upon her shoulder! + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +IN THE SANCTUARY + + +Nya ceased her singing, and the dwarf women their beating on the drums. + +"Hast thou been a journey, Maiden?" she asked, looking at Rachel +curiously. + +"Aye, Mother," she answered in a faint voice, "and a journey far and +strange." + +"And thou, Noie, my niece?" + +"Aye, Mother," she answered, shivering as though with cold or fear, "but I +went not with my Sister here, I went alone--for years and years." + +"A far journey thou sayest, Inkosazana, and one that was for years and +years, thou sayest, Noie, yet the eyes of both of you have been shut for +so long only as it takes a burnt moth to fall from the lamp flame to the +ground. I think that you slept and dreamed a moment, that is all." + +"Mayhap, Mother," replied Rachel, "but if so mine was a most wondrous +dream, such as has never visited me before, and as I pray, never may +again. For I was borne beyond the stars into the glorious cities of the +dead, and I saw all the dead, and those that I had known in life were +brought to me by Shapes and Powers whereof I could only see the eyes." + +"And didst thou find him whom thou soughtest most of all?" + +"Nay," she answered, "him alone I did not find. I sought him, I prayed the +Guardians of the dead to show him to me, and they called up all the dead, +and I scanned them every one, and they summoned him by his name, but he +was not of their number, and he came not. Only they spoke in my heart, +bidding me to look for him in some other world." + +"Ah!" exclaimed Nya starting a little, "they said that to thee, did they? +Well, worlds are many, and such a search would be long." Then as though to +turn the subject, she added, "And what sawest thou, Noie?" + +"I, Mother? I went not beyond the stars, I climbed down endless ladders +into the centre of the earth, my feet are still sore with them. I reached +vast caves full of a blackness that shone, and there many dead folk were +walking, going nowhere, and coming back from nowhere. They seemed +strengthless but not unhappy, and they looked at me and asked me tidings +of the upper world, but I could not answer them, for whenever I opened my +lips to speak a cold hand was laid upon my mouth. I wandered among them +for many moons, only there was no moon, nothing but the blackness that +shone like polished coal, wandered from cave to cave. At length I came to +a cave in which sat my father, Seyapi, and near to him my mother, and my +other mothers, his wives, and my brothers and sisters, all of whom the +Zulus killed, as the wild beast, Ibubesi, told them to do." + +"I saw Ibubesi, and he prayed me for my pardon, and I granted it to him," +broke in Rachel. + +"I did not see him," went on Noie fiercely, "nor would I have pardoned him +if I had. Nor do I think that my father and his family pardon him; I think +that they wait to bear testimony against him before the Lord of the dead." + +"Did Seyapi tell you so?" asked Rachel. + +"Nay, he sat there beneath a black tree whereof I could not see the top, +and gazed into a bowl of black water, and in that bowl he showed me many +pictures of things that have been and things that are to come, but they +are secret, I may say nothing of them." + +"And what was the end of it, my niece?" asked Nya, bending forward +eagerly. + +"Mother, the end of it was that the black tree which was shaped like the +tree of our tribe above us, took fire and went up in a fierce flame. Then +the roofs of the caves fell in and all the people of the dwarfs flew +through the roofs, singing and rejoicing, into a place of light; only," +she added slowly, "it seemed to me that I was left alone amidst the ruins +of the caves, I and the white ghost of the tree. Then a voice cried to me +to make my heart bold, to bear all things with patience, since to those +who dare much for love's sake, much will be forgiven. So I woke, but what +those words mean I cannot guess, seeing that I love no man, and never +shall," and she rested her chin upon her hand and sat there musing. + +"No," replied Nya, "thou lovest no man, and therefore the riddle is hard," +but as she spoke her eyes fell upon Rachel. + +"Mother," said Rachel presently, "my heart is the hungrier for all that it +has fed upon. Can thy magic send me back to that country of the dead that +I may search for him again? If so, for his sake I will dare the journey." + +"Not so," answered Nya shaking her head; "it is a road that very few have +travelled, and none may travel twice and live." + +Now Rachel began to weep. + +"Weep not, Maiden, there are other roads and perchance to-morrow thou +shall walk them. Now lie down and sleep, both of you, and fear no dreams." + +So they laid themselves down and slept, but the old witch-wife, Nya, sat +waiting and watched them. + +"I think I understand," she murmured to herself, as She gazed at the +slumbering Rachel, "for to her who is so pure and good, and who has +suffered such cruel wrong, the Guardians would not lie. I think that I +understand and that I can find a path. Sleep on, sweet maiden, sleep on in +hope." + +Then she looked at Noie and shook her grey head. + +"I do not understand," she muttered. "The black tree shaped like the Tree +of our Tribe, and Seyapi of the old blood seated beneath it. The tree that +went up in fire, and the maid of the old blood left alone with the ghost +of it, while the dwarf people fled into light and freedom. What does it +mean? Ah! that picture in the bowl! Now I can guess. 'Those who dare much +for love.' It did not say for love of man, and woman can love woman. But +would she dare a deed that none of our race could even dream? Well, the +Zulu blood is bold. Perhaps, perhaps. Oh! Eddo, thou black sorcerer, +whither art thou leading the Children of the Tree? On thy head be it, +Eddo, not on mine; on thy head for ever and for ever." + +When Rachel awoke, refreshed, on the following day, she lay a while +thinking. Every detail of her vision was perfectly clear in her mind, only +now she was sure that it had been but a dream. Yet what a wonderful dream! +How, even in her sleep, had she found the imagination to conceive +circumstances so inconceivable? That magic rush beyond the stars; that +mighty world set round with black cliffs against which rolled the waves of +space; that changeful, wondrous world which unfolded itself petal by petal +like a rose, every petal lovelier and different from the last; that grey +hall roofed with tilted precipices; and then those dead, those multitudes +of the dead! + +What power had been born in her that she could imagine such things as +these? Vision she had, like her mother, but not after this sort. Perhaps +it was but an aftermath of her madness, for into the minds of the mad +creep strange sights and sounds, and this place, and the people amongst +whom she sojourned, the Ghost-people, the grey Dwarf-people, the Dealers +in dreams, the Dwellers in the sombre forest, might well open new doors in +such a soul as hers. Or perhaps she was still mad. She did not know, she +did not greatly care. All she knew was that her poor heart ached with love +for a man who was dead, and yet whom she could not find even among the +dead. She had wished to die, but now she longed for death no more, fearing +lest after all there should be something in that vision which the magic of +Nya had summoned up, and that when she reached the further shore she might +not find him who dwelt in a different world. Oh! if only she could find +him, then she would be glad enough to go wherever it was that he had gone. + +Now Noie was awake at her side, and they talked together. + +"We must have dreamt dreams, Noie," she said. "Perhaps the Mother mingled +some drug with our food." + +"I do not know, Zoola," answered Noie; "but, if so, I want no more of +those dreams which bode no good to me. Besides, who can tell what is dream +and what is truth? Mayhap this world is the dream, and the truth is such +things as we saw last night," and she would say no more on the matter. + +Nothing happened within the Wall that day--that is, nothing out of the +common. A certain number of the privileged, priestly caste of the dwarfs +were carried or conducted into the holy place, and up to the Fence of +Death that they might die there, and a certain number were brought out for +burial. Some of those who came in were folk weary of life, or, in other +words, suicides, and these walked; and some were sick of various diseases, +and these were carried. But the end was the same, they always died, though +whether this result was really brought about by some poison distilled from +the tree, as Nya alleged, or whether it was the effect of a physical +collapse induced by that inherited belief, Rachel never discovered. + +At least they died, some almost at once, and some within a day or two of +entering that deadly shade, and were borne away to burial by the mutes who +spent their spare time in the digging of little graves which they must +fill. Indeed, these mutes either knew, or pretended that they knew who +would be the occupant of each grave. At least they intimated by signs that +this was revealed to them in their bowls, and when the victims appeared +within the Wall, took pleasure in leading them to the holes they had +prepared, and showing to them with what care these had been dug to suit +their stature. For this service they received a fee that such moribund +persons brought with them, either of finely woven robes, or of mats, or of +different sorts of food, or sometimes of gold and copper rings +manufactured by the Umkulu or other subject savages, which they wore upon +their wrists and ankles. + +Certain of these doomed folk, however, went to their fate with no light +hearts, which was not wonderful, as it seemed that these were neither ill +nor sought a voluntary euthanasia. They were political victims sent +thither by Eddo as an alternative to the terror of the Red Death, whereby +according to their strange and ancient creed, they would have risked the +spilling of their souls. For the most part the crime of these poor people +was that they had been adherents and supporters of the old Mother of the +Tree, Nya, over whom Eddo was at last triumphant. On their way up to the +Fence such individuals would stop to exchange a last few, sad words with +their dethroned priestess. + +Then without any resistance they went on with the rest, but from them the +mutes received scant offerings, or none at all, with the result that they +were cast into the worst situated and most inconvenient graves, or even +tumbled two or three together into some shapeless corner hole. But, after +all, that mattered nothing to them so long as they received sepulchre +within the Wall, which was their birth-or, rather, their death-right. + +The priest-mutes themselves were a strange folk, and, oddly enough, Rachel +observed, by comparison, quite cheerful in their demeanour, for when off +duty they would smile and gibber at each other like monkeys, and carry on +a kind of market between themselves. They lived in that part of the +circumference of the Wall which was behind the hill whereon grew the +sacred tree. Here no burials took place, and instead of graves appeared +their tiny huts arranged in neat streets and squares. In these they and +their forefathers had dwelt from time immemorial; indeed, each little hut +with a few yards of fenced-in ground about it ornamented with dwarf trees, +was a freehold that descended from father to son. For the mutes married, +and were given in marriage, like other folk, though their children were +few, a family of three being considered very large, while many of the +couples had none at all. But those who were born to them were all +deaf-mutes, although their other senses seemed to be singularly acute. + +These mutes had their virtues; thus some of them were very kind to each +other, and especially to those from the outer forest world who came hither +to bid farewell to that world, and others, renouncing marriage and all +earthly joys, devoted their lives, which appeared to be long, to the +worship of the Spirit of the Tree. Also they had their vices, such as +theft, and the seducing away of the betrothed of others, but the chief of +them was jealousy, which sometimes led to murder by poisoning, an art +whereof they were great masters. + +When such a crime was discovered, and a case of it happened during the +first days of Rachel's sojourn among them, the accused was put upon his +trial before the chief of the mutes, evidence for and against him being +given by signs which they all understood. Then if a case were established +against him, he was forced to drink a bowl of medicine. If he did this +with impunity he was acquitted, but if it disagreed with him his guilt was +held to be established. Now came the strange part of the matter. All his +life the evil-doer had been accustomed to go within the Fence about his +business and take no harm, but after such condemnation he was conducted +there with the usual ceremonies and very shortly perished like any other +uninitiated person. Whether this issue was due to magic or to mental +collapse, or to the previous administration of poison, no one seemed to +know, not even Nya herself. So, at least, she declared to Rachel. + +At each new moon these mutes celebrated what Rachel was informed they +looked upon as a festival. That is, they climbed the Tree of the Tribe and +scattered themselves among its enormous branches, where for several hours +they mumbled and gibbered in the dark like a troop of baboons. Then they +came down, and mounting the huge, surrounding wall, crept around its +circumference. Occasionally this journey resulted in an accident, as one +of them would fall from the wall and be dashed to pieces, although it was +noticed that the unfortunate was generally a person who, although guilty +of no actual crime, chanced to be out of favour with the other priests and +priestesses. After the circuit of the wall had been accomplished, with or +without accidents, the dwarfs feasted round a fire, drinking some spirit +that threw them into a sleep in which wonderful visions appeared to them. +Such was their only entertainment, if so it could be called, since +doubtless the ceremony was of a religious character. For the rest they +seldom if ever left the holy place, which was known as "Within the Wall," +most of them never doing so in the course of a long life. + +Beyond the burial of the dead they did no work, as their food was brought +to them daily by outside people, who were called "the slaves of the Wall." +Their only method of conversation was by signs, and they seemed to desire +no other. Indeed, if, as occasionally happened, a child was born to any of +them who could hear or speak like other human beings, it was either given +over to the other dwarfs, or if the discovery was not made until it was +old enough to observe, it was sacrificed by being bound to the trunk of +the tribal tree "lest it should tell the secret of the Tree." + +Such were the weird, half-human folk among whom Rachel was destined to +dwell. The Zulus had been bad and bloodthirsty, but compared to these +little wizards they seemed to her as angels. The Zulus at any rate had +left her her thoughts, but these stunted wretches, she was sure, pried +into them and read them with the help of their bowls, for often she caught +sight of them signing to each other about her as she passed, and pointing +with grins to pictures which they saw in the water. + + + +It was night again, still, silent night made odorous with the heavy cedar +scents of the huge tree upon the mound. Rachel and Noie sat before Nya in +the cave beneath the burning lamp about which fluttered the big-winged, +gilded moths. + +"Thou didst not find him yonder among the Shades," said Nya suddenly, as +though she were continuing a conversation. "Say now, Maiden, art thou +satisfied, or wouldst thou seek for him again?" + +"I would seek him through all the heavens and all the earths. Mother, my +soul burns for a sight of him, and if I cannot find him, then I must die, +and go perchance where he is not." + +"Good," said Nya; "the effort wearies me, for I grow weak, yet for thy +sake I will try to help thee, who saved me from the Red Death." + +Then the dwarf-women came in and beat upon their drums, and, as before, +the old Mother of the Trees began to sing, but Noie sat aside, for in this +night's play she would take no part. Again Rachel sank into sleep, and +again it seemed to her that she was swept from the earth into the region +of the stars and there searched world after world. + +She saw many strange and marvellous things, things so wonderful that her +memory was buried beneath the mass of them, so that when she woke again +she could not recall their details. Only of Richard she saw nothing. Yet +as her life returned to her, it seemed to Rachel that for one brief moment +she was near to Richard. She could not see him, and she could not hear +him, yet certainly he was near her. Then her eyes opened, and Nya ceasing +from her song, asked: + +"What tidings, Wanderer?" + +"Little," she answered feebly, for she was very tired, and in a faint +voice she told her all. + +"Good," said Nya, nodding her grey head. "This time he was not so far +away. To-morrow I will make thy spirit strong, and then perhaps he will +come to thee. Now rest." + +So next night Nya laid her charm upon Rachel as before, and again her +spirit sought for Richard. This time it seemed to her that she did not +leave the earth, but with infinite pain, with terrible struggling, +wandered to and fro about it, bewildered by a multitude of faces, led +astray by myriads of footsteps. Yet in the end she found him. She heard +him not, she saw him not, she knew not where he was, but undoubtedly for a +while she was with him, and awoke again, exhausted, but very happy. + +Nya heard her story, weighing every word of it but saying nothing. Then +she signed to the dwarfs to bring her a bowl of dew, and stared in it for +a long while. The dwarf-women also stared into their bowls, and afterwards +came to her, talking to her on their fingers, after which all three of +them upset the dew upon a rock, "breaking the pictures." + +"Hast thou seen aught?" asked Rachel eagerly. + +"Yes, Maiden," answered the mother. "I and these wise women have seen +something, the same thing, and therefore a true thing. But ask not what it +was, for we may not tell thee, nor would it help thee if we did. Only be +of a good courage, for this I say, there is hope for thee." + +So Rachel went to sleep, pondering on these words, of which neither she +nor Noie could guess the meaning. The next night when she prayed Nya to +lay the spell upon her, the old Mother would not. + +"Not so," she said. "Thrice have I rent thy soul from thy body and sent it +afar, and this I may do no more and keep thee living, nor could I if I +would, for I grow feeble. Neither is it necessary, seeing that although +thou knowest it not, that spirit of thine, having found him, is with him +wherever he may be, yes, at his side comforting him." + +"Aye, but Where is he, Mother? Let me look in the bowl and see his face, +as I believe that thou hast done." + +"Look if thou wilt," and she motioned to one of the dwarf-women to place a +bowl before her. + +So Rachel looked long and earnestly, but saw nothing of Richard, only many +fantastic pictures, most of which she knew again for scenes from her own +past. At length, worn out, she thrust away the bowl, and asked in a bitter +voice why they mocked her, and how it came about that she who had seen the +coming of Richard in the pool in Zululand, and the fate of Dingaan the +King in the bowl of Eddo, could now see nothing of any worth. + +"As regards the vision of the pool I cannot say, Maiden," replied Nya, +"for that was born of thine own heart, and had nothing to do with our +magic. As regards the visions in the bowl of Eddo, they were his visions, +not thine, or rather my visions that I saw before he started hence. I +passed them on to him, and he passed them on to thee, and thou didst pass +them on to King Dingaan. Far-sighted and pure-souled as thou art, yet not +having been instructed in their wizardry, thou wilt see nothing in the +bowls of the dwarfs unless their blood is mingled with thy blood." + +"'Their blood mingled with my blood?' What dost thou mean, Mother?" + +"What I say, neither more nor less. If Eddo has his will, thou wilt rule +after me here as Mother of the Trees. But first thy veins must be opened, +and the veins of Eddo must be opened, and Eddo's blood must be poured into +thee, and thy blood into him. Then thou wilt be able to read in the bowls +as we can, and Eddo will be thy master, and thou must do his bidding while +you both shall live." + +"If so," answered Rachel, "I think that neither of us will live long." + +That night Rachel felt too exhausted to sleep, though why this should be +she could not guess, as she had done nothing all day save watch the mutes +at their dreary tasks, and it was strange, therefore, that she should feel +as though she had made a long journey upon her feet. About an hour before +the dawn she saw Nya rise and glide past her towards the mouth of the +cave, carrying in her hand a little drum, like those used by the mute +women. Something impelled her to follow, and waking Noie at her side, she +bade her come also. + + Outside of the cave by the faint starlight they saw the little shape of +Nya creeping down the mound, and thence across the open space towards the +wall, and went after her, thinking that she intended to pass the wall. But +this she did not do, for when she came to its foot Nya, notwithstanding +her feebleness, began to climb the rough stones as actively as any cat, +and though their ascent seemed perilous enough, reached the crest of the +wall sixty feet above in safety, and there sat herself down. Next they +heard her beating upon the drum she bore, single strokes always, but some +of them slow, and some rapid, with a pause between every five or ten +strokes, "as though she were spelling out words," thought Rachel. + +After a while Nya ceased her beating, and in the utter silence of the +night, which was broken only, as always, by the occasional crash of +falling trees, for no breath of air stirred, and all the beasts of prey +had sought their lairs before light came, both she and Noie seemed to +hear, far, infinitely far away, the faint beat of an answering drum. It +would appear that Nya heard it also, for she struck a single note upon +hers as though in acknowledgement, after which the distant beating went +on, paused as though for a reply from some other unheard drum, and again +from time to time went on, perhaps repeating that reply. + +For a long while this continued until the sky began to grow grey indeed, +when Nya beat for several minutes and was answered by a single, far-off +note. Then glancing at the heavens she prepared to descend the wall, while +Rachel and Noie slipped back to the cave and feigned to be asleep. Soon +she entered, and stood over them shaking her grey head and asking how it +came about that they thought that she, the Mother of the Trees, should be +so easily deceived. + +"So thou sawest us," said Rachel, trying not to look ashamed. + +"No; I saw you not with my eyes, either of you, but I felt both of you +following me, and heard in my heart what you were whispering to each +other. Well, Inkosazana, art thou the wiser for this journey?" + +"No, Mother, but tell us if thou wilt what thou wast beating on that +drum." + +"Gladly," she answered. "I was sending certain orders to the slave peoples +who still know me as Mother of the Trees, and obey my words. Perhaps thou +dost not believe that while I sat upon yonder wall I talked across the +desert to the chiefs of the marches upon the far border of the land of the +Umkulu, and that by now at my bidding they have sent out men upon an +errand of mine." + + "What was the errand, Mother?" asked Rachel curiously. + +"I said the errand was mine, not thine, Maiden. It is not pressing, but as +I do not know how long my strength will last, I thought it well that it +should be settled." Then without more words she coiled herself up on her +mat and seemed to go to sleep. + +It was after this incident of the drums that Rachel experienced the +strangest days, or rather weeks of her life. Nya sent her into no more +trances, and to all outward seeming nothing happened. Yet within her much +did happen. Her madness had utterly left her and still she was not as +other women are, or as she herself had been in health. Her mind seemed to +wander and she knew not whither it wandered. Yet for long hours, although +she was awake and, so Noie said, talking or eating or walking as usual, it +was away from her, and afterwards she could remember nothing. Also this +happened at night as well as during the day, and ever more and more often. + +She could remember nothing, yet out of this nothingness there grew upon +her a continual sense of the presence of Richard Darrien, a presence that +seemed to come nearer and nearer, closer and closer to her heart. It was +the assurance of this presence that made those long days so happy to her, +though when she was herself, she felt that it could be naught but a dream. +Yet why should a dream move her so strangely, and why should a dream weary +her so much? Why, after sleeping all night, should she awake feeling as +though she had journeyed all night? Why should her limbs ache and she grow +thin like one who travels without cease? Why should she seem time after +time to have passed great dangers, to have known cold, and heat and want +and struggle against waters and the battling against storms? Why should +her knowledge of this Richard, of the very heart and soul of Richard, grow +ever deeper till it was as though they were not twain, but one? + +She could not answer these questions, and Noie could not answer them, and +when she asked Nya the old Mother shook her head and could not, or would +not answer. Only the dwarf-mutes seemed to know the answer, for when she +passed them they nudged each other, and grinned and thrust their little +woolly heads together staring, several of them, into one bowl. But if Noie +and Nya knew nothing of the cause of these things the effect of them +stirred them both, for they saw that Rachel, the tall and strong, grew +faint and weak and began to fade away as one fades upon whom deadly +sickness has laid its hand. + +Thus three weeks or so went by, until one day in some fashion of her own +Nya caused to arise an the mind of Eddo a knowledge of her desire to speak +with him. Early the next morning Eddo arrived at the Holy Place +accompanied only by his familiar, Hana, and Nya met them alone in the +mouth of the cave. + +"I see that thou art very white and thin, but still alive, old woman," +sneered Eddo, adding: "All the thousands of the people yonder thought that +long ere this thou wouldst have passed within the Fence. May I take back +that good tidings to them?" + +The ancient Mother of the Trees looked at him sternly. + +"It is true, thou evil mocker," she said, "that I am white and thin. It is +true that I grow like to the skeleton of a rotted leaf, all ribs and +netted veins without substance. It is true that my round eyes start from +my head like to those of a bush plover, or the tree lizard, and that soon +I must pass within the Fence, as thou hast so long desired that I should +do that thou mayest reign alone over the thousands of the People of the +Dwarfs and wield their wisdom to increase thy power, thou poison-bloated +toad. All these things are true, Eddo, yet ere I go I have a word to say +to thee to which thou wilt do well to listen." + +"Speak on," said Eddo. "Without doubt thou hast wisdom of a sort; honey +thou hast garnered during many years, and it is well that I should suck +the store before it is too late." + +"Eddo," said Nya, "I am not the only one in this Holy Place who grows +white and thin. Look, there is another," and she nodded towards Rachel, +who walked past them aimlessly with dreaming eyes, attended by Noie, upon +whose arm she leant. + +"I see," answered Eddo; "this haunted death-prison presses the life out of +her, also I think that thou hast sent her Spirit travelling, as thou +knowest how to do, and such journeys sap the strength of flesh and blood." + +"Perhaps; but now before it is too late I would send her body travelling +also; only thou, who hast the power for a while, dost bar the road." + +"I know," said Eddo, nodding his bead and looking at his companion. "We +all know, do we not, Hana? we who have heard certain beatings of drums in +the night, and studied dew drops beneath the trees at dawn. Thou wouldst +send her to meet another traveller." + +"Yes, and if thou art wise thou wilt let her go." + +"Why should I let her go," asked the priest passionately, "and with her +all my greatness? She must reign here after thee, for at her feet thy Tree +fell, and it is the will of the people, who weary of dwarf queens and +desire one that is tall and beautiful and white. Moreover, when my blood +has been poured into her, her wisdom will be great, greater than thine or +that of any Mother that went before thee, for she is '_Wensi_' the Virgin, +and her soul is purer than them all. I will not let her go. If she leaves +this Holy Place where none may do her harm, she shall die, and then her +Spirit may go to seek that other traveller." + +"Thou art mad, Eddo, mad and blind with pride and folly. Let her be, and +choose another Mother. Now, there is Noie." + +"Thy great-niece, Nya, who thinks as thou thinkest, and hates those whom +thou hatest. Nay, I will have none of that half-breed. Yonder white +Inkosazana shall be our queen and no other." + +"Then, Eddo," whispered Nya, leaning forward and looking into his eyes, +"she shall be the last Mother of this people. Fool, there are those who +fight for her against whom thou canst not prevail. Thou knowest them not, +but I know them, and I tell thee that they make ready thy doom. Have thy +way, Eddo; it was not for her that I pleaded with thee, but for the sake +of the ancient People of the Ghosts, whose fate draws nigh to them. Fool, +have thy way, spin thy web, and be caught in it thyself. I tell thee, +Eddo, that thy death shall be redder than any thou hast ever dreamed, nor +shall it fall on thee alone. Begone now, and trouble me no more till in +another place all that is left of thee shall creep to my feet, praying me +for a pardon thou shalt not find. Begone, for the last leaf withers on my +Tree and to-morrow I pass within the Fence. Say to the people that their +Mother against whom they rebelled is dead, and that she bids them prepare +to meet the evil which, alive, she warded from their heads." + +Now Eddo strove to answer, but could not, for there was something in the +flaming eyes of Nya which frightened him. He looked at Hana, and Hana +looked back at him, then taking each other's hand they slunk away towards +the wall, staggering blindly through the sunshine towards the shade. + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +THE DREAM IN THE NORTH + + +Richard Darrien remembered drinking a bowl of milk in the hut in which he +was imprisoned at Mafooti, and instantly feeling a cold chill run to his +heart and brain, after which he remembered no more for many a day. At +length, however, by slow degrees, and with sundry slips back into +unconsciousness, life and some share of his reason and memory returned to +him. He awoke to find himself lying in a hut roughly fashioned of +branches, and attended by a Kaffir woman of middle age. + +"Who are you?" he asked. + +"I am named Mami," she answered. + +"Mami, Mami! I know the name, and I know the voice. Say, were you one of +the wives of Ibubesi, she who spoke with me through the fence?" and he +strove to raise himself on his arm to look at her, but fell back from +weakness. + +"Yes, Inkoos, I was one of his wives." + +"Was? Then where is Ibubesi now?" + +"Dead, Inkoos. The fire has burned him up with his kraal Mafooti." + +"With the kraal Mafooti! Where, then, is the Inkosazana? Answer, woman, +and be swift," he cried in a hollow voice. + +"Alas! Inkoos, alas! she is dead also, for she was in the kraal when the +fire swept it, and was seen standing on the top of a hut where she had +taken refuge, and after that she was seen no more." + +"Then let me die and go to her," exclaimed Richard with a groan, as he +fell back upon his bed, where he lay almost insensible for three more +days. + +Yet he did not die, for he was young and very strong, and Mami poured milk +down his throat to keep the life in him. Indeed little by little something +of his strength came back, so that at last he was able to think and talk +with her again, and learned all the dreadful story. + +He learned how the people of Mafooti, fearing the vengeance of Dingaan, +had fled away from their kraal, carrying what they thought to be his body +with them, lest it should remain in evidence against them, and taking all +the cattle that they could gather. Every one of them had fled that could +travel, only Ibubesi and a few sick, and certain folk who chanced to be +outside the walls, remaining behind. It was from two of these, who escaped +during the burning of the kraal by the Zulus, or by fire from the Heavens, +they knew not which, that they had heard of the awful end of Ibubesi, and +of his prisoner, the Inkosazana. As for themselves, they had travelled +night and day, till they reached a certain secret and almost inaccessible +place in the great Quathlamba Mountains, in which people had lived whom +Chaka wiped out, and there hidden themselves. In this place they remained, +hoping that Dingaan would not care to follow them so far, and purposing to +make it their home, since here they found good mealie lands, and +fortunately the most of their cattle remained alive. That was all the +story, there was nothing more to tell. + +A day or two later Richard was able to creep out of the hut and see the +place. It was as Mami had said, very strong, a kind of tableland ringed +round with precipices that could only be climbed through a single narrow +nek, and overshadowed by the great Quathlamba range. The people, who were +engaged in planting their corn, gathered round him, staring at him as +though he were one risen from the dead, and greeted him with respectful +words. He spoke to several of them, including the two men who had seen the +burning of Mafooti, though from a little distance. But they could tell him +no more than Mami had done, except that they were sure that the Inkosazana +had perished in the flames, as had many of the Zulus, who broke into the +town. Richard was sure of it also--who would not have been?--and crept +back broken-hearted to his hut, he who had lost all, and longed that he +might die. + +But he did not die, he grew strong again, and when he was well and fit to +travel, went to the headmen of the people, saying that now he desired to +leave them and return to his own place in the Cape Colony. The headmen +said No, he must not leave, for in their hearts they were sure that he +would go, not to the Cape Colony, but to Zululand, there to discover all +he could as to the death of the Inkosazana. So they told him that with +them he must bide, for then if the Zulus tracked them out they would be +able to produce him, who otherwise would be put to the spear, every man of +them, as his murderers. The sin of Ibubesi who had been their chief, clung +to them, and they knew well what Dingaan and Tamboosa had sworn should +happen to those who harmed the white chief, Dario, who was under the +mantle of their Inkosazana. + +Richard reasoned with them, but it was of no use, they, would not let him +go. Therefore in the end he appeared to fall in with their humour, and +meanwhile began to plan escape. One dark night he tried it indeed, only to +be seized in the mouth of the nek, and brought back to his hut. Next +morning the headman spoke with him, telling him that he should only depart +thence over their dead bodies, and that they watched him night and day; +that the nek, moreover, was always guarded. Then they made an offer to +him. He was a white man, they said, and cleverer than they were; let them +come under his wing, let him be their chief, for he would know how to +protect them from the Zulus and any other enemies. He could take over the +wives of Ibubesi (at this proposition Richard shuddered), and they would +obey him in all things, only he must not attempt to leave them--which he +should never do alive. + + Richard put the proposal by, but in the end, not because he wished it, +but by the mere weight of his white man's blood, and for the lack of +anything else to do, drifted into some such position. Only at the wives of +Ibubesi, or any other wives, he would not so much as look, a slight that +gave offence to those women, but made the others laugh. + +So, for certain long weeks he sat in that secret nook in the mountains as +the chief of a little Kaffir tribe, occupying himself with the planting of +crops, the building of walls and huts, the drilling of men and the +settling of quarrels. All day he worked thus, but after the day came the +night when he did not work, and those nights he dreaded. For then the +languor, not of body, but of mind, which the poison the old +witch-doctoress had given to Ishmael had left behind it, would overcome +him, bringing with it black despair, and his grief would get a hold of +him, torturing his heart. For of the memory of Rachel he could never be +rid for a single hour, and his love for her grew deeper day by day. And +she was dead! Oh, she was dead, leaving him living. + +One night he dreamed of Rachel, dreamed that she was searching for him and +calling him. It was a very vivid dream, but he woke up and it passed away +as such dreams do. Only all the day that followed he felt a strange +throbbing in his head, and found himself turning ever towards the north. +The next night he dreamed again of her, and heard her say, "The search has +been far and long, but I have found you, Richard. Open your eyes now, and +you will see my face." So he opened his eyes, and there, sure enough, in +the darkness he perceived the outline of her sweet, remembered face, about +which fell her golden hair. For one moment only he perceived it, then it +was gone, and after that her presence never seemed to leave him. He could +not see her, he could not touch her, and yet she was ever at his side. His +brain ached with the thought of her, her breath seemed to fan his hands +and hair. At night her face floated before him, and in his dreams her +voice called him, saying: _"Come to me, come to me, Richard. I am in need +of you. Come to me. I myself will be your guide."_ + +Then he would wake, and remembering that she was dead, grew sure and ever +surer that the Spirit of Rachel was calling him down to death. It called +him from the north, always from the north. Soon he could scarcely walk +southwards, or east or west, for ere he had gone many yards his feet +turned and set his face towards the north, that was to the narrow nek +between the precipices which the Kaffirs guarded night and day. + +One evening he went to his hut to sleep, if sleep would come to him. It +came, and with it that face and voice, but the face seemed paler, and the +voice more insistent. + +"Will you not listen to me," it said, "you who were my love? For how long +must I plead with you? Soon my power will leave me, the opportunity will +be passed, and then how will you find me, Richard, my lover? Rise up, rise +up and follow ere it be too late, for I myself will be your guide." + +He awoke. He could bear it no more. Perhaps he was mad, and these were +visions of his madness, mocking visions that led him to his death. Well, +if so, he still would follow them. Perhaps her body was buried in the +north. If so, he would be buried there also; perhaps her Soul dwelt in the +north. If so, his soul would fly thither to join it. The Kaffirs would +kill him in the pass. Well, if so, he would die with his face set +northwards whither Rachel drew him. + +He rose up and wrapped himself in a cloak of goatskins. He filled a hide +bag with sun-dried flesh and parched corn, and hung it about his shoulders +with a gourd of water, for after all he might live a little while and need +food and drink. As he had no gun he took a staff and a knife and a +broad-bladed spear, and leaving the hut, set his face northward and walked +towards the mouth of the nek. At the first step which he took the torment +in his head seemed to leave him, who fought no longer, who had seemed +obedient to that mysterious summons. Quietness and confidence possessed +him. He was going to his end, but what did it matter? The dream beckoned +and he must follow. The moon shone bright, but he took no trouble to hide +himself, it did not seem to be worth while. + +Now he was in the nek and drawing near to the place where the guard was +stationed, still he marched on, boldly, openly. As he thought, they were +on the alert. They drew out from behind the rocks and barred his path. + +"Whither goest thou, lord Dario?" asked their captain. "Thou knowest that +here thou mayest not pass." + +"I follow a Ghost to the north," he answered, "and living or dead, I +pass." + +"_Ow_!" said the captain. "He says that he follows a Ghost. Well, we have +nothing to do with ghosts. Take him, unharmed if possible, but take him." + +So, urged thereto by their own fears, since for their safety's sake they +dared not let him go, the men sprang towards him. They sprang towards him +where he stood waiting the end, for give back he would not, and of a +sudden fell down upon their faces, hiding their heads among the stones. +Richard did not know what had happened to them that they behaved thus +strangely, nor did he care. Only seeing them fallen he walked on over +them, and pursued his way along the nek and down it to the plains beyond. + +All that night he walked, looking behind him from time to time to see if +any followed, but none came. He was alone, quite alone, save for the dream +that led him towards the north. At sunrise he rested and slept a while, +then, awaking after midday, went on his road. He did not know the road, +yet never was he in doubt for a moment. It was always clear to him whither +he should go. That night he finished his food and again slept a while, +going forward at the dawn. In the morning he met some Kaffirs, who +questioned him, but he answered only that he was following a Dream to the +north. They stared at him, seemed to grow frightened and ran away. But +presently some of them came back and placed food in his path, which he +took and left them. + +He came to the kraal Mafooti. It was utterly deserted, and he wandered +amidst its ashes. Here and there he found the bones of those who had +perished in the fire, and turned them over with his staff wondering +whether any of them had belonged to Rachel. In that place he slept a night +thinking that perhaps his journey was ended, and that here he would die +where he believed Rachel had died. But when he waked at the dawn, it was +to find that something within him still drew him towards the north, more +strongly indeed than ever before. + +So he left what had been the town Mafooti. Walking along the edge of the +cleft into which Ishmael had leapt on fire, he climbed the walls built +with so much toil to keep out the Zulus, and at last came to the river +which Rachel had swum. It was low now, and wading it he entered Zululand. +Here the natives seemed to know of his approach, for they gathered in +numbers watching him, and put food in his path. But they would not speak +to him, and when he addressed them saying that he followed a Dream and +asking if they had seen the Dream, they cried out that he was _tagali_, +bewitched, and fled away. + +He continued his journey, finding each night a hut prepared for him to +sleep in, and food for him to eat, till at length one evening he reached +the Great Place, Umgugundhlovu. Through its streets he marched with a set +face, while thousands stared at him in silence. Then a captain pointed out +a hut to him, and into it he entered, ate and slept. At dawn he rose, for +he knew that here he must not tarry; the spirit face of Rachel still hung +before him, the spirit voice still whispered--"_Forward, forward to the +north. I myself will be your guide_." In his path sat the King and his +Councillors, and around them a regiment of men. He walked through them +unheeding, till at length, when he was in front of the King, they barred +his road, and he halted. + +"Who art thou and what is thy business?" asked an old Councillor with a +withered hand. + +"I am Richard Darrien," he answered, "and here I have no business. I +journey to the north. Stay me not." + +"We know thee," said the Councillor, "thou art the lord Dario that didst +dwell in the shadow of the Inkosazana. Thou art the white chief whom the +wild beast, Ibubesi, slew at the kraal Mafooti. Why does thy ghost come +hither to trouble us?" + +"Living or dead, ghost or man, I travel to the north. Stay me not," he +answered. + +"What seekest thou in the north, thou lord Dario?" + +"I seek a Dream; a Spirit leads me to find a Dream. Seest thou it not, Man +with the withered hand?" + +"Ah!" they repeated, "he seeks a Dream. A Spirit leads him to find a Dream +in the north." + +"What is this Dream like?" asked Mopo of the withered hand. + +"Come, stand at my side and look. There, dost thou see it floating in the +air before us, thou who hast eyes that can read a Dream?" + +Mopo came and looked, then his knees trembled a little and he said: + +"Aye, lord Dario, I see and I know that face." + +"Thou knowest the face, old fool," broke in Dingaan angrily. "Then whose +is it?" + +"O King," answered Mopo, dropping his eyes, "it is not lawful to speak the +name, but the face is the face of one who sat where that wanderer stands, +and showed thee certain pictures in a bowl of water." + +Now Dingaan trembled, for the memory of those visions haunted him night +and day; moreover he thought at times that they drew near to their +fulfilment. + +"The white man is mad," he said, "and thou, Mopo, art mad also. I have +often thought it, and that it would be well if thou wentest on a long +journey--for thy health. This Dario shall stay here a while. I will not +suffer him to wander through my land crazing the people with his tales of +dreams and visions. Take him and hold him; the Circle of the Doctors shall +inquire into the matter." + +So Dingaan spoke, who in his heart was afraid lest this wild-eyed Dario +should learn that he had given the Inkosazana to the dwarf folk when she +was mad, to appease them after they had prophesied evil to him. Also he +remembered that it was because of the murders done by Ibubesi that the +Inkosazana had gone mad, and did not understand if Dario had been killed +at the kraal Mafooti how it could be that he now stood before him. +Therefore he thought that he would keep him a prisoner until he found out +all the truth of the matter, and whether he were still a man or a ghost or +a wizard clothed in the shape of the dead. + +At the bidding of the King, guards sprang forward to seize Richard, but +the old Councillor, Mopo, shrunk away behind him hiding his eyes with his +withered hand. They sprang forward, and yet they laid no finger on him, +but fell oft to right and left, saying: + +"Kill us, if thou wilt, Black One, we cannot!" + +"The wizard has bewitched them," said Dingaan angrily. "Here, you Doctors, +you whose trade it is to catch wizards, take this white fellow and bind +him." + +Unwillingly enough the Doctors, of whom there were eight or ten sitting +apart, rose to do the King's bidding. They came on towards Richard, some +of them singing songs, and some muttering charms, and as they came he +laughed and said: + +"Beware! you _Abangoma_, the Dream is looking at you very angrily." Then +they too broke away to right and left, crying out that this was a wizard +against whom they had no power. + +Now Dingaan grew mad with wrath, and shouted to his soldiers to seize the +white man, and if he resisted them to kill him with their sticks, for of +witchcraft they had known enough in Zululand of late. + +So thick as bees the regiment formed up in front of him, shouting and +waving their kerries, for here in the King's Place they bore no spears. + +"Make way there," said Richard, "I can stay no longer, I must to the +north." + +The soldiers did not stir, only a captain stepped out bidding him give up +his spear and yield himself, or be killed. Richard walked forward and at a +sign from the captain, men sprang at him, lifting their kerries, to dash +out his brains. Then suddenly in front of Richard there appeared something +faint and white, something that walked before him. The soldiers saw it, +and the kerries fell from their hands. The regiment behind saw it, and +turning, burst away like a scared herd of cattle. They did not wait to +seek the gates, they burst through the fence of the enclosure, and were +gone, leaving it flat behind them. The King and his Councillors saw it +also, and more clearly than the rest. + +_"The Inkosazana!"_ they cried. "It is the Inkosazana who walks before him +that she loved!" and they fell upon their faces. Only Dingaan remained +seated on his stool. + +"Go," he said hoarsely to Richard, "go, thou wizard, north or south or +east or west, if only thou wilt take that Spirit with thee, for she bodes +evil to my land." + + So Richard, who had seen nothing, marched away from the kraal +Umgugundhlovu, and once more set his face towards the north, the north +that drew him as it draws the needle of a compass. + +The road that Rachel and the dwarfs had travelled he travelled also. +Although from day to day he knew not where his feet would lead him, still +he travelled it step by step. Nor did any hurt come to him. In the country +where men dwelt, being forewarned of his coming by messengers, they +brought him food and guarded him, and when he passed out into the +wilderness some other power guarded him. He had no fear at all. At night +he would lie down without a fire, and the lions would roar about him, but +they never harmed him. He would plunge into a swamp or a river and always +pass it safely. When water failed he would find it without search; when +there was no food, it would seem to be brought to him. Once an eagle +dropped a bustard at his feet. Once he found a buck fresh slain by +leopards. Once when he was very hungry he saw that he had laid down to +sleep by a nest of ostrich eggs, and this food he cooked, making fire +after the native fashion with sharp sticks, as he knew how to do. + +At length all the swamps were passed and in the third week of his +journeyings he reached the sloping uplands, on the edge of which he awoke +one morning to find himself surrounded by a circle of great men, giants, +who stood staring at him. He arose, thinking that at last his hour had +come, as it seemed to him that they were about to kill him. But instead of +killing him these huge men saluted him humbly, and offered him food upon +their knees, and new hide shoes for his feet--for his own were worn +out--and cloaks and garments of skin, which things he accepted thankfully, +for by now he was almost naked. Then they brought a litter and wished him +to enter it, but this he refused. Heeding them no more, as soon as he had +eaten and filled his bag and water-bottle, he started on towards the +north. Indeed, he could not have stayed if he had wished; his brain seemed +to be full of one thought only, to travel till he reached his journey's +end, whatever it might be, and before his eyes he saw one thing only, the +spirit face of Rachel, that led him on towards that end. Sometimes it was +there for hours, then for hours again it would be absent. When it was +present he looked at it; when it was gone he dreamed of it, for him it was +the same. But one thing was ever with him, that magnet in his heart which +drew his feet towards the north, and from step to step showed him the road +that he should travel. + +A number of the giant men accompanied him. He noticed it, but took no +heed. So long as they did not attempt to stay or turn him he was +indifferent whether they came or went away. As a result he travelled in +much more comfort, since now everything was made easy and ready for him. +Thus he was fed with the best that the land provided, and at night +shelters were built for him to sleep in. He discovered that a captain of +the giants could understand a few words of some native language which he +knew, and asked him why they helped him. The captain replied by order of +"Mother of Trees." Who or what "Mother of Trees" might be Richard was +unable to discover, so he gave up his attempts at talk and walked on. + +They traversed the fertile uplands and reached the edge of the fearful +desert. It did not frighten him; he plunged into it as he would have +plunged into a sea, or a lake of fire, had it lain in his way. He was like +a bird whose instinct at the approach of summer or of winter leads it +without doubt or error to some far spot, beyond continents and oceans, +some land that it has never seen, leads it in surety and peace to its +appointed rest. A guard of the giant men came with him into the desert, +also carriers who bore skins of water. In that burning heat the journey +was dreadful, yet Richard accomplished it, wearing down all his escort, +until at its further lip but one man was left. There even he sank +exhausted and began to beat upon a little drum that he carried, which drum +had been passed on to him by those who were left behind. But Richard was +not exhausted. His strength seemed to be greater than it had ever been +before, or that which drew him forward had acquired more power. He +wondered vaguely why a man should choose such a place and time to play +upon a drum, and went on alone. + +Before him, some miles away, he saw a forest of towering trees that +stretched further than his eye could reach. As he approached that forest +heading for a certain tall tree, why he knew not, the sunset dyed it red +as though it had been on fire, and he thought that he discerned little +shapes flitting to and fro amidst the boles of trees. Then he entered the +forest, whereof the boughs arched above him like the endless roof of a +cathedral borne upon innumerable pillars. There was deep gloom that grew +presently to darkness wherein here and there glow-worms shone faintly like +tapers dying before an altar, and winds sighed like echoes of evening +prayers. He could see to walk no longer, sudden weariness overcame him, so +according to his custom he laid himself down to sleep at the bole of a +great tree. + +A while had passed, he never knew how long, when Richard was awakened from +deep slumber by feeling many hands fiercely at work upon him. These hands +were small like those of children; this he could tell from the touch of +them, although the darkness was so dense that he was able to see nothing. +Two of them gripped him by the throat so as to prevent him from crying +out; others passed cords about his wrists, ankles and middle until he +could not stir a single limb. Then he was dragged back a few paces and +lashed to the bole of a tree, as he guessed, that under which he had been +sleeping. The hands let go of him, and his throat being free he called out +for help. But those vast forest aisles seemed to swallow up his voice. It +fell back on him from the canopy of huge boughs above, it was lost in the +immense silence. Only from close at hand he heard little peals of thin and +mocking laughter. So he too grew silent, for who was there to help him +here? He struggled to loose himself, for the impalpable power which had +guided him so far was now at work within him more strongly than ever +before. It called to him to come, it drew him onward, it whispered to him +that the goal was near. But the more he writhed and twisted the deeper did +the cruel cords or creepers cut into his flesh. Yet he fought on till, +utterly exhausted, his head fell forward, and he swooned away. + + + +CHAPTER XXIV + +THE END AND THE BEGINNING + + +On the day following that when she had summoned Eddo to speak with her, +Nya sat at the mouth of the cave. It was late afternoon, and already the +shadows gathered so quickly that save for her white hair, her little +childlike shape, withered now almost to a skeleton, was scarcely visible +against the black rock. Walking to and fro in her aimless fashion, as she +would do for hours at a time, Rachel accompanied by Noie passed and +repassed her, till at length the old woman lifted her head and listened to +something which was quite inaudible to their ears. Then she beckoned to +Noie, who led Rachel to her. + +"Maiden beloved," she said in a feeble voice, after they had sat down in +front of her, "my hour has come, I have sent for thee to bid thee farewell +till we meet again in a country where thou hast travelled for a little +while. Before the sun sets I pass within the Fence." + +At this tidings Rachel began to weep, for she had learned to love this old +dwarf-woman who had been so kind to her in her misery, and she was now so +weak that she could not restrain her fears. + +"Mother," she said, "for thee it is joy to go. I know it, and therefore +cannot wish that thou shouldst stay. Yet what shall I do when thou hast +left me alone amidst all these cruel folk? Tell me, what shall I do?" + +"Perchance thou wilt seek another helper. Maiden, and perchance thou shall +find another to guard and comfort thee. Follow thy heart, obey thy heart, +and remember the last words of Nya--that no harm shall come to thee. +Nay--if I know it, I may tell thee no more, thou who couldst not hear what +the drums said to me but now. Farewell," and turning round she made a sign +to certain dwarf-mutes who were gathered behind her as though they awaited +her commands. + +"Hast thou no last word for me, Mother?" asked Noie. + +"Aye, Child," she answered. "Thy heart is very bold, and thou also must +follow it. Though thy sin should be great, perchance thy greater love may +pay its price. At least thou art but an arrow set upon the string, and +that which must be, will be. I think that we shall meet again ere long. +Come hither and kneel at my side." + +Noie obeyed, and for a little space Nya whispered in her ear, while as she +listened Rachel saw strange lights shining in Noie's eyes, lights of +terror and of pride, lights of hope and of despair. + +"What did she say to you, Noie?" asked Rachel presently. + +"I may not tell, Zoola," she answered. "Question me no more." + +Now the mutes brought forward a slight litter woven of boughs on which the +withered leaves still hung, boughs from Nya's fallen tree. In this litter +they placed her, for she could no longer walk, and lifted it on to their +shoulders. For one moment she bade them halt, and calling Rachel and Noie +to her, kissed them upon the brow, holding up her thin child-like hands +over them in blessing. Then followed by them both, the bearers went +forward with their burden, taking the road that ran up the hill towards +the sacred tree. As the sun set they passed within the Fence, and laying +down the litter without a word by the bole of the tree, turned and +departed. + +The darkness fell, and through it Rachel and Noie heard Nya singing for a +little while. The song ceased, and they descended the hill to the cave, +for there they feared to stay lest the Tree should draw them also. They +ate a little food whilst the two women mutes who had sat on each side of +Nya when she showed her magic, stared, now at them, and now into the bowls +of dew that were set before them, wherein they seemed to find something +that interested them much. Noie prayed Rachel to sleep, and she tried to +do so, and could not. For hour after hour she tossed and turned, and at +length sat up, saying to Noie: + + "I have fought against it, and I can stay here no longer. Noie, I am +being drawn from this place out into the forest, and I must go." + +"What draws thee, Sister?" asked Noie. "Is it Eddo?" + +"No, I think not, nothing to do with Eddo. Oh! Noie, Noie, it is the +spirit of Richard Darrien. He is dead, but for days and weeks his spirit +has been with my spirit, and now it draws me into the forest to die and +find him." + +"Then that is an evil journey thou wouldst take, Zoola?" + +"Not so, Noie, it is the best and happiest of journeys. The thought of it +fills me with joy. What said Nya? Follow thy heart. So I follow it. Noie, +farewell, for I must go away." + +"Nay," answered Noie, "if thou goest I go, who also was bidden to follow +my heart that is sister to thy heart." + +Rachel reasoned with her, but she would not listen. The end of it was that +the two of them rose and threw on their cloaks; also Rachel took the great +Umkulu spear which she had used as a staff on her journey from the desert +to the forest. All this while the dwarf-women watched her, but did +nothing, only watched. + +They left the cave and walked to the mouth of the zig-zag slit in the +great wall which was open. + +"Perhaps the mutes will kill us in the heart of the wall," said Noie. + +"If so the end will be soon and swift," answered Rachel. + +Now they were in the cleft, following its slopes and windings. Above them +they could hear the movements of the guardians of the wall who sat amongst +the rough stones, but these did not try to stop them; indeed once or twice +when they did not know which way to turn in the darkness, little hands +took hold of Rachel's cloak and guided her. So they passed through the +wall in safety. Outside of it Rachel paused a moment, looking this way and +that. Then of a sudden she turned and walked swiftly towards the south. + +It was dark, densely dark in the forest, yet she never seemed to lose her +path. Holding Noie by the hand she wound in and out between the +tree-trunks without stumbling or even striking her foot against a root. +For an hour or more they walked on this, the strangest of strange +journeys, till at length Rachel whispered; + +"Something tells me to stay here," and she leaned against a tree and +stayed, while Noie, who was tired, sat down between the jutting roots of +the tree. + +It was a dead tree, and the top of it had been torn off in some hurricane +so that they could see the sky above them, and by the grey hue of it knew +that it was drawing near to dawn. + +The sun rose, and its arrows, that even at midday could never pass the +canopy of foliage, shot straight and vivid between the tall bare trunks. +Oh! Rachel knew the place. It was that place which she had dreamed of as a +child in the island of the flooded river. Just so had the light of the +rising sun fallen on the boles of the great trees, and on her white cloak +and out-spread hair, fallen on her and on another. She strained her eyes +into the gloom. Now those rays pierced it also, and now by them she saw +the yellow-bearded, half-naked man of that long-dead dream leaning against +the tree. His eyes were shut, without doubt he was dead, this was but a +vision of him who had drawn her hither to share his death. It was the +spirit of Richard Darrien! + +She drew a little nearer, and the eyes opened, gazing at her. Also from +that form of his was cast a long shadow--there it lay upon the dead +leaves. How came it, she wondered, that a spirit could throw a shadow, and +why was a spirit bound to a tree, as now she perceived he was? He saw her, +and in those grey eyes of his there came a wonderful look. He spoke. + +"You have drawn me from far, Rachel, but I have never seen all of you +before, only your face floating in the air before me, although others saw +you. Now I see you also, so I suppose that my time has come. It will soon +be over. Wait a little there, where I can look at you, and presently we +shall be together again. I am glad." + +Rachel could not speak. A lump rose in her throat and choked her. Betwixt +fear and hope her heart stood still. Only with the spear in her hand she +pointed at her own shadow thrown by the level rays of the rising sun. He +looked, and notwithstanding the straitness of his bonds she saw him start. + +"If you are a ghost why have you a shadow?" he asked hoarsely. "And if you +are not a ghost, how did you come into this haunted place?" + +Still Rachel did not seem to be able to speak. Only she glided up to him +and kissed him on the lips. Now at length he understood--they both +understood that they were still living creatures beneath the sky, not the +denizens of some dim world which lies beyond. + +"Free me," he said in a faint voice, for his brain reeled. "I was bound +here in my sleep. They will be back presently." + +Her intelligence awoke. With a few swift cuts of the spear she held Rachel +severed his bonds, then picked up his own assegai that lay at his feet she +thrust it into his numbed hand. As he took it the forest about them seemed +to become alive, and from behind the boles of the trees around appeared a +number of dwarfs who ran towards them, headed by Eddo. Noie sprang forward +also, and stood at their side. Rachel turned on Eddo swiftly as a startled +deer. She seemed to tower over him, the spear in her hand. + +"What does this mean, Priest?" she asked. + +"Inkosazana," he answered humbly, "it means that I have found a way to +tempt thee from within the Wall where none might break thy sanctuary. Thou +drewest this man to thee from far with the strength that old Nya gave +thee. We knew it all, we saw it all, and we waited. Day by day in our +bowls of dew we watched him coming nearer to thee. We heard the messages +of Nya on the drums, bidding the Umkulu meet and escort him; we heard the +last answering message from the borders of the desert, telling her that he +was nigh. Then while he followed his magic path through the darkness of +the forest we seized and bound him, knowing well that if he could not come +to thee, thou wouldst come to him. And thou hast come." + +"I understand. What now, Eddo?" + +"This, Inkosazana: Thou hast been named Mother of the Trees by the people +of the Dwarfs; be pleased to come with us that we may instal thee in thy +great office." + +"This lord here," said Rachel, "is my promised husband. What of him?" + +Eddo bowed and smiled, a fearful smile, and answered: + +"The Mother of the Trees has no husband. Wisdom is her husband. He has +served his purpose, which was to draw thee from within the Wall, and for +this reason only we permitted him to enter the holy forest living. Now he +bides here to die, and since he has won thy love we will honour him with +the White Death. Bind him to the tree again." + +In an instant the spear that Rachel held was at Eddo's throat. + +"Dwarf," she cried, "this is my man, and I am no Mother of Trees and no +pale ghost, but a living woman. Let but one of these monkeys of thine lay +a hand upon him, and thou diest, by the Red Death, Eddo, aye, by the Red +Death. Stir a single inch, and this spear goes through thy heart, and thy +spirit shall be spilled with thy blood." + +The little priest sank to his knees trembling, glancing about him for a +means of escape. + +"If thou killest me, thou diest also," he hissed. + +"What do I care if I die?" she answered. "If my man dies, I wish to die," +then added in English: "Richard, take hold of him by one arm, and Noie, +take the other. If he tries to escape kill him at once, or if you are +afraid, I will." + +So they seized him by his arms. + +"Now," said Rachel, "let us go back to the Sanctuary, for there they dare +not touch, us. We cannot try the desert without water; also they would +follow and kill us with their poisoned arrows. Tell them, Noie, that if +they do not attempt to harm us, we will set this priest of theirs free +within the Wall. But if a hand is lifted against us, then he dies at +once--by the Red Death." + +"Touch them not, touch them not," piped Eddo, "lest my ghost should be +spilt with my blood. Touch them not, I command you." + +The company of dwarfs chattered together like parrots at the dawn, and the +march began. First went Eddo, dragged along between Richard and Noie, and +after them, the raised spear in her hand, followed Rachel, while on either +side, hiding themselves behind the boles of the trees, scrambled the +people of the dwarfs. Back they went thus through the forest, Rachel +telling them the road till at length the huge grey wall loomed up before +them. They came to the slit in it, and Noie asked: + +"What shall we do now? Kill this priest, take him in with us as a hostage, +or let him go?" + +"I said that he should be set free," answered Rachel, "and he would do us +more harm dead than living; also his blood would be on our hands. Take him +through the Wall, and loose him there." + +So once more they passed the slopes and passages, while the mutes above +watched them from their stones with marvelling eyes, till they reached the +open space beyond, and there they loosed Eddo. The priest sprang back out +of reach of the dreaded spears, and in a voice thick with rage, cried to +them: + +"Fools! You should have killed me while you could, for now you are in a +trap, not I. You are strong and great, but you cannot live without food. +We may not enter here to hurt you, but you shall starve, you shall starve +until you creep out and beg my mercy." + +Then making signs to the dwarfs who sat about above, he vanished between +the stones. + +"You should have killed him, Zoola," said Noie, "for now he will live to +kill us." + +"I think not, Sister," answered Rachel. "Nya said that I should follow my +heart, and my heart bid me let him go. Our hands are clean of his blood, +but if he had died, who can tell? Blood is a bad seed to sow." + +Then, forgetting Eddo, she turned to Richard and began to ply him with +questions. + +But he seemed to be dazed and could answer little. It was as though some +unnatural, supporting strength had been withdrawn, and now all the +fatigues of his fearful journey were taking effect upon him. He could +scarcely stand, but reeled to and fro like a man in drink, so that the two +women were obliged to support him across the burial ground towards the +cave. Advancing thus they entered into the shadow of the Holy Tree, and +there at the edge of it met another procession descending from the mound. +Eight mutes bore a litter of boughs, and on it lay Nya, dead, her long +white hair hanging down on either side of the litter. With bowed heads +they stood aside to let her pass to the grave made ready for her in a +place of honour near the Wall where for a thousand years only the Mothers +of the Trees had been laid to rest. + +Then they went on, and entered the cave where the lamps burned before the +great stalactite and the heap of offerings that were piled about it. Here +sat the two women priests gazing into their bowls as they had left them. +The death of Nya had not moved them, the advent of this white man did not +seem to move them. Perhaps they expected him; at any rate food was made +ready, and a bed of rugs prepared on which he could lie. + +Richard ate some of the food, staring at Rachel all the while with vacant +eyes as though she were still but a vision, the figment of a dream. Then +he muttered something about being very tired, and sinking back upon the +rugs fell into a deep sleep. + +In that sleep he remained scarcely stirring for full four-and-twenty +hours, while Rachel watched by his side, till at length her weariness +overcame her, and she slept also. When she opened her eyes again they saw +no other light than that which crept in from the mouth of the cave. The +lamps which always burned there were out. Noie, who was seated near by, +heard her stir, and spoke. + +"If thou art rested, Zoola," she said, "I think that we had better carry +the white lord from this place, for the two witch-women have gone, and I +can find no more oil to fill the lamps." + +So they felt their way to Richard, purposing to lift him between them, but +at Rachel's touch he awoke, and with their help walked out of the cave. In +the open space beyond they saw a strange sight, for across it were +streaming all the dwarf-mutes carrying their aged and sick and infants, +and bearing on their backs or piled up in litters their mats and cooking +utensils. Evidently they were deserting the Sanctuary. + +"Why are they going?" asked Rachel. + +"I do not know," answered Noie, "but I think it is because no food has +been brought to them as usual, and they are hungry. You remember that Eddo +said we should starve. Only fear of death by hunger would make them leave +a place where they and their forefathers have lived for generations." + +Presently they were all gone. Not a living creature was left within the +Wall except these three, nor were any more dwarfs brought in to die +beneath the Holy Tree. Now, at length Richard seemed to awake, and taking +Rachel by the hand began to ask questions of her in a low stammering +voice, since words did not seem to come readily to him who had not spoken +his own language for so long. + +"Before you begin to talk, Sister," broke in Noie, "let us go and see if +we can close the cleft in the Wall, for otherwise how shall we sleep in +peace? Eddo and the dwarfs might creep in by night and murder us." + +"I do not think they dare shed blood in their Holy Place," answered +Rachel. "Still, let us see what we can do; it may be best." + +So they went to the cleft, and as the stone door was open and they could +not shut it, at one very narrow spot they rolled down rocks from the loose +sides of the ancient wall above in such a fashion that it would be +difficult to pass through or over them from without. This hard task took +them many hours, moreover, it was labour wasted, since, as Rachel had +thought probable, the dwarfs never tried to pass the Wall, but waited till +hunger forced them to surrender. + +Towards evening they returned to the cave and collected what food they +could find. It was but little, enough for two spare meals, no more; nor +could they discover any in the town of the dwarfs behind the Tree. Only of +water they had plenty from the stream that ran out of the cave. + +They ate a few mouthfuls, then took their mats and cloaks and went to camp +by the opening in the wall, so that they might guard against surprise. Now +for the first time they found leisure to talk, and Rachel and Richard told +each other a little of their wonderful stories. But they did not tell them +all, for their minds seemed to be bewildered, and there was much that they +were not able to explain. It was enough for them to know that they had +been brought together again thus marvellously, by what power they knew +not, and that still living, they who for long weeks had deemed the other +dead, were able to hold each other's hands and gaze into each other's +eyes. Moreover, now that this had been brought about they were tired, so +tired that they could scarcely speak above a whisper. The end of it was +that they fell asleep, all of them, and so slept till morning, when they +awoke somewhat refreshed, and ate what remained of the food. + +The second day was like the first, only hotter and more sultry. Noie +climbed to the top of the wall to watch, while Richard and Rachel wandered +about among the little, antheap-like graves, and through the dwarf +village, talking and wondering, happy even in their wretchedness. But +before the day was gone hunger began to get a hold of them; also the +terrible, stifling heat oppressed them so that their words seemed to die +between their lips, and they could only sit against the wall, looking at +one another. + +Towards evening Noie descended from the Wall and reported that large +numbers of the dwarfs were keeping watch without, flitting to and fro +between the trunks of the trees like shadows. The stifling night went by, +and another day dawned. Having no food they went to the stream and drank +water. Then they sat down in the shadow and waited through the long hot +hours. Towards evening, when it grew a little cooler, they gathered up +their strength and tried to find some way of escape before it was too +late. Richard suggested that as flight was impossible they should give +themselves up to the dwarfs, but Rachel answered No, for then Eddo would +certainly kill him and Noie, and take her to fill the place of Mother of +the Trees until she became useless to him, when she would be murdered +also. + +"Then there is nothing left for us but to die," said Richard. + +"Nothing but to die," she answered, "to die together; and, dear, that +should not be so hard, seeing that for so long we have thought each other +dead apart." + +"Yet it is hard," answered Richard, "after living through so much and +being led so far to die at last and go whither we know not, before our +time." + +Rachel looked at Noie, who sat opposite to them, her head rested on her +hand. + +"Have you anything to say, Sister?" she asked. + +"Yes, Zoola. Here is a little moss that I have found upon the stones," and +she produced a small bundle. "Let us boil it and eat, it will keep us +alive for another day." + +"What is the use?" asked Rachel, "unless there is more." + +"There is no more," said Noie, "for the leaves of yonder tree are deadly +poison, and here grows no other living thing. Still, eat and live on, for +I wait a message." + +"A message from whom?" asked Rachel. + +"A message from the dead, Sister. It was promised to me by Nya before she +passed, and if it does not come, then it will be time to die." + +So they made fire and boiled the moss till it was a horrible, sticky +substance, which they swallowed as best they could, washing it down with +gulps of water. Still it was food of a kind, and for a while stayed the +gnawing, empty pains within them; only Noie ate but little, so that there +might be more for the others. + +That night was even hotter than those that had gone before, and during the +day which followed the place became like a hell. They crept into the cave +and lay there gasping, while from without came loud cracking sounds, +caused, as they thought, by the trees of the forest splitting in the heat. +About midday the sky suddenly became densely overcast, although no breath +stirred; the air was thicker than ever, to breathe it was like breathing +hot cream. In their restless despair they wandered out of the cave, and to +their surprise saw a dwarf standing upon the top of the wall. It was Eddo, +who called to them to come out and give themselves up. + +"What are the terms?" asked Noie. + +"That thou and the Wanderer shall die by the White Death, and that the +Inkosazana shall be installed Mother of the Trees," was the answer. + +"We refuse them," said Noie. "Let us go now and give us food and escort, +and thou shall be spared. Refuse, and it is thou and thy people who will +die by that Red Death which Nya promised thee." + +"That we shall learn before to-morrow," said Eddo with a mocking laugh, +and vanished down the wall. + +As he went a hot gust of wind burst upon them, causing the forest without +to rock and groan. Noie turned her face towards it and seemed to listen. + +"What is it?" asked Rachel. + +"I heard a voice in the wind, Sister," she answered. "The message I +awaited has come to me." + +"What message?" asked Richard listlessly. + +"That I will tell you by and by, Chief," she answered. "Come to the cave, +it is no longer safe here, the hurricane breaks." + +So supporting each other they crept back to the cave, and there Noie made +fire, feeding it with the idols and precious woods that had been brought +thither as offerings. Richard and Rachel watched her wondering, for it +seemed strange that she should make a fire in that heat where there was +nothing to cook. Meanwhile gust succeeded gust, until a tempest of +screaming wind swept over them, though no rain fell. Soon it was so fierce +that the deep-rooted Tree of the Tribe rocked above them, and loose stones +were blown from the crest of the great wall. + +Then of a sudden Noie sprang up, and seized a flaming brand from the fire; +it was the limb of a fetish, made of some resinous wood. She ran from the +cave swiftly, before they could stop her, and vanished in the gathering +gloom, to return again in a few moments weak and breathless. "Come out, +now," she said, "and see a sight such as you shall never behold again," +and there was something so strange in her voice that, notwithstanding +their weakness, they rose and followed her. + +Outside the cave they could not stand because of the might of the +hurricane, but cast themselves upon the ground, and following Noie's +outstretched arm, looked up towards the top of the mound. Then they saw +that the Tree of the Tribe was _on fire_. Already its vast trunk and +boughs were wrapped in flame, which burnt furiously because of the resin +within them, while long flakes of blazing moss were being swept away to +leeward, to fall among the forest that lay beyond the wall. + +"Did you do this?" cried Rachel to Noie. + +"Aye, Zoola, who else? That was the message which came to me. Now my +office is fulfilled, but you two will live though I must die, I who have +destroyed the People of the Dwarfs; I who was born that I should destroy +them." + +"Destroyed them!" exclaimed Rachel. "What do you mean?" + +"I mean that when their Tree dies, they die, the whole race of them. Oh! +Nya told me, Nya told me--they die as their Tree dies, by fire. To the +Wall, to the Wall now, and look. Follow me." + +Forgetting their hunger-bred weakness in the wild excitement of that +moment, Rachel and Richard struggled hand in hand, after Noie's thin, +ethereal form. Across the open space they struggled, through the furious +bufferings of the gale, sometimes on their feet, sometimes on their hands +and knees, till they came to the great wall where a stairway ran up it to +an outlook tower. Up this stair they climbed slowly since at times the +weight of the wind pinned them against the blocks of stone, till at length +they reached its crest and crept into the shelter of the hollow tower. +Hence, looking through the loopholes in the ancient masonry, they saw a +fearful sight. The flakes of burning moss from the Tree of the Tribe had +fallen among the tops of the forest, parched almost to tinder with drought +and heat, and fired them here and there. Fanned by the screaming gale the +flames spread rapidly, leaping from tree to tree, now in one direction, +now in another, as the hurricane veered, which it did continually, till +the whole green forest became a sheet of fire, an ever-widening sheet +which spread east and west and north and south for miles and miles and +tens of miles. + +Earth and sky were one blaze of light given out by the torch-like resinous +trees as they burned from the top downwards. By that intense light the +three watchers could see hundreds of the People of the Dwarfs flitting +about between the trunks. Waving their arms and gibbering, they rushed +this way and that, to the north to be met by fire, to the south to be met +by fire, till at length the blazing boughs and boles fell upon them and +they disappeared in showers of red sparks, or, more fortunate, fled away, +never to return, before the flame that leapt after them. One company of +them ran towards the Sanctuary; they could see them threading their path +between the trees, and growing ever fewer as the burning branches fell +among them from above. They leapt, they ran, they battled, springing this +way and that, but ever the great flaring boughs crashed down among them, +crushing them, shrivelling them up, till at length of all their number but +a single man staggered into the open belt between the edge of the forest +and the wall. His white hair and his garments seemed to be smouldering. He +gripped at them with his hands, then coming to a little bush--it was the +top of Nya's tree which she had thrust into the ground to grow +there--dragged it up and began to beat himself with it as though to +extinguish the flames. In an instant it took fire also, burning him +horribly, so that with a yell he threw it to the ground, and ran on +towards the wall. As he came they saw his face. It was that of Eddo. + +At this moment, seized by some sudden weakness, Noie sank down upon the +stones. Richard bent over her to lift her to her feet again, but she +thrust him away, saying slowly and in gasps: + +"Let me be, the doom has hold of me, I am dying. I passed within the Fence +to fire the Tree, and its poison is at work within me, and the curse of +all my people has fallen on my head. Yet I have saved thee, my sister, I +have saved thee and thy lover, for the Dwarfs are no more, the Grey People +are grey ashes. For my love's sake I did the sin; let my love atone the +sin if it may, or at the least think kindly of me through the long, happy +years that are to come, and at the end of them then seek for lost Noie in +the World of Ghosts if she may be found there." + +As she spoke they heard a sound of something scrambling among the stones, +and at one of the four entrances of the turret there appeared a hideous, +fire-twisted face, and a little form about which hung charred and +smouldering strips of raiment. It was Eddo, who had climbed the wall and +found them out. There he sat glowering at them, or rather at Noie, who was +crouched upon the floor. + +"Come hither, daughter of Seyapi," he screamed in his hissing, snake-like +voice, "come hither, and see thy work, thou who hast made an end of the +ancient People of the Ghosts. Come hither and tell me why thou didst this +thing, for I would learn the truth before I die, that I may make report of +it to the Fathers of our race." + +Noie heard, and crept towards him; to Rachel and Richard it seemed as +though she could not disobey that summons. Now they sat face to face +outside the turret, clinging to the stones, and her long hair flowed +outwards on the gale. + +"I did it, Eddo," she said, "to save one whom I love, and him whom she +loves. I did it to avenge the death of Nya upon you all, as she bade me to +do. I did it because the cup of thy wickedness is full, and because I was +appointed to bring thy doom upon thee. Thus ends the greatness thou hast +plotted so many years to win, Eddo." + +"Aye," he answered, "thus it ends, for the magic of the White One there +has overcome me, and thus with it ends the reign of the Ghost Kings, and +the forest wherein they reigned, and thus too, thou endest, traitress, who +hast murdered them and whose soul shall be spilt with their souls." + +As the words left his lips suddenly Eddo sprang upon Noie and gripped her +about the middle. Richard and Rachel leapt forward, but before ever they +could lay a hand upon her to save her, the dwarf in his rage and agony had +dragged her to the edge of the wall. For a moment they struggled there in +the vivid light of the flaming forest. Then Eddo screamed aloud, one wild +savage shriek, and still holding Noie in his arms hurled himself from the +wall, to fall crushed upon its foundation stones sixty feet beneath. + +Thus perished Noie, who, for love's sake, gave her life to save Rachel, as +once Rachel had saved her. + + * * * * * + +It was morning, and after the tempest the sky was clear and cool, for +heavy rain had fallen when the wind dropped, although far away the dense +clouds of rolling smoke showed where the great fire still ate into the +heart of the forest. Rachel and Richard, seated hand in hand in the little +tower on the wall, looked at one another in that pure light, and saw signs +in each other's face that could not be mistaken. + +"What shall we do?" asked Richard. "Death is very near to us." + +Rachel thought awhile, then answered: + +"The dwarfs are gone, we have nothing more to fear from them. Yonder where +the fire did not burn, dwell their slaves, whose villages are full of +food, and beyond them live the Umkulu, who know and would befriend me. Let +us go and seek food who desire to live on together, if we may." + +So they climbed down the wall, and with difficulty, for they were very +feeble, crawled over the stones which they had piled up in the passage to +keep out the dwarfs, and thus passed to the open belt beyond. A strange +scene met their eyes, all the wide lands that had been covered with giant +trees were now piled over with white ashes amongst which, here and there, +stood a black and smouldering trunk. The journey was terrible, but +following a ridge of rock whereon no great trees had grown, hand in hand +they passed through the outer edge of the burnt forest in safety, until +they came to one of the towns of the slaves upon the fertile plain beyond, +which led up to the desert. No human being could they see, since all had +fled, but the kraal was full of sheep and cattle that had been penned +there before the fire began, and in the huts were milk and food in plenty. +They drank of the milk and, after a while, ate a little, then rested and +drank more milk, till their strength began to return to them. Towards +evening they went out of the town, and standing on a mound looked at the +fire-wasted plain behind, and the green, grassy slopes in front. + +They seemed quite alone in the world, those two, and yet their hearts were +full of joy and thankfulness, for while they were left to each other they +knew that they could never be alone. + +"See, Rachel," said Richard, pointing to the smouldering wreck of the +forest, "there lies our past, and here in front of us spreads the future +clothed with flowers." + +"Yes, Richard," she answered, "but Noie and all whom I love save you are +buried in that past, and in front of us the desert is not far away." + +"Life is ours, Rachel, and love is ours, and that which saved us through +many a danger and brought me back to you, will surely keep us safe. Do you +fear to pass the desert at my side?" + +She looked at him with shining eyes, and answered: + +"No, Richard, I fear no more, for now I seem to hear the voice of Noie +speaking in my heart, telling me that trouble is behind us, and that we +shall live out our lives together, as my mother foresaw that we should +do." + +And there on the mound, standing between that dead sea of ashes and the +green slopes of flowering plain, Rachel stretched out her arms to the man +to whom she was decreed. + + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Ghost Kings, by H. Rider Haggard + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GHOST KINGS *** + +***** This file should be named 8184.txt or 8184.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/8/1/8/8184/ + +Produced by Juliet Sutherland, S. R. Ellison and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at + www.gutenberg.org/license. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 +North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email +contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the +Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/old/8184.zip b/old/8184.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..b6db9c0 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/8184.zip diff --git a/old/8ghkg10.zip b/old/8ghkg10.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..a411fad --- /dev/null +++ b/old/8ghkg10.zip |